The history of the reformation of the Church of England. The first part of the progess made in it during the reign of K. Henry the VIII / by Gilbert Burnet.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 2617 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 406 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30352
         Wing B5797
         ESTC R36341
         15666654
         ocm 15666654
         104314
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30352)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 104314)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1181:12)
      
       
         
           
             The history of the reformation of the Church of England. The first part of the progess made in it during the reign of K. Henry the VIII / by Gilbert Burnet.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
             White, Robert, 1645-1703.
          
           [18], 376, [2], 368, [4] p., [7] leaves of plates : ill., ports.
           
             Printed by T.H. for Richard Chiswell ...,
             London :
             MDCLXXIX [1679]
          
           
             In two parts. Each part has special t.p. ans separate pagination.
             "A collection of records and original papers, with other instruments referred to in the former history": p. [1]-304 of the third count.
             Includes engraved portraits, by Robert White, of Henry, Catherine of Aragon, Thomas Wolsey, Thomas Cranmer, Anne Boleyn, Thomas Cromwell, and Thomas More.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
             Includes bibliographical references and indexes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Henry -- VIII, -- King of England, 1491-1547.
           Church of England -- History.
           Reformation -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Historie
           of
           the
           REFORMATION
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           LONDON
           Printed
           for
           Ric
           :
           Chiswell
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Whitehall
             ,
             
               May
               23.
               1679.
               
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Book
           ,
           entituled
           [
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             ENGLAND
          
           ]
           having
           been
           perused
           and
           approved
           by
           Persons
           of
           eminent
           Quality
           ,
           and
           several
           Divines
           of
           great
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           ,
           who
           have
           recommended
           it
           as
           a
           Work
           very
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           publick
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Industry
           and
           Integrity
           the
           Author
           hath
           used
           in
           compiling
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Honourable
           Mr.
           SECRETARY
           COVENTRY
           doth
           therefore
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           Printed
           and
           Published
           .
        
         
           
             IO.
             COOKE
             .
          
        
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           REFORMATION
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           The
           First
           Part
           ,
           OF
           THE
           Progress
           made
           in
           it
           during
           the
           Reign
           OF
           K.
           Henry
           the
           VIII
           .
           By
           
             GILBERT
             BVRNET
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             H.
          
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           
             MDCLXXIX
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           first
           step
           that
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Reformation
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           was
           the
           restoring
           to
           your
           Royal
           Ancestors
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           an
           entire
           Dominion
           over
           all
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           of
           which
           they
           had
           been
           disseised
           by
           the
           craft
           and
           violence
           of
           an
           unjust
           Pretender
           :
           to
           whom
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           though
           your
           Majesties
           Progenitors
           had
           enriched
           them
           ,
           by
           a
           bounty
           no
           less
           profuse
           than
           ill-managed
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           adhere
           ,
           but
           drew
           with
           them
           the
           Laity
           ,
           over
           whose
           Consciences
           they
           had
           gained
           so
           absolute
           an
           Authority
           ,
           that
           our
           Kings
           were
           to
           expect
           no
           Obedience
           from
           their
           people
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Popes
           were
           pleased
           to
           allow
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Nobler
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           did
           frequently
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           assert
           the
           Regal
           Prerogatives
           against
           those
           Papal
           invasions
           ;
           yet
           these
           were
           but
           faint
           endeavours
           ,
           for
           an
           ill-executed
           Law
           is
           but
           an
           unequal
           match
           to
           a
           Principle
           strongly
           infused
           into
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           different
           was
           this
           from
           the
           teaching
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ?
           They
           forbad
           men
           to
           use
           all
           those
           Arts
           by
           which
           the
           Papacy
           grew
           up
           and
           yet
           subsists
           :
           
           They
           exhorted
           them
           to
           obey
           Magistrates
           ,
           when
           they
           knew
           it
           would
           cost
           them
           their
           Lives
           :
           They
           were
           for
           setting
           up
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           attained
           but
           by
           a
           holy
           and
           peaceable
           Religion
           .
           If
           this
           might
           every-where
           take
           place
           ,
           Princes
           would
           find
           Government
           both
           easie
           and
           secure
           :
           It
           would
           raise
           in
           their
           Subjects
           the
           truest
           courage
           ,
           and
           unite
           them
           with
           the
           firmest
           charity
           :
           It
           would
           draw
           from
           them
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           their
           Kings
           .
           If
           the
           Standards
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           gives
           ,
           of
           doing
           as
           we
           would
           be
           done
           by
           ,
           and
           loving
           our
           Neighbours
           as
           our selves
           ,
           were
           made
           the
           measures
           of
           mens
           actions
           ,
           how
           steadily
           would
           Societies
           be
           governed
           ,
           and
           how
           exactly
           would
           Princes
           be
           obeyed
           !
        
         
           The
           design
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           was
           to
           restore
           Christianity
           to
           what
           it
           was
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           it
           of
           those
           Corruptions
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           was
           over-run
           in
           the
           later
           and
           darker
           Ages
           .
        
         
           GREAT
           SIR
           ,
           This
           work
           was
           carryed
           on
           by
           a
           slow
           and
           unsteady
           Progress
           under
           King
           Henry
           the
           VIII
           ;
           it
           advanced
           in
           a
           fuller
           and
           freer
           course
           under
           the
           short
           but
           blessed
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           ;
           was
           Sealed
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           many
           Martyrs
           under
           Queen
           Mary
           ;
           was
           brought
           to
           a
           full
           settlement
           in
           the
           happy
           and
           glorious
           days
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ;
           was
           defended
           by
           the
           learned
           Pen
           of
           King
           Iames
           ;
           but
           the
           established
           frame
           of
           it
           ,
           under
           which
           it
           had
           so
           long
           flourished
           ,
           was
           overthrown
           with
           your
           Majesties
           blessed
           Father
           ,
           who
           fell
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           honoured
           it
           by
           his
           unexempled
           Suffering
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           was
           again
           restored
           to
           its
           former
           beauty
           and
           order
           ,
           by
           your
           Majesties
           happy
           Return
           .
        
         
         
           What
           remains
           to
           compleat
           and
           perpetuate
           this
           Blessing
           ,
           the
           composing
           of
           our
           differences
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           establishing
           a
           closer
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           the
           securing
           us
           from
           the
           restless
           and
           wicked
           practices
           of
           that
           Party
           ,
           who
           hoped
           so
           lately
           to
           have
           been
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           designs
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           can
           only
           entitle
           us
           to
           a
           Blessing
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           Reforming
           of
           our
           manners
           and
           lives
           ,
           as
           our
           Ancestors
           did
           our
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ;
           All
           this
           is
           reserved
           for
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           your
           Royal
           Title
           of
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           is
           no
           empty
           sound
           ,
           but
           the
           real
           strength
           and
           Glory
           of
           your
           Crown
           .
        
         
           For
           attaining
           these
           ends
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           of
           great
           use
           to
           trace
           the
           steps
           of
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           land-marks
           they
           set
           be
           observed
           ,
           we
           can
           hardly
           go
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           This
           was
           my
           chief
           design
           in
           the
           following
           sheets
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           most
           humbly
           offer
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           hoping
           that
           as
           you
           were
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           command
           that
           I
           should
           have
           free
           access
           to
           all
           Records
           for
           composing
           them
           ,
           so
           you
           will
           not
           deny
           your
           Royal
           Patronage
           to
           the
           History
           of
           that
           Work
           ,
           which
           God
           grant
           your
           Majesty
           may
           live
           to
           raise
           to
           its
           perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           compleat
           in
           your
           Reign
           the
           Glory
           of
           all
           your
           Titles
           .
           This
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           most
           earnest
           as
           well
           as
           the
           daily
           Prayers
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             Loyal
             ,
             most
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             most
             devoted
             Subject
             and
             Servant
             ,
             
               G.
               BVRNET
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THIS
           VOLUME
           .
        
         
           
             BOOK
             I.
             
          
           
             A
             Summary
             View
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighths
             Reign
             ,
             till
             the
             Process
             of
             his
             Divorce
             was
             begun
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             State
             of
             England
             chiefly
             as
             it
             related
             to
             Religion
             ,
             is
             opened
             .
             
               Page
               1.
            
             
          
           
             BOOK
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Process
             of
             Divorce
             between
             King
             Henry
             and
             Queen
             Katherine
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             passed
             from
             the
             19th
             to
             the
             25th
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             was
             declared
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
               Page
               34.
            
             
          
           
             BOOK
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             other
             Transactions
             about
             Religion
             and
             Reformation
             ;
             during
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             
               8th
               .
               Page
               .
               179.
            
             
          
           
             COLLECTION
             OF
             RECORDS
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ad
                 Librum
                 Primum
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Ad
                 Librum
                 Secundum
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Ad
                 Librum
                 Tertium
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 131.
                 
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Appendix
                   concerning
                   the
                   Errors
                   and
                   Falsehoods
                   in
                
                 Sanders's
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                
                 English
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 273.
                 
              
               
                 ADDENDA
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 305.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           in
           the
           Historical
           part
           .
        
         
           PAge
           12.
           
           Line
           6.
           
           Margent
           for
           15.
           read
           1st
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           19.
           for
           chiefly
           r.
           clearly
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           15.
           for
           10.
           r.
           13.
           p.
           103.
           l.
           32.
           
           Abisha
           r.
           Abishag
           .
           p.
           109.
           l.
           47.
           had
           r.
           has
           .
           p.
           115.
           l.
           10.
           having
           r.
           had
           .
           p.
           126.
           l.
           9.
           before
           officiate
           r.
           did
           .
           p.
           151.
           l.
           31.
           speak
           r.
           spake
           .
           p.
           173.
           l.
           31.
           dele
           a.
           p.
           186.
           l.
           25.
           
           Pachon
           r.
           Pachom
           p.
           198.
           l.
           8.
           co
           r.
           to
           .
           p.
           203.
           l.
           41.
           then
           r.
           that
           .
           p.
           205.
           l.
           20.
           
             being
             her
             last
             words
          
           r.
           
             her
             last
             words
             being
          
           .
           p.
           235.
           l.
           44.
           
             that
             so
          
           ,
           r.
           
             so
             that
          
           .
           p.
           239.
           l.
           33.
           was
           r.
           is
           .
           p.
           259.
           l.
           42.
           
           As
           r.
           All.
           p.
           264.
           l.
           15.
           down
           r.
           out
           .
           p.
           275.
           l.
           5.
           no
           r.
           on
           .
           p.
           283.
           l.
           49.
           
             in
             that
          
           r.
           
             that
             in
          
           .
           l.
           51.
           
             the
             great
             charges
             of
          
           r.
           
             of
             the
             great
             charges
          
           .
           p.
           284.
           l.
           21.
           person
           r.
           prison
           .
           p.
           327.
           l.
           31.
           desertion
           r.
           discovery
           .
           p.
           333.
           
           Marginal
           Note
           resentments
           r.
           
             pre●erments
             ,
             Informers
          
           r.
           Reformers
           .
           p.
           344.
           l.
           22.
           before
           he
           r.
           that
           .
           p.
           369.
           l.
           5.
           utrumque
           r.
           utcumque
           .
        
         
           Some
           Literal
           faults
           and
           mistakes
           in
           the
           Punctuation
           the
           Reader
           will
           more
           easily
           Correct
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           no
           Part
           of
           History
           better
           received
           than
           the
           Account
           of
           great
           Changes
           ,
           and
           Revolutions
           of
           States
           and
           Governments
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Variety
           of
           unlooked-for
           Accidents
           and
           Events
           ,
           both
           entertains
           the
           Reader
           and
           improves
           him
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           Changes
           ,
           those
           in
           Religion
           that
           have
           been
           sudden
           and
           signal
           ,
           are
           enquired
           into
           with
           the
           most
           searching
           Curiosity
           :
           where
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           being
           concern'd
           ,
           the
           better
           sort
           are
           much
           affected
           ;
           and
           the
           Credit
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Interest
           of
           Churches
           and
           Parties
           draw
           in
           these
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           do
           not
           much
           care
           for
           the
           Religious
           part
           ,
           yet
           make
           noise
           about
           it
           to
           serve
           other
           Ends.
           The
           Changes
           that
           were
           made
           in
           Religion
           in
           the
           last
           Century
           have
           produc'd
           such
           effects
           everywhere
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           all
           persons
           desire
           to
           see
           a
           clear
           account
           of
           the
           several
           steps
           in
           which
           they
           advanced
           ,
           of
           the
           Counsels
           that
           directed
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Motives
           both
           Religious
           and
           Political
           that
           enclined
           men
           of
           all
           conditions
           to
           concur
           in
           them
           .
           Germany
           produced
           a
           
             Sleidan
             ,
             France
          
           a
           Thuanus
           ,
           and
           Italy
           a
           
             Frier
             Paul
          
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           the
           World
           as
           full
           satisfaction
           in
           what
           was
           done
           beyond
           Sea
           as
           they
           could
           desire
           .
           And
           though
           the
           two
           last
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           delivered
           things
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           Candour
           and
           Evenness
           ,
           that
           their
           Authority
           is
           disputed
           by
           none
           but
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Party
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           Forreign
           Churches
           have
           such
           Historians
           ,
           ours
           at
           home
           have
           not
           had
           the
           like
           good
           fortune
           :
           for
           whether
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformers
           at
           first
           presumed
           so
           far
           on
           their
           Legal
           and
           calm
           proceedings
           ,
           on
           the
           continued
           Succession
           of
           their
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           they
           judged
           it
           needless
           to
           write
           an
           History
           ,
           and
           therefore
           employed
           their
           best
           pens
           ,
           rather
           to
           justifie
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           than
           to
           deliver
           how
           it
           was
           done
           ;
           or
           whether
           by
           a
           meer
           neglect
           the
           thing
           was
           omitted
           ,
           we
           cannot
           determine
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           done
           to
           any
           degree
           of
           Exactness
           ,
           when
           matters
           were
           so
           fresh
           in
           mens
           memories
           ,
           that
           things
           might
           have
           been
           opened
           with
           greater
           Advantages
           ,
           and
           vouch'd
           by
           better
           Authority
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           at
           this
           distance
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           soon
           after
           much
           provok'd
           by
           Sanders
           History
           ,
           which
           he
           published
           to
           the
           World
           in
           Latine
           :
           yet
           either
           despising
           a
           writer
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           impudently
           deliver
           falshoods
           ,
           that
           from
           his
           own
           Book
           many
           of
           them
           may
           be
           disproved
           ,
           or
           expecting
           a
           Command
           from
           Authority
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           then
           set
           about
           it
           .
           The
           best
           account
           I
           can
           give
           of
           their
           silence
           is
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           Sanders
           Calumnies
           being
           levelled
           at
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           whose
           birth
           and
           parents
           he
           designed
           chiefly
           to
           disgrace
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           too
           tender
           a
           point
           by
           her
           wise
           Counsellors
           to
           be
           much
           enquired
           into
           :
           it
           gave
           too
           great
           credit
           to
           his
           Lies
           ,
           to
           answer
           them
           ;
           an
           answer
           would
           draw
           forth
           a
           Reply
           ,
           by
           which
           those
           Calumnies
           would
           still
           be
           kept
           alive
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           without
           good
           reason
           thought
           
           better
           to
           let
           them
           lie
           unanswered
           and
           despised
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           come
           that
           in
           this
           age
           that
           Author
           is
           in
           such
           Credit
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           is
           quoted
           with
           much
           assurance
           :
           most
           of
           all
           the
           writers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           relie
           on
           his
           testimony
           as
           a
           good
           authority
           .
           The
           Collectors
           of
           the
           General
           History
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           follow
           his
           thred
           closely
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           transcribe
           his
           very
           words
           .
           One
           Pollini
           a
           Dominican
           ,
           published
           an
           History
           of
           the
           Changes
           that
           were
           made
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           Italian
           at
           
             Rome
             Anno.
             1594.
          
           which
           he
           should
           more
           ingenuously
           have
           called
           a
           Translation
           ,
           or
           Paraphrase
           of
           Sanders
           History
           :
           and
           of
           late
           more
           candidly
           ,
           but
           no
           less
           maliciously
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           best
           pens
           of
           France
           has
           been
           employed
           to
           translate
           him
           into
           their
           language
           ,
           which
           has
           created
           such
           prejudices
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           many
           there
           ,
           that
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           generally
           was
           more
           modestly
           spoken
           of
           ,
           even
           by
           those
           who
           wrote
           against
           it
           ,
           is
           now
           look'd
           on
           by
           such
           as
           read
           Sanders
           ,
           and
           believe
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           foulest
           things
           that
           ever
           was
           .
        
         
           Fox
           for
           all
           his
           Voluminous
           Work
           ,
           had
           but
           few
           things
           in
           his
           eye
           when
           he
           made
           his
           Collection
           ,
           and
           designed
           only
           to
           discover
           the
           Corruptions
           and
           Cruelties
           of
           the
           Roman
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           the
           Sufferings
           and
           Constancy
           of
           the
           Reformers
           .
           But
           his
           work
           was
           written
           in
           haste
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           so
           many
           defects
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           by
           no
           means
           be
           called
           a
           Compleat
           History
           of
           these
           times
           ;
           though
           I
           must
           add
           ,
           that
           having
           compared
           his
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           with
           the
           Records
           ,
           I
           have
           never
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           any
           errors
           or
           prevarications
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           utmost
           fidelity
           and
           exactness
           .
           Parker
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           designed
           only
           in
           his
           account
           of
           the
           
             British
             Antiquities
          
           ,
           to
           do
           justice
           and
           honour
           to
           his
           See
           ,
           and
           so
           gives
           us
           barely
           the
           life
           of
           Cranmer
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           and
           general
           hints
           of
           what
           he
           did
           .
           Hall
           was
           but
           a
           superficial
           Writer
           ,
           and
           was
           more
           careful
           to
           get
           full
           informations
           of
           the
           Cloaths
           that
           were
           worn
           at
           the
           Interviews
           of
           Princes
           ,
           Iusts
           ,
           Tournaments
           ,
           and
           great
           Solemnities
           ,
           than
           about
           the
           Counsels
           ,
           or
           secret
           Transactions
           of
           the
           time
           he
           lived
           in
           .
           
             Holingshead
             ,
             Speed
          
           ,
           and
           Stow
           ,
           give
           bare
           Relations
           of
           things
           that
           were
           Publick
           ,
           and
           commit
           many
           faults
           .
           Upon
           their
           scent
           most
           of
           our
           later
           Writers
           have
           gone
           ,
           and
           have
           only
           collected
           and
           repeated
           what
           they
           wrote
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Herbert
           judged
           it
           unworthy
           of
           him
           to
           trifle
           as
           others
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           a
           more
           narrow
           search
           into
           Records
           and
           original
           Papers
           ,
           than
           all
           that
           had
           gone
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           with
           great
           fidelity
           and
           industry
           ,
           has
           given
           us
           the
           History
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Transactions
           that
           concern
           Religion
           ,
           he
           dwells
           not
           so
           long
           as
           the
           matter
           required
           ,
           leaving
           those
           to
           men
           of
           another
           Profession
           ,
           and
           judging
           it
           perhaps
           not
           so
           proper
           for
           one
           of
           his
           condition
           to
           pursue
           a
           full
           and
           accurate
           Deduction
           of
           those
           matters
           .
        
         
           Since
           he
           wrote
           ,
           two
           have
           undertaken
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           Fuller
           and
           Heylin
           .
           The
           former
           got
           into
           his
           hands
           some
           few
           Papers
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           seen
           before
           he
           published
           them
           ;
           but
           being
           a
           man
           of
           fancie
           ,
           and
           affecting
           an
           odd
           way
           of
           writing
           ,
           his
           work
           gives
           no
           great
           Satisfaction
           .
           But
           Doctor
           Heylin
           wrote
           smoothly
           and
           handsomly
           ,
           his
           Method
           and
           Stile
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           his
           work
           was
           generally
           more
           read
           than
           any
           thing
           that
           had
           appeared
           before
           him
           :
           but
           either
           he
           was
           very
           ill
           informed
           ,
           or
           very
           much
           led
           by
           his
           Passions
           ;
           and
           he
           being
           wrought
           on
           by
           most
           violent
           prejudices
           against
           some
           that
           were
           concerned
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           delivers
           many
           things
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           and
           so
           strangely
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           think
           he
           had
           been
           secretly
           set
           on
           to
           it
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           though
           I
           doubt
           not
           he
           was
           a
           sincere
           Protestant
           ,
           but
           violently
           carried
           away
           by
           some
           particular
           conceits
           .
           In
           one
           thing
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           That
           he
           never
           vouched
           any
           Authority
           for
           what
           he
           writ
           ,
           which
           is
           
           not
           to
           be
           forgiven
           any
           who
           write
           of
           Transactions
           beyond
           their
           own
           time
           ,
           and
           deliver
           new
           things
           not
           known
           before
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           what
           grounds
           he
           wrote
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           his
           Book
           we
           can
           only
           conjecture
           ,
           and
           many
           in
           their
           guesses
           are
           not
           apt
           to
           be
           very
           favourable
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Things
           being
           delivered
           to
           us
           with
           so
           much
           alloy
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           do
           confidently
           disparage
           our
           Reformation
           .
           The
           short
           History
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           put
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           being
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           begun
           by
           the
           lusts
           and
           passions
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           Ravenousness
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Summerset
           ,
           under
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Policy
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           and
           her
           Council
           to
           secure
           her
           Title
           .
           These
           things
           being
           generally
           talked
           and
           spread
           abroad
           in
           Forreign
           parts
           ,
           especially
           in
           France
           ,
           by
           the
           new
           Translation
           of
           Sanders
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           yet
           sufficiently
           cleared
           ,
           many
           have
           desired
           to
           see
           a
           fuller
           and
           better
           account
           of
           those
           Transactions
           than
           has
           yet
           been
           given
           ;
           so
           the
           thing
           being
           necessary
           ,
           I
           was
           the
           more
           encouraged
           to
           set
           about
           it
           by
           some
           persons
           of
           great
           Worth
           and
           Eminence
           ,
           who
           thought
           I
           had
           much
           leisure
           and
           other
           good
           Opportunities
           to
           go
           through
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           wished
           me
           to
           undertake
           it
           .
           The
           person
           that
           did
           engage
           me
           chiefly
           to
           this
           work
           ,
           was
           on
           many
           Accounts
           much
           fitter
           to
           have
           undertaken
           it
           himself
           ,
           being
           the
           most
           Indefatigable
           in
           his
           Industry
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Iudicious
           in
           his
           Observations
           ,
           of
           any
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Masters
           of
           Stile
           now
           living
           .
           But
           being
           engaged
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           a
           station
           that
           affords
           him
           very
           little
           leisure
           ,
           he
           set
           me
           on
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           furnished
           me
           with
           a
           curious
           Collection
           of
           his
           own
           Observations
           .
           And
           in
           some
           sort
           this
           work
           may
           be
           accounted
           his
           ,
           for
           he
           corrected
           it
           with
           a
           most
           Critical
           Exactness
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           first
           materials
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           finishing
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           from
           him
           .
           But
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           lie
           under
           such
           restraints
           from
           his
           Modesty
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           allowed
           to
           publish
           his
           name
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           two
           Objections
           to
           it
           ,
           besides
           the
           knowledg
           of
           my
           own
           unfitness
           for
           such
           a
           work
           .
           One
           was
           my
           Unacquaintedness
           with
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           not
           being
           born
           in
           it
           :
           the
           other
           was
           the
           Expence
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Search
           as
           was
           necessary
           ,
           required
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           easie
           for
           me
           to
           bear
           .
           My
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           most
           ingenious
           Master
           
             William
             Petyt
          
           Councellour
           of
           the
           Inner-Temple
           cleared
           one
           difficulty
           ,
           he
           offering
           me
           his
           assistance
           and
           direction
           ,
           without
           which
           I
           must
           have
           committed
           great
           faults
           .
           But
           I
           must
           acknowledg
           my self
           highly
           obliged
           by
           the
           favour
           and
           bounty
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Master
           of
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           Sir
           
             Harebottle
             Grimstone
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           Worth
           and
           Goodness
           to
           me
           I
           must
           make
           a
           large
           digression
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           undertake
           to
           say
           all
           that
           the
           Subject
           will
           bear
           :
           The
           whole
           Nation
           expressed
           their
           value
           of
           him
           ,
           upon
           the
           most
           Signal
           Occasion
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           him
           their
           Mouth
           and
           Speaker
           in
           that
           Blessed
           Assembly
           which
           called
           home
           their
           King
           ,
           after
           which
           real
           evidence
           all
           little
           Commendations
           may
           be
           well
           forborn
           .
           The
           Obligations
           he
           has
           laid
           on
           me
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Gratitude
           and
           Service
           of
           my
           whole
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           equal
           return
           I
           can
           make
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           as
           a
           small
           tribute
           I
           judg
           my self
           obliged
           to
           make
           my
           acknowledgments
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           for
           the
           leisure
           I
           enjoy
           under
           his
           Protection
           ,
           and
           the
           Support
           I
           receive
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           work
           does
           the
           world
           any
           service
           ,
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Thanks
           is
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           furnished
           me
           with
           particular
           Opportunities
           of
           Carrying
           it
           on
           .
           Nor
           must
           I
           conceal
           the
           Nobleness
           of
           that
           Renown'd
           Promoter
           of
           Learning
           Master
           Boyle
           ,
           who
           contributed
           liberally
           to
           the
           Expence
           this
           Work
           put
           me
           to
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           encouragements
           I
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           began
           with
           the
           Search
           of
           all
           Publick
           Records
           and
           Offices
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Treaty-Rolls
           with
           all
           the
           
           Patent-Rolls
           ,
           and
           the
           Registers
           of
           the
           Sees
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           London
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Augmentation-Office
           .
           Then
           I
           laid
           out
           for
           all
           the
           MSS.
           I
           could
           hear
           of
           ,
           and
           found
           things
           beyond
           my
           Expectation
           in
           the
           famous
           Cotton
           Library
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Collection
           of
           Original
           Papers
           relating
           to
           these
           times
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           the
           World
           can
           shew
           nothing
           like
           it
           .
           I
           had
           also
           the
           favour
           of
           some
           MSS.
           of
           great
           value
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Famous
           and
           eminently
           Learned
           Doctor
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           who
           gave
           me
           great
           Assistance
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           from
           Mr.
           Petyt
           and
           others
           .
           When
           I
           had
           look'd
           these
           over
           ,
           I
           then
           used
           all
           the
           Endeavours
           I
           could
           ,
           to
           gather
           together
           the
           Books
           that
           were
           printed
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           not
           only
           got
           considerable
           hints
           of
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           but
           (
           that
           which
           I
           chiefly
           look'd
           for
           )
           the
           Arguments
           upon
           which
           they
           managed
           the
           Controversies
           then
           on
           foot
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           the
           part
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Historian
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           recover
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           upon
           what
           motives
           and
           grounds
           they
           proceeded
           .
        
         
           The
           Three
           chief
           Periods
           of
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           his
           Reign
           ,
           in
           which
           Religion
           is
           concerned
           ,
           are
           ,
           First
           ,
           From
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           till
           the
           Process
           of
           his
           Divorce
           with
           Queen
           Katharine
           commenced
           .
           The
           Second
           is
           from
           that
           ,
           till
           his
           total
           Breaking
           off
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           his
           Supremacy
           over
           all
           Causes
           and
           Persons
           .
           The
           Third
           is
           from
           that
           ,
           to
           his
           Death
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           first
           set
           about
           this
           Work
           ,
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           carryed
           on
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Reformation
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           finished
           and
           fully
           setled
           ;
           but
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           change
           that
           Resolution
           .
           The
           chief
           reason
           ,
           among
           many
           others
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           such
           full
           Informations
           of
           what
           passed
           under
           the
           Succeeding
           Reigns
           ,
           as
           were
           necessary
           for
           a
           History
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           have
           search't
           the
           publick
           Registers
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           still
           in
           the
           dark
           my self
           in
           many
           particulars
           .
           This
           made
           me
           resolve
           on
           publishing
           this
           Volume
           first
           ,
           hoping
           that
           those
           in
           whose
           hands
           any
           Manuscripts
           or
           Papers
           of
           that
           time
           lie
           ,
           will
           from
           what
           is
           now
           performed
           ,
           be
           encouraged
           to
           Communicate
           them
           :
           or
           if
           any
           have
           made
           a
           considerable
           Progress
           in
           those
           Collections
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           far
           from
           envying
           them
           the
           honour
           of
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           had
           been
           inexcusable
           Vanity
           in
           me
           to
           have
           medled
           ,
           if
           the
           desires
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           great
           Power
           over
           me
           ,
           had
           not
           prevailed
           with
           me
           to
           set
           about
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           made
           a
           good
           Advance
           in
           the
           following
           part
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           I
           shall
           most
           willingly
           resign
           it
           up
           to
           any
           who
           will
           undertake
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           have
           the
           free
           use
           of
           all
           my
           Papers
           .
           But
           if
           none
           will
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           who
           yet
           can
           furnish
           materials
           towards
           it
           ,
           I
           hope
           their
           zeal
           for
           carrying
           on
           so
           desired
           a
           Work
           ,
           will
           engage
           them
           to
           give
           all
           the
           help
           to
           it
           that
           is
           in
           their
           Power
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           only
           one
           passage
           belonging
           to
           the
           next
           Volume
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           here
           ,
           since
           from
           it
           I
           must
           plead
           my
           Excuse
           for
           several
           defects
           ,
           which
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           this
           Work.
           In
           the
           Search
           I
           made
           of
           the
           Rolls
           and
           other
           Offices
           ,
           I
           wondred
           much
           to
           miss
           several
           Commissions
           ,
           Patents
           ,
           and
           other
           Writings
           ,
           which
           by
           clear
           evidence
           I
           knew
           were
           Granted
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           appeared
           on
           record
           .
           This
           I
           could
           not
           impute
           to
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           omission
           of
           the
           Clerks
           ,
           who
           failed
           in
           the
           enrolling
           those
           Commissions
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           that
           matters
           of
           so
           high
           Concernment
           should
           have
           been
           neglected
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           a
           Critical
           time
           ,
           and
           under
           so
           severe
           a
           King.
           But
           as
           I
           continued
           down
           my
           search
           to
           the
           Fourth
           year
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           I
           found
           in
           the
           Twelvth
           Roll
           of
           that
           year
           ,
           a
           Commission
           ,
           which
           cleared
           all
           my
           former
           doubts
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           I
           saw
           what
           was
           become
           of
           the
           things
           I
           had
           so
           anxiously
           searched
           after
           .
           We
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           Expurgation
           of
           Books
           practised
           
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           it
           might
           have
           been
           imagined
           ,
           that
           publick
           Registers
           and
           Records
           would
           have
           been
           safe
           ;
           yet
           lest
           these
           should
           have
           been
           afterwards
           Confessors
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           they
           should
           then
           be
           Martyrs
           ;
           for
           on
           the
           29th
           of
           December
           ,
           in
           the
           4th
           year
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           a
           Commission
           was
           issued
           out
           under
           the
           great
           Seal
           to
           Bonner
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Cole
          
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           Martine
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           that
           importance
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           the
           material
           words
           of
           it
           :
           
             Whereas
             it
             is
             come
             to
             our
             knowledg
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             late
             Schisme
             diverse
             Compts
             ,
             Books
             ,
             Scrolls
             ,
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             other
             writings
             were
             practised
             ,
             devised
             ,
             and
             made
             ,
             concerning
             Professions
             against
             the
             Popes
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ;
             and
             also
             sundry
             infamous
             Scrutinies
             taken
             in
             Abbeys
             and
             other
             Religious
             houses
             ,
             tending
             rather
             to
             subvert
             and
             overthrow
             all
             good
             Religion
             and
             Religious
             houses
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             truth
             contained
             therein
             :
             Which
             being
             in
             the
             Custody
             of
             divers
             Registers
             ,
             and
             we
             intending
             to
             have
             those
             writings
             brought
             to
             knowledg
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             Considered
             and
             ordered
             according
             to
             our
             will
             and
             pleasure
          
           ;
           thereupon
           ,
           those
           three
           or
           any
           two
           of
           them
           are
           empowered
           
             to
             cite
             any
             persons
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             examine
             them
             upon
             the
             Premisses
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             all
             such
             Writings
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             certifie
             their
             diligence
             about
             it
             to
             Cardinal
          
           Pool
           ,
           
             that
             further
             order
             might
             be
             given
             about
             them
             .
          
        
         
           When
           I
           saw
           this
           ,
           I
           soon
           knew
           which
           way
           so
           many
           Writings
           had
           gone
           :
           and
           as
           I
           could
           not
           but
           wonder
           at
           their
           boldness
           ,
           who
           thus
           presumed
           to
           raze
           so
           many
           Records
           ;
           so
           their
           ingenuity
           in
           leaving
           this
           Commission
           in
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           by
           which
           any
           who
           had
           the
           Curiosity
           to
           search
           for
           it
           ,
           might
           be
           satisfied
           how
           the
           other
           Commissions
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           was
           much
           to
           be
           commended
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           following
           Work
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           some
           few
           Papers
           escaped
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           make
           great
           Protestations
           of
           my
           sincerity
           in
           this
           Work.
           These
           are
           of
           course
           and
           are
           little
           considered
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           take
           a
           more
           effectual
           way
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           for
           I
           shall
           vouch
           my
           Warrants
           for
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           tell
           where
           they
           are
           to
           be
           found
           .
           And
           having
           copied
           out
           of
           Records
           and
           MSS.
           many
           Papers
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           only
           insert
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           in
           the
           following
           Work
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           end
           of
           it
           shall
           give
           a
           Collection
           of
           them
           at
           their
           full
           length
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Language
           in
           which
           they
           were
           originally
           written
           :
           from
           which
           as
           the
           Reader
           will
           receive
           full
           Evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           History
           ;
           so
           he
           will
           not
           be
           ill
           pleased
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           Genius
           and
           way
           of
           the
           Great
           men
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           will
           be
           better
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           by
           seeng
           their
           Letters
           and
           other
           Papers
           ,
           than
           by
           any
           representation
           made
           of
           them
           at
           second
           hand
           .
           They
           are
           digested
           into
           that
           order
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           referred
           to
           in
           the
           History
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           surprize
           some
           to
           see
           a
           Book
           of
           this
           Bigness
           ,
           written
           of
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           :
           since
           the
           true
           beginnings
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           reckoned
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           the
           6.
           in
           which
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Forms
           of
           our
           Worship
           ,
           were
           first
           compiled
           and
           set
           forth
           by
           Authority
           .
           And
           indeed
           in
           King
           Henry's
           time
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           was
           rather
           conceived
           than
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           two
           Parties
           were
           in
           the
           last
           18
           years
           of
           his
           Reign
           strugling
           in
           the
           Womb
           ,
           having
           non
           and
           then
           advantages
           ,
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           as
           the
           unconstant
           humour
           of
           that
           King
           changed
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           Interests
           ,
           and
           often
           as
           his
           passions
           swayed
           him
           .
        
         
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           had
           so
           dissolved
           his
           mind
           into
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           puffed
           him
           up
           with
           Flattery
           and
           servile
           Compliances
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           serve
           him
           ;
           for
           being
           boisterous
           and
           impatient
           naturally
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           
           heightned
           by
           his
           most
           extravagant
           vanity
           ,
           and
           high
           conceit
           of
           his
           own
           Learning
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           uncounsellable
           persons
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           The
           Book
           which
           he
           wrote
           ,
           had
           engaged
           him
           deep
           in
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           by
           perpetual
           flatteries
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           fancie
           it
           was
           written
           with
           some
           degrees
           of
           inspiration
           .
           And
           Luther
           in
           his
           answer
           had
           treated
           him
           so
           unmannerly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           forced
           him
           into
           any
           correspondence
           with
           that
           Party
           in
           Germany
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           Cranmer
           and
           Cromwel
           improved
           every
           advantage
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Kings
           temper
           ,
           or
           his
           Affairs
           offered
           them
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           could
           be
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           having
           to
           do
           with
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           slightest
           pretences
           threw
           down
           those
           whom
           he
           had
           most
           advanced
           ;
           which
           Cromwel
           felt
           severely
           ,
           and
           Cranmer
           was
           sometimes
           near
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           faults
           of
           this
           King
           being
           so
           conspicuous
           ,
           and
           the
           severity
           of
           his
           proceedings
           so
           unjustifiable
           ,
           particularly
           that
           heinous
           violation
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           Rules
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Government
           ,
           in
           condemning
           men
           without
           bringing
           them
           to
           make
           their
           Answers
           ;
           most
           of
           our
           Writers
           have
           separated
           the
           Concerns
           of
           this
           Church
           from
           his
           Reign
           :
           and
           imagining
           that
           all
           he
           did
           ,
           was
           founded
           only
           on
           his
           Revenge
           upon
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           denying
           his
           Divorce
           ,
           have
           taken
           little
           care
           to
           examine
           how
           matters
           were
           transacted
           in
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           great
           things
           that
           were
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           was
           a
           signal
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           raising
           up
           a
           King
           of
           his
           temper
           ,
           for
           clearing
           the
           way
           to
           that
           blessed
           Work
           that
           followed
           :
           and
           that
           could
           hardly
           have
           been
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           man
           of
           his
           humour
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           may
           very
           fitly
           apply
           to
           him
           the
           witty
           Simile
           of
           an
           ingenious
           writer
           ,
           who
           compares
           Luther
           to
           a
           Postilion
           in
           his
           waxed
           Boots
           and
           oiled
           Coat
           ,
           lashing
           his
           horses
           through
           thick
           and
           thin
           ,
           and
           be
           spattering
           all
           about
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           Character
           befits
           King
           Henry
           better
           (
           saving
           the
           Reverence
           due
           to
           his
           Crown
           )
           who
           as
           the
           
             Postilion
             of
             Reformation
          
           ,
           made
           way
           for
           it
           through
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mire
           and
           filth
           .
           He
           abolished
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ,
           by
           which
           not
           only
           that
           Tyranny
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           long
           an
           heavie
           burthen
           on
           this
           oppressed
           Nation
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           Opinions
           ,
           Rites
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           was
           no
           better
           Authority
           than
           Papal
           Decrees
           ,
           were
           to
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           The
           Foundation
           that
           supported
           them
           being
           thus
           sapped
           .
           He
           suppressed
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           ;
           in
           which
           though
           there
           were
           some
           inexcusable
           faults
           committed
           ,
           yet
           he
           wanted
           not
           reason
           to
           do
           what
           he
           did
           .
           For
           the
           Foundation
           of
           those
           Houses
           being
           laid
           on
           the
           Superstitious
           Conceit
           of
           Redeeming
           Souls
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           by
           saying
           Masses
           for
           them
           ;
           they
           whose
           Office
           that
           was
           ,
           had
           by
           counterfeiting
           Relicks
           ,
           by
           forging
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           Impostures
           ,
           drawn
           together
           a
           vast
           wealth
           ,
           to
           the
           enriching
           of
           their
           Saints
           ,
           of
           whom
           some
           perhaps
           were
           damn'd
           Souls
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           never
           in
           being
           .
           These
           arts
           being
           detected
           ,
           and
           withal
           their
           great
           Viciousness
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           ,
           their
           great
           abuse
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           made
           it
           seem
           unfit
           they
           should
           be
           continued
           .
           But
           it
           was
           their
           dependence
           on
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           state
           of
           things
           then
           was
           ,
           made
           it
           necessary
           that
           they
           should
           be
           supprest
           .
           New
           Foundations
           might
           have
           done
           well
           ,
           and
           the
           scantness
           of
           those
           ,
           considering
           the
           number
           and
           wealth
           of
           those
           which
           were
           suppressed
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           blemishes
           of
           that
           Reign
           .
           But
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           endeavour
           to
           amend
           the
           old
           ones
           .
           Their
           numbers
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           their
           Riches
           and
           Interests
           in
           the
           Nation
           so
           considerable
           ;
           that
           a
           Prince
           of
           Ordinary
           mettal
           would
           not
           have
           attempted
           such
           a
           design
           ,
           much
           less
           have
           compleated
           it
           in
           Five
           years
           time
           .
           With
           these
           fell
           the
           Superstition
           of
           Images
           ,
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Souls
           out
           of
           
           Purgatory
           .
           And
           those
           Extravagant
           Addresses
           to
           Saints
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Roman
           Offices
           were
           thrown
           out
           ,
           only
           an
           
             Ora
             pro
             nobis
          
           was
           kept
           up
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           was
           left
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           Priests
           ,
           to
           leave
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Litanies
           as
           they
           saw
           cause
           .
           These
           were
           great
           preparations
           for
           a
           Reformation
           .
           But
           it
           went
           further
           ,
           and
           two
           things
           were
           done
           ,
           upon
           which
           a
           greater
           Change
           was
           reasonably
           to
           be
           expected
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           were
           Translated
           into
           the
           English
           tongue
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           was
           admitted
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           alone
           were
           declared
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith.
           This
           could
           not
           but
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           who
           finding
           a
           profound
           silence
           in
           these
           writings
           about
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           a
           direct
           opposition
           to
           other
           things
           that
           were
           still
           retained
           ,
           must
           needs
           conclude
           ,
           even
           without
           deep
           Speculations
           or
           nice
           Disputing
           ,
           that
           many
           things
           that
           were
           still
           in
           the
           Church
           had
           no
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           rest
           were
           directly
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
           This
           Cranmer
           knew
           well
           would
           have
           such
           an
           operation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           it
           his
           chief
           business
           to
           set
           it
           forward
           ,
           which
           in
           Conclusion
           he
           happily
           effected
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           was
           also
           established
           ,
           which
           opened
           the
           way
           to
           all
           that
           followed
           :
           That
           every
           National
           Church
           was
           a
           Compleat
           Body
           within
           it self
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           the
           Authority
           and
           Concurrence
           of
           their
           Head
           ,
           and
           King
           ,
           might
           examine
           and
           Reform
           all
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           whether
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Worship
           .
           All
           the
           Provincial
           Councils
           in
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           were
           so
           many
           Precedents
           for
           this
           ,
           who
           condemned
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Reformed
           abuses
           as
           the
           occasion
           required
           .
           And
           yet
           these
           being
           all
           but
           parts
           of
           one
           Empire
           ,
           there
           was
           less
           reason
           for
           their
           doing
           it
           ,
           without
           staying
           for
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           which
           depended
           upon
           the
           pleasure
           of
           one
           man
           (
           the
           Roman
           Emperor
           )
           than
           could
           be
           pretended
           ,
           when
           Europe
           was
           divided
           into
           so
           many
           Kingdoms
           :
           By
           which
           a
           common
           Concurrence
           of
           all
           these
           Churches
           was
           a
           thing
           scarce
           to
           be
           expected
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           Church
           must
           be
           in
           a
           very
           ill
           Condition
           ,
           if
           there
           could
           be
           no
           endeavours
           for
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           brought
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           Grounds
           of
           the
           new-Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           were
           also
           truly
           stated
           ,
           and
           the
           terms
           on
           which
           Salvation
           was
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           were
           faithfully
           opened
           according
           to
           the
           New-Testament
           .
           And
           this
           being
           in
           the
           strict
           notion
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           glad
           tidings
           preached
           through
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Progress
           made
           ,
           when
           the
           Nation
           was
           well
           instructed
           about
           it
           ;
           though
           there
           was
           still
           an
           alloy
           of
           other
           Corruptions
           ,
           embasing
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Faith.
           And
           indeed
           in
           the
           whole
           progress
           of
           these
           changes
           ,
           the
           Kings
           design
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           to
           terrifie
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           cudgel
           the
           Pope
           into
           a
           Compliance
           with
           what
           he
           desired
           :
           for
           in
           his
           heart
           he
           continued
           addicted
           to
           some
           of
           the
           most
           extravagant
           Opinions
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           Transubstantiation
           and
           the
           other
           Corruptions
           in
           the
           Mass
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           to
           his
           lives
           end
           more
           Papist
           than
           Protestant
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           Prejudices
           ,
           which
           men
           have
           generally
           drunk
           in
           against
           that
           time
           .
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Kings
           great
           Enormities
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           personal
           Deportment
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           make
           many
           think
           ,
           no
           good
           could
           be
           done
           by
           so
           ill
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           cruel
           a
           Prince
           .
           I
           am
           not
           to
           defend
           him
           nor
           to
           lessen
           his
           faults
           .
           The
           vastness
           and
           irregularity
           of
           his
           Expence
           procured
           many
           heavy
           Exactions
           ,
           and
           twice
           extorted
           a
           publick
           Discharge
           of
           his
           debts
           ,
           embased
           the
           Coin
           ,
           with
           other
           Irregularities
           .
           His
           proud
           and
           impatient
           Spirit
           occasioned
           many
           cruel
           proceedings
           .
           The
           taking
           so
           many
           lives
           ,
           only
           for
           denying
           his
           Supremacy
           ,
           particularly
           Fisher's
           and
           More
           's
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           extreme
           old
           ,
           
           and
           the
           other
           one
           of
           the
           Glories
           of
           his
           Nation
           ,
           for
           Probity
           and
           Learning
           :
           The
           taking
           advantage
           from
           some
           Eruptions
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           to
           break
           the
           Indempnity
           he
           had
           before
           proclaimed
           to
           those
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           even
           though
           they
           could
           not
           be
           proved
           Guilty
           of
           those
           second
           disorders
           :
           His
           extreme
           Severity
           to
           all
           Cardinal
           Pool's
           Family
           :
           his
           cruel
           using
           ,
           first
           Cromwel
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           besides
           his
           un-exampled
           Proceedings
           against
           some
           of
           his
           Wives
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           was
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           The
           laying
           a
           Precedent
           for
           the
           subversion
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           oppressing
           the
           clearest
           Innocence
           ,
           by
           attaining
           men
           without
           hearing
           them
           :
           These
           are
           such
           remarkable
           blemishes
           ,
           that
           as
           no
           man
           of
           ingenuity
           can
           go
           about
           the
           whitening
           them
           ;
           so
           the
           poor
           Reformers
           drunk
           so
           deep
           of
           that
           bitter
           cup
           ,
           that
           it
           very
           ill
           becomes
           any
           of
           their
           followers
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           give
           fair
           Colours
           to
           those
           red
           and
           bloody
           Characters
           ,
           with
           which
           so
           much
           of
           his
           Reign
           is
           stained
           .
        
         
           Yet
           after
           all
           this
           sad
           enumeration
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           new
           nor
           unusual
           thing
           in
           the
           methods
           of
           Gods
           Providence
           ,
           to
           employ
           Princes
           who
           had
           great
           mixtures
           of
           very
           gross
           faults
           ,
           to
           do
           signal
           things
           for
           his
           Service
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           David
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           whose
           sins
           were
           expiated
           with
           a
           severe
           Repentance
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           bloody
           Cyrus
           that
           sent
           back
           the
           Iews
           to
           their
           Land
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           leave
           to
           re-build
           their
           Temple
           .
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           is
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           charged
           with
           many
           blemishes
           both
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           Government
           .
           Clovis
           of
           France
           under
           whom
           that
           Nation
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           was
           a
           monster
           of
           Cruelty
           and
           Perfidiousness
           ,
           as
           even
           Gregory
           of
           Tours
           represents
           him
           ,
           who
           lived
           near
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           nevertheless
           makes
           a
           Saint
           of
           him
           .
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ;
           whom
           some
           also
           make
           a
           Saint
           ,
           both
           put
           away
           his
           wife
           for
           a
           very
           slight
           cause
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           to
           have
           lived
           in
           most
           unnatural
           lusts
           with
           his
           own
           Daughter
           .
           Irene
           whom
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           magnifies
           ,
           as
           the
           Restorer
           of
           their
           Religion
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           did
           both
           contrary
           to
           the
           Impressions
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           Sex
           ,
           put
           out
           her
           own
           Sons
           eyes
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           died
           soon
           after
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           execrable
           things
           .
           And
           whatever
           Reproaches
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           cast
           on
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           this
           Kings
           faults
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           turned
           back
           on
           their
           Popes
           ,
           who
           have
           never
           failed
           to
           court
           and
           extol
           Princes
           that
           served
           their
           ends
           ,
           how
           gross
           and
           scandalous
           soever
           their
           other
           faults
           have
           been
           .
           As
           
             Phocas
             ,
             Brunichild
             ,
             Irene
             ,
             Mathildis
             ,
             Edgar
          
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           .
           But
           our
           Church
           is
           not
           near
           so
           much
           concerned
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           those
           Princes
           ,
           under
           whom
           the
           Reformation
           began
           ,
           as
           theirs
           is
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           their
           Popes
           ,
           who
           are
           believed
           to
           have
           far
           higher
           Characters
           of
           a
           Divine
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           other
           Princes
           pretend
           to
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           the
           lives
           of
           those
           Popes
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           the
           greatest
           advances
           in
           their
           Iurisdiction
           be
           examined
           ,
           particularly
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           Boniface
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           vices
           more
           eminent
           ,
           than
           any
           can
           be
           charged
           on
           King
           Henry
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           in
           them
           .
           And
           if
           a
           leud
           and
           wicked
           Pope
           may
           yet
           have
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           dwelling
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           directing
           him
           infallibly
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           an
           ill
           King
           do
           so
           good
           a
           Work
           as
           set
           a
           Reformation
           forward
           ,
           And
           if
           it
           were
           proper
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           dissection
           of
           Four
           of
           those
           Popes
           ,
           that
           sate
           at
           Rome
           during
           this
           Reign
           ,
           Pope
           Julius
           will
           be
           found
           beyond
           him
           in
           a
           vast
           Ambition
           ,
           whose
           bloody
           Reign
           did
           not
           only
           embroil
           Italy
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Christendome
           .
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           Tenth
           was
           as
           extravagant
           and
           prodigal
           in
           his
           expence
           ,
           which
           put
           him
           on
           baser
           Shifts
           ,
           than
           ever
           this
           King
           used
           ,
           to
           raise
           money
           ;
           not
           by
           embasing
           the
           Coin
           ,
           or
           raising
           new
           and
           heavie
           taxes
           ,
           but
           by
           embasing
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           prostituting
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           in
           that
           foul
           trade
           of
           Indulgences
           .
           Clement
           the
           
           Seventh
           was
           false
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ;
           a
           vice
           which
           cannot
           be
           charged
           on
           this
           King.
           And
           Paul
           the
           3d.
           was
           a
           vile
           and
           lewd
           Priest
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           kept
           his
           whore
           ,
           but
           gloried
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           raised
           one
           of
           his
           Bastards
           to
           an
           high
           Dignity
           ,
           making
           him
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           and
           Piacenza
           ;
           and
           himself
           is
           said
           to
           have
           lived
           in
           Incest
           with
           others
           of
           them
           .
           And
           except
           the
           short
           Reign
           of
           Hadrian
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Pope
           at
           Rome
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           whose
           example
           might
           make
           any
           other
           Prince
           blush
           for
           his
           faults
           ;
           so
           that
           Guicciardine
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           Pope
           Clement
           a
           good
           Pope
           ,
           adds
           ,
           
             I
             mean
             not
             Goodness
             Apostolical
             ,
             for
             in
             those
             days
             he
             was
             esteemed
             a
             good
             Pope
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             exceed
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           In
           sum
           ,
           Gods
           ways
           are
           a
           great
           deep
           ,
           who
           has
           often
           shewed
           his
           Power
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           in
           raising
           up
           unlikely
           and
           unpromising
           instruments
           ,
           to
           do
           great
           services
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           not
           always
           employing
           the
           best
           men
           in
           them
           ,
           lest
           good
           Instruments
           should
           share
           too
           deep
           in
           the
           Praises
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           due
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Creator
           and
           Governour
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           therefore
           he
           will
           
             stain
             the
             pride
             of
             all
             Glory
             ,
          
           that
           
             such
             as
             Glory
             may
             only
             Glory
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Jehu
          
           did
           an
           acceptable
           Service
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           destroying
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           Baal
           ,
           though
           neither
           the
           way
           of
           doing
           it
           be
           to
           be
           imitated
           ,
           being
           grosly
           insincere
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           Reformation
           compleat
           ,
           since
           the
           Worshipping
           the
           two
           Calves
           was
           still
           kept
           up
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           like
           ,
           his
           chief
           design
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           Party
           that
           favoured
           Ahab's
           Family
           ;
           yet
           the
           thing
           was
           good
           and
           was
           rewarded
           by
           God
           :
           So
           whatever
           this
           Kings
           other
           faults
           were
           ,
           and
           how
           defective
           soever
           the
           Change
           he
           made
           was
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           ill
           motives
           soever
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           proceeded
           ;
           yet
           the
           things
           themselves
           being
           good
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           think
           the
           worse
           of
           them
           because
           of
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           or
           manner
           by
           which
           they
           were
           wrought
           ;
           but
           are
           to
           adore
           and
           admire
           the
           paths
           of
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           brought
           about
           such
           a
           Change
           ,
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           being
           subjected
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           had
           been
           more
           than
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Europe
           most
           tame
           under
           its
           Oppressions
           ,
           and
           was
           most
           deeply
           drenched
           in
           Superstition
           :
           And
           this
           by
           the
           means
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           most
           devoted
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           Rome
           of
           any
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           be
           so
           upon
           knowledg
           ,
           being
           very
           learned
           ;
           and
           continued
           to
           the
           last
           much
           leavened
           with
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           only
           King
           in
           the
           World
           whom
           that
           See
           declared
           ,
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith.
          
           And
           that
           this
           should
           have
           been
           carried
           on
           so
           far
           ,
           with
           so
           little
           Opposition
           ,
           some
           risings
           though
           numerous
           and
           formidable
           being
           scattered
           and
           quieted
           without
           Blood
           ;
           And
           that
           a
           mighty
           Prince
           ,
           who
           was
           Victorious
           almost
           in
           all
           his
           undertakings
           ,
           Charles
           the
           5th
           .
           and
           was
           both
           provoked
           in
           point
           of
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           ,
           yet
           could
           never
           find
           one
           spare
           season
           to
           turn
           his
           Arms
           upon
           England
           ,
           are
           great
           Demonstrations
           of
           a
           particular
           Influence
           of
           Heaven
           in
           these
           Alterations
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           watchful
           care
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           other
           prejudice
           touches
           the
           Reformation
           in
           a
           more
           vital
           and
           tender
           part
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           Cranmer
           and
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           promoted
           the
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Succeeding
           Reign
           ,
           did
           in
           this
           comply
           too
           servilly
           with
           King
           Henry's
           humours
           ,
           both
           in
           carrying
           on
           his
           frequent
           Divorces
           ,
           and
           in
           retaining
           those
           Corruptions
           in
           the
           worship
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           throwing
           them
           off
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           King
           Edward's
           Reign
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           were
           then
           condemned
           by
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           praevaricated
           against
           their
           Consciences
           in
           that
           Complyance
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           too
           faint
           a
           way
           of
           Answering
           so
           severe
           a
           Charge
           ,
           to
           turn
           it
           back
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           the
           base
           Compliances
           of
           some
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Popes
           ,
           as
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           ,
           whose
           Congratulations
           to
           
           the
           Usurper
           Phocas
           ,
           are
           a
           strain
           of
           the
           meanest
           ,
           and
           undecentest
           flattery
           that
           ever
           was
           put
           in
           writing
           .
           And
           his
           Complements
           to
           Brunichild
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Monsters
           both
           for
           Lust
           and
           Cruelty
           that
           ever
           her
           Sex
           produced
           ,
           show
           that
           there
           was
           no
           person
           so
           wicked
           that
           he
           was
           ashamed
           to
           flatter
           :
           but
           the
           blemishing
           them
           will
           not
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           excuse
           our
           Reformers
           ,
           therefore
           other
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           for
           their
           Vindication
           .
           They
           did
           not
           at
           once
           attain
           the
           full
           knowledg
           of
           divine
           Truth
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Corporal
           Presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           both
           Cranmer
           and
           Ridley
           were
           themselves
           then
           in
           the
           dark
           .
           Bertram's
           Book
           first
           convinced
           Ridley
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           the
           chief
           instrument
           in
           opening
           Cranmer's
           eyes
           ;
           So
           if
           themselves
           were
           not
           then
           enlightned
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           instruct
           others
           .
           As
           for
           other
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           giving
           the
           Cup
           to
           the
           Laity
           ,
           the
           Worshiping
           God
           in
           a
           known
           tongue
           ,
           and
           several
           reformations
           about
           the
           Mass
           ,
           though
           they
           judged
           them
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           as
           soon
           as
           was
           possible
           ;
           yet
           they
           had
           not
           so
           full
           a
           perswasion
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           it
           a
           sin
           not
           to
           do
           them
           .
           The
           Prophets
           words
           to
           Naaman
           the
           Syrian
           ,
           might
           give
           them
           some
           colour
           for
           that
           mistake
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           continued
           not
           only
           to
           worship
           at
           the
           Temple
           ,
           but
           to
           Circumcise
           and
           to
           offer
           Sacrifices
           (
           which
           must
           have
           been
           done
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           when
           he
           purified
           himself
           in
           the
           Temple
           )
           even
           after
           the
           Law
           was
           dead
           ,
           by
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           seemed
           to
           excuse
           their
           Compliance
           .
           They
           had
           also
           observed
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             gain
             some
          
           ;
           so
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           had
           brought
           in
           many
           rites
           of
           Heathenism
           into
           their
           worship
           :
           Upon
           which
           inducements
           they
           were
           wrought
           on
           to
           comply
           in
           some
           uneasie
           things
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           these
           excuses
           do
           not
           wholly
           clear
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           very
           much
           lessen
           their
           Guilt
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           Confessed
           they
           were
           men
           ,
           and
           had
           mixtures
           of
           fear
           and
           human
           infirmities
           with
           their
           other
           excellent
           Qualities
           .
           And
           indeed
           Cranmer
           was
           in
           all
           other
           points
           so
           extraordinary
           a
           person
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           perhaps
           fit
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           some
           ingredients
           in
           his
           Temper
           ,
           to
           lessen
           the
           Veneration
           ,
           which
           his
           great
           worth
           might
           have
           raised
           too
           high
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           these
           feeblenesses
           ,
           which
           upon
           some
           occasions
           appeared
           in
           him
           .
           But
           if
           we
           examine
           the
           failings
           of
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Cyril
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           most
           zealous
           asserters
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           we
           must
           conclude
           them
           to
           have
           been
           nothing
           inferiour
           to
           any
           that
           can
           be
           charged
           on
           Cranmer
           ;
           whom
           if
           we
           consider
           narrowly
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           as
           eminent
           vertues
           ,
           and
           as
           few
           faults
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           Prelate
           that
           has
           been
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           for
           many
           Ages
           .
           And
           if
           he
           was
           prevailed
           on
           to
           deny
           his
           Master
           through
           fear
           ,
           he
           did
           wash
           off
           that
           stain
           by
           a
           sincere
           Repentance
           and
           a
           patient
           Martyrdome
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           expressed
           an
           eminent
           resentment
           of
           his
           former
           frailty
           ,
           with
           a
           pitch
           of
           Constancy
           of
           mind
           above
           the
           rate
           of
           modern
           Examples
           .
        
         
           But
           their
           vertues
           as
           well
           as
           their
           faults
           are
           set
           before
           us
           for
           our
           instruction
           ;
           and
           how
           frail
           soever
           the
           vessels
           were
           ,
           they
           have
           conveyed
           to
           us
           a
           treasure
           of
           great
           value
           ,
           
             The
             pure
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
          
           which
           if
           we
           follow
           ,
           and
           govern
           our
           lives
           and
           hearts
           by
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           hope
           in
           easier
           and
           plainer
           paths
           to
           attain
           that
           Blessedness
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           reach
           but
           through
           scorching
           flames
           :
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           improve
           the
           Advantages
           ,
           which
           this
           light
           affords
           ,
           we
           may
           either
           look
           for
           some
           of
           those
           trials
           ,
           which
           were
           sent
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           former
           Compliance
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           escape
           these
           ,
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           fear
           worse
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
           
             
               EFFIGIES
               HENRICI
               VIII
               D.
               G
               ANGLIAE
               GALL.
               ET
               HIB
               .
               REGIS
               DEFENSORIS
               FIDEI
            
             
               HHolbein
               pinxit
            
             
               Natus
               1491
               Iun
               28.
               
               Patri
               Successit
               in
               Regno
               1509
               Apr.
               22.
               
               Obijt
               1547
               /
               8
               Ian
               28.
               
               Anno
               Aetat
               57.
               
            
             
               pag.
               1.
               
               Printed
               for
               Ric●
               Chiswell
               ,
               at
               the
               Rose
               and
               Crowne
               in
               St.
               Pauls
               Church
               yard
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           REFORMATION
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           BOOK
           I.
           
        
         
           
             A
             Summary
             View
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth's
             Reign
             ,
             till
             the
             Process
             of
             his
             Divorce
             was
             begun
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             chiefly
             as
             it
             related
             to
             Religion
             ,
             is
             opened
             .
          
        
         
           ENGLAND
           had
           for
           a
           whole
           Age
           felt
           the
           Miseries
           of
           a
           long
           and
           cruel
           War
           between
           the
           Two
           Houses
           of
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           ;
           
           during
           which
           time
           as
           the
           Crown
           had
           lost
           great
           Dominions
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           so
           the
           Nation
           was
           much
           impoverished
           ,
           many
           Noble
           Families
           extinguisht
           ,
           much
           Blood
           shed
           ,
           great
           Animosities
           every-where
           raised
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           other
           Miseries
           of
           a
           lasting
           Civil
           War
           :
           But
           they
           now
           saw
           all
           these
           happily
           composed
           ,
           when
           the
           Two
           Families
           did
           unite
           in
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           .
           In
           his
           Fathers
           Reign
           they
           were
           rather
           cemented
           and
           joyned
           than
           united
           ;
           whose
           great
           Partiality
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           was
           Descended
           ,
           and
           Severity
           to
           the
           Branches
           of
           the
           House
           of
           York
           ,
           in
           which
           even
           his
           own
           Queen
           had
           a
           large
           share
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Impostors
           that
           were
           set
           up
           to
           disturb
           his
           Reign
           ,
           kept
           these
           heats
           alive
           ,
           which
           were
           now
           all
           buried
           in
           his
           grave
           :
           and
           this
           made
           the
           Succession
           of
           his
           Son
           so
           universally
           acceptable
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           who
           now
           hoped
           to
           revive
           their
           former
           pretensions
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           again
           a
           large
           share
           in
           all
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Europe
           ,
           from
           which
           their
           Domestick
           Broils
           had
           so
           long
           excluded
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           thing
           ,
           
           which
           made
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           no
           less
           acceptable
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           day
           that
           his
           
           Father
           died
           ,
           *
           he
           ordered
           Dudley
           and
           Empson
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           :
           His
           Father
           ,
           whether
           out
           of
           Policy
           ,
           or
           Inclination
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           was
           all
           his
           life
           much
           set
           on
           the
           gathering
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           so
           that
           those
           Ministers
           were
           most
           acceptable
           ,
           who
           could
           fill
           his
           Coffers
           best
           :
           and
           though
           this
           occasioned
           some
           Tumults
           ,
           and
           disposed
           the
           People
           to
           all
           those
           Commotions
           ,
           which
           fell
           out
           in
           his
           Reign
           ;
           yet
           he
           being
           successful
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           continued
           in
           his
           course
           of
           heaping
           up
           Money
           .
        
         
           Towards
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           he
           found
           out
           those
           Two
           Instruments
           ,
           who
           out-did
           all
           that
           went
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           vexatious
           Suits
           upon
           Penal
           but
           obsolete
           Laws
           ,
           what
           by
           unjust
           Imprisonments
           ,
           and
           other
           violent
           and
           illegal
           proceedings
           ,
           raised
           a
           general
           odium
           upon
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           this
           grew
           upon
           him
           with
           his
           years
           ,
           and
           was
           come
           to
           so
           great
           a
           height
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           that
           he
           died
           in
           good
           time
           for
           his
           own
           quiet
           :
           For
           as
           he
           used
           all
           possible
           endeavours
           to
           get
           Money
           ,
           so
           what
           he
           got
           ,
           he
           as
           carefully
           kept
           ,
           and
           distributed
           very
           little
           of
           it
           among
           those
           about
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           had
           many
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           but
           few
           Friends
           .
           This
           being
           well
           considered
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           he
           began
           his
           Government
           with
           the
           disgrace
           of
           those
           Two
           Ministers
           ,
           against
           whom
           he
           proceeded
           according
           to
           Law
           ;
           all
           the
           other
           inferiour
           Officers
           whom
           they
           had
           made
           use
           of
           were
           also
           Imprisoned
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           had
           thus
           fallen
           ,
           many
           and
           great
           Complaints
           came
           in
           from
           all
           parts
           against
           them
           ;
           they
           also
           apprehending
           the
           danger
           they
           were
           like
           to
           be
           in
           upon
           their
           Masters
           Death
           ,
           had
           been
           practising
           with
           their
           Partners
           to
           gather
           about
           them
           all
           the
           Power
           they
           could
           bring
           together
           ,
           whether
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           popular
           Rage
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           themselves
           seem
           considerable
           ,
           or
           formidable
           to
           the
           new
           King.
           This
           and
           other
           Crimes
           being
           brought
           in
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           found
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           in
           a
           legal
           Trial.
           But
           the
           King
           judged
           this
           was
           neither
           a
           sufficient
           Reparation
           to
           his
           Oppressed
           People
           ,
           nor
           Satisfaction
           to
           Justice
           :
           Therefore
           he
           went
           further
           ,
           
           and
           both
           ordered
           Restitution
           to
           be
           made
           by
           his
           Fathers
           Executors
           of
           great
           Sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           unjustly
           extorted
           from
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           first
           Parliament
           which
           he
           Summoned
           to
           the
           Twenty
           first
           of
           Ianuary
           following
           ,
           
           he
           not
           only
           delivered
           up
           Empson
           and
           Dudley
           with
           their
           Complices
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Two
           Houses
           ,
           who
           attainted
           them
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           after
           gave
           order
           for
           
             their
             Execution
          
           ;
           
           but
           did
           also
           give
           his
           Royal
           assent
           to
           those
           other
           Laws
           by
           which
           the
           Subject
           was
           secured
           from
           the
           like
           Oppressions
           for
           the
           future
           :
           and
           that
           he
           might
           not
           at
           all
           be
           suspected
           of
           any
           such
           Inclinations
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           to
           amass
           Treasure
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           most
           magnificent
           in
           his
           Expence
           of
           any
           Prince
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           very
           bountiful
           to
           all
           about
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           one
           extreme
           commonly
           produces
           another
           ,
           so
           his
           Fathers
           Covetousness
           led
           him
           to
           be
           Prodigal
           ,
           and
           the
           vast
           Wealth
           which
           was
           left
           him
           ,
           
           being
           reckoned
           no
           less
           then
           1800000
           l.
           was
           in
           Three
           years
           dissipated
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Son
           in
           his
           expence
           had
           vied
           Industry
           with
           his
           Father
           in
           all
           his
           Thrift
           .
        
         
           Thomas
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           (
           afterwards
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           )
           to
           shew
           how
           compliant
           he
           was
           to
           the
           Humours
           of
           the
           Princes
           whom
           he
           served
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           been
           Lord-Treasurer
           to
           the
           Father
           the
           last
           Seven
           years
           of
           his
           Life
           ;
           so
           being
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           Office
           by
           this
           King
           ,
           did
           as
           dextrously
           comply
           with
           his
           Prodigality
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           formerly
           with
           his
           Fathers
           sparingness
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Princes
           Reign
           did
           much
           endear
           him
           both
           to
           the
           Court
           and
           Nation
           :
           there
           being
           a
           freer
           Circulation
           of
           Money
           by
           which
           Trade
           was
           encouraged
           ;
           and
           the
           Courtiers
           tasted
           so
           liberally
           of
           the
           Kings
           bounty
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           every-where
           much
           magnified
           ,
           though
           his
           Expence
           proved
           afterwards
           heavier
           to
           the
           Subject
           ,
           than
           ever
           his
           Father's
           Avarice
           had
           been
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           that
           raised
           the
           Credit
           of
           this
           King
           was
           ,
           
           the
           great
           Esteem
           he
           was
           in
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Treaties
           of
           Peace
           and
           War
           he
           was
           always
           much
           considered
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           so
           exactly
           pursue
           that
           great
           Maxime
           of
           Princes
           ,
           of
           
             Holding
             the
             Ballance
          
           ,
           that
           still
           as
           it
           grew
           heavier
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Scale
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           Spain
           ,
           he
           governed
           Himself
           and
           Them
           as
           a
           wise
           Arbiter
           .
           His
           first
           Action
           was
           against
           France
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Accession
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Britain
           ,
           through
           his
           Father's
           over-sight
           ,
           was
           made
           greater
           and
           more
           formidable
           to
           the
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ;
           therefore
           the
           French
           Successes
           in
           Italy
           having
           United
           all
           the
           Princes
           there
           against
           them
           ,
           Spain
           and
           England
           willingly
           joyned
           themselves
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           .
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           being
           also
           then
           United
           ,
           conquered
           Navarre
           ,
           which
           set
           them
           at
           great
           ease
           ,
           
           and
           weakned
           the
           King
           of
           France
           on
           that
           side
           .
           Whose
           Affairs
           also
           declining
           in
           Italy
           ,
           this
           King
           finding
           him
           so
           much
           lessened
           ,
           made
           Peace
           with
           him
           ;
           having
           first
           managed
           his
           share
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           with
           great
           Honour
           at
           Sea
           and
           Land
           :
           For
           ,
           going
           over
           in
           Person
           ,
           he
           did
           both
           defeat
           the
           French
           Army
           ,
           and
           take
           Terwin
           and
           Tourney
           ;
           the
           former
           he
           demolished
           ,
           
           the
           latter
           he
           kept
           :
           and
           in
           these
           Exploits
           he
           had
           an
           unusual
           Honour
           done
           him
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           was
           a
           slight
           thing
           ,
           yet
           was
           very
           pleasant
           to
           him
           ;
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperour
           taking
           pay
           in
           his
           Army
           ,
           amounting
           to
           a
           Hundred
           Crowns
           a-day
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           publick
           Solemnities
           giving
           the
           King
           the
           precedence
           .
        
         
           The
           Peace
           between
           England
           and
           France
           was
           made
           firmer
           by
           Lewis
           the
           French
           Kings
           Marrying
           Mary
           the
           Kings
           Sister
           ;
           but
           he
           dying
           soon
           after
           ,
           
           new
           Counsels
           were
           to
           be
           taken
           .
           Francis
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           court
           this
           King
           with
           great
           Offers
           to
           renew
           the
           Peace
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           accordingly
           done
           .
           Afterward
           Francis
           falling
           in
           with
           all
           his
           force
           upon
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           ,
           all
           endeavours
           were
           used
           to
           engage
           King
           Henry
           into
           the
           War
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           Emperour
           ,
           this
           last
           feeding
           him
           long
           with
           hopes
           of
           resigning
           the
           Empire
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           wrought
           much
           on
           him
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           he
           did
           give
           them
           a
           great
           Supply
           in
           Money
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           be
           engaged
           to
           divert
           Francis
           by
           making
           War
           upon
           him
           :
           and
           Francis
           ending
           the
           War
           of
           Italy
           by
           a
           Peace
           ,
           
           was
           so
           far
           from
           resenting
           what
           the
           King
           had
           done
           ,
           that
           he
           courted
           him
           into
           a
           straiter
           League
           ,
           and
           a
           Match
           was
           agreed
           between
           the
           Dolphin
           and
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           the
           Kings
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           Tourney
           was
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           French
           again
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           Charles
           ,
           Arch-Duke
           of
           Austria
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           Heir
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Burgundy
           by
           his
           Grand-mother
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           by
           his
           Mother
           ,
           began
           to
           make
           a
           great
           Figure
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           his
           Grand-Father
           Maximilian
           dying
           ,
           
           Francis
           and
           He
           were
           Corrivals
           for
           the
           Empire
           :
           but
           Charles
           being
           preferred
           in
           the
           Competition
           ,
           there
           followed
           ,
           what
           through
           personal
           Animosities
           ,
           what
           through
           reason
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           lasting
           Wars
           between
           them
           ;
           which
           though
           they
           were
           sometimes
           for
           a
           while
           closed
           up
           ,
           yet
           were
           never
           
           clearly
           ended
           .
           And
           those
           two
           great
           Monarchs
           as
           they
           eclipsed
           most
           other
           Princes
           about
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           raised
           this
           Kings
           glory
           higher
           ,
           both
           courting
           him
           by
           turns
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           by
           earnest
           and
           warm
           Addresses
           ,
           but
           oft
           by
           unusual
           Submissions
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           ,
           knowing
           how
           great
           an
           Ingredient
           Vanity
           was
           in
           his
           temper
           ,
           were
           never
           deficient
           when
           their
           Affairs
           required
           it
           .
           All
           which
           tended
           to
           make
           him
           appear
           greater
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           own
           People
           .
           
           In
           the
           year
           1520.
           there
           was
           an
           Interview
           agreed
           on
           between
           the
           French
           King
           and
           Him
           ;
           but
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           effects
           he
           feared
           from
           it
           ,
           resolved
           to
           out
           doe
           the
           French
           King
           in
           the
           Complement
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Treaty
           or
           previous
           assurances
           came
           to
           Dover
           ,
           
           and
           sollicited
           the
           Kings
           friendship
           against
           Francis
           :
           and
           to
           advance
           his
           design
           gained
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           ,
           who
           then
           Governed
           all
           the
           Kings
           Counsels
           ,
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           making
           him
           Pope
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           judged
           he
           might
           ,
           for
           a
           present
           Advantage
           ,
           promise
           a
           thing
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           ,
           (
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           Tenth
           being
           then
           but
           a
           young
           man
           )
           and
           with
           rich
           presents
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           both
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           and
           all
           the
           Court
           ,
           wrought
           much
           on
           them
           .
           But
           that
           which
           prevailed
           most
           with
           the
           King
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           ,
           though
           Charles
           had
           great
           Dominions
           ,
           yet
           they
           lay
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           that
           France
           alone
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Counterpoise
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           Francis
           could
           keep
           Milan
           ,
           recover
           
             Naples
             ,
             Burgundy
          
           ,
           and
           Navarre
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           he
           was
           then
           preparing
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           an
           uneasie
           Neighbour
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           kept
           the
           footing
           he
           then
           had
           in
           Italy
           ,
           he
           would
           lie
           so
           heavy
           on
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           could
           no
           longer
           carry
           equally
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           upon
           which
           much
           depended
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Religion
           of
           that
           time
           .
           Therefore
           he
           resolved
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           till
           at
           least
           Francis
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           juster
           terms
           :
           so
           that
           the
           following
           Interview
           between
           Francis
           and
           him
           ,
           
           produced
           nothing
           but
           a
           vast
           Expence
           and
           high
           Complements
           :
           and
           from
           a
           second
           Interview
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           
           Francis
           was
           full
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           in
           which
           what
           followed
           justified
           his
           apprehensions
           ;
           for
           the
           War
           going
           on
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           Francis
           ,
           the
           King
           entred
           in
           a
           League
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           made
           War
           upon
           France
           .
        
         
           
           But
           the
           Pope
           dying
           sooner
           than
           it
           seems
           the
           Emperor
           look't
           for
           ,
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           claimed
           his
           promise
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ;
           but
           before
           the
           Messenger
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           
           Adrian
           the
           Emperors
           Tutor
           was
           chosen
           Pope
           :
           yet
           to
           feed
           the
           Cardinal
           with
           fresh
           hopes
           ,
           a
           new
           promise
           was
           made
           for
           the
           next
           vacancy
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           he
           was
           put
           in
           hope
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           Toledo
           .
           
           But
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           That
           Pope
           dying
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           again
           broke
           his
           word
           with
           him
           ;
           yet
           though
           he
           was
           thereby
           totally
           alienated
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           concealed
           his
           indignation
           ,
           till
           the
           publick
           Concerns
           should
           give
           him
           a
           good
           opportunity
           to
           prosecute
           it
           upon
           a
           better
           colour
           ;
           
           and
           by
           his
           Letters
           to
           Rome
           ,
           dissembled
           his
           resentments
           so
           artificially
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Congratulation
           he
           wrote
           to
           Pope
           Clement
           ,
           
             He
             protested
             his
             Election
             was
             matter
             of
             such
             joy
             both
             to
             the
             King
             and
             himself
             ,
             that
             nothing
             had
             ever
             befaln
             them
             which
             pleased
             them
             better
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             very
             person
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             wished
             to
             see
             raised
             to
             that
             Greatness
             .
          
           But
           while
           the
           War
           went
           on
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           did
           cajole
           the
           King
           with
           the
           highest
           Complements
           possible
           ,
           
           which
           always
           wrought
           much
           on
           him
           ,
           
           and
           came
           in
           person
           into
           England
           to
           be
           installed
           Knight
           of
           the
           Garter
           :
           where
           a
           new
           League
           was
           Concluded
           ,
           
           by
           which
           ,
           beside
           mutual
           assistance
           ,
           a
           Match
           was
           agreed
           on
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           
           the
           Kings
           only
           Child
           by
           his
           Queen
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           no
           hopes
           of
           more
           Issue
           .
           This
           was
           sworn
           to
           on
           both
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperor
           was
           obliged
           ,
           when
           She
           was
           of
           Age
           ,
           to
           marry
           Her
           ,
           
             Per
             verba
             de
             praesenti
          
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           100000
           Pounds
           .
        
         
           The
           War
           went
           on
           with
           great
           success
           on
           the
           Emperors
           part
           ,
           especially
           after
           the
           Battel
           of
           Pavia
           ,
           in
           which
           Francis
           his
           Army
           was
           totally
           defeated
           ,
           and
           himself
           taken
           Prisoner
           and
           carried
           into
           Spain
           .
           After
           which
           the
           Emperor
           being
           much
           offended
           with
           the
           Pope
           for
           joyning
           with
           Francis
           ,
           turned
           his
           Arms
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           successful
           that
           he
           besieged
           and
           took
           Rome
           ,
           and
           kept
           the
           Pope
           prisoner
           Six
           Months
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Cardinal
           finding
           the
           publick
           Interests
           concur
           so
           happily
           with
           his
           private
           Distastes
           ,
           engaged
           the
           King
           to
           take
           part
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           with
           the
           Pope
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           his
           Greatness
           now
           becoming
           the
           Terror
           of
           Christendome
           ;
           for
           the
           Emperor
           lifted
           up
           with
           his
           success
           ,
           began
           to
           think
           of
           no
           less
           than
           an
           Universal
           Empire
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           unite
           all
           Spain
           together
           ,
           he
           preferred
           a
           Match
           with
           Portugal
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           he
           had
           before
           Contracted
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           break
           off
           his
           sworn
           Alliance
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           it
           with
           an
           heavy
           Imputation
           on
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           :
           for
           in
           his
           Council
           it
           was
           said
           that
           she
           was
           illegitimate
           ,
           as
           being
           born
           in
           an
           unlawful
           Marriage
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           Advantage
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           her
           Title
           to
           the
           Succession
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           Second
           Book
           .
           And
           the
           Pope
           having
           dispensed
           with
           the
           Oath
           ,
           he
           Married
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Portugal
           .
           Besides
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           of
           England
           had
           gone
           deep
           in
           the
           Charge
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           him
           no
           share
           in
           the
           Advantages
           of
           the
           War
           ;
           much
           less
           give
           him
           that
           Assistance
           which
           he
           had
           promised
           him
           ,
           to
           recover
           his
           Ancient
           Inheritance
           in
           France
           .
           The
           King
           being
           irritated
           with
           this
           manifold
           ill
           usage
           ,
           and
           led
           on
           by
           his
           own
           Interests
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           offended
           Cardinal
           ,
           joyned
           himself
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           France
           .
           Upon
           which
           there
           followed
           not
           only
           a
           firm
           Alliance
           ,
           but
           a
           personal
           Friendship
           ,
           which
           appeared
           in
           all
           the
           most
           obliging
           expressions
           that
           could
           be
           devised
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           Kings
           threatning
           to
           make
           War
           on
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           was
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           though
           on
           very
           hard
           terms
           ,
           
           if
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           hard
           that
           sets
           a
           King
           out
           of
           Prison
           ;
           but
           he
           still
           acknowledged
           he
           owed
           his
           Liberty
           to
           King
           Henry
           .
        
         
           Then
           followed
           the
           famous
           
             Clementine
             League
          
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           Francis
           ,
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           
           the
           Florentines
           and
           
             Francis
             Sforza
          
           Duke
           of
           Milan
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Pope
           absolved
           the
           French
           King
           from
           the
           Oath
           he
           had
           sworn
           at
           Madrid
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           united
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           declared
           the
           King
           of
           
             England
             Protector
             of
             the
             League
          
           .
           This
           gave
           the
           Emperor
           great
           distaste
           ,
           who
           complained
           of
           the
           Pope
           as
           an
           ungrateful
           and
           perfidious
           person
           .
           The
           first
           beginning
           of
           the
           storm
           fell
           heavy
           on
           the
           Pope
           ;
           for
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           have
           his
           Children
           again
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           that
           lay
           Hostages
           in
           Spain
           ,
           went
           on
           but
           slowly
           in
           performing
           his
           part
           .
           And
           the
           King
           of
           England
           would
           not
           openly
           break
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           seemed
           to
           reserve
           himself
           to
           be
           Arbiter
           between
           the
           Princes
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Colonna's
           being
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Faction
           ,
           with
           3000
           men
           entered
           Rome
           ,
           
           and
           sack't
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           forcing
           the
           Pope
           to
           fly
           into
           the
           Castle
           of
           St.
           Angelo
           ,
           and
           
           to
           make
           peace
           with
           the
           Emperor
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           that
           fear
           was
           over
           ,
           the
           Pope
           returning
           to
           his
           old
           arts
           ,
           complained
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Colonna
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Army
           entred
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           taking
           divers
           places
           that
           belonged
           to
           that
           Family
           .
           But
           the
           Confederates
           coming
           slowly
           to
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           he
           hearing
           of
           great
           forces
           that
           were
           coming
           from
           Spain
           against
           him
           ,
           submitted
           himself
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Cessation
           of
           Arms
           ;
           but
           being
           again
           encouraged
           with
           some
           hopes
           from
           his
           Allies
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           a
           Creation
           of
           14
           Cardinals
           for
           Money
           ,
           
           )
           having
           raised
           300000
           Duckats
           he
           disowned
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           to
           Count
           Vaudemont
           ,
           whom
           he
           sent
           with
           forces
           to
           subdue
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bourbon
           prevented
           him
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           Assault
           ,
           in
           which
           himself
           received
           his
           mortal
           wound
           ,
           the
           City
           was
           taken
           by
           Storm
           ,
           and
           plundered
           for
           several
           days
           ,
           
           about
           5000
           being
           killed
           .
           The
           Pope
           with
           17
           Cardinals
           fled
           to
           the
           Castle
           St.
           Angelo
           ,
           but
           was
           forced
           to
           render
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           400000
           Duckats
           to
           the
           Army
           .
        
         
           This
           gave
           great
           offence
           to
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           except
           the
           Lutherans
           of
           Germany
           ;
           but
           none
           resented
           it
           more
           loudly
           than
           this
           King
           ,
           
           who
           sent
           over
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           to
           make
           up
           a
           new
           Treaty
           with
           Francis
           ,
           which
           was
           chiefly
           intended
           for
           setting
           the
           Pope
           at
           Liberty
           .
           Nor
           did
           the
           Emperor
           know
           well
           how
           to
           justifie
           an
           Action
           which
           seemed
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           Devotion
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           yet
           the
           Pope
           was
           for
           some
           months
           detained
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           the
           Emperor
           having
           brought
           him
           to
           his
           own
           terms
           ,
           ordered
           him
           to
           be
           setat
           liberty
           :
           but
           he
           being
           weary
           of
           his
           Guards
           escaped
           in
           a
           disguise
           ,
           and
           owned
           his
           Liberty
           to
           have
           flowed
           chiefly
           from
           the
           Kings
           endeavours
           to
           procure
           it
           .
           
           And
           thus
           stood
           the
           King
           as
           to
           forreign
           affairs
           :
           he
           had
           infinitely
           obliged
           both
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           was
           firmly
           united
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           engaged
           in
           a
           War
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           first
           to
           move
           about
           his
           Divorce
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           near
           Alliance
           between
           him
           and
           Iames
           the
           Fourth
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           did
           not
           take
           away
           the
           standing
           Animosities
           between
           the
           two
           Nations
           ,
           nor
           interrupt
           the
           Alliance
           between
           France
           and
           Scotland
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           made
           the
           first
           War
           upon
           France
           in
           the
           Fourth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           came
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           into
           the
           North
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           was
           totally
           defeated
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           in
           Floudon
           field
           .
           
           The
           King
           himself
           was
           either
           killed
           in
           the
           Battel
           ,
           or
           soon
           after
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           falling
           under
           Factions
           ,
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           the
           new
           King
           ,
           the
           Government
           was
           but
           feeble
           ,
           and
           scarce
           able
           to
           secure
           its
           own
           quiet
           .
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albany
           ,
           the
           chief
           Instrument
           of
           the
           French
           Faction
           ,
           met
           with
           such
           opposition
           from
           the
           Parties
           that
           were
           raised
           against
           him
           by
           King
           Henry's
           means
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           give
           him
           no
           disturbance
           .
           And
           when
           there
           came
           to
           be
           a
           lasting
           peace
           between
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           then
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           needed
           fear
           no
           trouble
           from
           that
           Warlike
           Nation
           ,
           so
           he
           got
           a
           great
           Interest
           in
           the
           Government
           there
           .
           And
           at
           this
           time
           Money
           becoming
           a
           more
           effectual
           Engine
           than
           any
           the
           War
           had
           ever
           produced
           ,
           and
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Indies
           having
           brought
           great
           wealth
           into
           Europe
           ,
           Princes
           began
           to
           deal
           more
           in
           that
           trade
           than
           before
           :
           so
           that
           both
           France
           and
           England
           had
           their
           Instruments
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           gave
           considerable
           yearly
           Pensions
           to
           the
           chief
           heads
           of
           Parties
           and
           Families
           .
           In
           the
           search
           I
           have
           
           made
           ,
           I
           have
           found
           several
           Warrants
           for
           Sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           to
           be
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           divided
           there
           among
           the
           Favourers
           of
           the
           English
           Interest
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           France
           traded
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           which
           continued
           till
           a
           happier
           way
           was
           found
           out
           for
           extinguishing
           these
           Quarrels
           ,
           both
           the
           Crowns
           being
           set
           on
           one
           head
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           shewed
           the
           State
           of
           this
           Kings
           Government
           as
           to
           forreign
           Matters
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           next
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           Affairs
           at
           home
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           Civil
           and
           Spiritual
           Matters
           .
           The
           King
           upon
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           did
           choose
           a
           wise
           Council
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           those
           whom
           his
           Father
           had
           trusted
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           those
           that
           were
           recommended
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Grand-Mother
           ,
           the
           Countess
           of
           Richmond
           and
           Derby
           ,
           in
           whom
           was
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           though
           she
           willingly
           devolved
           her
           pretensions
           on
           her
           Son
           ,
           claiming
           nothing
           to
           her self
           ,
           but
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           being
           Mother
           to
           a
           King.
           She
           was
           a
           wise
           and
           Religious
           Woman
           ,
           
           and
           died
           soon
           after
           her
           Grand-Son
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Faction
           in
           the
           Council
           between
           Fox
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           which
           could
           never
           be
           well
           made
           up
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           oft
           reconciled
           :
           Fox
           always
           complaining
           of
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           for
           squandring
           away
           so
           soon
           that
           vast
           Mass
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           left
           by
           the
           Kings
           Father
           in
           which
           the
           other
           justified
           himself
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Kings
           Warrants
           which
           he
           could
           not
           disobey
           :
           but
           Fox
           objected
           that
           he
           was
           too
           easie
           to
           answer
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           procure
           these
           Warrants
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           given
           the
           King
           better
           advice
           .
           
           In
           the
           Kings
           first
           Parliament
           things
           went
           as
           he
           desired
           upon
           his
           delivering
           up
           Empson
           and
           Dudley
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           preventing
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           against
           them
           at
           the
           Common
           Law
           ,
           as
           it
           secured
           his
           Ministers
           from
           an
           unwelcome
           President
           ,
           so
           the
           whole
           honour
           of
           it
           fell
           on
           the
           Kings
           justice
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           Parliament
           was
           in
           the
           Third
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           
           and
           there
           was
           considered
           the
           Brief
           from
           Pope
           Iulius
           the
           Second
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           complaining
           of
           the
           Indignities
           and
           Injuries
           done
           to
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           and
           the
           Pope
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           entreating
           the
           Kings
           assistance
           with
           such
           cajoling
           words
           as
           are
           always
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           Popes
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           .
           It
           was
           first
           read
           by
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Rolls
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           (
           Warham
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           )
           and
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           with
           other
           Lords
           ,
           went
           down
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           and
           read
           it
           there
           .
           Upon
           this
           and
           other
           reasons
           they
           gave
           the
           King
           subsidies
           towards
           the
           War
           with
           France
           .
           At
           this
           time
           Fox
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           his
           Party
           against
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           finding
           
             Thomas
             Wolsey
          
           to
           be
           a
           likely
           man
           to
           get
           into
           the
           Kings
           favour
           ,
           
           used
           all
           his
           endeavours
           to
           raise
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           that
           time
           neither
           unknown
           nor
           inconsiderable
           ,
           being
           Lord
           Almoner
           ;
           he
           was
           at
           first
           made
           a
           Privy
           Counsellour
           ,
           and
           frequently
           admitted
           to
           the
           Kings
           presence
           ,
           and
           waited
           on
           him
           over
           to
           France
           .
           The
           King
           liked
           him
           well
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           managed
           that
           he
           quickly
           engrossed
           the
           Kings
           favour
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           for
           15
           years
           together
           was
           the
           most
           absolute
           Favourite
           that
           had
           ever
           been
           seen
           in
           England
           ;
           all
           forreign
           Treaties
           and
           Places
           of
           Trust
           at
           home
           were
           at
           his
           Ordering
           ;
           he
           did
           what
           he
           pleased
           ,
           and
           his
           Ascendant
           over
           the
           King
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           appeared
           any
           Party
           against
           him
           all
           that
           while
           .
           The
           great
           Artifice
           by
           which
           he
           insinuated
           himself
           so
           much
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           set
           down
           very
           plainly
           by
           one
           that
           knew
           him
           well
           ,
           in
           
           these
           words
           .
           
             In
             him
             the
             King
             conceived
             such
             a
             loving
             fancy
             ,
             especially
             for
             that
             he
             was
             most
             earnest
             and
             readiest
             in
             all
             the
             Counsel
             to
             advance
             the
             Kings
             only
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
          
           
           
             having
             no
             respect
             to
             the
             case
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Ancient
             Counsellors
             would
             according
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             good
             Counsellors
             ,
             divers
             times
             perswade
             the
             King
             to
             have
             some
             time
             a
             recourse
             unto
             the
             Council
             ,
             there
             to
             hear
             what
             was
             done
             in
             weighty
             Matters
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             nothing
             at
             all
             pleased
             therewith
             ;
             for
             he
             loved
             nothing
             worse
             than
             to
             be
             constrained
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             that
             knew
             the
          
           Almoner
           
             very
             well
             ,
             having
             secret
             Insinuations
             of
             the
             Kings
             Intentions
             ;
             and
             so
             fast
             as
             the
             others
             Counselled
             the
             King
             to
             leave
             his
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             to
             his
             Affairs
             ,
             so
             busily
             did
             the
          
           Almoner
           
             perswade
             him
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             delighted
             him
             much
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             have
             the
             greater
             affection
             and
             love
             to
             the
          
           Almoner
           .
           Having
           got
           into
           such
           Power
           ,
           he
           observed
           the
           Kings
           Inclinations
           exactly
           ,
           and
           followed
           his
           Interests
           closely
           :
           for
           though
           he
           made
           other
           Princes
           retain
           him
           with
           great
           Presents
           and
           Pensions
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           engaged
           the
           King
           into
           any
           Alliance
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           for
           his
           Advantage
           .
           For
           affairs
           at
           home
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           established
           in
           his
           Greatness
           ,
           he
           affected
           to
           Govern
           without
           Parliaments
           ,
           there
           being
           from
           the
           Seventh
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           got
           the
           great
           Seal
           ,
           but
           one
           Parliament
           in
           the
           14th
           and
           15th
           year
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           till
           the
           One
           and
           Twentieth
           ,
           when
           matters
           were
           turning
           about
           :
           But
           he
           raised
           great
           Sums
           of
           Money
           by
           Loans
           and
           Benevolences
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           we
           look
           on
           him
           as
           a
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           Person
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Church-man
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           disgrace
           of
           his
           Profession
           .
           He
           not
           only
           served
           the
           King
           in
           all
           his
           secret
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           was
           lewd
           and
           vicious
           himself
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           having
           the
           
             French
             Pox
          
           (
           which
           in
           those
           days
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           infamy
           )
           was
           so
           publick
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           brought
           against
           him
           in
           Parliament
           when
           he
           fell
           in
           disgrace
           :
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           most
           extravagant
           vanity
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           great
           State
           he
           lived
           in
           ;
           and
           to
           feed
           that
           ,
           his
           Ambition
           and
           Covetousness
           were
           proportionable
           .
        
         
           
           He
           was
           first
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Tourney
           ,
           when
           that
           Town
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           French
           ;
           then
           he
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           a
           Lincoln
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           Bishoprick
           that
           fell
           void
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           after
           that
           ,
           upon
           Cardinal
           Bembridge
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           parted
           with
           Lincoln
           and
           was
           made
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           b
           York
           ;
           then
           Hadrian
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           Cardinal
           and
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           ,
           being
           deprived
           ,
           that
           c
           See
           was
           given
           to
           him
           ;
           then
           the
           Abbey
           of
           d
           St
           Albans
           was
           given
           to
           him
           in
           Comendam
           ;
           he
           next
           parted
           with
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           e
           Duresm
           ,
           which
           he
           afterwards
           exchanged
           for
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           f
           Winchester
           .
           But
           besides
           all
           that
           he
           had
           in
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           the
           King
           granted
           him
           a
           full
           Power
           of
           disposing
           of
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           benefices
           in
           England
           (
           which
           brought
           him
           in
           as
           much
           money
           as
           all
           the
           Places
           he
           held
           )
           for
           having
           so
           vast
           a
           Power
           committed
           to
           him
           both
           from
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Pope
           as
           to
           Church-preferments
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           gathered
           what
           advantages
           a
           man
           of
           his
           temper
           would
           draw
           from
           it
           .
           Warham
           was
           Lord
           Chancellour
           the
           first
           seven
           years
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           but
           retired
           to
           give
           place
           to
           this
           aspiring
           favourite
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           the
           great
           Seal
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           interfering
           between
           the
           Legantine
           and
           Chancery
           Courts
           .
           And
           perhaps
           it
           wrought
           somewhat
           on
           his
           vanity
           ,
           that
           even
           after
           he
           was
           Cardinal
           ,
           Warham
           as
           Lord
           Chancellour
           took
           place
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           Entries
           made
           in
           the
           Journals
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           in
           the
           Parliament
           
           held
           the
           7th
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           gave
           him
           place
           ,
           as
           appears
           on
           many
           occasions
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           in
           the
           Letter
           written
           to
           the
           Pope
           1530
           set
           down
           by
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           ,
           which
           the
           Cardinal
           subscribed
           before
           Warham
           .
           We
           have
           nothing
           on
           record
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           Speaker
           he
           was
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Journals
           of
           Parliament
           from
           the
           7th
           to
           the
           25th
           year
           of
           this
           King
           are
           lost
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           like
           he
           spoke
           as
           his
           Predecessor
           in
           that
           Office
           Warham
           did
           ,
           whose
           speeches
           as
           they
           are
           entred
           in
           the
           Journals
           ,
           are
           Sermons
           begun
           with
           a
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           which
           he
           expounded
           and
           applyed
           to
           the
           business
           they
           were
           to
           go
           upon
           ,
           stuffing
           them
           with
           the
           most
           fulsome
           flattery
           of
           the
           King
           that
           was
           possible
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           in
           favour
           and
           Power
           was
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           restored
           to
           his
           Fathers
           honour
           of
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           to
           whom
           his
           Son
           succeeded
           in
           that
           Office
           as
           well
           as
           in
           his
           hereditary
           honours
           ;
           and
           managed
           his
           Interest
           with
           the
           King
           so
           dexterously
           that
           he
           stood
           in
           all
           the
           Changes
           that
           followed
           ,
           and
           continued
           Lord
           Treasurer
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           till
           near
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           fell
           through
           Jealousie
           rather
           than
           guilt
           ;
           this
           shewed
           how
           dexterous
           a
           man
           he
           was
           ,
           that
           could
           stand
           so
           long
           in
           that
           imployment
           under
           such
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           chief
           Favourite
           in
           the
           Kings
           pleasures
           ,
           was
           
             Charles
             Brandon
          
           a
           Gallant
           graceful
           Person
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           men
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           fit
           match
           for
           the
           King
           at
           his
           Justs
           and
           Tiltings
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           manly
           diversion
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           taking
           much
           pleasure
           in
           it
           ,
           being
           of
           a
           robust
           Body
           ,
           and
           singularly
           expert
           at
           it
           ,
           he
           who
           was
           so
           able
           to
           second
           him
           in
           these
           Courses
           ,
           grew
           mightily
           in
           his
           favour
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           made
           him
           first
           Viscount
           Lisle
           ,
           and
           some
           Months
           after
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           .
           
           Nor
           was
           he
           less
           in
           the
           Ladies
           favours
           ,
           than
           the
           Kings
           ;
           for
           his
           Sister
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           liked
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           but
           so
           long
           Married
           to
           King
           Lewis
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           her
           Queen
           Dowager
           of
           France
           ,
           she
           resolved
           to
           choose
           her
           second
           Husband
           her self
           ,
           and
           cast
           her
           eye
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           sent
           over
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           .
           Her
           Brother
           had
           designed
           the
           Marriage
           between
           them
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           openly
           give
           his
           Consent
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           she
           by
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           Wooing
           ,
           prefixed
           him
           the
           Term
           of
           four
           days
           to
           gain
           her
           Consent
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           told
           him
           if
           he
           did
           not
           prevail
           ,
           he
           should
           for
           ever
           lose
           all
           his
           hopes
           of
           having
           her
           ,
           though
           after
           such
           a
           Declaration
           he
           was
           like
           to
           meet
           with
           no
           great
           difficulty
           from
           her
           .
           So
           they
           were
           Married
           ,
           
           and
           the
           King
           was
           easily
           pacified
           and
           received
           them
           into
           favour
           ;
           neither
           did
           his
           favour
           die
           with
           her
           ,
           for
           it
           continued
           all
           his
           life
           :
           but
           he
           never
           medled
           much
           in
           business
           ,
           
           and
           by
           all
           that
           appears
           was
           a
           better
           Courtier
           than
           States-Man
           .
           Little
           needs
           be
           said
           of
           any
           other
           Person
           more
           than
           will
           afterwards
           occur
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           loved
           to
           raise
           mean
           Persons
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           least
           distaste
           to
           throw
           them
           down
           :
           and
           falling
           into
           disgrace
           ,
           he
           spared
           not
           to
           sacrifice
           them
           to
           publick
           discontents
           .
           His
           Court
           was
           magnificent
           ,
           and
           his
           Expence
           vast
           ;
           he
           indulged
           himself
           in
           his
           pleasures
           :
           and
           the
           hopes
           of
           Children
           (
           besides
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           )
           failing
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           he
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           things
           desired
           issue
           most
           ,
           kept
           one
           
             Elizabeth
             Blunt
          
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             Henry
             Fitzroy
          
           ,
           
           whom
           in
           the
           17th
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           he
           created
           Earl
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           day
           made
           him
           Duke
           of
           Richmond
           and
           Sommerset
           ,
           
           and
           intended
           afterwards
           to
           have
           put
           him
           in
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           after
           his
           other
           Children
           ;
           but
           his
           death
           prevented
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           Parliaments
           ,
           he
           took
           great
           care
           to
           keep
           a
           good
           understanding
           
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           he
           seldom
           failed
           to
           carry
           Matters
           as
           he
           pleased
           among
           them
           :
           only
           in
           the
           Parliament
           held
           in
           the
           14th
           and
           15th
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           the
           Demand
           of
           the
           Subsidy
           towards
           the
           War
           with
           France
           ,
           being
           so
           high
           as
           800000
           lib.
           the
           5th
           of
           mens
           goods
           and
           lands
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           Four
           years
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           being
           much
           hated
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           Opposition
           made
           to
           it
           :
           for
           which
           the
           Cardinal
           blamed
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           much
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           and
           finding
           that
           which
           was
           offered
           ,
           was
           not
           above
           the
           half
           of
           what
           was
           asked
           ,
           went
           himself
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           hear
           the
           reasons
           of
           those
           who
           opposed
           his
           Demands
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           answer
           them
           :
           but
           he
           was
           told
           the
           Order
           of
           their
           House
           was
           to
           reason
           only
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           away
           much
           dissatisfied
           .
           It
           was
           with
           great
           difficulty
           that
           they
           obtained
           a
           Subsidy
           of
           3
           s.
           in
           the
           lib.
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           four
           years
           .
           This
           disappointment
           it
           seems
           did
           so
           offend
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           that
           as
           no
           Parliament
           had
           been
           called
           for
           Seven
           years
           before
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           none
           summoned
           for
           Seven
           years
           after
           .
           And
           thus
           stood
           the
           Civil
           Government
           of
           England
           in
           the
           19th
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           when
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Divorce
           was
           first
           moved
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           next
           open
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           in
           Reference
           to
           Religious
           and
           Spiritual
           Concerns
           .
        
         
           
           King
           Henry
           was
           bred
           with
           more
           care
           than
           had
           been
           usually
           bestowed
           on
           the
           Education
           of
           Princes
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           only
           trained
           up
           to
           those
           Exercises
           that
           prepared
           them
           to
           War
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           could
           read
           and
           write
           ,
           more
           was
           not
           expected
           of
           them
           .
           But
           learning
           began
           now
           to
           flourish
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           House
           of
           Medici
           in
           Florence
           had
           great
           honour
           by
           the
           Protection
           it
           gave
           to
           learned
           men
           ,
           so
           other
           Princes
           every-where
           cherished
           the
           Muses
           .
           King
           Henry
           the
           7th
           ,
           though
           illiterate
           himself
           ,
           yet
           took
           care
           to
           have
           his
           Children
           instructed
           in
           good
           letters
           .
           And
           it
           generally
           passes
           current
           that
           he
           bred
           his
           second
           Son
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           having
           designed
           him
           to
           be
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           but
           that
           has
           no
           foundation
           ;
           for
           the
           Writers
           of
           that
           time
           tell
           ,
           that
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           Prince
           Arthur
           was
           also
           bred
           a
           Scholar
           .
           And
           all
           the
           Instruction
           King
           Henry
           had
           in
           Learning
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           after
           his
           Brother
           was
           dead
           ,
           when
           that
           Design
           had
           vanished
           with
           his
           life
           .
           For
           he
           being
           born
           the
           18th
           of
           Iune
           1491.
           and
           Prince
           Arthur
           dying
           the
           Second
           of
           April
           1502.
           he
           was
           not
           full
           eleven
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           when
           he
           became
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ;
           at
           which
           Age
           Princes
           have
           seldom
           made
           any
           great
           progress
           in
           Learning
           .
           But
           King
           Henry
           the
           7th
           ,
           judging
           either
           that
           it
           would
           make
           his
           Sons
           Greater
           Princes
           ,
           and
           fitter
           for
           the
           Management
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           being
           jealous
           of
           their
           looking
           too
           early
           into
           business
           ,
           or
           their
           pretending
           to
           the
           Crown
           upon
           their
           Mothers
           Title
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           a
           dangerous
           competition
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           little
           beloved
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           took
           this
           Method
           for
           amusing
           them
           with
           other
           things
           :
           thence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           his
           Son
           was
           the
           most
           learned
           Prince
           that
           had
           been
           in
           the
           World
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           and
           deserved
           the
           Title
           Beau-Clerke
           ,
           on
           a
           better
           account
           than
           his
           Predecessor
           that
           long
           before
           had
           carried
           it
           .
           The
           Learning
           then
           in
           credit
           ,
           was
           either
           that
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           about
           abstruse
           Questions
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           days
           of
           Lombard
           were
           debated
           and
           descanted
           on
           with
           much
           subtlety
           and
           nicety
           ,
           and
           exercised
           all
           Speculative
           Divines
           ;
           or
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           way
           to
           Business
           and
           Preferment
           .
           To
           the
           former
           of
           these
           the
           
           King
           was
           much
           addicted
           ,
           and
           delighted
           to
           read
           often
           in
           
             Thomas
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           this
           made
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           more
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           〈◊〉
           conversant
           in
           that
           sort
           of
           Learning
           .
           He
           loved
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           tongue
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           be
           so
           kind
           to
           Erasmus
           that
           was
           the
           great
           Res●●●er
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Polidore
             Virgil
          
           ;
           though
           neither
           of
           these
           made
           their
           Court
           dextrously
           with
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           which
           did
           much
           intercept
           the
           King●
           favour
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           one
           left
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           but
           co●rsly
           used
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           has
           sufficiently
           revenged
           himself
           upon
           the
           Cardinal's
           Memory
           .
           The
           Philosophy
           then
           in
           fashion
           was
           so
           intermixed
           with
           their
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           understood
           it
           too
           ;
           and
           was
           also
           a
           good
           Musician
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           two
           whole
           Masses
           which
           he
           composed
           .
           He
           never
           wrote
           well
           ,
           but
           scrawled
           so
           that
           his
           hand
           was
           scarce
           legible
           .
        
         
           Being
           thus
           inclined
           to
           Learning
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           courted
           by
           all
           hungry
           Scholars
           ,
           who
           generally
           over
           Europe
           dedicated
           their
           Books
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           such
           flattering
           Epistles
           ,
           that
           it
           very
           much
           lessens
           him
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           he
           delighted
           in
           such
           stuffe
           .
           For
           if
           he
           had
           not
           taken
           pleasure
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           others
           should
           have
           been
           every
           year
           writing
           after
           such
           ill
           Copies
           .
           Of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           World
           Flattery
           wrought
           most
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           no
           sort
           of
           Flattery
           pleased
           him
           better
           than
           to
           have
           his
           great
           Learning
           and
           Wisdom
           commended
           .
           And
           in
           this
           ,
           his
           Parliaments
           ,
           his
           Courtiers
           ,
           his
           Chaplains
           ,
           Forreigners
           and
           Natives
           ,
           all
           seemed
           to
           vie
           who
           should
           exceed
           most
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           in
           a
           Stile
           which
           was
           scarce
           fit
           to
           be
           used
           to
           any
           Creature
           .
           But
           he
           designed
           to
           entail
           these
           praises
           on
           his
           Memory
           ,
           cherishing
           Church-men
           more
           than
           any
           King
           in
           England
           had
           ever
           done
           ;
           he
           also
           Courted
           the
           Pope
           with
           a
           constant
           submission
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           made
           the
           Popes
           Interests
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           made
           War
           and
           Peace
           as
           they
           desired
           him
           .
           So
           that
           had
           he
           dyed
           any
           time
           before
           the
           19th
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           he
           could
           scarce
           have
           scaped
           being
           Canonized
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           faults
           ;
           for
           he
           abounded
           in
           those
           vertues
           ,
           which
           had
           given
           Saintship
           to
           Kings
           for
           near
           1000
           years
           together
           ,
           and
           had
           done
           more
           than
           they
           all
           did
           ,
           by
           writing
           a
           Book
           for
           the
           Roman
           Faith.
           
        
         
           England
           had
           for
           above
           300
           years
           been
           the
           tamest
           part
           of
           Christendome
           to
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           accordingly
           dealt
           with
           .
           
           But
           though
           the
           Parliaments
           and
           two
           or
           three
           high-spirited
           Kings
           ,
           had
           given
           some
           interruption
           to
           the
           cruel
           exactions
           and
           other
           illegal
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           that
           Court
           always
           gained
           their
           designs
           in
           the
           end
           .
           But
           even
           in
           this
           Kings
           days
           ,
           the
           Crown
           was
           not
           quite
           stript
           of
           all
           its
           Authority
           over
           Spiritual
           persons
           .
           The
           Investitures
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           originally
           given
           by
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Ring
           and
           Staffe
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           after
           some
           opposition
           wrung
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           :
           yet
           I
           find
           they
           retained
           another
           thing
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           matter
           was
           the
           same
           .
           When
           any
           See
           was
           vacant
           ,
           a
           Writ
           was
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           Chancery
           for
           seizing
           on
           all
           the
           Temporalties
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           
           and
           then
           the
           King
           recommended
           one
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           upon
           which
           his
           Bulls
           were
           expeded
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           a
           Warrant
           from
           the
           Pope
           he
           was
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           invested
           in
           the
           Spiritualties
           of
           the
           See
           ;
           but
           was
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           King
           either
           in
           Person
           or
           by
           Proxie
           ,
           and
           renounce
           every
           clause
           in
           his
           Letters
           and
           Bulls
           ,
           that
           were
           or
           might
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           swear
           Fealty
           
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King.
           And
           after
           this
           a
           new
           Writ
           was
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           bearing
           that
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           thereupon
           the
           Temporalties
           should
           be
           restored
           .
           
           Of
           this
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Precedents
           in
           the
           Records
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           that
           has
           searched
           them
           must
           needs
           find
           them
           in
           every
           year
           ;
           but
           when
           this
           began
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           more
           Learned
           in
           the
           Law
           to
           discover
           .
           
           And
           for
           proof
           of
           it
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           the
           fullest
           Record
           which
           I
           met
           with
           concerning
           it
           in
           Henry
           the
           7th
           his
           Reign
           ,
           of
           Cardinal
           Adrian's
           being
           Invested
           in
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           matter
           the
           Kings
           then
           disposed
           of
           all
           Bishopricks
           ,
           keeping
           that
           still
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           which
           made
           them
           most
           desired
           in
           those
           Ages
           ;
           and
           so
           had
           the
           Bishops
           much
           at
           their
           Dovotion
           .
        
         
           But
           King
           Henry
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           parted
           with
           this
           ,
           by
           the
           above-mentioned
           power
           granted
           to
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           ,
           who
           being
           Legate
           as
           well
           as
           Lord
           Chancellour
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           a
           great
           errour
           in
           Government
           ,
           to
           lodge
           such
           a
           trust
           with
           him
           which
           might
           have
           past
           into
           a
           Precedent
           ,
           for
           other
           Legates
           pretending
           to
           the
           same
           Power
           ;
           since
           the
           Papal
           greatness
           had
           thus
           risen
           ,
           and
           oft
           upon
           weaker
           grounds
           ,
           to
           the
           height
           it
           was
           then
           at
           .
           Yet
           the
           King
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           suffer
           the
           Laws
           made
           against
           the
           suing
           out
           of
           Bulls
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           without
           his
           leave
           to
           be
           neglected
           ;
           
           for
           I
           find
           several
           Licenses
           granted
           to
           sue
           Bulls
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           bearing
           for
           their
           Preamble
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           16
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second
           against
           the
           Popes
           pretended
           Power
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           immunity
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           was
           a
           thing
           that
           occasioned
           great
           complaints
           .
           And
           good
           cause
           there
           was
           for
           them
           .
           For
           it
           was
           ordinary
           for
           persons
           after
           the
           greatest
           Crimes
           to
           get
           into
           Orders
           ;
           and
           then
           not
           only
           what
           was
           past
           must
           be
           forgiven
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           for
           any
           Crime
           after
           holy
           Orders
           given
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           first
           degraded
           ;
           and
           till
           that
           was
           done
           they
           were
           the
           Bishops
           Prisoners
           .
           Whereupon
           there
           rose
           a
           great
           dispute
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           of
           which
           none
           of
           our
           Historians
           having
           taken
           any
           Notice
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           full
           account
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           King
           Henry
           the
           Seventh
           in
           his
           Fourth
           Parliament
           did
           a
           little
           lessen
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           
           enacting
           that
           Clerks
           convicted
           should
           be
           burnt
           in
           the
           hand
           .
           But
           this
           not
           proving
           a
           sufficient
           restraint
           ,
           it
           was
           Enacted
           in
           Parliament
           in
           the
           Fourth
           year
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           that
           all
           Murderers
           and
           Robbers
           should
           be
           denyed
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           Clergy
           .
           But
           though
           this
           seemed
           a
           very
           Just
           Law
           ,
           yet
           to
           make
           it
           pass
           through
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           they
           added
           two
           Proviso's
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           excepting
           all
           such
           as
           were
           within
           the
           Holy
           Orders
           of
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
          
           ,
           or
           Deacon
           ;
           the
           other
           that
           the
           Act
           should
           only
           be
           in
           force
           till
           the
           next
           Parliament
           .
           With
           these
           Proviso's
           it
           was
           unanimously
           assented
           to
           by
           the
           Lords
           on
           the
           26
           Ian.
           1513.
           and
           being
           agreed
           to
           by
           the
           Commons
           ,
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           made
           it
           a
           Law
           :
           Pursuant
           to
           which
           many
           Murderers
           and
           Felons
           were
           denyed
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           passed
           on
           them
           to
           the
           great
           Satisfaction
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           But
           this
           gave
           great
           offence
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           suffer
           their
           Immunities
           to
           be
           touched
           or
           lessened
           .
           And
           judging
           that
           if
           the
           laity
           made
           bold
           with
           Inferiour
           Orders
           ,
           they
           would
           proceed
           further
           even
           against
           Sacred
           Orders
           ;
           therefore
           as
           their
           Opposition
           was
           such
           that
           the
           Act
           not
           being
           continued
           did
           determine
           at
           the
           next
           Parliament
           (
           that
           was
           in
           the
           5th
           
           year
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           )
           so
           they
           not
           satisfied
           with
           that
           ,
           resolved
           to
           fix
           a
           censure
           on
           that
           Act
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Franchises
           of
           the
           Holy
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Winchelcomb
           being
           more
           forward
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           during
           the
           session
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           7
           year
           of
           this
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Pauls
           Cross
           ,
           said
           openly
           ,
           That
           that
           Act
           was
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             who
             assented
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             Spiritual
             as
             Temporal
             Persons
             ,
             had
             by
             so
             doing
             incur'd
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           he
           published
           a
           Book
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           all
           Clerks
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           greater
           or
           lower
           Orders
           ,
           were
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           exempted
           from
           all
           Temporal
           Punishment
           by
           the
           Secular
           Judge
           ,
           even
           in
           Criminal
           cases
           .
           This
           made
           great
           noise
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Temporal
           Lords
           ,
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           desired
           the
           King
           to
           suppress
           the
           growing
           Insolence
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           So
           there
           was
           a
           hearing
           of
           the
           Matter
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Judges
           and
           the
           Kings
           Temporal
           Council
           .
           Doctor
           Standish
           Guardian
           of
           the
           Mendicant
           Friers
           in
           London
           (
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Saint
           Asaph
           )
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Kings
           Spiritual
           Council
           ,
           argued
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           Clerks
           had
           been
           still
           convened
           and
           judged
           in
           the
           Kings
           Court
           for
           Civil
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           either
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           publick
           good
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           which
           was
           chiefly
           driven
           at
           by
           all
           Laws
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           required
           that
           Crimes
           should
           be
           punished
           .
           But
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Winchelcomb
           being
           Counsel
           for
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           excepted
           to
           this
           and
           said
           ,
           
             There
             was
             a
             Decree
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             expresly
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             ought
             to
             pay
             Obedience
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Mortal
             sin
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             trying
             of
             Clerks
             in
             the
             Civil
             Courts
             was
             a
             sin
             in
             it self
             .
             Standish
          
           upon
           this
           turned
           to
           the
           King
           and
           said
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             all
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             bind
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             Bishops
             think
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             though
             there
             is
             a
             Decree
             that
             they
             should
             reside
             at
             their
             Cathedrals
             all
             the
             Festivals
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             yet
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             do
             it
             not
          
           ;
           Adding
           ,
           That
           no
           Decree
           could
           have
           any
           force
           in
           England
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           received
           there
           ;
           and
           That
           this
           Decree
           was
           never
           received
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           well
           since
           the
           making
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           Clerks
           had
           been
           tryed
           for
           Crimes
           in
           the
           Civil
           Courts
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Abbot
           made
           no
           answer
           ,
           but
           brought
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           to
           prove
           this
           Exemption
           to
           have
           come
           from
           our
           Saviours
           words
           ,
           
             Nolite
             tangere
             Christos
             meos
          
           ,
           Touch
           not
           mine
           Anointed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Princes
           ordering
           Clerks
           to
           be
           arrested
           and
           brought
           before
           their
           Courts
           ,
           was
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           against
           which
           no
           custome
           can
           take
           place
           .
           Standish
           replyed
           ,
           these
           words
           were
           never
           said
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           but
           were
           put
           by
           David
           in
           his
           Psalter
           1000
           years
           before
           Christ
           ;
           and
           he
           said
           these
           words
           had
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           Civil
           Judicatories
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           World
           was
           then
           wicked
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           small
           number
           believed
           the
           Law
           ,
           they
           were
           a
           Charge
           to
           the
           Rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           to
           do
           them
           harm
           .
           But
           though
           the
           Abbot
           had
           been
           very
           violent
           ,
           and
           confident
           of
           his
           being
           able
           to
           confound
           all
           that
           held
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           he
           made
           no
           answer
           to
           this
           .
           The
           Laity
           that
           were
           present
           being
           confirmed
           in
           their
           former
           opinion
           by
           hearing
           the
           Matter
           thus
           argued
           ,
           moved
           the
           Bishops
           to
           order
           the
           Abbot
           to
           renounce
           his
           former
           opinion
           ,
           and
           recant
           his
           Sermon
           at
           
             Pauls
             Cross.
          
           But
           they
           flatly
           refused
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           they
           were
           bound
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Holy
           Church
           to
           maintain
           the
           Abbots
           opinion
           in
           
           
           
           
           
           every
           point
           of
           it
           .
           Great
           heats
           followed
           upon
           this
           during
           the
           sitting
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           a
           very
           partial
           Entry
           made
           in
           the
           Journal
           of
           the
           Lords
           House
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           ,
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Parliament
           Doctor
           Tylor
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           being
           at
           the
           same
           time
           Speaker
           of
           the
           Lower
           House
           of
           Convocation
           .
           
           The
           Entrie
           is
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             In
             this
             Parliament
             and
             Convocation
             there
             were
             most
             dangerous
             contentions
             between
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             about
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             liberties
             ,
             one
          
           Standish
           
             a
             Minor
             Frier
             being
             the
             Instrument
             and
             Promoter
             of
             all
             that
             mischief
             .
          
           But
           a
           passage
           ●ell
           out
           ,
           that
           made
           this
           matter
           be
           more
           fully
           prosecuted
           in
           the
           Michaelmas-Term
           .
           One
           
             Richard
             Hunne
          
           a
           Merchant-Taylor
           in
           London
           ,
           was
           questioned
           by
           a
           Clerk
           in
           Middlesex
           for
           a
           Mortuary
           ,
           pretended
           to
           be
           due
           for
           a
           Child
           of
           his
           that
           died
           5
           weeks
           old
           .
           The
           Clerk
           claiming
           the
           beering
           sheet
           ,
           and
           Hunne
           refusing
           to
           give
           it
           ;
           upon
           that
           he
           was
           sued
           ,
           but
           his
           Counsel
           advised
           him
           to
           sue
           the
           Clerk
           in
           a
           Premunire
           ,
           for
           bringing
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           before
           a
           forreign
           Court
           ;
           the
           Spiritual
           Court
           sitting
           by
           Authority
           from
           the
           Legate
           .
           This
           touched
           the
           Clergy
           so
           in
           the
           quick
           ,
           that
           they
           used
           all
           the
           Arts
           they
           could
           to
           fasten
           Heresie
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           understanding
           that
           he
           had
           Wickliff's
           Bible
           ,
           upon
           that
           he
           was
           attached
           of
           Heresie
           and
           put
           in
           the
           Lollards
           Tower
           at
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           examined
           upon
           some
           Articles
           objected
           to
           him
           by
           Fitz-Iames
           then
           Bishop
           of
           London
           .
           He
           denied
           them
           as
           they
           were
           charge●
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           acknowledged
           he
           had
           said
           some
           words
           sounding
           that
           way
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           sorry
           ,
           and
           asked
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           submitted
           himself
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Correction
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           enjoyned
           Penance
           and
           set
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           he
           persisting
           still
           in
           his
           Sute
           in
           the
           Kings
           Courts
           ,
           they
           used
           him
           most
           cruelly
           .
           On
           the
           Fourth
           of
           December
           he
           was
           found
           hanged
           in
           the
           Chamber
           where
           he
           was
           kept
           *
           Prisoner
           .
           And
           Doctor
           Horsey
           Chancellour
           to
           the
           ●i●hop
           of
           London
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           Officers
           who
           had
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           Prison
           ,
           gave
           it
           out
           that
           he
           had
           hang'd
           himself
           .
           But
           the
           Coroner
           of
           London
           coming
           to
           hold
           an
           Inquest
           on
           the
           dead
           body
           ,
           they
           found
           him
           hanging
           so
           loose
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           silk
           girdle
           ,
           that
           they
           clearly
           perceived
           he
           was
           killed
           ;
           they
           also
           found
           his
           Neck
           had
           been
           broken
           ,
           as
           they
           judged
           ,
           with
           an
           Iron
           chain
           ,
           for
           the
           Skin
           was
           all
           fretted
           and
           cut
           ;
           they
           saw
           some
           streams
           of
           blood
           about
           his
           body
           ,
           besides
           several
           other
           evidences
           which
           made
           it
           clear
           he
           had
           not
           murdered
           himself
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           did
           acquit
           the
           dead
           body
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           Murder
           on
           the
           Officers
           that
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           that
           Prison
           :
           and
           by
           other
           proofs
           they
           found
           the
           Bishops
           Sumner
           and
           the
           Bell-ringer
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           deposition
           of
           the
           Sumner
           himself
           it
           did
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Chancellour
           and
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           Bell-ringer
           did
           Murder
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           hang
           him
           up
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Inquest
           proceeded
           in
           this
           Trial
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           began
           a
           new
           Process
           against
           the
           dead
           body
           of
           
             Richard
             Hunne
          
           ,
           for
           other
           points
           of
           Heresie
           ;
           and
           several
           Articles
           were
           gathered
           out
           of
           Wickliff's
           Preface
           to
           the
           Bible
           with
           which
           he
           was
           charged
           .
           And
           his
           having
           the
           Book
           in
           his
           Possession
           being
           taken
           for
           good
           evidence
           ,
           he
           was
           judged
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           delivered
           to
           the
           Secular
           Power
           .
           When
           judgment
           was
           given
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Duresme
           and
           Lincoln
           with
           many
           Doctors
           both
           of
           Divinity
           and
           the
           Canon-Law
           sate
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           lookt
           on
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           ,
           
           and
           done
           by
           common
           consent
           .
           
           On
           the
           20th
           of
           December
           his
           body
           was
           burnt
           at
           Smithfield
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           produced
           an
           effect
           very
           different
           from
           what
           was
           expected
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           hoped
           that
           he
           being
           found
           an
           Heretick
           no
           body
           should
           appear
           for
           him
           any
           more
           :
           whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           occasioned
           a
           great
           out-cry
           ,
           the
           man
           having
           lived
           in
           very
           good
           reputation
           among
           his
           Neighbours
           ;
           so
           that
           after
           that
           day
           the
           City
           of
           London
           was
           never
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           inclined
           to
           follow
           any
           body
           who
           spoke
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           lookt
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Cause
           of
           common
           concern
           .
           All
           exclaimed
           against
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           mans
           suing
           a
           Clerke
           according
           to
           law
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           long
           and
           hardly
           used
           in
           a
           severe
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           cruelly
           murdered
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           laid
           on
           himself
           to
           defame
           him
           ,
           and
           ruin
           his
           family
           .
           And
           then
           to
           burn
           that
           body
           which
           they
           had
           so
           handled
           ,
           was
           thought
           such
           a
           complication
           of
           Cruelties
           ,
           as
           few
           Barbarians
           had
           ever
           been
           guilty
           of
           .
           The
           Bishop
           finding
           that
           the
           Inquest
           went
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           matter
           was
           discovered
           ,
           used
           all
           possible
           endeavours
           to
           stop
           their
           proceedings
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           often
           brought
           before
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           pretended
           that
           all
           proceeded
           from
           Malice
           and
           Heresie
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           laboured
           to
           procure
           an
           order
           to
           forbid
           their
           going
           any
           further
           ,
           but
           the
           thing
           was
           both
           so
           foul
           and
           so
           evident
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           :
           and
           that
           opposition
           made
           it
           more
           generally
           believed
           .
           In
           the
           Parliament
           there
           was
           a
           Bill
           sent
           up
           to
           the
           Lords
           by
           the
           Commons
           for
           restoring
           Hunne's
           Children
           ,
           which
           was
           passed
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Royal
           assent
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           another
           Bill
           being
           brought
           in
           about
           this
           Murther
           it
           occasioned
           great
           heats
           among
           them
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           London
           said
           that
           Hunne
           had
           hanged
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Inquest
           were
           false
           perjured
           Caitiffs
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           proceeded
           further
           he
           could
           not
           keep
           his
           house
           for
           Hereticks
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Bill
           which
           was
           sent
           up
           by
           the
           Commons
           was
           but
           once
           read
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           
           for
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Clergy
           was
           great
           there
           .
           But
           the
           Trial
           went
           on
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Bishops
           Chancellour
           and
           the
           Summer
           were
           endicted
           as
           Principals
           in
           the
           Murder
           .
        
         
           The
           Convocation
           that
           was
           then
           sitting
           ,
           finding
           so
           great
           a
           stir
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           their
           liberties
           were
           now
           struck
           at
           ,
           resolved
           to
           call
           Doctor
           Standish
           to
           an
           Account
           for
           what
           he
           had
           said
           and
           argued
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           so
           he
           being
           summoned
           before
           them
           ,
           some
           Articles
           were
           objected
           to
           him
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           concerning
           the
           judging
           of
           Clerks
           in
           Civil
           Courts
           ;
           and
           the
           day
           following
           they
           being
           put
           in
           writing
           ,
           the
           Bill
           was
           delivered
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           day
           assigned
           for
           him
           to
           make
           answer
           .
           The
           Doctor
           perceiving
           their
           intention
           ,
           and
           judging
           it
           would
           go
           hard
           with
           him
           if
           he
           were
           tryed
           before
           them
           ,
           went
           and
           claimed
           the
           Kings
           Protection
           ,
           from
           this
           trouble
           that
           he
           was
           now
           brought
           in
           ,
           for
           discharging
           his
           duty
           as
           the
           Kings
           Spiritual
           Counsel
           .
           But
           the
           Clergy
           made
           their
           excuse
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           question
           him
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           had
           said
           as
           the
           Kings
           Counsel
           ;
           but
           for
           some
           Lectures
           he
           read
           at
           St
           Pauls
           and
           elswhere
           ,
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             maintain
          
           ;
           and
           desired
           the
           Kings
           Assistance
           according
           to
           his
           
             Coronation
             Oath
          
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           would
           not
           incur
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           holy
           Church
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           the
           Temporal
           Lords
           and
           Judges
           ,
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           addressed
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           Temporal
           Jurisdiction
           according
           to
           his
           
             Coronation
             Oath
          
           ,
           
           and
           to
           protect
           Standish
           from
           the
           Malice
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           This
           put
           the
           King
           in
           great
           perplexity
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           lose
           any
           part
           of
           his
           Temporal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           was
           no
           less
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           dangerous
           effects
           that
           might
           follow
           on
           a
           breach
           with
           the
           Clergy
           .
           So
           he
           called
           for
           Doctor
           Veysey
           ,
           then
           Dean
           of
           his
           Chappel
           and
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           charged
           him
           upon
           his
           Allegiance
           to
           declare
           the
           truth
           to
           him
           in
           that
           matter
           :
           which
           after
           some
           study
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           upon
           his
           
             Faith
             ,
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           he
           did
           think
           that
           the
           convening
           of
           Clerks
           before
           the
           secular
           Judg
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           always
           practised
           in
           England
           ,
           might
           well
           consist
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           the
           
             true
             Liberties
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             .
          
           This
           gave
           the
           King
           great
           satisfaction
           ;
           so
           he
           commanded
           all
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           his
           Council
           both
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           to
           meet
           at
           Black-Friers
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           the
           matter
           argued
           .
           The
           Bill
           against
           Doctor
           Standish
           was
           read
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           Six
           Articles
           that
           were
           objected
           to
           him
           .
           First
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             said
             that
             the
             lower
             Orders
             were
             not
             sacred
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Exemption
             of
             Clerks
             was
             not
             founded
             on
             a
             divine
             Right
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Laity
             might
             coerce
             Clerks
             when
             the
             Prelates
             did
             not
             their
             duty
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             That
             no
             positive
             Ecclesiastical
             Law
             binds
             any
             but
             those
             who
             receive
             it
             .
          
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Canon-Law
             was
             needless
             .
          
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             That
             of
             the
             whole
             Volume
             of
             the
          
           Decretum
           ,
           
             so
             much
             as
             a
             man
             could
             hold
             in
             his
             fist
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             did
             oblige
             Christians
             .
          
           To
           these
           Doctor
           Standish
           answered
           ,
           that
           for
           those
           things
           exprest
           in
           the
           Third
           ,
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           the
           Sixth
           Articles
           he
           had
           never
           taught
           them
           ;
           as
           for
           his
           asserting
           them
           at
           any
           time
           in
           discourse
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           not
           remember
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           not
           much
           care
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           done
           it
           or
           not
           .
           To
           the
           First
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Lesser
             Orders
             in
             one
             sense
          
           are
           sacred
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           they
           are
           
             not
             sacred
          
           .
           For
           the
           Second
           and
           Fourth
           ,
           he
           confessed
           he
           had
           taught
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           justifie
           them
           .
           It
           was
           objected
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           as
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           
             no
             man
             could
             judge
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           it
           being
           contrary
           to
           that
           Commandment
           ,
           
             Honour
             thy
             Father
          
           :
           So
           Church-men
           being
           
             Spiritual
             Fathers
          
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Laity
           who
           were
           their
           Children
           .
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           as
           that
           only
           concluded
           in
           favour
           of
           Priests
           ,
           those
           in
           Inferiour
           Orders
           not
           being
           Fathers
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           a
           mistake
           to
           say
           a
           Judge
           might
           not
           sit
           upon
           his
           Natural
           Father
           ,
           for
           the
           Judge
           was
           by
           another
           Relation
           above
           his
           Natural
           Father
           :
           and
           though
           the
           Commandment
           is
           conceived
           in
           general
           words
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           exceptions
           to
           be
           admitted
           ;
           as
           though
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           some
           cases
           we
           may
           lawfully
           kill
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           case
           of
           justice
           a
           Judge
           may
           lawfully
           sit
           on
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           But
           Doctor
           Veysey's
           Argument
           was
           that
           which
           took
           most
           with
           all
           that
           were
           present
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           certain
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           
             did
             not
             bind
             any
             but
             those
             who
             received
             them
             .
          
           To
           prove
           this
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           old
           times
           all
           secular
           Priests
           were
           Married
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           days
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           of
           England
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Decree
           made
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           which
           was
           received
           in
           England
           and
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           in
           England
           may
           not
           Marry
           ;
           but
           this
           Law
           not
           being
           universally
           received
           ,
           
             the
             Greek
             Church
             never
             judged
             themselves
             bound
             by
             it
             ,
          
           so
           that
           to
           this
           day
           the
           Priests
           in
           that
           Church
           have
           Wives
           as
           well
           as
           other
           secular
           men
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           East
           not
           having
           received
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Celibate
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           have
           never
           
           been
           condemned
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           not
           obeying
           it
           ;
           then
           the
           conveening
           Clerks
           having
           been
           always
           practised
           in
           England
           ,
           was
           no
           sin
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Decree
           to
           the
           contrary
           which
           was
           never
           received
           here
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           those
           priviledges
           that
           concern
           only
           a
           Private
           mans
           Interest
           ,
           for
           the
           Common-Wealth
           of
           the
           whole
           Realm
           was
           chiefly
           to
           be
           lookt
           at
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           all
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Matter
           was
           thus
           argued
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           all
           the
           Judges
           delivered
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             That
             all
             those
             of
             the
             Convocation
             who
             did
             award
             the
             Citation
             against
          
           Standish
           ,
           
             were
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             Premunire
             facias
          
           ;
           and
           added
           somewhat
           about
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           being
           forreign
           to
           my
           business
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           a
           received
           opinion
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           ,
           but
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           Keilway
           for
           his
           Information
           ,
           if
           he
           desires
           to
           know
           more
           of
           it
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           Court
           broke
           up
           .
           But
           soon
           after
           ,
           all
           the
           Lords
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           with
           many
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Judges
           and
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           were
           called
           before
           the
           King
           to
           Baynards
           Castle
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           their
           presence
           the
           Cardinal
           kneeled
           down
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Clergy
           said
           ,
           
             That
             none
             of
             them
             intended
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             derogate
             from
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             himself
             ,
             who
             owed
             his
             advancement
             only
             to
             the
             Kings
             favour
             .
             But
             this
             matter
             of
             Conveening
             of
             Clerks
             ,
             did
             seem
             to
             them
             all
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             by
             their
             Oaths
             to
             maintain
             according
             to
             their
             Power
             .
          
           Therefore
           in
           their
           name
           he
           humbly
           begged
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             to
             avoid
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             refer
             the
             Matter
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             at
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           To
           which
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           
             It
             seems
             to
             us
             that
             Doctor
          
           Standish
           ,
           
             and
             others
             of
             our
             Spiritual
             Council
             ,
             have
             answered
             you
             fully
             in
             all
             points
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           replyed
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             warrant
             you
             Doctor
          
           Standish
           
             will
             not
             abide
             by
             his
             Opinion
             at
             his
             peril
             .
          
           But
           the
           Doctor
           said
           ,
           
             what
             should
             one
             poor
             Frier
             doe
             alone
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
          
           England
           ?
           After
           a
           short
           silence
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           said
           ,
           
             That
             in
             former
             times
             divers
             holy
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             opposed
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             suffered
             Martyrdome
             in
             the
             Quarrel
             .
          
           To
           whom
           Fineux
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           said
           ,
           
             That
             many
             holy
             Kings
             had
             mantained
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             many
             holy
             Fathers
             had
             given
             Obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             presumed
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             they
             known
             it
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
          
           :
           and
           he
           desired
           to
           know
           by
           what
           Law
           Bishops
           could
           judge
           Clerks
           for
           Felony
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           only
           determined
           by
           the
           Temporal
           Law
           ;
           so
           that
           either
           it
           was
           not
           at
           all
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           or
           it
           was
           only
           in
           the
           Temporal
           Court
           ;
           so
           that
           either
           Clerks
           must
           do
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           or
           be
           tryed
           in
           the
           Civil
           Courts
           .
           To
           this
           no
           Answer
           being
           made
           ,
           the
           King
           said
           these
           words
           :
           
             By
             the
             Permission
             and
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             we
             are
             King
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             times
             past
             had
             never
             any
             Superiour
             ,
             but
             God
             only
             .
             Therefore
             know
             you
             well
             that
             we
             will
             maintain
             the
             Right
             of
             our
             Crown
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Temporal
             Iurisdiction
             as
             well
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             points
             ,
             in
             as
             ample
             manner
             as
             any
             of
             our
             Progenitours
             have
             done
             before
             our
             time
             .
             And
             as
             for
             your
             Decrees
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             that
             you
             of
             the
             Spirituality
             go
             expresly
             against
             the
             words
             of
             divers
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             you
             by
             some
             of
             our
             Council
             ;
             and
             you
             interpret
             your
             Decrees
             at
             your
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             them
             more
             than
             our
             Progenitors
             have
             done
             in
             former
             times
             .
          
           But
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           made
           most
           humble
           Instance
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Matter
           might
           be
           so
           long
           respited
           ,
           till
           they
           could
           get
           a
           Resolution
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           procure
           at
           their
           own
           Charges
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           did
           consist
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           should
           conform
           themselves
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land.
           To
           this
           the
           King
           made
           no
           answer
           :
           but
           the
           Warrants
           being
           out
           against
           Doctor
           Horsey
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London's
           Chancellour
           ,
           he
           did
           abscond
           in
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           house
           ;
           though
           it
           was
           pretended
           he
           was
           a
           Prisoner
           there
           ,
           till
           afterwards
           a
           temper
           was
           found
           ,
           that
           Horsey
           should
           render
           himself
           a
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Kings
           Bench
           and
           be
           tryed
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           made
           earnest
           Applications
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           that
           he
           would
           move
           the
           King
           to
           command
           the
           Attourney-General
           to
           confess
           the
           Inditement
           was
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           referred
           to
           a
           Jury
           ;
           since
           he
           said
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           did
           so
           favour
           Heresie
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           as
           Innocent
           as
           Abel
           they
           would
           find
           any
           Clerk
           guilty
           .
           The
           King
           not
           willing
           to
           irritate
           the
           Clergy
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           judging
           he
           had
           maintained
           his
           Prerogative
           by
           bringing
           Horsey
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           ordered
           the
           Attourney
           to
           do
           so
           .
           And
           accordingly
           when
           Horsey
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           and
           Endited
           of
           Murder
           ,
           he
           pleaded
           
             Not
             guilty
          
           ;
           which
           the
           Attourney
           acknowledging
           ,
           he
           was
           dismissed
           ,
           and
           went
           and
           lived
           at
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           never
           again
           came
           back
           to
           London
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           fear
           or
           shame
           .
           And
           for
           Doctor
           Standish
           ,
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Command
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           dismissed
           out
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Convocation
           .
        
         
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           the
           Pope
           thought
           fit
           to
           interpose
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
           For
           though
           upon
           less
           Provocations
           ,
           Popes
           had
           proceeded
           to
           the
           highest
           Censures
           against
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           this
           King
           was
           otherwise
           so
           necessary
           to
           the
           Pope
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           offended
           .
           The
           Clergy
           suffered
           much
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           besides
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           reputation
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           involved
           them
           all
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           Hunne's
           Murder
           ;
           for
           now
           their
           Exemption
           being
           well
           examined
           ,
           was
           found
           to
           have
           no
           foundation
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           own
           Decrees
           ;
           and
           few
           were
           much
           convinced
           by
           that
           authority
           ,
           since
           upon
           the
           matter
           it
           was
           but
           a
           judgment
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           favours
           :
           nor
           was
           the
           City
           of
           London
           at
           all
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Proceedings
           in
           the
           Kings
           Bench
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           no
           justice
           done
           ;
           and
           all
           thought
           the
           King
           seemed
           more
           careful
           to
           maintain
           his
           Prerogative
           than
           to
           do
           Justice
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           have
           related
           the
           more
           fully
           ,
           because
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           had
           great
           Influence
           on
           peoples
           minds
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           disposed
           them
           much
           to
           the
           Changes
           that
           followed
           afterwards
           .
           How
           these
           things
           were
           entred
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           cannot
           be
           now
           known
           .
           For
           among
           the
           other
           sad
           losses
           sustained
           in
           the
           late
           burning
           of
           London
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           that
           almost
           all
           the
           Registers
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Courts
           were
           burnt
           ,
           some
           few
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           Bishops
           of
           London's
           Registers
           being
           only
           preserved
           .
           But
           having
           compared
           Fox
           his
           Account
           of
           this
           and
           some
           other
           matters
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           exactly
           according
           to
           the
           Registers
           that
           are
           preserved
           ,
           I
           shall
           the
           more
           confidently
           build
           ,
           on
           what
           he
           published
           from
           those
           Records
           that
           are
           now
           lost
           .
        
         
           
           This
           was
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           the
           first
           18
           years
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           that
           seemed
           to
           lessen
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           other
           matters
           he
           was
           a
           most
           faithful
           Son
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           Pope
           Iulius
           soon
           after
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           sent
           him
           a
           Golden
           Rose
           with
           a
           
           Letter
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Warham
           to
           deliver
           it
           ,
           
           and
           though
           such
           Presents
           might
           seem
           fitter
           for
           young
           Children
           ,
           than
           for
           men
           of
           discretion
           ;
           yet
           the
           King
           was
           much
           delighted
           with
           it
           :
           and
           to
           shew
           his
           Gratitude
           ,
           
           there
           was
           a
           Treaty
           concluded
           the
           year
           following
           between
           the
           King
           and
           Ferdinand
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Papacy
           against
           the
           French
           King.
           And
           when
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           King
           and
           some
           other
           Princes
           and
           Cardinals
           had
           called
           ,
           first
           to
           Pisa
           (
           which
           was
           afterwards
           translated
           to
           Milan
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Lions
           ,
           that
           summoned
           the
           Pope
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ,
           
           and
           suspended
           his
           Authority
           )
           Pope
           Iulius
           called
           another
           Council
           to
           be
           held
           in
           the
           Lateran
           ;
           the
           King
           sent
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Worcester
           and
           Rochester
           ,
           the
           Prior
           of
           St.
           Iohns
           and
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Winchelcomb
           to
           sit
           in
           that
           Council
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Representative
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           as
           had
           been
           for
           several
           of
           the
           latter
           Ages
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           :
           in
           which
           a
           few
           Bishops
           packt
           out
           of
           several
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           many
           Italian
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Abbots
           ,
           Priors
           ,
           and
           other
           Inferiour
           Digni●●ed
           Clergy-men
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           Confirm
           together
           whatever
           the
           Popes
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           Enact
           ;
           which
           passing
           easily
           among
           them
           ,
           was
           sent
           over
           the
           world
           with
           a
           stamp
           of
           Sacred
           Authority
           ,
           as
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Decisions
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Universal
             Church
             assembled
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           was
           there
           a
           worse
           understanding
           between
           this
           King
           and
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           10
           th
           .
           that
           succeeded
           Iulius
           ,
           who
           did
           also
           complement
           him
           with
           those
           Papal
           Presents
           of
           Roses
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           desire
           made
           Wolsey
           a
           Cardinal
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           other
           things
           obliged
           him
           by
           conferring
           on
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           
           (
           upon
           the
           presenting
           to
           the
           Pope
           his
           Book
           against
           Luther
           )
           in
           a
           pompous
           Letter
           Signed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           27
           Cardinals
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           King
           took
           great
           pleasure
           ;
           affecting
           it
           always
           beyond
           all
           his
           other
           Titles
           ,
           
           though
           several
           of
           the
           former
           Kings
           of
           England
           had
           carried
           the
           same
           Title
           ,
           as
           Spelman
           informs
           us
           .
           So
           easie
           a
           thing
           it
           was
           for
           Popes
           to
           oblige
           Princes
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           when
           a
           Title
           or
           a
           Rose
           was
           thought
           a
           sufficient
           Recompence
           for
           the
           greatest
           Services
           .
        
         
           The
           Cardinal
           Governing
           all
           Temporal
           Affairs
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           his
           Authority
           was
           absolute
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           which
           seemed
           naturally
           to
           lie
           within
           his
           Province
           ;
           yet
           Warham
           made
           some
           opposition
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           complained
           to
           the
           King
           of
           his
           encroaching
           too
           much
           in
           his
           Legantine
           Courts
           ,
           upon
           his
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           and
           the
           things
           being
           clearly
           made
           out
           ,
           the
           King
           chid
           the
           Cardinal
           sharply
           for
           it
           ,
           who
           ever
           after
           that
           hated
           Warham
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           yet
           he
           proceeded
           more
           warily
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Cardinal
           drew
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Clergy
           upon
           himself
           ,
           
           chiefly
           by
           a
           Bull
           which
           he
           obtained
           from
           Rome
           ,
           giving
           him
           Authority
           to
           visit
           all
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           dispence
           with
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           one
           whole
           year
           after
           the
           date
           of
           the
           Bull.
           The
           power
           that
           was
           lodged
           in
           him
           by
           this
           Bull
           was
           not
           more
           invidious
           ,
           than
           the
           words
           in
           which
           it
           was
           conceived
           were
           offensive
           ;
           for
           the
           Preamble
           of
           it
           was
           full
           of
           severe
           Reflections
           against
           the
           Manners
           and
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           are
           said
           in
           it
           to
           have
           been
           delivered
           over
           
             to
             a
             Reprobate
             mind
          
           .
           This
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           publick
           De●aming
           them
           ,
           so
           how
           true
           soever
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           all
           thought
           it
           did
           not
           become
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           whose
           Vices
           were
           notorious
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           to
           tax
           others
           whose
           faults
           were
           neither
           so
           great
           ,
           nor
           so
           eminent
           as
           his
           were
           .
        
         
         
           
           He
           did
           also
           affect
           a
           Magnificence
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           his
           Habit
           (
           being
           the
           first
           Clergy-man
           in
           England
           that
           wore
           Silks
           )
           but
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           his
           Train
           ,
           and
           other
           pieces
           of
           State
           ,
           equal
           to
           that
           of
           Kings
           .
           And
           even
           in
           performing
           Divine
           Offices
           ,
           and
           saying
           Mass
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           with
           the
           same
           Ceremonies
           that
           the
           Popes
           use
           ;
           who
           judg
           themselves
           so
           nearly
           related
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           those
           humble
           acts
           of
           Adoration
           ,
           which
           are
           Devotions
           in
           other
           persons
           ,
           would
           abase
           them
           too
           much
           .
           He
           had
           not
           only
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           but
           even
           Dukes
           and
           Earls
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Water
           and
           the
           Towel
           .
           He
           had
           certainly
           a
           vast
           mind
           ;
           and
           he
           saw
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           gave
           so
           great
           Scandal
           ,
           and
           their
           Ignorance
           was
           so
           profound
           ,
           that
           unless
           some
           effectual
           ways
           were
           taken
           for
           correcting
           these
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           fall
           into
           great
           disesteem
           with
           the
           People
           :
           For
           though
           he
           took
           great
           liberties
           himself
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           according
           to
           the
           Maxime
           of
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           he
           judged
           Cardinals
           as
           Princes
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           not
           comprehended
           within
           ordinary
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           ;
           
           yet
           he
           seemed
           to
           have
           designed
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Inferiour
           Clergy
           by
           all
           the
           means
           he
           could
           think
           of
           ,
           except
           the
           giving
           them
           a
           good
           Example
           :
           Therefore
           he
           intended
           to
           visit
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           so
           discovering
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           he
           might
           the
           better
           justifie
           the
           design
           he
           had
           to
           suppress
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           convert
           them
           into
           Bishopricks
           ,
           Cathedrals
           ,
           Collegiate
           Churches
           and
           Colledges
           :
           For
           which
           end
           he
           procured
           the
           Bull
           from
           Rome
           :
           but
           he
           was
           diverted
           from
           making
           any
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           by
           some
           who
           advised
           him
           rather
           to
           suppress
           Monasteries
           by
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           
           than
           proceed
           in
           a
           Method
           which
           would
           raise
           great
           hatred
           against
           himself
           ,
           cast
           foul
           aspersions
           on
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           great
           advantages
           against
           it
           .
           Yet
           he
           had
           communicated
           his
           design
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           his
           Secretary
           Cromwell
           understanding
           it
           ,
           was
           thereby
           instructed
           how
           to
           proceed
           afterwards
           when
           they
           went
           about
           the
           total
           suppression
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           .
        
         
           The
           Summoning
           of
           Convocations
           he
           assumed
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Legantine
           Power
           .
           
           Of
           these
           there
           were
           two
           sorts
           ,
           the
           first
           were
           called
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           with
           the
           Writs
           for
           a
           Parliament
           there
           went
           out
           always
           a
           Summons
           to
           the
           Two
           Arch-Bishops
           for
           calling
           a
           Convocation
           of
           their
           Provinces
           ,
           
           the
           Stile
           of
           which
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           .
           It
           differs
           in
           nothing
           from
           what
           is
           now
           in
           use
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           did
           not
           prefix
           the
           day
           :
           requiring
           them
           only
           to
           be
           Summoned
           to
           meet
           with
           all
           convenient
           speed
           ;
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           having
           the
           King's
           pleasure
           signified
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           in
           their
           Writs
           prefix
           the
           day
           .
           Other
           Convocations
           were
           called
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           in
           their
           several
           Provinces
           upon
           great
           Emergencies
           to
           meet
           and
           treat
           of
           things
           relating
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           were
           Provincial
           Councils
           .
           Of
           this
           I
           find
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           called
           by
           Warham
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           
           for
           restoring
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Immunities
           that
           had
           been
           very
           much
           impaired
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           Writ
           of
           Summons
           .
           But
           the
           Cardinal
           did
           now
           ,
           as
           Legate
           ,
           issue
           out
           Writs
           for
           Convocations
           .
           
           In
           the
           year
           1522.
           
           I
           find
           by
           the
           Register
           there
           was
           a
           Writ
           issued
           from
           the
           King
           to
           Warham
           to
           call
           one
           ,
           who
           upon
           that
           Summoned
           it
           to
           meet
           at
           St.
           Pauls
           the
           20
           th
           .
           of
           April
           .
           But
           the
           Cardinal
           prevailed
           so
           far
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           2
           d.
           of
           May
           after
           ,
           he
           by
           his
           Legantine
           Authority
           dissolved
           that
           Convocation
           ;
           and
           issued
           out
           a
           Writ
           to
           Tonstall
           Bishop
           of
           London
           to
           bring
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           St.
           Peter's
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           there
           to
           meet
           and
           reform
           Abuses
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           
           consider
           of
           other
           important
           Matters
           that
           should
           be
           proposed
           to
           them
           .
           What
           they
           did
           towards
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           the
           Records
           being
           lost
           :
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Kings
           Supply
           ,
           it
           was
           proposed
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           give
           the
           King
           the
           half
           of
           the
           full
           value
           of
           their
           Livings
           for
           one
           year
           ,
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           Five
           years
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           laid
           out
           to
           them
           how
           much
           the
           King
           had
           merited
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           by
           suppressing
           the
           Schism
           that
           was
           like
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Papacy
           in
           Pope
           Iulius
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           Protecting
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           from
           the
           French
           Tyrannie
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           for
           that
           excellent
           Book
           written
           by
           him
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Faith
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           ,
           since
           the
           French
           King
           was
           making
           War
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           sent
           over
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albany
           to
           Scotland
           to
           make
           War
           also
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           it
           was
           fit
           that
           on
           so
           great
           an
           occasion
           ,
           it
           should
           appear
           that
           his
           Clergy
           were
           sensible
           of
           their
           Happiness
           in
           having
           such
           a
           King
           ;
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           express
           in
           granting
           somewhat
           ,
           that
           was
           as
           much
           beyond
           all
           former
           Presidents
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           had
           merited
           more
           from
           them
           than
           all
           former
           Kings
           had
           ever
           done
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Winchester
           and
           Rochester
           opposed
           this
           :
           For
           they
           both
           hated
           the
           Cardinal
           .
           The
           one
           thought
           him
           ungrateful
           to
           him
           who
           had
           raised
           him
           :
           The
           other
           being
           a
           man
           of
           a
           strict
           Life
           hated
           him
           for
           his
           Vices
           .
           Both
           these
           spake
           against
           it
           as
           an
           unheard-of
           Tax
           ,
           which
           would
           so
           oppress
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           live
           and
           pay
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           would
           become
           a
           Precedent
           for
           after-times
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Clergy
           most
           miserable
           .
           But
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           who
           intended
           that
           the
           Convocation
           by
           a
           great
           Subsidy
           should
           lead
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           took
           much
           pains
           for
           carrying
           it
           thorough
           ;
           and
           got
           some
           to
           be
           absent
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           prevailed
           on
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           :
           And
           for
           the
           fear
           of
           its
           being
           made
           a
           Precedent
           ,
           a
           Clause
           was
           put
           in
           the
           Act
           ,
           
             That
             it
             should
             be
             no
             Precedent
             for
             after-times
             .
          
           Others
           laughed
           at
           this
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           It
           would
           be
           a
           Precedent
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           if
           it
           once
           passed
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           it
           was
           granted
           ,
           with
           a
           most
           glorious
           Preamble
           ;
           
           and
           by
           it
           all
           the
           Natives
           of
           England
           that
           had
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefice
           were
           to
           pay
           the
           full
           half
           of
           the
           true
           value
           of
           their
           Livings
           in
           Five
           years
           ;
           and
           all
           Forreigners
           who
           were
           Beneficed
           in
           England
           were
           to
           pay
           a
           whole
           years
           Rent
           in
           the
           same
           time
           :
           out
           of
           which
           number
           were
           excepted
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Worcester
           and
           
             Landaffe
             ,
             Polidore
             Virgil
             ,
             Peter
          
           the
           
             Carmelite
             ,
             Erasmus
          
           of
           
             Roterdam
             ,
             Silvester
             Darius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
             Vannes
          
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           pay
           only
           as
           Natives
           did
           .
           This
           encreased
           the
           hatred
           that
           the
           Clergy
           bore
           the
           Cardinal
           .
           But
           he
           despised
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           was
           a
           great
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           looked
           on
           them
           as
           idle
           mouths
           that
           did
           neither
           the
           Church
           nor
           State
           any
           Service
           ,
           but
           were
           through
           their
           scandalous
           Lives
           a
           reproach
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           burden
           to
           the
           State.
           Therefore
           he
           resolved
           to
           suppress
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           them
           to
           another
           Institution
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           days
           of
           King
           Edgar
           the
           State
           of
           Monkery
           had
           been
           still
           growing
           in
           England
           .
           For
           most
           of
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           being
           then
           Married
           ,
           
           and
           refusing
           to
           put
           away
           their
           Wives
           ,
           were
           by
           Dunstan
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           Ethelwald
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           Oswald
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           Monks
           ,
           turned
           out
           of
           their
           Livings
           .
           There
           is
           in
           the
           Rolls
           an
           Inspeximus
           of
           King
           Edgars
           ,
           
           Erecting
           the
           Priory
           and
           Convent
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           which
           bears
           date
           Anno
           964.
           
           Edgari
           6
           to
           .
           on
           St.
           Innocents-day
           ,
           Signed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Queen
           ,
           Two
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           Five
           
           Bishops
           ,
           Six
           Abbots
           ,
           (
           but
           neither
           Bishoprick
           nor
           Abbey
           are
           named
           )
           Six
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           Five
           Knights
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           Seal
           to
           it
           .
           It
           bears
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           the
           Council
           and
           Consent
           of
           his
           Princes
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           did
           Confirm
           and
           Establish
           that
           Priory
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           Erected
           47
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           encrease
           to
           50.
           the
           number
           of
           Jubilee
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           former
           Incumbents
           should
           be
           for
           ever
           excluded
           from
           all
           pretensions
           to
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           rather
           chosen
           ,
           with
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefice
           ,
           to
           adhere
           to
           their
           Wives
           ,
           than
           to
           serve
           God
           Chastly
           and
           Canonically
           .
        
         
           The
           Monks
           being
           thus
           setled
           in
           most
           Cathedrals
           of
           England
           ,
           gave
           themselves
           up
           to
           Idleness
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           long
           complained
           of
           ;
           but
           now
           that
           Learning
           began
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           they
           being
           every-where
           possessed
           of
           the
           best
           Church-Benefices
           ,
           were
           looked
           upon
           by
           all
           Learned-men
           with
           an
           evil
           eye
           ,
           as
           having
           in
           their
           hands
           the
           chief
           encouragements
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           yet
           doing
           nothing
           towards
           it
           ;
           they
           on
           the
           contrary
           decrying
           and
           disparaging
           it
           all
           they
           could
           ,
           saying
           ,
           It
           would
           bring
           in
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mischief
           .
           And
           the
           Restorers
           of
           Learning
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             Vives
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           did
           not
           spare
           them
           ,
           but
           did
           expose
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           ill
           Manners
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           King
           naturally
           loved
           Learning
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           either
           to
           do
           a
           thing
           which
           he
           knew
           would
           be
           acceptable
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           was
           also
           agreeable
           to
           his
           own
           Inclinations
           ,
           resolved
           to
           set
           up
           some
           Colledges
           ,
           
           in
           which
           there
           should
           be
           both
           great
           Encouragements
           for
           eminent
           Scholars
           to
           prosecute
           their
           Studies
           ,
           and
           good
           Schools
           for
           teaching
           and
           training
           up
           of
           Youth
           .
           This
           he
           knew
           would
           be
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           a
           Patron
           of
           Learning
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           set
           his
           heart
           much
           on
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           Two
           Colledges
           (
           the
           one
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           Ipswich
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Birth
           )
           well
           constituted
           ,
           and
           nobly
           Endowed
           .
           But
           towards
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           suppress
           some
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           was
           thought
           every-whit
           as
           justifiable
           and
           lawful
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           many
           Ages
           before
           ,
           to
           change
           Secular
           Prebends
           into
           Canons
           Regular
           ;
           the
           endowed
           Goods
           being
           still
           applied
           to
           a
           Religious
           use
           .
           And
           it
           was
           thought
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Pope
           had
           the
           absolute
           Power
           of
           dispensing
           the
           Spiritual
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           translate
           the
           Merits
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           to
           another
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           not
           a
           much
           more
           absolute
           Power
           over
           the
           Temporal
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           translate
           Church-Lands
           from
           one
           use
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           to
           another
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           then
           so
           much
           considered
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           a
           Pope
           of
           another
           world
           ;
           that
           whatever
           he
           desired
           he
           easily
           obtained
           .
           Therefore
           on
           the
           3
           d.
           of
           April
           1524.
           
           Pope
           Clement
           by
           a
           Bull
           gave
           him
           Authority
           to
           suppress
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Frediswood
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           the
           Monks
           elsewhere
           ,
           
           with
           a
           very
           full
           
             non
             obstante
          
           .
           To
           this
           the
           King
           gave
           his
           assent
           the
           19
           th
           .
           of
           April
           following
           .
           After
           this
           there
           followed
           many
           other
           Bulls
           for
           other
           Religious
           Houses
           and
           Rectories
           that
           were
           Impropriated
           .
           These
           Houses
           being
           thus
           suppressed
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           they
           belonged
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           made
           them
           over
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           by
           new
           and
           special
           Grants
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           Enrolled
           .
           And
           so
           he
           went
           on
           with
           these
           great
           Foundations
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           Perfection
           :
           That
           at
           Oxford
           in
           the
           18
           th
           .
           year
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           Ipswich
           in
           the
           20
           th
           .
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Dates
           of
           the
           Kings
           Patents
           for
           Founding
           them
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           last
           Place
           I
           come
           to
           shew
           the
           new
           opinions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           were
           accounted
           new
           then
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           the
           State
           and
           Progress
           of
           them
           till
           the
           19th
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           days
           of
           Wickliffe
           ,
           
           there
           were
           many
           that
           disliked
           most
           of
           the
           received
           Doctrines
           ,
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           The
           Clergy
           were
           at
           that
           time
           very
           hateful
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Pope
           did
           exact
           heavily
           on
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           being
           oppressed
           took
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           make
           the
           people
           repay
           what
           the
           Popes
           wrested
           from
           them
           .
           Wickliffe
           being
           much
           encouraged
           and
           supported
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Piercy
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           could
           not
           proceed
           against
           him
           till
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           was
           put
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           was
           condemned
           at
           Oxford
           .
           Many
           opinions
           are
           charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           whether
           he
           held
           them
           or
           not
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           write
           of
           him
           with
           so
           much
           passion
           ,
           that
           it
           discredits
           all
           they
           say
           ;
           yet
           he
           dyed
           in
           peace
           ,
           though
           his
           body
           was
           afterwards
           burnt
           .
           He
           translated
           the
           Bible
           out
           of
           Latine
           into
           English
           ,
           with
           a
           long
           Preface
           before
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           reflected
           severely
           on
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           condemned
           the
           Worshipping
           of
           Saints
           and
           Images
           ,
           and
           denyed
           the
           corporal
           Presence
           of
           Christs
           Body
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           all
           people
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           His
           Bible
           with
           this
           Preface
           was
           well
           received
           by
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           who
           were
           led
           into
           these
           Opinions
           ,
           rather
           by
           the
           Impressions
           which
           common
           sense
           and
           plain
           Reason
           made
           on
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           any
           deep
           Speculation
           or
           Study
           .
           For
           the
           followers
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           were
           illiterate
           and
           ignorant
           men
           :
           some
           few
           Clerks
           joyned
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           formed
           not
           themselves
           into
           any
           body
           or
           association
           ;
           and
           were
           scattered
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           holding
           these
           Opinions
           in
           private
           without
           making
           any
           publick
           Profession
           of
           them
           :
           Generally
           they
           were
           known
           by
           their
           disparaging
           the
           superstitious
           Clergy
           ,
           whose
           Corruptions
           were
           then
           so
           notorious
           ,
           and
           their
           Cruelty
           so
           enraged
           ,
           that
           no
           wonder
           the
           people
           were
           deeply
           prejudiced
           against
           them
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           methods
           they
           used
           likely
           to
           prevail
           much
           upon
           them
           ,
           being
           severe
           and
           cruel
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           though
           in
           their
           Councils
           they
           were
           not
           backward
           to
           pass
           Anathematisms
           on
           every
           thing
           that
           they
           judged
           Heresie
           ;
           
           yet
           all
           Capital
           proceedings
           against
           Hereticks
           were
           condemned
           ;
           and
           when
           two
           Bishops
           did
           prosecute
           Priscillian
           ,
           and
           his
           followers
           before
           the
           Emperor
           Maximus
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           they
           were
           generally
           so
           blamed
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           many
           refused
           to
           hold
           Communion
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Roman
           Emperors
           made
           many
           Laws
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           for
           the
           fining
           and
           banishing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           secluded
           them
           from
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           other
           Subjects
           ;
           such
           as
           
             making
             Wills
          
           ,
           or
           
             receiving
             Legacies
          
           ;
           only
           the
           Manichees
           (
           who
           were
           a
           strange
           mixture
           between
           Heathenism
           and
           Christianity
           )
           were
           to
           suffer
           death
           for
           their
           errors
           .
           Yet
           the
           Bishops
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           particularly
           in
           Africk
           ,
           doubted
           much
           ,
           whether
           upon
           the
           Insolencies
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           or
           Schismaticks
           ,
           they
           might
           desire
           the
           Emperor
           to
           execute
           those
           Laws
           for
           Fining
           ,
           Banishing
           ,
           and
           other
           restraints
           .
           And
           St.
           Austin
           was
           not
           easily
           prevailed
           on
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           But
           at
           length
           the
           Donatists
           were
           so
           intolerable
           ,
           that
           after
           several
           Consultations
           about
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           consent
           to
           those
           inferiour
           penalties
           ,
           but
           still
           condemned
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           And
           even
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Laws
           in
           those
           inferiour
           punishments
           ,
           
           they
           were
           always
           interposing
           ,
           to
           moderate
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Prefects
           and
           Governours
           .
           The
           first
           Instance
           of
           severity
           on
           mens
           bodies
           that
           was
           not
           censured
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Century
           under
           Iustine
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           Ordered
           the
           tongue
           of
           Severus
           (
           who
           had
           been
           Patriarch
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           but
           did
           daily
           Anathematise
           the
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           )
           to
           be
           cut
           out
           .
           In
           the
           Eighth
           Century
           Iustinian
           the
           2d
           (
           called
           Rhinotmetus
           from
           his
           cropt
           nose
           )
           burnt
           all
           the
           Manichees
           in
           Armenia
           :
           And
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Eleventh
           Century
           the
           Bogomili
           were
           condemned
           to
           be
           burnt
           by
           the
           Patriarch
           and
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           12
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           13th
           Century
           ,
           a
           Company
           of
           Simple
           and
           Innocent
           persons
           in
           the
           Southern
           parts
           of
           France
           ,
           being
           disgusted
           with
           the
           Corruptions
           both
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           and
           of
           the
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           separated
           from
           their
           Assemblies
           ;
           and
           then
           Dominick
           and
           his
           brethren-Preachers
           ,
           who
           came
           among
           them
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           finding
           their
           Preaching
           did
           not
           prevail
           ,
           betook
           themselves
           to
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           was
           sure
           to
           silence
           them
           .
           They
           perswaded
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           to
           burn
           all
           such
           as
           were
           judged
           Obstinate
           Hereticks
           .
           That
           they
           might
           do
           this
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           the
           Fourth
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           did
           Decree
           ,
           that
           all
           Hereticks
           should
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           
             Secular
             Power
          
           to
           be
           extirpated
           ;
           (
           they
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           speak
           out
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Practise
           it
           was
           known
           that
           Burning
           was
           that
           which
           they
           meant
           ;
           )
           and
           if
           they
           did
           it
           not
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           if
           they
           still
           refused
           to
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           upon
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           the
           Inquisitors
           Hangmen
           )
           they
           were
           to
           deny
           it
           at
           their
           utmost
           Perils
           .
           For
           not
           only
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           ,
           but
           Anathema's
           were
           thought
           too
           feeble
           a
           punishment
           for
           this
           Omission
           .
           Therefore
           a
           Censure
           was
           found
           out
           ,
           as
           severe
           upon
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           Burning
           was
           to
           the
           poor
           Heretick
           .
           
             He
             was
             to
             be
             deposed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             his
             Subjects
             to
             be
             absolved
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             his
             Dominions
             to
             be
             given
             away
             ,
             to
             any
             other
             faithful
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             pleased
             the
             Pope
             best
          
           and
           all
           this
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Synod
           ,
           that
           passed
           for
           a
           
             Holy
             General
             Council
          
           .
           This
           as
           it
           was
           fatal
           to
           the
           Counts
           of
           Tholouse
           ,
           who
           were
           great
           Princes
           in
           the
           South
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           first
           fell
           under
           the
           Censures
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           terrible
           to
           all
           other
           Princes
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           ,
           to
           save
           themselves
           delivered
           up
           their
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           .
        
         
           
           Burning
           was
           the
           death
           they
           made
           choice
           of
           ,
           because
           Witches
           ,
           Vizards
           ,
           and
           Sodomites
           had
           been
           so
           executed
           .
           Therefore
           to
           make
           Heresie
           appear
           a
           terrible
           thing
           ,
           this
           was
           thought
           the
           most
           proper
           punishment
           of
           it
           .
           It
           had
           also
           a
           resemblance
           of
           everlasting
           Burning
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           adjudged
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           bodies
           were
           condemned
           to
           the
           ●ire
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           signal
           difference
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           find
           no
           such
           effectual
           way
           to
           oblige
           God
           to
           execute
           their
           sentence
           ,
           as
           they
           contrived
           against
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
           But
           however
           they
           confidently
           gave
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Promise
           of
           our
           Saviours
           ,
           
             Whose
             sins
             ye
             bind
             on
             Earth
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           their
           Decrees
           were
           ratified
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           it
           not
           being
           easie
           to
           disprove
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           people
           believed
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           the
           other
           Sentence
           executed
           .
           So
           that
           whatever
           they
           condemned
           as
           Heresie
           ,
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           worst
           thing
           in
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           no
           occasion
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           Law
           in
           England
           ,
           
           till
           the
           days
           of
           Wickliffe
           .
           And
           the
           favour
           he
           had
           from
           some
           great
           men
           stopt
           the
           Proceedings
           against
           him
           .
           
           But
           in
           the
           5th
           year
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           a
           Bill
           passed
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           was
           assented
           to
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           published
           for
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           though
           the
           Bill
           was
           never
           sent
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
           By
           this
           pretended
           Law
           it
           appears
           ,
           Wickliff's
           followers
           were
           then
           very
           numerous
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           a
           certain
           habit
           ,
           and
           did
           Preach
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           both
           in
           Churches
           ,
           
           Church-yards
           and
           Markets
           ,
           without
           Licence
           from
           the
           Ordinary
           ;
           and
           did
           preach
           several
           Doctrines
           both
           against
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           proved
           before
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           Prelats
           ,
           Doctors
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Civil
           and
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Clergy
           :
           That
           they
           would
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           admonitions
           ,
           nor
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           by
           their
           subtile
           ingenious
           words
           ,
           did
           draw
           the
           people
           to
           follow
           them
           and
           defend
           them
           by
           strong
           hand
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           routs
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           Ordained
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           certifying
           into
           the
           Chancery
           the
           names
           of
           such
           Preachers
           and
           their
           Abettors
           ,
           the
           Chancellour
           should
           issue
           forth
           Commissions
           to
           the
           Sheriffs
           and
           others
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           Arrest
           and
           strong
           Prison
           till
           they
           should
           
             justify
             them
          
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           reason
           of
           Holy
           Church
           .
           From
           the
           gentleness
           of
           which
           law
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           England
           was
           not
           then
           so
           tame
           as
           to
           bear
           the
           severity
           of
           those
           cruel
           laws
           which
           were
           setled
           and
           put
           in
           execution
           in
           other
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           The
           Custome
           at
           that
           time
           was
           to
           engross
           Copies
           of
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           and
           to
           send
           them
           with
           a
           Writ
           under
           the
           great
           Seal
           to
           the
           Sheriffs
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           be
           proclaimed
           within
           their
           jurisdictions
           .
           And
           
             Iohn
             Braibrook
          
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           then
           Lord
           Chancellour
           ,
           sent
           this
           with
           the
           other
           Acts
           of
           that
           Parliament
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           .
           The
           Writ
           bears
           date
           the
           26th
           of
           May
           ,
           5
           to
           Reg.
           But
           in
           the
           next
           Parliament
           that
           was
           held
           in
           the
           6th
           year
           of
           that
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           
           the
           Commons
           preferred
           a
           Bill
           reciting
           the
           former
           Act
           ,
           and
           constantly
           affirmed
           that
           they
           had
           never
           assented
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           it
           might
           be
           declared
           to
           be
           void
           ;
           for
           they
           Protested
           it
           was
           never
           their
           intent
           to
           be
           
             Iustified
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             themselves
             and
             their
             Successors
             to
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             more
             than
             their
             Ancestors
             had
             done
             in
             times
             past
             .
          
           To
           which
           the
           King
           gave
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           Parliament
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           that
           Parliament
           this
           Act
           was
           suppressed
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           former
           Act
           was
           still
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           good
           law
           ,
           and
           is
           Printed
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Statutes
           .
           Such
           pious
           frauds
           were
           always
           practised
           by
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           were
           indeed
           necessary
           for
           the
           supporting
           the
           Credit
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           When
           Richard
           the
           2d
           was
           deposed
           and
           the
           Crown
           usurped
           by
           Henry
           the
           4th
           ,
           then
           he
           in
           gratitude
           to
           the
           Clergy
           that
           assisted
           him
           in
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
           granted
           them
           a
           law
           to
           their
           hearts
           content
           in
           the
           2
           d.
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
           The
           Preamble
           bears
           ,
           
             That
             some
             had
             a
             new
             Faith
             about
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             did
             Preach
             without
             Authority
             ,
             gathered
             Conventicles
             ,
             taught
             Schools
             ,
             wrote
             Books
             against
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             heinous
             aggravations
             .
             Upon
             which
             the
             Prelats
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             of
             the
             Realm
             prayed
             the
             King
             to
             provide
             a
             sufficient
             remedy
             to
             so
             great
             an
             evil
             .
             Therefore
             the
             King
             by
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             and
             other
             discreet
             men
             of
             the
             Realm
             being
             in
             the
             said
             Parliament
             ,
             did
             Ordain
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             
             Preach
             without
             Licence
             ,
             except
             persons
             Priviledged
             ;
             That
             none
             should
             Preach
             any
             Doctrine
             contrary
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             should
             favour
             and
             abett
             them
             ,
             nor
             keep
             their
             Books
             ,
             but
             deliver
             them
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             of
             the
             place
             within
          
           40
           
             days
             after
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             that
             Statute
             .
             And
             that
             if
             any
             Persons
             were
             defamed
             ,
             or
             suspected
             of
             doing
             against
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             then
             the
             Ordinary
             might
             Arrest
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             his
             Prison
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             Canonically
             purged
             of
             the
             Articles
             laid
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             did
             abjure
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Provided
             always
             that
             the
             proceedings
             against
             them
             were
             publickly
             and
             judicially
             done
             and
             ended
             ,
             within
             three
             Months
             after
             they
             had
             been
             so
             Arrested
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             Convict
             ,
             the
             Diocesan
             ,
             or
             his
             Commissaries
             ,
             might
             keep
             them
             in
             Prison
             as
             long
             as
             to
             his
             discretion
             shall
             seem
             expedient
             ,
             and
             might
             Fine
             them
             as
             should
             seem
             competent
             to
             him
             ,
             certifying
             the
             Fine
             into
             the
             Kings
             Exchequer
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             being
             Convict
             did
             refuse
             to
             abjure
             ,
             or
             after
             Abjuration
             did
             fall
             into
             Relapse
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Secular
             Court
             according
             to
             the
             Holy
             Canons
             .
             And
             the
             Majors
             ,
             Sheriffs
             ,
             or
             Bayliffs
             were
             to
             be
             personally
             present
             at
             the
             passing
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             required
             by
             the
             Diocesan
             ,
             or
             his
             Commissaries
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Sentence
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             before
             the
             People
             in
             a
             high
             place
             do
             to
             be
             Brent
             .
          
           By
           this
           Statute
           the
           Sheriffs
           ,
           or
           other
           Officers
           ,
           were
           immediatly
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           Burning
           of
           Hereticks
           without
           any
           Writ
           ,
           or
           Warrant
           from
           the
           King.
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Kings
           Learned
           Council
           advised
           him
           to
           issue
           out
           a
           Writ
           ,
           
             De
             Haeretico
             comburendo
          
           ,
           upon
           what
           grounds
           of
           Law
           I
           cannot
           tell
           .
           For
           in
           the
           same
           year
           when
           
             William
             Sartre
          
           (
           who
           was
           the
           first
           that
           was
           put
           to
           death
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Heresie
           )
           was
           judged
           Relapse
           by
           
             Thomas
             Arundel
          
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           in
           a
           Convocation
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           was
           degraded
           from
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           Secular
           Power
           ;
           a
           Writ
           was
           issued
           out
           to
           Burn
           him
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Writ
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Customary
             Punishment
          
           (
           relating
           it
           as
           like
           to
           the
           Customs
           that
           were
           beyond
           Sea.
           )
           But
           this
           Writ
           was
           not
           necessary
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           seems
           these
           Writs
           were
           not
           Enrolled
           .
           For
           in
           the
           whole
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           .
           I
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           find
           any
           of
           these
           Writs
           in
           the
           Rolls
           .
           But
           by
           Warham's
           Register
           I
           see
           the
           Common
           course
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           was
           to
           certifie
           into
           the
           Chancery
           the
           Conviction
           of
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Writ
           was
           issued
           out
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           did
           not
           send
           a
           Pardon
           .
           Thus
           it
           went
           on
           all
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           4
           th
           .
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Sons
           Reign
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Conspiracy
           (
           as
           was
           pretended
           )
           by
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Oldcastle
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           against
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           upon
           which
           many
           were
           put
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           29
           were
           both
           attainted
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           condemned
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           both
           Hanged
           and
           Burnt
           .
           But
           as
           a
           Writer
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           following
           Age
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             Certain
             affirmed
             that
             these
             were
             but
             feigned
             causes
             ,
          
           
           
             surmised
             of
             the
             Spiritualty
             more
             of
             displeasure
             than
             truth
             .
          
           That
           Conspiracy
           ,
           whether
           real
           or
           pretended
           ,
           produced
           a
           severe
           Act
           against
           those
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           best
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Lollards
           .
           By
           which
           Act
           all
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           Majors
           ,
           Sheriffs
           and
           Bayliffs
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           Sworn
           when
           they
           took
           their
           Imployments
           ,
           to
           use
           their
           whole
           Power
           and
           Diligence
           to
           destroy
           all
           Heresies
           and
           Errors
           ,
           called
           Lollardies
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           the
           Ordinaries
           and
           their
           Commissaries
           in
           their
           proceedings
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Lollards
           should
           forfeit
           all
           the
           Lands
           they
           held
           in
           Fee-Simple
           ,
           and
           their
           Goods
           and
           Chattels
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Clergy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           having
           their
           Authority
           fortified
           with
           such
           severe
           Laws
           ,
           were
           now
           more
           cruel
           and
           insolent
           than
           ever
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           denied
           them
           any
           part
           of
           that
           respect
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           advantages
           to
           which
           they
           pretended
           ,
           he
           was
           presently
           brought
           under
           the
           suspition
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           vexed
           with
           Imprisonments
           ,
           and
           Articles
           were
           brought
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Upon
           which
           great
           complaints
           followed
           .
           And
           the
           Judges
           to
           correct
           this
           ,
           granted
           
             Habeas
             Corpus
          
           upon
           their
           Imprisonments
           ,
           and
           examined
           the
           Warrants
           ,
           and
           either
           Bailed
           ,
           or
           Discharged
           the
           Prisoners
           as
           they
           saw
           cause
           :
           For
           though
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           made
           many
           things
           Heresie
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Clergy
           had
           much
           matter
           to
           work
           upon
           ;
           yet
           when
           Offenders
           against
           them
           in
           other
           things
           could
           not
           be
           charged
           with
           any
           formal
           Heresie
           ,
           then
           by
           consequences
           they
           studied
           to
           fasten
           it
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           were
           sometimes
           over-ruled
           by
           the
           Judges
           .
           Thus
           ,
           
           when
           one
           Keyser
           (
           who
           was
           Excommunicated
           by
           
             Thomas
             Bourchier
          
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           at
           the
           Suit
           of
           another
           )
           said
           openly
           ,
           that
           
             That
             Sentence
             was
             not
             to
             be
             feared
          
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           or
           his
           Commissary
           had
           Excommunicated
           him
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             Excommunicated
             before
             God
          
           ;
           he
           was
           upon
           this
           Committed
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop's
           Warrant
           ,
           as
           one
           justly
           suspected
           of
           Heresie
           :
           but
           the
           Judges
           upon
           his
           moving
           for
           an
           
             Habeas
             Corpus
          
           ,
           granted
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Prisoner
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           with
           the
           Warrant
           for
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           it
           was
           not
           within
           the
           Statute
           ,
           and
           first
           Bailed
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           they
           Discharged
           him
           .
           One
           Warner
           of
           London
           ,
           having
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             pay
             Tithes
             to
             his
             Curate
             ,
          
           was
           also
           imprisoned
           by
           
             Edward
             Vaughan
          
           ,
           at
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ;
           but
           he
           escaped
           out
           of
           Prison
           ,
           and
           brought
           his
           Action
           of
           false
           Imprisonment
           against
           Vaughan
           .
           Whereupon
           Vaughan
           pleading
           the
           Statute
           of
           Henry
           the
           4
           th
           .
           and
           that
           his
           Opinion
           was
           an
           Heresie
           against
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ;
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Common-Pleas
           judged
           ,
           That
           the
           words
           were
           not
           within
           the
           Statute
           ,
           and
           
             that
             his
             Opinion
             was
             an
             Error
             ,
             but
             no
             Heresie
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           Judges
           looking
           on
           themselves
           as
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           thought
           ,
           That
           even
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           they
           had
           Authority
           to
           declare
           ,
           what
           was
           Heresie
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           But
           what
           opposition
           the
           Clergy
           made
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           easily
           excuse
           this
           Digression
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           material
           to
           the
           History
           that
           is
           to
           follow
           .
           I
           shall
           next
           set
           down
           what
           I
           find
           in
           the
           Records
           about
           the
           proceedings
           against
           Hereticks
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Reign
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           2
           d.
           of
           May
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1611.
           
           Six
           Men
           and
           Four
           Women
           ,
           
           most
           of
           them
           being
           of
           Tenterden
           ,
           appeared
           before
           Arch-Bishop
           Warham
           ,
           in
           his
           Mannor
           of
           Knall
           ,
           and
           abjured
           the
           following
           Errors
           .
           1
           st
           .
           That
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           is
           not
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           Material
           Bread.
           2
           dly
           .
           That
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           Confirmation
           ,
           are
           not
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           profitable
           for
           mens
           Souls
           .
           3
           dly
           .
           That
           Confession
           of
           Sins
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           made
           to
           a
           Priest.
           4
           thly
           .
           That
           there
           is
           no
           more
           Power
           given
           by
           God
           to
           a
           Priest
           than
           to
           a
           Layman
           .
           5
           thly
           .
           That
           the
           Solemnization
           of
           Matrimony
           is
           not
           profitable
           ,
           nor
           necessary
           for
           the
           well
           of
           mans
           Soul.
           6
           thly
           .
           That
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Extreme
           Unction
           is
           not
           profitable
           ,
           nor
           necessary
           for
           mans
           Soul.
           7
           thly
           .
           That
           Pilgrimages
           to
           holy
           and
           devout
           Places
           be
           not
           profitable
           ,
           neither
           Meritorious
           for
           mans
           Soul.
           
           8
           thly
           .
           That
           Images
           of
           Saints
           be
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           .
           9
           thly
           .
           That
           a
           man
           should
           pray
           to
           no
           Saint
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           God.
           10
           thly
           .
           That
           holy
           water
           and
           holy
           bread
           be
           not
           the
           better
           after
           the
           Benediction
           made
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           than
           before
           .
           And
           as
           they
           abjured
           these
           Opinions
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           made
           to
           Swear
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           discover
           all
           whom
           they
           knew
           to
           hold
           these
           Errors
           ,
           or
           who
           were
           suspected
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           did
           keep
           any
           private
           Conventicles
           ,
           or
           were
           Fautors
           ,
           or
           Comforters
           of
           them
           that
           published
           such
           Doctrins
           .
           Two
           other
           men
           of
           Tenterden
           did
           that
           day
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           abjure
           most
           of
           these
           Opinions
           .
           The
           Court
           sate
           again
           the
           5
           th
           .
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           enjoyned
           them
           Penance
           ,
           to
           wear
           the
           Badg
           of
           a
           Fagot
           in
           Flames
           on
           their
           Cloaths
           during
           their
           lives
           ,
           or
           till
           they
           were
           dispensed
           with
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Procession
           both
           at
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           own
           Parish
           Churches
           they
           should
           carry
           a
           Fagot
           on
           their
           shoulders
           :
           which
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           publick
           Confession
           that
           they
           deserved
           Burning
           .
        
         
           That
           same
           day
           another
           of
           Tenterdon
           abjured
           the
           same
           Doctrines
           .
           On
           the
           15
           th
           .
           of
           May
           the
           Court
           sate
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           where
           4
           Men
           and
           one
           Woman
           abjured
           .
           On
           the
           19
           th
           .
           Four
           Men
           more
           abjured
           .
           On
           the
           3
           d.
           of
           Iune
           a
           Man
           and
           a
           Woman
           abjured
           .
           Another
           Woman
           the
           26
           th
           .
           of
           Iuly
           :
           Another
           Man
           the
           29
           th
           .
           of
           Iuly
           :
           Two
           Women
           on
           the
           2
           d.
           of
           August
           :
           A
           Man
           on
           the
           3
           d.
           and
           a
           Woman
           on
           the
           8
           th
           .
           of
           August
           :
           Three
           Men
           on
           the
           16
           th
           .
           of
           August
           :
           And
           three
           Men
           and
           a
           Woman
           on
           the
           3
           d.
           of
           Sept.
           In
           these
           Abjurations
           some
           were
           put
           to
           abjure
           more
           ,
           some
           fewer
           of
           the
           former
           Doctrines
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           of
           their
           Abjurations
           Two
           Articles
           more
           were
           added
           ,
           1
           st
           .
           That
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Crucifix
           ,
           of
           our
           Lady
           and
           other
           Saints
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           made
           with
           mens
           hands
           ,
           and
           were
           but
           Stocks
           and
           Stones
           .
           2
           dly
           .
           That
           Money
           and
           Labour
           spent
           in
           Pilgrimages
           was
           all
           in
           vain
           .
           All
           these
           Persons
           (
           whether
           they
           were
           unjustly
           accused
           ,
           or
           were
           overcome
           with
           fear
           ,
           or
           had
           but
           crude
           conceptions
           of
           those
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           easily
           frighted
           out
           of
           them
           )
           abjured
           and
           performed
           the
           Penance
           that
           was
           enjoyned
           them
           .
           Others
           met
           with
           harder
           measure
           ,
           for
           on
           the
           29
           th
           .
           of
           April
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           1511.
           one
           
             William
             Carder
          
           of
           Tenterdon
           ,
           being
           Endited
           on
           the
           former
           Articles
           ,
           he
           denied
           them
           all
           but
           one
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             said
             it
             was
             enough
             to
             pray
             to
             Almighty
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             needed
             not
             to
             pray
             to
             Saints
             for
             any
             mediation
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           Witnesses
           were
           brought
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           such
           as
           were
           then
           Prisoners
           ,
           but
           intended
           to
           abjure
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           made
           use
           of
           to
           Convict
           others
           .
           They
           Swore
           that
           he
           had
           taught
           them
           these
           Opinions
           .
           When
           their
           Depositions
           were
           published
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           did
           repent
           if
           he
           had
           said
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Faith
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           not
           remember
           that
           he
           had
           ever
           said
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           Sentence
           was
           given
           upon
           him
           as
           an
           obstinate
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           Secular
           Power
           .
           On
           the
           same
           day
           a
           Woman
           ,
           
             Agnes
             Grevill
          
           ,
           was
           Endited
           upon
           the
           same
           Articles
           :
           She
           pleaded
           
             not
             Guilty
          
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           her
           Husband
           and
           her
           Two
           Sons
           were
           brought
           in
           Witnesses
           against
           her
           .
           Her
           Husband
           deposed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           4
           th
           .
           one
           
             Iohn
             Ive
          
           ,
           had
           perswaded
           her
           into
           these
           Opinions
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           had
           persisted
           ever
           since
           :
           Her
           Sons
           also
           deposed
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           been
           still
           infusing
           these
           Doctrines
           into
           them
           .
           One
           
             Robert
             Harrison
          
           was
           also
           Endited
           ,
           and
           pleading
           
             not
             Guilty
          
           ,
           Witnesses
           did
           prove
           the
           Articles
           against
           him
           .
           And
           on
           the
           2
           d.
           of
           
           May
           Sentence
           was
           given
           against
           these
           Two
           as
           obstinate
           He●et●cks
           .
           And
           the
           same
           day
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           Signed
           the
           Writs
           for
           certi●ying
           these
           Sentences
           into
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           which
           conclude
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Our
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             having
             nothing
             further
             that
             she
             can
             do
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             leave
             the
             forementioned
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             to
             your
             Royal
             Highness
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             Secular
             Council
             .
          
           And
           on
           the
           8
           th
           .
           o●
           
             May
             ,
             Iohn
             Brown
          
           and
           
             Edward
             Walker
          
           ,
           being
           also
           Endited
           of
           Heresie
           on
           the
           former
           Points
           ,
           they
           both
           pleaded
           
             not
             Guilty
          
           .
           But
           the
           Witnesses
           deposing
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           judged
           obstinate
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           a
           Relapse
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           abjured
           be●ore
           Cardinal
           Morton
           .
           And
           on
           the
           19
           th
           .
           of
           May
           Sentence
           was
           given
           .
           When
           ,
           or
           how
           the
           Sentences
           were
           Executed
           ,
           I
           cannot
           find
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Pardons
           upon
           Record
           ●or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           either
           to
           send
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           or
           to
           issue
           out
           the
           Writ
           for
           Burning
           them
           .
        
         
           Fox
           mentions
           none
           of
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           only
           he
           tells
           that
           
             Iohn
             Brown
          
           was
           taken
           for
           some
           words
           said
           in
           Discourse
           with
           a
           Priest
           ,
           about
           the
           saying
           of
           Masses
           for
           Redeeming
           Souls
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           .
           Upon
           which
           he
           was
           committed
           for
           suspition
           of
           Heres●e
           :
           But
           Fox
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           misinformed
           about
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Burning
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           was
           ,
           Anno
           1517.
           for
           they
           would
           not
           have
           kept
           a
           condemned
           Heretick
           Six
           years
           out
           of
           the
           Fire
           .
           I
           never
           find
           them
           guilty
           of
           any
           such
           clemency
           .
           These
           severe
           Sentences
           made
           the
           rest
           so
           apprehensi●e
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           others
           who
           were
           Endited
           ,
           abjured
           .
           And
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1512.
           on
           the
           5
           th
           .
           of
           Iune
           ,
           Two
           men
           and
           two
           women
           abjured
           that
           Article
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           there
           was
           only
           Material
           Bread
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ.
           And
           on
           the
           4
           th
           .
           and
           13
           th
           .
           of
           Septemb●r
           ,
           Two
           other
           women
           abjured
           the
           former
           Articles
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a●l
           that
           is
           in
           Warham's
           Register
           about
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           In
           what
           remains
           of
           Fitz-Iames
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           London's
           Register
           ,
           
           There
           are
           but
           Three
           Abjurations
           .
           In
           the
           year
           1509.
           one
           
             Elizabeth
             Sampson
          
           ,
           of
           Aldermanbury
           ,
           was
           Endited
           for
           having
           spoken
           reproachfully
           of
           the
           Images
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           of
           
             Willsden
             ,
             Crom
          
           ,
           and
           Walsingham
           ,
           condemning
           Pilgrimages
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           It
           was
           better
           to
           give
           Alms
           at
           home
           to
           poor
           people
           ,
           than
           to
           go
           on
           Pilgrimages
           ;
           and
           that
           Images
           were
           but
           Stocks
           and
           Stones
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           when
           the
           Priest
           was
           not
           in
           clean
           li●e
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           It
           was
           but
           Bread
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           could
           not
           be
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           and
           for
           denying
           Christ's
           Ascension
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           That
           more
           should
           not
           go
           to
           Heaven
           than
           were
           already
           in
           it
           .
           But
           she
           ,
           to
           be
           free
           of
           further
           trouble
           ,
           confessed
           her self
           Guilty
           ,
           and
           abjured
           all
           those
           Opinions
           .
           It
           is
           generally
           observed
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           proceedings
           against
           Lollards
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           always
           mixed
           some
           Capital
           Errors
           ,
           which
           all
           Christians
           rejected
           ,
           with
           those
           for
           which
           they
           accused
           them
           ;
           and
           some
           particulars
           being
           proved
           ,
           they
           gave
           it
           out
           that
           they
           were
           Guilty
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           represent
           them
           the
           more
           odious
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           the
           thing
           is
           plain
           ,
           for
           this
           woman
           is
           charged
           for
           denying
           Christ's
           Ascension
           ;
           and
           yet
           another
           of
           the
           Articles
           was
           ,
           That
           she
           said
           Christ's
           Body
           could
           not
           be
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           because
           it
           could
           not
           be
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           on
           Earth
           .
           Which
           two
           Opinions
           are
           inconsistent
           .
           In
           the
           year
           1511.
           
           
             William
             Potier
          
           was
           Endited
           for
           saying
           ,
           There
           were
           Three
           Gods
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           for
           what
           Christ's
           Passion
           ,
           or
           Baptism
           availed
           ;
           and
           did
           abjure
           .
           Whether
           
           he
           only
           spoke
           these
           things
           Impiously
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           held
           them
           in
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           not
           clear
           .
           But
           certainly
           he
           was
           no
           Lollard
           .
           One
           
             Ioan
             Baker
          
           was
           also
           made
           to
           abjure
           some
           words
           she
           had
           said
           ,
           That
           Images
           were
           but
           Idols
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Priest
           out
           of
           Covetousness
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           grow
           rich
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           Pilgrimages
           were
           not
           to
           be
           made
           .
           More
           is
           not
           in
           that
           Register
           .
           But
           Fox
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           Six
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           Burnt
           in
           Fitz-Iames
           his
           time
           .
           On
           this
           I
           have
           been
           the
           longer
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           what
           were
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Lollards
           at
           that
           time
           before
           Luther
           had
           published
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Indulgences
           .
           For
           these
           Opinions
           did
           very
           much
           dispose
           people
           to
           receive
           the
           Writings
           which
           came
           afterwards
           out
           of
           Germany
           .
        
         
           
           The
           First
           beginnings
           and
           progress
           of
           Luther's
           Doctrine
           are
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           how
           upon
           the
           publishing
           of
           Indulgences
           in
           Germany
           ,
           in
           so
           gross
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           little
           Money
           any
           man
           might
           both
           preserve
           himself
           ,
           and
           deliver
           his
           Friends
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           many
           were
           offended
           at
           this
           merchandise
           ,
           against
           which
           Luther
           wrote
           .
           But
           it
           concerning
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           in
           so
           main
           a
           Point
           of
           their
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           would
           also
           have
           cut
           off
           a
           great
           Branch
           of
           their
           Revenue
           ,
           he
           was
           proceeded
           against
           with
           extreme
           severity
           :
           So
           small
           a
           spark
           as
           that
           Collision
           made
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           raised
           so
           great
           a
           fire
           ▪
           i●
           the
           world
           had
           not
           been
           strongly
           disposed
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           just
           prejudices
           they
           had
           conceived
           against
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           whose
           Ignorance
           and
           lewd
           Lives
           had
           laid
           them
           so
           open
           to
           contempt
           and
           hatred
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           that
           would
           set
           himself
           against
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           kindly
           looked
           on
           by
           the
           people
           .
           They
           had
           engrossed
           the
           greatest
           part
           both
           of
           the
           Riches
           and
           Power
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           lived
           at
           their
           ease
           and
           in
           much
           Wealth
           .
           And
           the
           corruptions
           of
           their
           Worship
           and
           Doctrine
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           small
           proportion
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           with
           but
           an
           overly
           looking
           on
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           discovered
           them
           .
           Nor
           had
           they
           any
           other
           varnish
           to
           colour
           them
           by
           ,
           but
           the
           Authority
           and
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           when
           some
           studious
           men
           began
           to
           read
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Councils
           (
           though
           there
           was
           then
           a
           great
           mixture
           of
           Sophisticated
           stuff
           that
           went
           under
           the
           Ancient
           names
           ,
           and
           was
           joyned
           to
           their
           true
           works
           ,
           which
           Criticks
           have
           since
           discovered
           to
           be
           spurious
           )
           they
           found
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           the
           first
           Five
           Ages
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Ten
           Ages
           in
           which
           Ignorance
           had
           buried
           all
           their
           former
           Learning
           ,
           only
           a
           little
           misguided
           Devotion
           was
           retained
           for
           Six
           of
           these
           Ages
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           last
           Four
           ,
           the
           restless
           Ambition
           and
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Popes
           was
           supported
           by
           the
           seeming
           holiness
           of
           the
           begging
           Friers
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Counterfeits
           of
           Learning
           ,
           which
           were
           among
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           School-men
           and
           Casuists
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           incredible
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           men
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           opposition
           the
           Princes
           every-where
           made
           to
           the
           progress
           of
           these
           reputed
           new
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           advantages
           by
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           both
           held
           and
           drew
           many
           into
           their
           Interests
           ,
           were
           generally
           inclined
           to
           these
           Doctrines
           .
           Those
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           at
           first
           Preached
           them
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           begging
           Orders
           of
           Friers
           ,
           who
           having
           fewer
           engagements
           on
           them
           from
           their
           Interests
           ,
           were
           freer
           to
           discover
           and
           follow
           the
           truth
           .
           And
           the
           austere
           Discipline
           they
           had
           been
           trained
           under
           ,
           did
           prepare
           them
           to
           encounter
           those
           difficulties
           that
           lay
           in
           their
           way
           .
           And
           the
           Laity
           that
           had
           long
           
           lookt
           on
           their
           Pastors
           with
           an
           evil
           eye
           ,
           did
           receive
           these
           Opinions
           very
           easily
           ;
           which
           did
           both
           discover
           the
           Impostures
           with
           which
           the
           world
           had
           been
           abused
           ,
           and
           shewed
           a
           plain
           and
           simple
           way
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           putting
           the
           Scriptures
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Instructions
           about
           Religion
           ,
           as
           were
           sincere
           and
           genuine
           .
           The
           Clergy
           who
           at
           first
           despised
           these
           new
           Preachers
           ,
           were
           at
           length
           much
           Allarmed
           when
           they
           saw
           all
           people
           running
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           r●ceiving
           their
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           As
           these
           things
           did
           spread
           much
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Switzerland
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           so
           their
           Books
           came
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           much
           matter
           already
           prepared
           to
           be
           wrought
           on
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           prejudices
           they
           had
           conceived
           against
           the
           corrupt
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Lollards
           which
           had
           been
           now
           in
           England
           since
           the
           days
           of
           Wickliff
           ,
           for
           about
           150
           years
           .
           Between
           which
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           Affinity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           better
           vent
           to
           the
           Books
           that
           came
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           were
           translated
           into
           the
           English-Tongue
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           much
           read
           and
           applauded
           .
           This
           quickned
           the
           proceedings
           against
           the
           Lollards
           ,
           and
           the
           enquiry
           became
           so
           severe
           ,
           that
           great
           numbers
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Toils
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Commissaries
           .
           If
           a
           man
           had
           spoken
           but
           a
           light
           word
           against
           any
           of
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           was
           seized
           on
           by
           the
           Bishop's
           Officers
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           taught
           their
           Children
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle's
           Creed
           in
           the
           Vulgar
           Tongue
           ,
           that
           was
           crime
           enough
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           Stake
           :
           As
           it
           did
           Six
           men
           and
           a
           woman
           at
           Coventry
           ,
           in
           the
           Passion-week
           ,
           1519.
           being
           the
           4
           th
           .
           of
           
             April
             .
             Longland
          
           ,
           
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           was
           very
           cruel
           to
           all
           that
           were
           suspected
           of
           Heresie
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ;
           several
           of
           them
           abjured
           ,
           and
           some
           were
           Burnt
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           that
           did
           not
           produce
           what
           they
           designed
           by
           it
           .
           The
           Clergy
           did
           not
           correct
           their
           own
           faults
           ,
           and
           their
           cruelty
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           an
           evidence
           of
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           weak
           Cause
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           method
           they
           took
           ,
           wrought
           only
           on
           peoples
           fears
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           more
           cautious
           and
           reserved
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           at
           all
           remove
           the
           Cause
           ,
           nor
           work
           either
           on
           their
           reasons
           or
           affections
           .
        
         
           Upon
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           King
           to
           get
           himself
           a
           name
           ,
           
           and
           to
           have
           a
           lasting
           Interest
           with
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           assist
           them
           with
           his
           Authority
           ,
           but
           would
           needs
           turn
           their
           Champion
           ,
           and
           write
           against
           Luther
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Seven
           Sacraments
           .
           This
           Book
           was
           magnified
           by
           the
           Clergy
           as
           the
           most
           Learned
           Work
           that
           ever
           the
           Sun
           saw
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           compared
           to
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           that
           had
           ever
           been
           :
           And
           it
           was
           the
           chief
           subject
           of
           flattery
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           besides
           the
           glorious
           Title
           of
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           bestowed
           on
           him
           for
           it
           .
           And
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           considering
           the
           Age
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Work
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           it
           did
           deserve
           some
           Commendation
           .
           But
           Luther
           was
           not
           at
           all
           daunted
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           valued
           himself
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           a
           King
           had
           entred
           the
           lists
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           answered
           his
           Book
           .
           And
           he
           replied
           ,
           not
           without
           a
           large
           mixture
           of
           Acrimony
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           generally
           blamed
           ,
           as
           forgetting
           that
           great
           respect
           ,
           that
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           Soveraign
           Princes
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           would
           not
           do
           .
           These
           Opinions
           still
           gained
           more
           footing
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Tindal
          
           made
           a
           Translation
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           English
           ,
           
           to
           which
           he
           added
           some
           short
           Glosses
           .
           
           This
           was
           printed
           in
           Antwerp
           ,
           and
           sent
           over
           into
           England
           in
           the
           year
           1526.
           
           Against
           which
           there
           was
           a
           Prohibition
           published
           by
           every
           Bishop
           in
           his
           Diocess
           .
           Bearing
           that
           some
           of
           Luthers
           followers
           had
           erroneously
           Translated
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           had
           corrupted
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           by
           a
           false
           Translation
           ,
           and
           by
           Heretical
           Glosses
           :
           Therefore
           they
           required
           all
           Incumbents
           to
           charge
           all
           within
           their
           Parishes
           ,
           that
           had
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           to
           the
           Vicar-General
           within
           30
           days
           after
           that
           premonition
           ,
           under
           the
           pains
           of
           Excommunication
           and
           incurring
           the
           suspition
           of
           Heresie
           .
           There
           were
           also
           many
           other
           Books
           Prohibited
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           written
           by
           Tindal
           .
           And
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           celebrated
           for
           Vertue
           and
           Learning
           ,
           
           undertook
           the
           answering
           of
           some
           of
           those
           ;
           but
           before
           he
           went
           about
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           needs
           have
           the
           Bishops
           Licence
           for
           keeping
           and
           reading
           them
           .
           He
           wrote
           according
           to
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Age
           with
           much
           bitterness
           :
           and
           though
           he
           had
           been
           no
           Friend
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           declaimer
           against
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           ill
           used
           by
           the
           Cardinal
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           bitterest
           Enemies
           of
           the
           new
           Preachers
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           cruelty
           when
           he
           came
           into
           Power
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           otherwise
           a
           very
           good-natured
           man.
           So
           violently
           did
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           hurry
           all
           their
           Friends
           into
           those
           excesses
           of
           Fire
           and
           Sword.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           Party
           became
           so
           considerable
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           known
           there
           were
           Societies
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           London
           ,
           but
           in
           both
           the
           Universities
           ,
           then
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           constrained
           to
           act
           .
           His
           contempt
           of
           the
           Clergy
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           that
           which
           gave
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Hereticks
           .
           When
           reports
           were
           brought
           to
           Court
           of
           a
           company
           that
           were
           in
           
             Cambridge
             ,
             Bilney
             ,
             Latimer
          
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           read
           and
           propagated
           Luther's
           Book
           and
           Opinions
           ;
           some
           Bishops
           moved
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1523.
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           Visitation
           appointed
           to
           go
           to
           Cambridge
           ,
           for
           trying
           who
           were
           the
           Fautors
           of
           Heresie
           there
           .
           But
           he
           ,
           as
           Legate
           ,
           did
           inhibite
           it
           (
           upon
           what
           grounds
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           .
           )
           Which
           was
           brought
           against
           him
           afterwards
           in
           Parliament
           (
           Art.
           43.
           of
           his
           Impeachment
           .
           )
           Yet
           when
           these
           Doctrines
           were
           spread
           every-where
           ,
           he
           called
           a
           meeting
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           ,
           and
           Canonists
           about
           London
           ;
           where
           
             Thomas
             Bilney
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Arthur
          
           were
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           Articles
           were
           brought
           in
           against
           them
           .
           The
           whole
           process
           is
           set
           down
           at
           length
           by
           Fox
           in
           all
           Points
           according
           to
           Tonstall's
           Register
           ,
           except
           one
           fault
           in
           the
           Translation
           .
           When
           the
           Cardinal
           asked
           Bilney
           whether
           he
           had
           not
           taken
           an
           Oath
           before
           ,
           not
           to
           preach
           ,
           or
           defend
           any
           of
           Luthers
           Doctrines
           ;
           he
           confessed
           he
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           judicially
           ,
           (
           judicialiter
           in
           the
           Register
           )
           This
           Fox
           Translates
           ,
           
             not
             lawfully
          
           .
           In
           all
           the
           other
           particulars
           there
           is
           an
           exact
           agreement
           between
           the
           Register
           and
           his
           Acts.
           The
           sum
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           after
           examination
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           steps
           in
           the
           Process
           ,
           which
           the
           Cardinal
           left
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Bishops
           to
           manage
           ;
           Bilney
           stood
           out
           long
           ,
           and
           seemed
           resolved
           to
           suffer
           for
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           what
           through
           human
           infirmity
           ,
           what
           through
           the
           great
           importunity
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           set
           all
           his
           Friends
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           abjure
           on
           the
           7
           th
           .
           of
           December
           ,
           as
           Arthur
           had
           done
           on
           the
           2
           d.
           of
           that
           Month.
           And
           though
           Bilney
           was
           relapst
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           to
           expect
           no
           mercy
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           yet
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           enjoyned
           him
           Penance
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           go
           .
           For
           Tonstall
           
           being
           a
           man
           both
           of
           good
           Learning
           and
           an
           unblemisht
           life
           ,
           these
           Vertues
           produced
           one
           of
           their
           ordinary
           effects
           in
           him
           ,
           
             great
             moderation
          
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           eminent
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           at
           no
           time
           did
           he
           dip
           his
           hands
           in
           Blood.
           
             Geoffrey
             Loni
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Gerard
          
           ,
           also
           abjured
           for
           having
           had
           Luther's
           Books
           ,
           and
           defending
           his
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           proceedings
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           half
           of
           this
           Reign
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           I
           have
           opened
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           Religious
           and
           Civil
           concerns
           for
           the
           first
           18
           years
           of
           this
           Kings
           time
           ,
           with
           what
           Observations
           I
           could
           gather
           of
           the
           dispositions
           and
           tempers
           of
           the
           Nation
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           prepared
           them
           for
           the
           Changes
           that
           followed
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           First
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           REFORMATION
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           BOOK
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Process
             of
             Divorce
             between
             King
             Henry
             and
             Queen
             Katharine
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             passed
             from
             the
             Nineteenth
             to
             the
             Twenty
             fifth
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             declared
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           KING
           Henry
           hitherto
           lived
           at
           ease
           ,
           and
           enjoyed
           his
           pleasures
           ;
           
           he
           made
           War
           with
           much
           honour
           ,
           and
           that
           always
           produced
           a
           just
           and
           advantageous
           Peace
           .
           He
           had
           no
           trouble
           upon
           him
           in
           all
           his
           affairs
           ,
           except
           about
           the
           getting
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           that
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           eased
           him
           .
           But
           now
           a
           Domestick
           trouble
           arose
           ,
           which
           perplexed
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           drew
           after
           it
           Consequences
           of
           a
           high
           nature
           .
        
         
           
           Henry
           the
           7
           th
           .
           upon
           wise
           and
           good
           considerations
           ,
           resolved
           to
           link
           himself
           in
           a
           close
           Confederacy
           with
           Ferdinand
           and
           Isabella
           ,
           Kings
           of
           Castile
           and
           Arragon
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Burgundy
           against
           France
           ,
           which
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           lasting
           and
           dangerous
           Enemy
           of
           England
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           Match
           was
           agreed
           on
           between
           his
           Son
           ,
           Prince
           Arthur
           ,
           and
           Katharine
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spain
           ,
           whose
           eldest
           Sister
           Ioan
           was
           Married
           to
           Philip
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           arose
           a
           triple
           Alliance
           between
           
             England
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           and
           Burgundy
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           become
           formidable
           to
           all
           about
           him
           .
           There
           was
           given
           with
           her
           200000
           Duckats
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Portion
           that
           had
           been
           given
           for
           many
           Ages
           with
           any
           Princess
           ,
           which
           made
           it
           not
           the
           less
           acceptable
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           Seventh
           .
        
         
           
             EFFIGIES
             CATHARINAE
             PRINCIPIS
             ARTHURI
             VXORIS
             HENRICO
             REGI
             NUPTAE
          
           
             H.
             Holbe●n
             Pinxit
             R.
             White
             Sculp
          
           
             1486.
             
             Nata
             .
             1501.
             
             Nov.
             14.
             
             Arthuro
             nupsit
             .
             1509.
             
             Iun.
             3.
             
             Henrico
             Regi
             nupsit
             .
             1526.
             toro
             exclusa
             .
             1533.
             
             May.
             23
             incesti
             damnata
             .
             1536.
             
             Ian.
             8.
             obijt
             .
          
           
             Printed
             for
             Rich
             :
             Chiswell
             at
             the
             Rose
             &
             Crown
             in
             St
             Pauls
             Church
             yard
          
        
         
         
         
           The
           Infanta
           was
           brought
           into
           England
           ,
           
           and
           on
           the
           14th
           of
           Nov.
           was
           Married
           at
           St.
           Pauls
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           .
           They
           lived
           together
           as
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           till
           the
           2d
           of
           April
           following
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           had
           their
           Bed
           solemnly
           blest
           when
           they
           were
           put
           in
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           night
           of
           their
           Marriage
           ,
           but
           also
           were
           seen
           publickly
           in
           Bed
           for
           several
           days
           after
           ,
           
           and
           went
           down
           to
           live
           at
           Ludlow-Castle
           in
           Wales
           ,
           where
           they
           still
           Bedded
           together
           .
           But
           Prince
           Arthur
           ,
           though
           a
           strong
           and
           healthful
           youth
           when
           he
           Married
           her
           ,
           yet
           died
           soon
           after
           ,
           which
           some
           thought
           was
           hastened
           by
           his
           too
           early
           Marriage
           .
           
           The
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           had
           by
           his
           Masters
           order
           taken
           proofs
           of
           the
           Consummation
           of
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           into
           Spain
           ;
           the
           young
           Prince
           also
           himself
           had
           by
           many
           expressions
           given
           his
           Servants
           cause
           to
           believe
           that
           his
           Marriage
           was
           consummated
           the
           first
           night
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           youth
           of
           Sixteen
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           that
           was
           vigorous
           and
           healthful
           ,
           was
           not
           at
           all
           judged
           strange
           .
           It
           was
           so
           constantly
           believed
           that
           when
           he
           dyed
           ,
           his
           younger
           Brother
           Henry
           Duke
           of
           York
           was
           not
           called
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           .
           Some
           say
           for
           one
           Month
           ,
           some
           for
           6
           Months
           .
           
           And
           he
           was
           not
           created
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           till
           10
           Months
           were
           elapsed
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           February
           following
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           apparent
           that
           his
           Brothers
           wife
           was
           not
           with
           Child
           by
           him
           .
           These
           things
           were
           afterwards
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           full
           Demonstration
           (
           being
           as
           much
           as
           the
           thing
           was
           capable
           of
           )
           that
           the
           Princess
           was
           not
           a
           Virgin
           after
           Prince
           Arthur's
           Death
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           reason
           of
           State
           still
           standing
           for
           keeping
           up
           the
           Alliance
           against
           France
           ,
           
           and
           King
           Henry
           the
           7th
           having
           no
           mind
           to
           let
           so
           great
           a
           Revenue
           as
           she
           had
           in
           Jointure
           be
           carried
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           was
           proposed
           That
           she
           should
           be
           married
           to
           the
           younger
           Brother
           Henry
           now
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           .
           The
           two
           Prelats
           that
           were
           then
           in
           greatest
           esteem
           with
           King
           Henry
           the
           7th
           ,
           were
           Warham
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           Fox
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           .
           The
           former
           delivered
           his
           opinion
           against
           it
           ,
           
           and
           told
           the
           King
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           was
           neither
           honourable
           nor
           well-pleasing
           to
           God.
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           perswaded
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Objections
           that
           were
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Murmuring
           of
           the
           people
           who
           did
           not
           like
           a
           Marriage
           that
           was
           disputable
           ,
           lest
           out
           of
           it
           new
           Wars
           should
           afterwards
           arise
           about
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           was
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           answer
           all
           ;
           and
           his
           Authority
           was
           then
           so
           undisputed
           that
           it
           did
           it
           effectually
           .
           So
           a
           Bull
           was
           obtained
           on
           the
           26
           of
           Decemb.
           1503
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
          
           
           
             having
             received
             a
             Petition
             from
             Prince
          
           Henry
           
             and
             the
             Princess
          
           Katharine
           ,
           
             Bearing
             ,
             That
             whereas
             the
             Princess
             was
             Lawfully
             Married
             to
             Prince
          
           Arthur
           (
           
             which
             was
             perhaps
             consummated
             by
             the
          
           Carnalis
           Copula
           )
           
             who
             was
             dead
             without
             any
             issue
             ,
             but
             they
             being
             desirous
             to
             Marry
             for
             preserving
             the
             Peace
             between
             the
             Crowns
             of
          
           England
           and
           Spain
           ,
           
             did
             Petition
             his
             Holiness
             for
             his
             Dispensation
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             care
             to
             maintain
             peace
             among
             all
             Catholick
             Kings
             ,
             did
             absolve
             them
             from
             all
             Censures
             under
             which
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             Dispensed
             with
             the
             Impediment
             of
             their
             Affinity
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             or
             Ordinances
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             leave
             to
             Marry
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             already
             Married
             ,
             he
             Confirming
             it
             ,
             required
             their
             Confessor
             to
             enjoyn
             them
             some
             healthful
             penance
             for
             their
             having
             Married
             before
             the
             Dispensation
             was
             obtained
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           It
           was
           not
           much
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           readily
           grant
           this
           ,
           for
           though
           very
           many
           both
           Cardinals
           and
           Divines
           did
           then
           oppose
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           which
           was
           preferred
           to
           all
           other
           Considerations
           ,
           required
           it
           .
           For
           as
           that
           Pope
           being
           a
           great
           Enemy
           to
           Lewis
           the
           12th
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           would
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           to
           make
           an
           Alliance
           against
           him
           firmer
           ;
           so
           he
           was
           a
           War-like
           Pope
           who
           considered
           Religion
           very
           little
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           be
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           Confirm
           a
           thing
           that
           must
           needs
           oblige
           the
           succeeding
           Kings
           of
           England
           to
           maintain
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           since
           from
           it
           they
           derived
           their
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           little
           thinking
           that
           by
           a
           secret
           Direction
           of
           an
           over-ruling
           Providence
           ,
           that
           Deed
           of
           his
           would
           occasion
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           Papal
           Power
           in
           England
           .
           So
           strangely
           doth
           God
           make
           the
           Devices
           of
           Men
           become
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           and
           turn
           them
           to
           a
           contrary
           end
           to
           that
           which
           is
           intended
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           Bull
           they
           were
           Married
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           being
           yet
           under
           Age.
           But
           Warham
           had
           so
           possessed
           the
           King
           with
           an
           aversion
           to
           this
           Marriage
           ,
           
           that
           on
           the
           same
           day
           that
           the
           Prince
           was
           of
           Age
           ,
           he
           by
           his
           Fathers
           command
           ,
           laid
           on
           him
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           others
           ,
           made
           a
           Protestation
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Fox
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           before
           a
           publick
           Notary
           ,
           
           and
           read
           it
           himself
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           Declared
           ,
           
             That
             whereas
             he
             being
             under
             Age
             was
             Married
             to
             the
             Princess
             Katharine
             ,
             yet
             now
             coming
             to
             be
             of
             Age
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             confirm
             that
             Marriage
             but
             retracted
             and
             Annulled
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             proceed
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             intended
             in
             full
             form
             of
             Law
             to
             void
             it
             and
             break
             it
             off
             ;
             which
             he
             declared
             he
             did
             freely
             and
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             .
          
        
         
           
           Thus
           it
           stood
           during
           his
           Fathers
           life
           ,
           who
           continued
           to
           the
           last
           to
           be
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           just
           dying
           ,
           he
           charged
           his
           Son
           to
           break
           it
           off
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           no
           consideration
           of
           Religion
           might
           work
           so
           much
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           apprehension
           he
           had
           of
           the
           troubles
           that
           might
           follow
           on
           a
           controverted
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           
           of
           which
           the
           Wars
           between
           the
           Houses
           of
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           had
           given
           a
           fresh
           and
           sad
           Demonstration
           .
           The
           King
           being
           dead
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           first
           things
           that
           came
           under
           Consultation
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           King
           must
           either
           break
           his
           Marriage
           totally
           ,
           
           or
           conclude
           it
           .
           Arguments
           were
           brought
           on
           both
           hands
           ▪
           but
           those
           for
           it
           prevailed
           most
           with
           the
           King
           :
           So
           six
           weeks
           after
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           he
           was
           Married
           again
           publickly
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           they
           were
           both
           Crowned
           .
           On
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           year
           she
           made
           him
           a
           very
           acceptable
           new-years
           gift
           of
           a
           Son
           ,
           but
           he
           dyed
           in
           the
           Febru●ry
           thereafter
           :
           She
           miscarried
           often
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           Son
           dyed
           soon
           after
           he
           was
           born
           ;
           only
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           lived
           to
           a
           perfect
           Age.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           state
           was
           the
           Kings
           Family
           when
           the
           Queen
           le●t
           bearing
           more
           Children
           ,
           and
           contracted
           some
           diseases
           ,
           that
           made
           her
           person
           unacceptable
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           was
           ,
           as
           to
           her
           other
           Qualities
           ,
           a
           vertuous
           and
           grave
           Princess
           ,
           much
           esteemed
           and
           beloved
           both
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           The
           King
           being
           out
           of
           hopes
           of
           more
           Children
           declared
           his
           Daughter
           Princess
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           sent
           her
           to
           Ludlow
           to
           hold
           her
           Court
           there
           ,
           and
           projected
           divers
           Matches
           for
           her
           .
           The
           first
           was
           with
           the
           Dolphin
           ,
           which
           was
           agreed
           to
           between
           the
           King
           of
           France
           and
           him
           the
           9th
           of
           Novemb.
           1518.
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Treaty
           yet
           extant
           .
           But
           this
           was
           broken
           afterwards
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Confederating
           
           with
           the
           Emperor
           against
           France
           ,
           
           and
           a
           new
           Match
           agreed
           and
           sworn
           to
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           King
           at
           Windsor
           the
           22
           of
           Iune
           1522.
           the
           Emperor
           being
           present
           in
           person
           .
           
           This
           being
           afterwards
           neglected
           and
           broken
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Cortes
           and
           States
           ,
           as
           was
           formerly
           related
           ,
           there
           followed
           some
           Overtures
           of
           a
           Marriage
           with
           Scotland
           .
           But
           those
           also
           vanished
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           a
           second
           Treaty
           begun
           with
           France
           ,
           the
           King
           offering
           his
           Daughter
           to
           Francis
           himself
           ,
           which
           he
           gladly
           accepting
           ,
           a
           Match
           was
           Treated
           :
           and
           on
           the
           last
           of
           April
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           that
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           should
           be
           given
           in
           Marriage
           either
           to
           Francis
           himself
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           second
           Son
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ;
           and
           that
           Alternative
           was
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           at
           an
           Enterview
           that
           was
           to
           be
           between
           them
           ,
           soon
           after
           at
           Calais
           ,
           with
           forfeitures
           on
           both
           sides
           if
           the
           Match
           went
           not
           on
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           this
           was
           in
           agitation
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Tarbe
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           made
           a
           a
           great
           demur
           about
           the
           Princess
           Mary's
           being
           illegitimate
           ,
           as
           begotten
           in
           a
           Marriage
           that
           was
           contracted
           against
           a
           Divine
           precept
           ,
           with
           which
           no
           humane
           Authority
           could
           Dispense
           .
           How
           far
           this
           was
           secretly
           concerted
           between
           the
           French
           Court
           and
           ours
           ,
           or
           between
           the
           Cardinal
           and
           the
           Ambassador
           ,
           is
           not
           known
           .
           It
           is
           surmised
           that
           the
           King
           or
           the
           Cardinal
           set
           on
           the
           French
           to
           make
           this
           exception
           publickly
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           King
           might
           have
           a
           better
           Colour
           to
           justifie
           his
           suit
           of
           Divorce
           ,
           since
           other
           Princes
           were
           already
           questioning
           it
           .
           For
           if
           upon
           a
           Marriage
           proposed
           of
           such
           infinite
           advantage
           to
           France
           ,
           as
           that
           would
           be
           with
           the
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           never●heless
           made
           Exceptions
           and
           proceeded
           but
           coldly
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           reasonable
           to
           expect
           that
           after
           the
           Kings
           Death
           ,
           other
           Pretenders
           would
           have
           disputed
           her
           Title
           in
           another
           manner
           .
        
         
           To
           some
           it
           seemed
           strange
           that
           the
           King
           did
           offer
           his
           Daughter
           to
           such
           great
           Princes
           as
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           whom
           if
           England
           had
           fallen
           in
           her
           Right
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           been
           a
           Province
           :
           for
           though
           in
           the
           last
           Treaty
           with
           France
           ,
           she
           was
           offered
           either
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           his
           second
           Son
           ;
           by
           which
           either
           the
           Children
           which
           the
           King
           might
           have
           by
           her
           ,
           or
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           Heirs
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           thereby
           it
           would
           still
           have
           continued
           divided
           from
           France
           ;
           yet
           this
           was
           full
           of
           hazard
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           by
           his
           Brothers
           Death
           should
           become
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           it
           afterwards
           fell
           out
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           King
           of
           France
           had
           been
           once
           possessed
           of
           England
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           the
           maxime
           of
           the
           French
           Government
           ,
           that
           whatever
           their
           King
           acquires
           he
           holds
           it
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           England
           was
           still
           to
           be
           a
           Province
           to
           France
           ,
           unless
           they
           freed
           themselves
           by
           Arms.
           Others
           judged
           that
           the
           King
           intended
           to
           Marry
           her
           to
           France
           ,
           the
           more
           effectually
           to
           seclude
           her
           from
           the
           Succession
           ,
           considering
           the
           aversion
           his
           Subjects
           had
           to
           a
           French
           Government
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           more
           easily
           settle
           his
           Bastard
           Son
           the
           Duke
           of
           Richmond
           in
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           While
           this
           Treaty
           went
           on
           ,
           
           the
           Kings
           scruples
           about
           his
           Marriage
           began
           to
           take
           vent
           .
           It
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           did
           first
           infuse
           them
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           Longland
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Kings
           Confessor
           ,
           possess
           the
           Kings
           mind
           with
           them
           in
           Confession
           .
           If
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Religion
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           very
           just
           
           cause
           of
           Scruple
           ,
           when
           his
           Confessor
           judged
           his
           Marriage
           sinful
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           was
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
           It
           is
           also
           said
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           being
           alienated
           from
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           irreparably
           embroil
           the
           King
           and
           him
           ,
           and
           unite
           the
           King
           to
           the
           French
           Interests
           ,
           designed
           this
           out
           of
           Spite
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           also
           dissatisfied
           toward
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           hated
           him
           for
           his
           lewd
           and
           dissolute
           Life
           ,
           and
           had
           oft
           admonished
           and
           check't
           him
           for
           it
           :
           And
           that
           he
           therefore
           ,
           designing
           to
           engage
           the
           King
           to
           Marry
           the
           French
           Kings
           Sister
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Alenoon
           ,
           did
           (
           to
           make
           way
           for
           that
           )
           set
           this
           Matter
           on
           foot
           :
           but
           as
           I
           see
           no
           good
           Authority
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           except
           the
           Queens
           suspitions
           ,
           who
           did
           afterwards
           charge
           the
           Cardinal
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           her
           trouble
           ;
           
           so
           I
           am
           inclined
           to
           think
           the
           Kings
           Scruples
           were
           much
           ancienter
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           declared
           to
           
             Simon
             Grineus
          
           four
           years
           after
           this
           ,
           that
           for
           seven
           years
           he
           had
           abstained
           from
           the
           Queen
           upon
           these
           Scruples
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           that
           it
           seems
           they
           had
           been
           received
           into
           the
           Kings
           mind
           three
           years
           before
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           
           What
           were
           the
           Kings
           secret
           motives
           and
           the
           true
           grounds
           of
           his
           Aversion
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           is
           only
           known
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           till
           the
           discovery
           of
           all
           Secrets
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           must
           lye
           hid
           .
           But
           the
           reasons
           which
           he
           always
           owned
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           Humane
           Judicatories
           must
           only
           take
           notice
           ,
           shall
           be
           now
           fully
           opened
           .
           He
           found
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             took
             his
             Brothers
             Wife
             they
             should
             die
             childless
          
           :
           This
           made
           him
           reflect
           on
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           which
           he
           now
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           Curse
           from
           God
           for
           that
           unlawful
           Marriage
           .
           Upon
           this
           he
           set
           himself
           to
           Study
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           called
           for
           the
           judgments
           of
           the
           best
           Divines
           and
           Canonists
           .
           For
           his
           own
           Enquiry
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           being
           the
           Writer
           in
           whose
           works
           he
           took
           most
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           judgment
           he
           submitted
           most
           ,
           did
           decide
           it
           clearly
           against
           him
           .
           For
           he
           both
           Concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           in
           Leviticus
           about
           the
           forbidden
           degrees
           of
           Marriage
           were
           Moral
           and
           Eternal
           ,
           such
           as
           obliged
           all
           Christians
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           could
           only
           Dispense
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           Dispense
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           God.
           Upon
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           no
           Law
           can
           be
           Dispenced
           with
           ,
           by
           any
           Authority
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           equal
           to
           the
           Authority
           that
           enacted
           it
           .
           Therefore
           he
           infers
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           indeed
           Dispence
           with
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whose
           Authority
           he
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           be
           equal
           .
           But
           as
           the
           King
           found
           this
           from
           his
           own
           private
           Study
           ,
           so
           having
           commanded
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           require
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           all
           in
           a
           Writing
           under
           their
           hands
           and
           Seals
           ,
           
           declared
           they
           judged
           it
           an
           unlawful
           Marriage
           .
           Only
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           refused
           to
           set
           his
           hand
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           pressed
           him
           most
           earnestly
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           persisted
           in
           his
           refusal
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           against
           his
           Conscience
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           made
           another
           write
           down
           his
           Name
           ,
           
           and
           set
           his
           Seal
           to
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           But
           this
           being
           afterwards
           questioned
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           denied
           it
           was
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           pretended
           that
           he
           had
           leave
           given
           him
           by
           the
           Bishop
           to
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           denied
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           likely
           that
           Fisher
           who
           scrupled
           in
           Conscience
           to
           Subscribe
           it
           himself
           ,
           would
           have
           consented
           to
           such
           a
           weak
           Artifice
           .
           But
           all
           the
           other
           Bishops
           did
           declare
           against
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           
           King
           himself
           said
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Legantine
           Court
           ,
           neither
           the
           Cardinal
           nor
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           did
           first
           suggest
           these
           scruples
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           being
           possessed
           with
           them
           ,
           did
           in
           Confession
           propose
           them
           to
           that
           Bishop
           :
           and
           added
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           so
           far
           from
           cherishing
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           all
           he
           could
           to
           stiffle
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           now
           convinced
           that
           his
           Marriage
           was
           unlawful
           ,
           
           both
           by
           his
           own
           study
           ,
           and
           the
           resolution
           of
           his
           Divines
           .
           And
           as
           the
           point
           of
           Conscience
           wrought
           on
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           required
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           doubting
           about
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           left
           as
           the
           long
           Civil-War
           between
           the
           Houses
           of
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           had
           been
           buried
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           so
           a
           new
           one
           should
           rise
           up
           at
           his
           death
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Scotland
           was
           the
           next
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           after
           his
           Daughter
           .
           And
           if
           he
           Married
           his
           Daughter
           to
           any
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           upon
           their
           Ancient
           Alliance
           with
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           divide
           and
           distract
           England
           ,
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           assist
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           in
           his
           pretensions
           :
           Or
           if
           he
           Married
           her
           in
           France
           ,
           then
           all
           those
           in
           England
           to
           whom
           the
           French
           Government
           was
           hateful
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           and
           other
           Princes
           to
           whom
           the
           French
           Power
           grew
           formidable
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           as
           ready
           to
           support
           the
           pretensions
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Or
           if
           he
           should
           either
           set
           up
           his
           Barstard
           Son
           ,
           or
           the
           Children
           which
           his
           Sister
           bore
           to
           
             Charles
             Brandon
          
           ,
           there
           was
           still
           cause
           to
           fear
           a
           Bloody
           decision
           of
           a
           Title
           that
           was
           so
           doubtful
           .
           And
           though
           this
           may
           seem
           a
           consideration
           too
           Politick
           and
           Forreign
           to
           a
           matter
           of
           that
           nature
           ;
           yet
           the
           obligation
           that
           lies
           on
           a
           Prince
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           happiness
           and
           quiet
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           was
           so
           weighty
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           well
           come
           in
           among
           other
           Motives
           ,
           to
           incline
           the
           King
           much
           to
           have
           this
           matter
           determined
           .
           
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Cardinal
           went
           over
           into
           France
           under
           colour
           to
           conclude
           a
           League
           between
           the
           Two
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           to
           Treat
           about
           the
           means
           of
           setting
           the
           Pope
           at
           liberty
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           the
           Emperours
           Prisoner
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           also
           for
           a
           project
           of
           Peace
           between
           Francis
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           .
           But
           his
           chief
           business
           was
           to
           require
           Francis
           to
           declare
           his
           Resolutions
           concerning
           that
           alternative
           about
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           .
           To
           which
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           That
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           as
           a
           fitter
           Match
           in
           years
           ,
           was
           the
           French
           King's
           Choice
           ;
           but
           this
           matter
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           upon
           the
           Process
           that
           followed
           soon
           a●ter
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           did
           much
           apprehend
           the
           opposition
           the
           Emperour
           was
           like
           to
           make
           to
           his
           designs
           ;
           
           either
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           nature
           and
           honour
           to
           protect
           his
           Aunt
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           a
           Maxime
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           raise
           his
           Enemy
           all
           the
           trouble
           he
           could
           at
           home
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           he
           had
           some
           cause
           to
           hope
           well
           even
           in
           that
           particular
           .
           For
           the
           Question
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           the
           Match
           had
           been
           first
           debated
           in
           the
           Cortes
           ,
           or
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           at
           Madrid
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperour
           had
           then
           shewed
           himself
           so
           ●avourable
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           broke
           the
           Match
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           he
           had
           bound
           himself
           )
           with
           the
           Princess
           .
           Therefore
           the
           King
           had
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           this
           at
           least
           would
           mitigate
           his
           opposition
           .
           The
           Emperour
           had
           also
           used
           the
           Pope
           so
           hardly
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           doubted
           that
           the
           Pope
           hated
           him
           .
           And
           it
           was
           believed
           that
           he
           would
           find
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           most
           necessary
           to
           secure
           him
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           greatness
           of
           France
           or
           Spain
           ,
           who
           were
           Fighting
           for
           the
           best
           part
           of
           Italy
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           fall
           into
           one
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           Therefore
           the
           King
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           the
           Pope
           would
           be
           compliant
           to
           his
           desires
           .
           And
           in
           this
           
           he
           was
           much
           confirmed
           by
           the
           hopes
           ,
           or
           rather
           assurance
           ,
           which
           the
           Cardinal
           gave
           him
           of
           the
           Popes
           favour
           ;
           who
           either
           calculating
           what
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           that
           Court
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           or
           upon
           some
           promises
           made
           him
           ,
           had
           undertaken
           to
           the
           King
           to
           bring
           that
           matter
           about
           to
           his
           hearts
           content
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           had
           carried
           over
           with
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           Treasure
           240000
           l.
           to
           be
           employed
           about
           the
           Popes
           Liberty
           .
           
           But
           whether
           he
           had
           made
           a
           bargain
           for
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           or
           had
           fancied
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           denied
           him
           at
           Rome
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           .
           It
           is
           clear
           by
           many
           of
           his
           Letters
           that
           he
           had
           undertaken
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           business
           should
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           like
           that
           a
           man
           of
           his
           wisdom
           would
           have
           adventured
           to
           do
           that
           without
           some
           good
           warrant
           .
        
         
           
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Suit
           was
           to
           be
           moved
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           devise
           such
           Arguments
           as
           were
           like
           to
           be
           well
           heard
           there
           .
           It
           would
           have
           been
           unacceptable
           to
           have
           insisted
           on
           the
           nullity
           of
           the
           Bull
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           because
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           was
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           fell
           not
           within
           the
           Popes
           Power
           .
           For
           Popes
           ,
           like
           others
           Princes
           ,
           do
           not
           love
           to
           hear
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           Prerogative
           disputed
           ,
           or
           defined
           .
           And
           to
           condemn
           the
           Bull
           of
           a
           former
           Pope
           as
           unlawful
           ,
           was
           a
           dangerous
           Precedent
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           was
           rejected
           by
           so
           many
           in
           Germany
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Canonists
           as
           well
           as
           Divines
           ,
           were
           consulted
           to
           find
           such
           Nullities
           in
           the
           Bull
           of
           Dispensation
           ,
           as
           according
           to
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Rota
           ,
           might
           serve
           to
           invalidate
           it
           without
           any
           diminution
           of
           the
           Papal
           Power
           .
           Which
           being
           once
           done
           ,
           the
           Marriage
           that
           followed
           upon
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           annulled
           .
           When
           the
           Canonists
           examined
           the
           Bull
           ,
           they
           found
           much
           matter
           to
           proceed
           upon
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Maxime
           in
           Law
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           be
           surprized
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           Bulls
           be
           procured
           upon
           false
           suggestions
           and
           untrue
           premises
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           annulled
           a●terwards
           .
           Upon
           ●hich
           foundation
           most
           of
           all
           the
           Processes
           against
           Popes
           Bulls
           were
           grounded
           .
           Now
           they
           found
           by
           the
           preamble
           of
           this
           Bull
           that
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           The
           King
           had
           desired
           that
           he
           might
           be
           dispensed
           with
           to
           Marry
           the
           Princess
           .
           This
           was
           false
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           had
           made
           no
           such
           desire
           ,
           being
           of
           an
           Age
           that
           was
           below
           such
           considerations
           ,
           but
           Twelve
           years
           old
           .
           Then
           it
           appeared
           by
           the
           preamble
           that
           this
           Bull
           was
           desired
           by
           the
           King
           to
           preserve
           the
           Peace
           between
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Ferdinand
           ,
           and
           Isabella
           (
           called
           Elizabetha
           in
           the
           Bull
           )
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           .
           To
           which
           they
           excepted
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           plain
           this
           was
           false
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           being
           then
           but
           Twelve
           years
           old
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           such
           deep
           speculations
           ,
           and
           so
           large
           a
           prospect
           as
           to
           desire
           a
           Match
           upon
           a
           politick
           account
           .
           Then
           it
           being
           also
           in
           the
           Bull
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           was
           granted
           to
           keep
           Peace
           between
           the
           Crowns
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           no
           hazard
           of
           any
           Breach
           or
           War
           between
           them
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           false
           suggestion
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Pope
           had
           been
           made
           believe
           ,
           That
           this
           Match
           was
           necessary
           for
           averting
           some
           great
           mischief
           .
           And
           it
           was
           known
           that
           there
           was
           no
           danger
           ●t
           all
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           Bull
           was
           obtained
           by
           a
           surprise
           .
           Besides
           ,
           both
           King
           Henry
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Isabella
           of
           Spain
           were
           dead
           before
           the
           King
           Married
           his
           Queen
           ;
           so
           the
           Marriage
           could
           not
           be
           valid
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Bull
           that
           was
           granted
           to
           maintain
           Amity
           between
           Princes
           that
           were
           dead
           before
           the
           Marriage
           was
           consummated
           :
           And
           they
           also
           judged
           that
           the
           Protestation
           which
           the
           King
           made
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           of
           Age
           ,
           did
           retract
           any
           such
           pretended
           desire
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           been
           preferred
           to
           the
           Pope
           
           in
           his
           name
           ;
           and
           that
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           ,
           the
           Bull
           could
           have
           no
           further
           operation
           ,
           since
           the
           ground
           upon
           which
           it
           was
           granted
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           King's
           desire
           ,
           did
           then
           cease
           ,
           any
           pretended
           desire
           before
           he
           was
           of
           Age
           being
           clearly
           annulled
           and
           determined
           by
           that
           Protestation
           after
           he
           was
           of
           Age
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           subsequent
           Marriage
           founded
           upon
           the
           Bull
           must
           needs
           be
           void
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           grounds
           upon
           which
           the
           Canonists
           advised
           the
           Process
           at
           Rome
           to
           be
           carried
           on
           .
           But
           first
           to
           amuse
           or
           over-reach
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           
           the
           King
           sent
           word
           to
           his
           Ambassadour
           in
           Spain
           to
           silence
           the
           noise
           that
           was
           made
           about
           it
           in
           that
           Court.
           Whether
           the
           King
           had
           then
           resolved
           on
           the
           Person
           that
           should
           Succeed
           the
           Queen
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           obtained
           what
           he
           desired
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           much
           questioned
           .
           Some
           suggest
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           he
           was
           taken
           with
           the
           charmes
           of
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           this
           Process
           was
           moved
           by
           the
           unseen
           spring
           of
           that
           secret
           affection
           .
           Others
           will
           have
           this
           Amour
           to
           have
           been
           later
           in
           the
           King's
           thoughts
           .
           How
           early
           it
           came
           there
           ,
           as
           this
           distance
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           de●ermine
           .
           
           But
           before
           I
           say
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           she
           being
           so
           considerable
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           ●ollowing
           Relation
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           some
           account
           of
           her
           .
           Sanders
           has
           assured
           the
           world
           .
           
             That
             the
             King
             had
             a
             liking
             to
             her
             Mother
             ,
             who
             was
             Daughter
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             enjoy
             her
             with
             the
             less
             disturbance
             ,
             he
             sent
             her
             Husband
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Boleyn
            
             to
             be
             Ambassadour
             in
             France
             :
             And
             that
             after
             Two
             years
             absence
             his
             Wife
             being
             with
             Child
             ,
             he
             came
             over
             ,
             and
             sued
             a
             Divorce
             against
             her
             in
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterburies
             Court
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             sent
             the
             Marques
             of
             Dorchester
             to
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             with
             Child
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             King
             desired
             he
             would
             pass
             the
             matter
             over
             ,
             and
             be
             reconciled
             to
             his
             Wi●e
             :
             to
             which
             he
             consented
             .
             And
             so
             
               Anne
               Boleyn
            
             ,
             though
             she
             went
             under
             the
             name
             of
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             yet
             was
             of
             the
             King
             's
             b●getting
             .
             As
             he
             describes
             her
             ,
             she
             was
             ill-shaped
             and
             ugly
             ,
             had
             Six
             Fingers
             ,
             a
             Gag-tooth
             ,
             and
             a
             Tumor
             under
             her
             Chin
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             unseemly
             things
             in
             her
             Person
             .
             At
             the
             15
             th
             .
             year
             of
             her
             Age
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             both
             her
             Father's
             Butler
             and
             Chaplain
             lay
             with
             her
             :
             Afterwa●ds
             she
             was
             sent
             to
             France
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             at
             first
             kept
             privatly
             in
             the
             house
             of
             a
             Person
             of
             Quality
             ,
             then
             she
             went
             to
             the
             French
             Court
             ,
             where
             she
             led
             such
             a
             dissolute
             life
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             called
             ,
             
               the
               English
               Hackney
            
             .
             That
             the
             French
             King
             liked
             her
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             freedoms
             he
             took
             with
             her
             ,
             she
             was
             called
             ,
             
               the
               King's
               Mule.
            
             But
             returning
             to
             England
             ,
             she
             was
             admitted
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             where
             she
             quickly
             perceived
             how
             weary
             the
             King
             was
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             designing
             ;
             and
             having
             gained
             the
             King's
             affection
             ,
             she
             governed
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             innocent
             freedoms
             she
             drew
             him
             into
             her
             Toiles
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             appearances
             of
             a
             severe
             virtue
             ,
             with
             which
             she
             disguised
             her self
             ,
             so
             encreased
             his
             affection
             and
             esteem
             ,
             that
             he
             resolved
             to
             put
             her
             in
             his
             Queens
             
               place
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Divorce
               was
               granted
               .
            
             The
             same
             Author
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               had
               likewise
               enjoyed
               her
               Sister
               ,
            
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             this
             Lady
             and
             her
             Family
             .
          
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           is
           not
           the
           work
           of
           an
           Historian
           to
           refute
           the
           Lies
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           deliver
           such
           a
           plain
           account
           as
           will
           be
           a
           more
           effectual
           confutation
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           that
           is
           said
           by
           way
           of
           Argument
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           other
           Writers
           .
           And
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           I
           intend
           to
           set
           down
           a
           Collection
           of
           the
           most
           Notorious
           False-hoods
           of
           that
           Writer
           ,
           
           together
           with
           the
           evidences
           of
           their
           being
           so
           .
           But
           all
           this
           of
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           is
           so
           palpable
           a
           lie
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           complicated
           heap
           of
           lies
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           depends
           on
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           presume
           it
           will
           not
           offend
           the
           Reader
           to
           be
           detained
           a
           few
           minutes
           in
           the
           refutation
           of
           it
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           very
           much
           might
           be
           drawn
           from
           it
           ,
           both
           to
           disparage
           King
           Henry
           ,
           who
           pretended
           Conscience
           to
           annul
           his
           Marriage
           for
           the
           nearness
           of
           Affinity
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           after
           that
           Marry
           his
           own
           Daughter
           .
           It
           leaves
           also
           a
           foul
           and
           lasting
           stain
           both
           on
           the
           Memory
           of
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           incomparable
           Daughter
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           .
           It
           also
           derogates
           so
           much
           from
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           kind
           of
           dependence
           on
           Queen
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           great
           importance
           for
           directing
           the
           Reader
           in
           the
           judgment
           he
           is
           to
           make
           of
           persons
           and
           things
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           falshood
           of
           this
           account
           .
           It
           were
           sufficient
           for
           blasting
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           proof
           pretended
           to
           be
           brought
           for
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           Book
           of
           one
           Rastall
           a
           Judg
           ,
           that
           was
           never
           seen
           by
           any
           other
           person
           than
           that
           Writer
           .
           The
           Title
           of
           the
           Book
           is
           The
           Life
           of
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           :
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           Rastall
           never
           writ
           any
           such
           Book
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           most
           common
           for
           the
           Lives
           of
           great
           Authors
           to
           be
           prefixed
           to
           their
           Works
           .
           Now
           this
           Rastall
           published
           all
           More
           's
           Works
           in
           Queens
           Maries
           Reign
           ,
           to
           which
           if
           he
           had
           written
           his
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           he
           would
           have
           prefixt
           it
           .
           No
           evidence
           therefore
           being
           given
           for
           his
           Relation
           ,
           either
           from
           Record
           ,
           Letters
           ,
           or
           the
           Testimony
           of
           any
           person
           who
           was
           privy
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           the
           whole
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           black
           Forgery
           ,
           devised
           on
           purpose
           to
           defame
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           .
           For
           upon
           her
           Mothers
           death
           ,
           who
           can
           doubt
           but
           that
           some
           ,
           either
           to
           flatter
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           defame
           her
           ,
           would
           have
           published
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           secrets
           ?
           For
           a
           Lady
           of
           her
           Mothers
           condition
           to
           bear
           a
           Child
           ,
           two
           years
           after
           her
           Husband
           was
           sent
           out
           of
           England
           on
           such
           a
           publick
           Employment
           ,
           and
           a
           Process
           thereupon
           to
           be
           entred
           in
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           Courts
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           are
           not
           so
           soon
           to
           be
           forgotten
           .
           And
           that
           she
           her self
           was
           under
           so
           ill
           a
           Reputation
           ,
           both
           in
           her
           Father's
           Family
           ,
           and
           in
           France
           ,
           for
           common
           lewdness
           ,
           and
           for
           being
           the
           Kings
           Concubin
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           could
           not
           lie
           hid
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           Courts
           (
           which
           are
           now
           burnt
           )
           were
           extant
           ,
           it
           was
           published
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           offered
           to
           every
           one
           that
           would
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           inform
           themselves
           ,
           
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           on
           Record
           .
           Nor
           did
           any
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Imperial
           or
           Papal
           side
           ,
           once
           mention
           these
           things
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           great
           occasion
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           80
           years
           after
           ,
           this
           Fable
           was
           invented
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           it
           was
           then
           first
           published
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           safer
           to
           lie
           ,
           because
           none
           who
           had
           lived
           in
           the
           time
           could
           disprove
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           has
           not
           only
           no
           foundation
           ,
           but
           Sanders
           through
           the
           vulgar
           errors
           of
           Liars
           ,
           has
           strained
           his
           wit
           to
           make
           so
           ill
           a
           story
           of
           the
           Lady
           ,
           that
           some
           things
           in
           his
           own
           relation
           ,
           make
           it
           plainly
           appear
           to
           be
           impossible
           .
           For
           to
           pass
           by
           those
           many
           improbable
           things
           that
           he
           relates
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           That
           both
           the
           King
           of
           England
           and
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           could
           be
           so
           taken
           with
           so
           ugly
           and
           monstrous
           a
           Woman
           ,
           of
           so
           notorious
           and
           lewd
           manners
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Seven
           years
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           during
           the
           Suit
           of
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           should
           continue
           enamoured
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           never
           discover
           this
           ,
           or
           having
           discovered
           it
           ,
           should
           yet
           resolve
           at
           all
           hazards
           to
           make
           her
           his
           Wife
           ;
           which
           are
           things
           that
           would
           require
           no
           common
           testimony
           to
           make
           them
           seem
           credible
           :
           There
           is
           beside
           in
           that
           story
           ,
           an
           
           heap
           of
           things
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           
           that
           none
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           Sanders
           could
           have
           had
           either
           blindness
           or
           brow
           enough
           to
           have
           made
           or
           publisht
           it
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           more
           freely
           enjoy
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Boleyn's
          
           Lady
           ,
           sent
           him
           over
           into
           France
           ,
           as
           Sanders
           says
           ,
           I
           shall
           allow
           it
           as
           soon
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           Reign
           1509.
           
           Then
           the
           time
           when
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           was
           born
           ,
           being
           according
           to
           Sanders
           his
           account
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           Anno
           1511.
           and
           being
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           deflowred
           when
           she
           was
           15.
           that
           must
           be
           Anno
           1526.
           
           Then
           some
           time
           must
           be
           allowed
           for
           her
           going
           to
           France
           ,
           for
           her
           living
           privately
           there
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           for
           her
           coming
           to
           Court
           ,
           and
           meriting
           those
           Characters
           that
           he
           says
           went
           upon
           her
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           that
           ,
           for
           her
           return
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           insinuating
           her self
           into
           the
           Kings
           favour
           :
           yet
           by
           Sanders
           his
           own
           Relation
           these
           things
           must
           have
           happened
           in
           the
           same
           year
           1526.
           for
           in
           that
           year
           he
           makes
           the
           King
           think
           of
           putting
           away
           his
           Wife
           in
           order
           to
           Marry
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           his
           account
           she
           could
           be
           but
           15.
           years
           old
           ,
           though
           this
           King
           had
           sent
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Boleyn
          
           into
           France
           the
           first
           day
           of
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           that
           he
           ●as
           not
           sent
           so
           early
           appears
           by
           several
           Grants
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           to
           him
           in
           the
           first
           4
           years
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           :
           They
           sufficiently
           shew
           that
           he
           was
           all
           that
           while
           about
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           and
           mention
           no
           services
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           but
           about
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           as
           the
           ground
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           made
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           find
           in
           the
           Treaty-Rolls
           no
           mention
           of
           his
           being
           Ambassador
           the
           first
           8
           years
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           In
           the
           first
           year
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Winchester
           and
           Duresme
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           ,
           are
           named
           in
           the
           Treaty
           between
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           as
           the
           Kings
           Ambassadors
           in
           France
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           none
           could
           be
           Ambassadors
           there
           for
           two
           years
           together
           ,
           
           for
           before
           two
           years
           elapsed
           there
           was
           a
           War
           proclaimed
           against
           France
           ,
           and
           when
           overtures
           were
           made
           for
           a
           Peace
           ,
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           Treaty-Rolls
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Worcester
           was
           sent
           over
           Ambassador
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Kings
           sister
           was
           sent
           over
           to
           Lewis
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           though
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Boleyn
          
           went
           over
           with
           her
           ,
           
           he
           was
           not
           then
           so
           much
           considered
           as
           to
           be
           made
           an
           Ambassador
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Commission
           that
           was
           given
           to
           many
           persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           to
           deliver
           her
           to
           her
           Husband
           King
           Lewis
           the
           12
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Boleyn
          
           is
           not
           named
           .
           The
           persons
           in
           the
           Commission
           are
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Dorchester
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresm
           ,
           the
           Earls
           of
           Surrey
           and
           Worcester
           ,
           the
           Prior
           of
           St.
           Iohns
           ,
           
           and
           Doctor
           West
           Dean
           of
           Windsor
           .
           A
           year
           after
           that
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Boleyn
          
           was
           made
           Ambassador
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           was
           too
           late
           for
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           to
           be
           yet
           unborn
           ,
           much
           less
           could
           it
           be
           ,
           as
           Sanders
           says
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           born
           two
           years
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Learned
           Camden
           ,
           
           whose
           Study
           and
           Profession
           led
           him
           to
           a
           more
           particular
           knowledg
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           gives
           us
           another
           account
           of
           her
           birth
           .
           He
           says
           that
           she
           was
           born
           in
           the
           year
           1507.
           which
           was
           two
           years
           before
           the
           King
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           suggested
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Prince
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           her
           Mother
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           his
           Father
           to
           send
           her
           Husband
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           done
           when
           the
           Prince
           himself
           was
           not
           14
           years
           of
           Age
           :
           so
           they
           must
           make
           him
           to
           have
           corrupted
           other
           mens
           wives
           at
           that
           Age
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           his
           Brother
           (
           no
           not
           when
           he
           was
           2
           years
           older
           )
           to
           have
           known
           his
           own
           wife
           .
        
         
         
           
           But
           now
           I
           leave
           this
           foul
           Fiction
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           deliver
           certain
           Truths·
           
             Anne
             Boleyn's
          
           Mother
           was
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           and
           Sister
           to
           the
           Duke
           that
           was
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Divorce
           Lord
           Treasurer
           .
           
           Her
           Fathers
           Mother
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Daughters
           and
           heirs
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Wiltshire
           and
           Ormond
           ,
           and
           her
           great
           Grand-Father
           Sir
           
             Geofry
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Lord
           Major
           of
           London
           ,
           Married
           one
           of
           the
           Daughters
           and
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Lord
           Hastings
           ;
           and
           their
           Family
           as
           they
           had
           mixed
           with
           so
           much
           great
           Blood
           ,
           so
           had
           Married
           their
           Daughters
           to
           very
           Noble
           Families
           .
           She
           being
           but
           seven
           years
           old
           was
           carried
           over
           to
           France
           with
           the
           Kings
           Sister
           ,
           
           which
           shews
           she
           could
           have
           none
           of
           those
           deformities
           in
           her
           person
           ,
           since
           such
           are
           not
           brought
           into
           the
           Courts
           and
           Families
           of
           Queens
           .
           And
           though
           upon
           the
           French
           Kings
           Death
           the
           Queen
           Dowager
           came
           soon
           back
           to
           England
           ,
           
           yet
           she
           was
           so
           liked
           in
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           King
           Francis
           his
           Queen
           kept
           her
           about
           her self
           for
           some
           years
           :
           and
           after
           her
           death
           the
           Kings
           Sister
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Alenson
           ,
           kept
           her
           in
           her
           Court
           all
           the
           while
           she
           was
           in
           France
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           shews
           there
           was
           somewhat
           extraordinary
           in
           her
           person
           ,
           so
           those
           Princesses
           being
           much
           celebrated
           for
           their
           vertues
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           any
           person
           so
           notoriously
           defamed
           as
           Sanders
           would
           represent
           her
           ,
           was
           entertained
           in
           their
           Courts
           .
        
         
           
           When
           she
           came
           into
           England
           is
           not
           so
           clear
           :
           it
           is
           said
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1522.
           when
           War
           was
           made
           on
           France
           ,
           her
           Father
           who
           was
           then
           Ambassador
           was
           recalled
           ,
           and
           brought
           her
           over
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           improbable
           ;
           but
           if
           she
           came
           then
           ,
           she
           did
           not
           stay
           long
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           Camden
           says
           ,
           that
           she
           served
           Queen
           Claudia
           of
           France
           till
           her
           death
           (
           which
           was
           in
           Iuly
           1524
           )
           and
           after
           that
           she
           was
           taken
           into
           service
           by
           K
           Francis
           his
           Sister
           .
           How
           long
           she
           continued
           in
           that
           service
           I
           do
           not
           find
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           probable
           that
           she
           returned
           out
           of
           France
           with
           her
           Father
           from
           his
           Embassy
           in
           the
           year
           1527.
           when
           ,
           as
           Stow
           says
           ,
           he
           brought
           with
           him
           the
           Picture
           of
           her
           Mistress
           ,
           who
           was
           offered
           in
           Marriage
           to
           this
           King.
           If
           she
           came
           out
           of
           France
           before
           ,
           as
           those
           Authors
           before-mentioned
           say
           ▪
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           King
           had
           no
           design
           upon
           her
           then
           ,
           because
           he
           suffered
           her
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           when
           one
           Mistress
           died
           to
           take
           another
           in
           France
           ;
           but
           if
           she
           stayed
           there
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           probable
           he
           had
           not
           seen
           her
           till
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           she
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Princess
           of
           Alenson's
           service
           :
           but
           whensoever
           it
           was
           that
           she
           came
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           she
           was
           much
           considered
           in
           it
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           her
           to
           be
           one
           of
           her
           Maids
           of
           Honour
           ,
           had
           afterwards
           just
           cause
           to
           be
           displeased
           with
           her
           as
           her
           Rival
           ;
           yet
           she
           carried
           her self
           so
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           whole
           Progress
           of
           the
           Sute
           ,
           I
           never
           find
           the
           Queen
           her self
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           her
           Agents
           ,
           fix
           the
           least
           ill
           Character
           on
           her
           ,
           which
           would
           most
           certainly
           have
           been
           done
           had
           there
           been
           any
           just
           cause
           or
           good
           colour
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           And
           so
           far
           was
           this
           Lady
           at
           least
           for
           some
           time
           from
           any
           thoughts
           of
           Marrying
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           consented
           to
           Marry
           the
           Lord
           Piercy
           the
           Earl
           of
           Northumberland's
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           whom
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           a
           strange
           compliance
           with
           the
           Cardinals
           vanity
           ,
           had
           placed
           in
           his
           Court
           and
           made
           him
           one
           of
           his
           servants
           .
           The
           thing
           is
           considerable
           ,
           and
           clears
           many
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           this
           History
           ;
           and
           the
           Relator
           of
           it
           was
           an
           Ear-witness
           of
           the
           Discourse
           upon
           it
           as
           himself
           informs
           us
           .
           
           
             The
             Cardinal
             hearing
             that
             the
             Lord
             Piercy
             was
             making
             addresses
             
             to
             
               Anne
               Boleyn
            
             ,
             
             one
             day
             as
             he
             came
             from
             the
             Court
             called
             for
             him
             before
             his
             servants
             (
             
               before
               us
               all
            
             says
             the
             Relator
             
               including
               himself
            
             )
             and
             chid
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             pretending
             at
             first
             that
             it
             was
             unworthy
             of
             him
             to
             match
             so
             meanly
             ;
             but
             he
             justified
             his
             choice
             ,
             and
             reckoned
             up
             her
             birth
             and
             Quality
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             was
             not
             inferior
             to
             his
             own
             .
             And
             the
             Cardinal
             insisting
             fiercely
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             lay
             down
             his
             pretensions
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             willingly
             submit
             to
             the
             King
             and
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             had
             gone
             so
             far
             before
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             forsake
             it
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             discharge
             his
             conscience
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             entreated
             the
             Cardinal
             would
             procure
             him
             the
             Kings
             favour
             in
             it
             .
             Upon
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             in
             great
             rage
             said
             ,
             why
             ?
             thinkest
             thou
             that
             the
             King
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             matter
             ?
             yes
             I
             warrant
             you
             ,
             but
             I
             can
             see
             in
             thee
             no
             submission
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             and
             said
             ,
             you
             have
             matched
             your self
             with
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             neither
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             yet
             your
             Father
             will
             agree
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             send
             for
             thy
             Father
             ,
             who
             at
             his
             coming
             shall
             either
             make
             thee
             break
             this
             unadvised
             bargain
             ,
             or
             disinherit
             thee
             for
             ever
             .
             To
             which
             the
             Lord
             Piercy
             replyed
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             submit
             himself
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             Conscience
             were
             discharged
             of
             the
             weighty
             burden
             that
             lay
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             ,
             his
             Father
             coming
             to
             Court
             he
             was
             diverted
             another
             way
             .
          
        
         
           Had
           that
           Writer
           told
           us
           in
           what
           year
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           it
           had
           given
           a
           great
           light
           to
           direct
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           relation
           we
           see
           that
           she
           was
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           of
           the
           King
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           engaged
           her self
           another
           way
           ;
           but
           how
           far
           this
           went
           on
           her
           side
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           was
           afterwards
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           divorced
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           shall
           be
           considered
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
           It
           also
           appears
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Design
           about
           her
           then
           formed
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           yet
           how
           far
           that
           went
           ,
           whether
           to
           make
           her
           Queen
           ,
           or
           only
           to
           Corrupt
           her
           ,
           is
           not
           evident
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
           that
           upon
           this
           she
           ever
           after
           hated
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           designed
           the
           Divorce
           after
           he
           saw
           on
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           fixed
           his
           thoughts
           :
           but
           all
           that
           is
           a
           mistake
           ,
           as
           will
           afterwards
           appear
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           made
           way
           through
           these
           things
           that
           were
           previous
           to
           the
           first
           motion
           of
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           
           my
           narration
           leads
           me
           next
           to
           the
           Motion
           it self
           .
           
           The
           King
           resolving
           to
           put
           the
           matter
           home
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           sent
           Doctor
           Knight
           Secretary
           of
           State
           to
           Rome
           ,
           with
           some
           Instructions
           to
           prepare
           the
           Pope
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           what
           might
           be
           the
           best
           Method
           ,
           and
           who
           the
           fittest
           tools
           to
           work
           by
           .
           At
           that
           time
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Cassali
           being
           three
           Brothers
           ,
           were
           entertained
           by
           the
           King
           as
           his
           Agents
           in
           Italy
           ,
           both
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
             Venice
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           .
           Sir
           
             Gregory
             Cassali
          
           ,
           was
           then
           his
           ordinary
           Ambassador
           at
           Rome
           :
           To
           him
           was
           the
           first
           full
           dispatch
           about
           this
           business
           directed
           by
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           the
           Original
           whereof
           is
           yet
           extant
           dated
           the
           5th
           of
           Decemb.
           1527.
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           :
           but
           here
           I
           shall
           give
           the
           Heads
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             After
             great
             and
             high
             Complements
             ,
             
             and
             Assurances
             of
             Rewards
             to
             engage
             him
             to
             follow
             the
             Business
             very
             vigorously
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             Diligence
             ,
             he
             writes
             that
             he
             had
             before
             opened
             the
             Kings
             case
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             partly
             by
             his
             own
             study
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             Divines
             ,
             and
             other
             Learned
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             he
             found
             that
             
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             continue
             in
             that
             Marriage
             with
             the
             Queen
             :
             having
             God
             and
             the
             Quiet
             and
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Soul
             chiefly
             before
             his
             eyes
             .
             And
             that
             he
             had
             consulted
             both
             the
             most
             Learned
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             the
             Popes
             Dispensation
             could
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             of
             them
             thought
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             Dispence
             in
             this
             case
             of
             the
             first
             degree
             of
             Affinity
             ,
             which
             they
             esteemed
             forbidden
             by
             a
             Divine
             ,
             Moral
             ;
             and
             Natural
             Law
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             upon
             very
             weighty
             reasons
             :
             and
             they
             found
             not
             any
             such
             in
             the
             Bull.
             Then
             he
             lays
             out
             the
             reasons
             for
             Annulling
             the
             Bull
             which
             were
             touched
             before
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             all
             concluded
             the
             Dispensation
             to
             be
             of
             no
             force
             ;
             that
             the
             King
             looked
             on
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Sons
             as
             a
             Curse
             from
             God
             :
             and
             to
             avoid
             further
             Judgments
             ,
             he
             now
             desired
             help
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             to
             consider
             his
             case
             ,
             to
             reflect
             on
             what
             he
             had
             merited
             by
             these
             Services
             he
             had
             done
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             a
             way
             that
             he
             being
             divorced
             from
             his
             Queen
             may
             Marry
             another
             Wife
             ,
             of
             whom
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             he
             might
             hope
             for
             issue
             Male.
             Therefore
             the
             Ambassador
             was
             to
             use
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             Private
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             deliver
             him
             these
             Letters
             of
             Credence
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             was
             a
             most
             earnest
             Clause
             added
             with
             the
             Kings
             own
             hand
             .
             He
             was
             also
             to
             make
             a
             Condoleance
             of
             the
             Miserie
             's
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             were
             in
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             the
             Pope
             they
             would
             use
             all
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             that
             were
             possible
             for
             setting
             him
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Cardinal
             would
             Employ
             as
             much
             Industry
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             way
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             but
             by
             doing
             it
             .
             Then
             he
             was
             to
             open
             the
             Kings
             business
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Scruples
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             cruel
             Wars
             upon
             so
             disputable
             a
             Succession
             ,
             the
             Entreaties
             of
             all
             the
             Nobility
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             urgent
             reasons
             ,
             to
             obtain
             what
             was
             desired
             .
             He
             was
             also
             to
             lay
             before
             the
             Pope
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             Christendome
             and
             of
             Italy
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             consider
             of
             what
             Importance
             it
             was
             to
             his
             own
             affairs
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             to
             engage
             the
             King
             so
             firmly
             to
             his
             Interests
             as
             this
             would
             certainly
             do
             .
             And
             to
             move
             that
             the
             Pope
             without
             communicating
             the
             Matter
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             would
             freely
             grant
             it
             ,
             and
             Sign
             the
             Commission
             which
             was
             therewith
             sent
             engrossed
             in
             due
             form
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             Signed
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             Authorized
             with
             the
             Assistance
             of
             such
             as
             he
             should
             choose
             ,
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             Instructions
             which
             were
             also
             sent
             fairly
             written
             out
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             Sign
             .
             A
             Dispensation
             was
             also
             sent
             in
             due
             form
             :
             and
             if
             these
             were
             expeded
             ,
             he
             might
             assure
             the
             Pope
             that
             as
             the
             King
             had
             sent
             over
             a
             vast
             sum
             to
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             for
             paying
             his
             Army
             in
             Italy
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             spare
             no
             Travel
             nor
             Treasure
             ,
             but
             make
             War
             upon
             the
             Emperor
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             with
             his
             whole
             strength
             ,
             till
             he
             forced
             him
             to
             set
             the
             Pope
             at
             Liberty
             ▪
             and
             restore
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             its
             former
             Power
             and
             Dignity
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Pope
             were
             already
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             an
             Agreement
             with
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             represent
             to
             him
             how
             little
             cause
             he
             had
             to
             trust
             much
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             
             had
             so
             oft
             broke
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             designed
             to
             do
             all
             he
             could
             towards
             the
             Depressing
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State.
             And
             the
             Pope
             was
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             dispenced
             with
             the
             Emperors
             Oath
             ,
             for
             Marrying
             the
             Kings
             Daughter
             without
             communicating
             the
             Matter
             to
             the
             King.
             And
             if
             he
             had
             done
             so
             much
             for
             one
             that
             had
             been
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             might
             the
             King
             expect
             the
             like
             favour
             ,
             who
             had
             always
             payed
             him
             a
             most
             filial
             Duty
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             grant
             the
             Commission
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             to
             try
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             a
             Person
             that
             being
             the
             Kings
             chief
             Minister
             ,
             was
             not
             indifferent
             enough
             to
             judge
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Concerns
             ;
             he
             was
             by
             all
             means
             to
             overcome
             that
             ,
             and
             assure
             the
             Pope
             that
             he
             would
             proceed
             in
             it
             as
             a
             Judge
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Pope
             stood
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             by
             no
             means
             be
             perswaded
             to
             sign
             the
             Commission
             for
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             to
             propose
             Staphileus
             ,
             Dean
             of
             the
             Rota
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             was
             to
             except
             against
             all
             other
             Forreigners
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             chanced
             to
             propose
             any
             other
             .
             He
             was
             also
             to
             represent
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             would
             look
             upon
             a
             delay
             as
             a
             Denial
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Pope
             inclined
             to
             consult
             with
             any
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             about
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             divert
             him
             from
             it
             all
             that
             was
             possible
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Pope
             would
             needs
             do
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             to
             Address
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             informing
             them
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Kings
             Cause
             ,
             partly
             by
             rewarding
             the
             good
             Offices
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             engage
             them
             for
             the
             King.
             And
             with
             this
             Dispatch
             Letters
             were
             sent
             to
             Cardinal
             
               Puccy
               ,
               Sanctorum
               Quatuor
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Cardinals
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             as
             there
             should
             be
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
             And
             because
             Money
             was
             like
             to
             be
             the
             most
             powerful
             Argument
             ,
             especially
             to
             men
             impoverished
             by
             a
             Captivity
             ▪
             10000
             Ducats
             were
             remit●ed
             to
             Venice
             ,
             to
             be
             distributed
             as
             the
             Kings
             Affairs
             required
             ;
             and
             h●
             was
             empowered
             to
             make
             farther
             promises
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             cause
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             would
             faithfully
             make
             good
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             nothing
             ,
             that
             might
             absolutely
             engage
             the
             Cardinal
             Datary
             to
             favour
             the
             Kings
             Business
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           things
           had
           been
           committed
           to
           the
           Secretary's
           care
           ,
           
           and
           they
           were
           both
           to
           proceed
           by
           concert
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           doing
           all
           that
           was
           possible
           to
           promote
           the
           business
           .
           But
           before
           this
           reached
           Rome
           ,
           Secretary
           Knight
           was
           come
           thither
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           impossible
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Popes
           presence
           ,
           he
           had
           by
           corrupting
           some
           of
           his
           Guards
           sent
           him
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           Kings
           Demands
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Pope
           sent
           him
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           Dis●ensation
           should
           be
           sent
           fully
           expeded
           .
           So
           gracious
           was
           a
           Pope
           in
           Captivity
           .
           But
           at
           that
           time
           the
           General
           of
           the
           
             Observants
             in
             Spain
          
           being
           at
           Rome
           ,
           required
           a
           Promise
           of
           the
           Pope
           not
           to
           grant
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           prejudice
           the
           Queens
           Cause
           till
           it
           were
           first
           communicated
           to
           the
           Imperialists
           there
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Pope
           made
           his
           Escape
           ,
           
           the
           Secretary
           and
           the
           Ambassador
           went
           to
           him
           to
           Orvieto
           about
           the
           end
           of
           December
           ,
           and
           first
           did
           in
           the
           Kings
           and
           Cardinals
           name
           congratulate
           his
           freedom
           .
           Then
           the
           Secretary
           discoursed
           the
           Business
           .
           The
           Pope
           owned
           that
           he
           had
           received
           the
           Message
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           him
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Promise
           ,
           and
           that
           yet
           in
           a
           manner
           he
           was
           in
           Captivity
           ,
           he
           beged
           the
           King
           would
           have
           a
           little
           Patience
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           before
           long
           have
           not
           only
           that
           Dispensation
           ,
           but
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           lay
           in
           his
           
           Power
           .
           But
           the
           Secretary
           not
           being
           satisfied
           with
           that
           excuse
           ,
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           end
           said
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           it
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           beseech
           the
           King
           not
           to
           proceed
           upon
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           Pope
           were
           fully
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           Germans
           and
           Spaniards
           were
           driven
           out
           of
           Italy
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           Kings
           promising
           this
           ,
           the
           Dispensation
           was
           to
           be
           put
           in
           his
           hands
           .
           So
           the
           Secretary
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           once
           to
           have
           the
           Bull
           in
           his
           possession
           ,
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           engage
           his
           promise
           for
           that
           .
           The
           Pope
           also
           told
           them
           he
           was
           not
           expert
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           but
           he
           easily
           apprehended
           the
           danger
           that
           might
           arise
           from
           any
           Dispute
           about
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           he
           would
           communicate
           the
           business
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           
             Sanctorum
             Quatuor
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           they
           resolved
           to
           prevent
           that
           Cardinals
           being
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           went
           and
           delivered
           the
           Letters
           they
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           promised
           him
           a
           good
           reward
           if
           he
           were
           favourable
           to
           their
           Requests
           in
           the
           Kings
           behalf
           .
           Then
           they
           shewed
           him
           the
           Commissions
           that
           were
           sent
           from
           England
           ;
           but
           he
           upon
           the
           perusal
           of
           them
           ,
           said
           ,
           They
           could
           not
           pass
           without
           a
           perpetual
           dishonour
           on
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           King
           too
           ,
           and
           excepted
           to
           several
           Clauses
           that
           were
           in
           them
           .
           So
           they
           desired
           him
           to
           draw
           one
           that
           might
           both
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           Kings
           purpose
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Pope
           might
           with
           honour
           grant
           .
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           Pope
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           though
           he
           apprehended
           great
           danger
           to
           himself
           ,
           if
           the
           Emperour
           should
           know
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           yet
           he
           would
           rather
           expose
           himself
           to
           utter
           ruine
           ,
           than
           give
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           Cardinal
           cause
           to
           think
           him
           Ingrate
           ;
           but
           with
           many
           sighs
           and
           tears
           ,
           
           he
           begged
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           precipitate
           things
           ,
           or
           expose
           him
           to
           be
           undone
           ,
           by
           beginning
           any
           Process
           upon
           the
           Bull.
           And
           so
           he
           delivered
           the
           Commission
           and
           Dispensation
           Signed
           to
           Knight
           .
           But
           the
           means
           that
           the
           Pope
           proposed
           for
           his
           publishing
           and
           owning
           what
           he
           now
           granted
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           Lau●rech
           with
           the
           French
           Army
           should
           march
           ,
           
           and
           coming
           where
           the
           Pope
           was
           ,
           should
           require
           him
           to
           grant
           the
           Commission
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           excuse
           himself
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           refused
           to
           grant
           it
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           English
           Ambassadour
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           could
           not
           deny
           the
           General
           of
           the
           French
           Army
           ,
           to
           do
           an
           act
           of
           publick
           justice
           :
           And
           by
           this
           means
           he
           would
           save
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           not
           seem
           guilty
           of
           breach
           of
           promise
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           would
           dispatch
           the
           Commission
           about
           the
           time
           of
           Lautrech's
           being
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           entreated
           the
           King
           to
           accept
           of
           what
           was
           then
           granted
           for
           the
           present
           .
           The
           Commission
           and
           Dispensation
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Secretary
           :
           and
           they
           promised
           to
           send
           the
           Bull
           after
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           form
           that
           was
           desired
           from
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           engaged
           to
           reform
           it
           as
           should
           be
           found
           needful
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           by
           these
           Letters
           ,
           that
           a
           Dispensation
           and
           Commission
           had
           been
           Signed
           by
           the
           Pope
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Prisoner
           ;
           but
           they
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           make
           any
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           thought
           null
           ,
           as
           being
           granted
           when
           the
           Pope
           was
           in
           Captivity
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Pope
           expressed
           all
           the
           readiness
           that
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           
           in
           the
           circumstances
           he
           was
           then
           in
           ;
           being
           over-aw'd
           by
           the
           Imperialists
           ,
           who
           were
           harassing
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           taking
           Castles
           very
           near
           the
           place
           where
           he
           was
           .
           Lautrech
           with
           the
           French
           Army
           lay
           still
           fast
           about
           Bononia
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           season
           of
           the
           year
           was
           not
           favourable
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           not
           express
           any
           inclinations
           to
           enter
           into
           action
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           
             Sanctorum
             Quatuor
          
           got
           4000
           Crowns
           as
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           pains
           ,
           and
           in
           
           earnest
           of
           what
           he
           was
           to
           expect
           when
           the
           matter
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           final
           conclusion
           .
           
           In
           this
           whole
           matter
           the
           Pope
           carried
           himself
           as
           a
           wise
           and
           politick
           Prince
           ,
           that
           considered
           his
           Interest
           ,
           and
           provided
           against
           dangers
           with
           great
           fore-sight
           .
           But
           as
           for
           Apostolical
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           him
           .
           For
           now
           ,
           though
           the
           high-sounding
           names
           of
           
             Christs
             Vicar
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             Peters
             Successor
          
           ,
           were
           still
           retained
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Popes
           Dignity
           and
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           for
           many
           Ages
           governed
           themselves
           as
           Secular
           Princes
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Maximes
           of
           that
           Court
           were
           no
           more
           to
           keep
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           committing
           the
           event
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           his
           Will
           in
           all
           things
           :
           but
           the
           keeping
           a
           ballance
           ,
           the
           maintaining
           their
           Interest
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Princes
           ,
           the
           securing
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           the
           raising
           their
           Families
           ,
           being
           that
           which
           they
           chiefly
           looked
           at
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           governed
           himself
           by
           these
           measures
           ,
           though
           Religion
           was
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           to
           help
           him
           out
           of
           straits
           .
           All
           this
           I
           set
           down
           the
           more
           particularly
           ,
           both
           because
           I
           take
           my
           information
           from
           Original
           Letters
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           chiefly
           appear
           how
           matters
           went
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Secretary
           Knight
           being
           Infirme
           ,
           could
           not
           travel
           with
           that
           haste
           that
           was
           required
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           sent
           the
           Proto-Notary
           Gambara
           with
           the
           Commission
           and
           Dispensation
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           followed
           in
           easie
           journies
           .
           The
           Cardinals
           that
           had
           been
           consulted
           with
           ,
           
           did
           all
           express
           great
           readiness
           in
           granting
           the
           Kings
           desire
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           Datary
           had
           forsaken
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           betaken
           himself
           to
           serve
           God
           and
           his
           Cure
           ;
           and
           other
           Cardinals
           were
           Hostages
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           there
           were
           but
           Five
           about
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Monte
             ,
             Sanctorum
             Quatuor
             ,
             Ridolphi
             ,
             Ravennate
          
           and
           Perusino
           .
           But
           a
           motion
           being
           made
           of
           sending
           over
           a
           Legate
           ,
           the
           Pope
           would
           by
           no
           means
           hearken
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           draw
           new
           troubles
           on
           him
           from
           the
           Emperor
           .
           That
           had
           been
           desired
           from
           England
           by
           a
           dispatch
           of
           the
           27th
           .
           of
           December
           ,
           which
           pressed
           a
           speedy
           conclusion
           of
           the
           business
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Pope
           on
           the
           12th
           .
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           did
           communicate
           the
           matter
           under
           the
           Seal
           of
           Confession
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           
             Sanctorum
             Quatuor
          
           and
           Simoneta
           ,
           
           (
           who
           was
           then
           come
           to
           the
           Court
           )
           and
           upon
           conference
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           proposed
           to
           Sir
           
             Gregory
             Cassali
          
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           safer
           way
           was
           ,
           
             That
             either
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Commission
             that
             the
             Secretary
             had
             obtained
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Legantine
             Power
             that
             was
             lodged
             with
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             York
             ,
             he
             should
             proceed
             in
             the
             business
             .
             And
             if
             the
             King
             found
             the
             matter
             clear
             in
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             the
             Pope
             said
             ,
             No
             doctor
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             could
             resolve
             the
             matter
             beter
             than
             the
             King
             himself
             )
             he
             should
             without
             more
             noise
             ,
             make
             judgment
             be
             given
             ;
             and
             presently
             Marry
             another
             Wife
             ,
             and
             then
             send
             for
             a
             Legate
             to
             Confirm
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             easier
             to
             ratifie
             all
             when
             it
             was
             once
             done
             ,
             than
             to
             go
             on
             in
             a
             Process
             from
             Rome
             .
             For
             the
             Queen
             would
             protest
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Place
             and
             the
             Judges
             were
             suspected
             and
             not
             free
             ,
             upon
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Law
             ,
             the
             Pope
             must
             grant
             an
             Inhibition
             for
             the
             Kings
             not
             Marrying
             another
             while
             the
             Suit
             depended
             ,
             and
             must
             avocate
             the
             business
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             which
             ,
             with
             other
             prejudices
             ,
             were
             unavoidable
             in
             a
             publick
             Process
             by
             Bulls
             from
             Rome
             .
             But
             if
             the
             thing
             went
             on
             in
             
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             had
             once
             Married
             another
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Pope
             then
             would
             find
             very
             good
             reasons
             to
             justifie
             the
             conf●rming
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             gone
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             send
             any
             Cardinal
             whom
             they
             should
             name
             .
          
           This
           the
           Pope
           desired
           the
           Ambassadour
           would
           signifie
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           two
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           him
           in
           it
           .
           But
           the
           dispatch
           shews
           he
           was
           a
           more
           faithful
           Minister
           than
           to
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           The
           Ambassadour
           found
           all
           the
           earnestness
           in
           the
           Pope
           that
           was
           possible
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           jealous
           both
           of
           the
           Emperour
           and
           Francis
           ,
           and
           depended
           wholly
           on
           the
           King
           ▪
           so
           that
           he
           found
           if
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Forces
           were
           over
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           would
           dispose
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           See
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           advice
           ,
           how
           little
           soever
           it
           had
           of
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           certainly
           prudent
           and
           subtile
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           of
           all
           things
           the
           Spaniards
           apprehended
           most
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             General
             of
             the
             Observants
          
           moved
           Cardinal
           Campegius
           ,
           then
           at
           Rome
           ,
           for
           an
           Inhibition
           ,
           lest
           the
           Process
           should
           be
           carried
           on
           and
           determined
           in
           England
           .
           But
           that
           being
           signified
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           It
           could
           not
           be
           granted
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           no
           Suit
           depending
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           only
           an
           Inhibition
           can
           be
           granted
           .
        
         
           
           But
           now
           I
           must
           look
           over
           again
           to
           England
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           Counsels
           there
           .
           At
           that
           time
           Staphileus
           Dean
           of
           the
           Rota
           was
           there
           ;
           and
           he
           either
           to
           make
           his
           Court
           the
           better
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           so
           perswaded
           in
           opinion
           ,
           seemed
           fully
           satisfied
           about
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           King's
           Cause
           .
           So
           they
           sent
           him
           to
           Rome
           with
           Instructions
           both
           publick
           and
           secret
           .
           The
           publick
           Instructions
           related
           to
           the
           Popes
           Affairs
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           possible
           Assistance
           was
           promised
           by
           the
           King.
           But
           one
           Proposition
           in
           them
           flowed
           from
           the
           Cardinals
           Ambition
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             and
             France
             thought
             it
             would
             advance
             the
             Popes
             Interests
             ,
             
             if
             he
             should
             command
             the
             Cardinals
             that
             were
             under
             no
             restraint
             ,
             to
             meet
             in
             some
             secure
             place
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             suffer
             no
             prejudice
             by
             the
             Popes
             Captivity
             :
             And
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             conserve
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             choose
             such
             a
             Vicar
             or
             President
             ,
             as
             partly
             by
             his
             Prudence
             and
             Courage
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             two
             Kings
             ,
             
             upon
             whom
             depended
             all
             their
             hopes
             ,
             might
             do
             such
             Services
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             as
             were
             most
             necessary
             in
             that
             distracted
             time
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Popes
             Liberty
             would
             be
             hastned
             .
          
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           but
           the
           Pope
           would
           be
           offended
           with
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           York
           was
           not
           satisfied
           to
           be
           intriguing
           for
           the
           Popedom
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           was
           aspiring
           to
           it
           while
           he
           was
           alive
           .
           For
           as
           it
           was
           plain
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Person
           that
           must
           be
           chosen
           for
           that
           trust
           ;
           so
           if
           the
           Pope
           were
           used
           hardly
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           ill
           conditions
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           so
           chosen
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           would
           disown
           those
           Conditions
           ,
           which
           might
           end
           in
           a
           Schism
           or
           his
           Deposition
           .
           But
           Staphileus
           his
           secret
           Instructions
           ,
           related
           wholly
           to
           the
           Kings
           business
           ,
           which
           were
           these
           :
           
             That
             the
             King
             had
             opened
             to
             him
             the
             error
             of
             his
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Bishop
             out
             of
             his
             great
             Learning
             ,
             did
             now
             clearly
             perceive
             how
             invalid
             and
             insufficient
             it
             was
             :
             Therefore
             the
             King
             recommended
             it
             to
             his
             care
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             convince
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             with
             the
             Arguments
             that
             had
             been
             laid
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             a
             Breviate
             was
             given
             him
             .
             He
             was
             also
             to
             represent
             the
             great
             mischiefs
             that
             might
             follow
             ,
             if
             Princes
             got
             not
             justice
             and
             ease
             from
             
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             Therefore
             if
             the
             Pope
             were
             yet
             in
             Captivity
             he
             was
             to
             propose
             a
             meeting
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             for
             choosing
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             York
             to
             be
             their
             head
             ,
             during
             the
             Popes
             Imprisonment
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             full
             Commission
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             him
             for
             the
             Kings
             ma●ter
             .
             And
             in
             particular
             he
             was
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Business
             might
             be
             tryed
             in
             England
             .
             And
             for
             his
             pains
             in
             promoting
             the
             Kings
             Concerns
             ,
             the
             King
             promised
             to
             procure
             a
             Bishoprick
             for
             him
             in
             France
             ;
             and
             to
             help
             him
             to
             a
             Cardinals
             hat
             .
          
           By
           him
           the
           King
           wrote
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           rude
           draught
           of
           it
           remains
           under
           the
           Cardinals
           hand
           ,
           earnestly
           desiring
           a
           speedy
           and
           favourable
           dispatch
           of
           his
           business
           with
           a
           Credence
           to
           the
           Bearer
           .
        
         
           The
           Cardinal
           also
           wrote
           to
           the
           Pope
           by
           him
           ;
           
           and
           after
           a
           long
           Congratulating
           his
           Liberty
           with
           many
           sharp
           reflections
           on
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           he
           pressed
           a
           Dispatch
           of
           the
           Kings
           Business
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           would
           not
           use
           many
           words
           :
           this
           only
           I
           will
           add
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           
             That
             that
             which
             is
             desired
             is
             holy
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             quiet
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             devoted
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             See.
             He
             also
             wrote
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             to
             the
             Ambassador
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             would
             have
             things
             so
             carryed
             ,
             that
             all
             occasion
             of
             discontent
             or
             cavilling
             ,
             whether
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             might
             be
             removed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desired
             that
             another
             Cardinal
             might
             be
             sent
             Legate
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             joyned
             in
             Commission
             wi●h
             himself
             for
             judging
             the
             Matter
             .
             He
             named
             either
             
               Campegius
               ,
               Tranus
            
             ,
             or
             Farnese
             :
             Or
             if
             that
             could
             not
             be
             obtained
             ,
             that
             a
             fuller
             Commission
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             himself
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             haste
             ,
             since
             delays
             might
             produce
             great
             inconveniences
             .
             If
             a
             Legate
             were
             named
             ,
             then
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             that
             he
             should
             be
             one
             who
             were
             Learned
             ,
             Indifferent
             ,
             and
             Tractable
             ;
             and
             if
             Campegius
             could
             be
             the
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             fittest
             person
             .
             And
             when
             one
             was
             named
             he
             should
             make
             him
             a
             decent
             present
             ,
             and
             assure
             him
             that
             the
             King
             would
             most
             liberally
             recompence
             all
             his
             labour
             and
             expence
             .
             He
             also
             required
             him
             to
             press
             his
             speedy
             Dispatch
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Commission
             should
             be
             full
             to
             try
             and
             determine
             ,
             wi●hout
             any
             reservation
             of
             the
             Sentence
             to
             be
             given
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           This
           Dispatch
           is
           interlined
           ,
           and
           amended
           with
           the
           Cardinals
           own
           hand
           .
        
         
           But
           upon
           the
           Arrival
           of
           the
           Messenger
           whom
           the
           Secretary
           had
           sent
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Commission
           and
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Packets
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           It
           was
           debated
           in
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           go
           on
           in
           his
           Process
           ,
           or
           continue
           to
           solicite
           new
           Bulls
           from
           Rome
           .
           On
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           they
           saw
           how
           tedious
           ,
           dangerous
           and
           expensive
           a
           Process
           at
           Rome
           was
           like
           to
           prove
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           seemed
           the
           easiest
           and
           most
           expedite
           way
           to
           proceed
           before
           the
           Cardinal
           in
           his
           Legantine
           Court
           ,
           who
           should
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Summary
           way
           of
           their
           Court
           ,
           bring
           it
           to
           a
           speedy
           Conclusion
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           if
           the
           Cardinal
           gave
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           should
           Marry
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           not
           sure
           ,
           but
           before
           that
           time
           the
           Pope
           might
           either
           change
           his
           mind
           ,
           or
           his
           Interest
           might
           turn
           him
           another
           way
           .
           And
           the
           Popes
           Power
           was
           so
           absolute
           by
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           that
           no
           general
           Clauses
           in
           Commissions
           to
           Legates
           ,
           could
           bind
           him
           to
           confirm
           their
           Sentences
           :
           and
           if
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Marrying
           another
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Pope
           should
           refuse
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           would
           be
           in
           a
           worse
           case
           than
           he
           was
           now
           in
           ,
           and
           his
           Marriage
           and
           Issue
           by
           it
           should
           be
           still
           
           disputable
           :
           Therefore
           they
           thought
           this
           was
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           adventured
           on
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           make
           new
           Addresses
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           In
           the
           debate
           ,
           some
           sharp
           words
           fell
           either
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           his
           Secular
           Counsellors
           ;
           
           Intimating
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           continued
           under
           such
           fears
           ,
           the
           King
           must
           find
           some
           other
           way
           to
           set
           him
           at
           ease
           .
           So
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           
             Stephen
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           commonly
           called
           Doctor
           Stevens
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           chief
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Fox
          
           the
           Kings
           Almoner
           ,
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           esteemed
           the
           ablest
           Canonist
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           other
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Divines
           ,
           they
           were
           Dispatched
           the
           10th
           of
           February
           .
           
           
             
               By
               them
               the
               King
               wrote
               to
               the
               Pope
               thanking
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               expressed
               such
               forward
               and
               earnest
               willingness
               to
               give
               him
               ease
               :
               and
               had
               so
               kindly
               promised
               to
               gratifie
               his
               desires
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               expected
               now
               to
               see
               the
               effects
               .
               
               He
               wrote
               also
               to
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               his
               thanks
               for
               the
               chearfulness
               with
               which
               they
               had
               in
               Consistory
               promised
               to
               promote
               his
               Sute
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               assured
               them
               they
               should
               never
               have
               cause
               to
               Repent
               .
               But
               the
               Cardinal
               wrote
               in
               a
               strain
               ,
               that
               shews
               he
               was
               in
               some
               fear
               that
               if
               he
               could
               not
               bring
               about
               the
               Kings
               desires
               ,
               
               he
               was
               like
               to
               lose
               his
               favour
               .
            
             
               He
               besought
               the
               Pope
               as
               lying
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               thought
               him
               a
               Christian
               ,
               a
               good
               Cardinal
               ,
               and
               not
               unworthy
               of
               that
               Dignity
               ,
               an
               useful
               member
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               a
               Promoter
               of
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               ,
               or
               thought
               him
               his
               faithful
               Creature
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               desired
               his
               own
               eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               now
               so
               far
               consider
               his
               Intercession
               ,
               as
               to
               grant
               kindly
               and
               speedily
               that
               which
               the
               King
               earnestly
               desired
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               did
               not
               know
               to
               be
               Holy
               ,
               Right
               ,
               and
               Just
               ,
               he
               would
               undergo
               any
               hazard
               or
               punishment
               whatsoever
               ,
               rather
               than
               promote
               it
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               aprehend
               if
               the
               King
               found
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               so
               overawed
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               grant
               that
               which
               all
               Christendom
               judged
               was
               grounded
               both
               on
               the
               Divine
               and
               Human
               Laws
               ,
               both
               he
               and
               other
               Christian
               Princes
               would
               from
               thence
               take
               occasion
               to
               provide
               themselves
               of
               other
               Remedies
               ,
               and
               lessen
               and
               despise
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See.
               
               
            
          
           In
           his
           Letters
           to
           Cassali
           he
           expressed
           a
           great
           sense
           of
           the
           Services
           which
           the
           Cardinal
           
             Sanctorum
             Quatuor
          
           had
           done
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           bid
           him
           enquire
           what
           were
           the
           things
           in
           which
           he
           delighted
           most
           ,
           whether
           Furniture
           ,
           Gold
           plate
           ,
           or
           Horses
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           make
           him
           acceptable
           presents
           ;
           and
           assure
           him
           that
           the
           King
           would
           contribute
           largely
           towards
           the
           carrying
           on
           the
           building
           of
           St.
           Peters
           in
           the
           Vatican
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           Important
           thing
           about
           which
           they
           were
           employed
           ,
           was
           to
           procure
           the
           expediting
           of
           a
           Bull
           which
           was
           formed
           in
           England
           ,
           
           with
           all
           the
           strongest
           Clauses
           that
           could
           be
           imagined
           .
           In
           the
           Preamble
           of
           which
           all
           the
           Reasons
           against
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           Bull
           of
           
             P.
             Iulius
          
           the
           2d
           ,
           were
           recited
           :
           and
           it
           was
           also
           hinted
           
             
               that
               it
               was
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             to
             lessen
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             added
             ,
             
               at
               least
               where
               there
               was
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Dispensation
               obtained
               :
            
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             reward
             the
             great
             Services
             by
             which
             the
             King
             had
             obliged
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             and
             having
             regard
             to
             the
             Distractions
             that
             might
             follow
             on
             a
             Disputable
             Title
             ;
             upon
             a
             full
             Consultation
             with
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             having
             also
             heard
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             ,
             Deputed
             —
             for
             his
             Legate
             ,
             to
             concur
             with
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             York
             ,
             either
             together
             ,
             or
             (
             the
             one
             being
             hindred
             ,
             or
             unwilling
             )
             severally
             .
          
           
             
             And
             if
             they
             found
             those
             things
             that
             were
             suggested
             against
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               P.
               Iulius
            
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             well
             or
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             
             then
             to
             declare
             it
             void
             and
             null
             ,
             as
             surreptitiously
             procured
             ,
             upon
             false
             grounds
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             to
             Annul
             the
             Marriage
             that
             had
             followed
             upon
             it
             :
             And
             to
             give
             both
             Parties
             full
             leave
             to
             Marry
             again
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Appellation
             or
             Protestation
             ,
             the
             Pope
             making
             them
             his
             Vicars
             ,
             with
             full
             and
             absolute
             Power
             and
             Authority
             :
             empowering
             them
             also
             to
             declare
             the
             Issue
             begotten
             in
             the
             former
             Marriage
             good
             and
             legitimate
             ,
             if
             they
             saw
             cause
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Pope
             binding
             himself
             to
             confirm
             whatever
             they
             should
             do
             in
             that
             process
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             revoke
             or
             repeal
             what
             they
             should
             Pronounce
             .
             Declaring
             also
             that
             this
             Bull
             should
             remain
             in
             force
             till
             the
             Process
             were
             ended
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             no
             Revocation
             or
             Inhibition
             it
             should
             be
             recalled
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             such
             were
             obtained
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             declared
             void
             and
             null
             ,
             and
             the
             Legats
             were
             to
             proceed
             notwithstanding
             :
             and
             all
             ended
             with
             a
             full
             
               Non
               obstante
            
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           judged
           the
           uttermost
           force
           that
           could
           be
           in
           a
           Bull
           :
           Though
           the
           Civilians
           would
           scarce
           allow
           any
           validity
           at
           all
           in
           these
           extravagant
           Clauses
           :
           but
           the
           most
           material
           thing
           in
           this
           Bull
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           the
           King
           was
           not
           fully
           resolved
           to
           declare
           his
           Daughter
           illegitimate
           .
           Whether
           he
           pretended
           this
           ,
           to
           mitigate
           the
           Queens
           ,
           or
           the
           Emperors
           opposition
           ,
           or
           did
           really
           intend
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           clear
           .
           But
           what
           he
           did
           afterwards
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           shews
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           deep
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           though
           the
           Queens
           Carriage
           did
           soon
           after
           provoke
           him
           to
           pursue
           his
           resentments
           against
           her
           Daughter
           .
           The
           French
           King
           did
           also
           joyn
           a
           most
           earnest
           Letter
           of
           his
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           also
           to
           deliver
           .
           They
           had
           likewise
           a
           secret
           Instruction
           by
           all
           means
           to
           endeavour
           that
           Cardinal
           Campegio
           should
           be
           the
           Legate
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           Learned
           Canonist
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           he
           was
           a
           
             tractable
             man
          
           :
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           obliged
           him
           by
           the
           grant
           of
           a
           Palace
           ,
           
           which
           the
           King
           was
           building
           in
           Burgo
           at
           Rome
           for
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           which
           before
           it
           was
           finished
           ,
           he
           had
           by
           a
           Patent
           given
           to
           him
           and
           his
           heirs
           :
           so
           they
           had
           better
           hopes
           of
           him
           than
           of
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           Ambassadors
           the
           Cardinal
           wrote
           a
           long
           and
           most
           earnest
           Letter
           to
           
             Iohn
             Cassali
          
           the
           Proto-Notarie
           ,
           
           that
           was
           the
           Ambassadors
           Brother
           .
           In
           which
           all
           the
           Arguments
           that
           a
           most
           anxious
           mind
           could
           invent
           or
           dictate
           ,
           are
           laid
           together
           to
           perswade
           the
           Pope
           to
           grant
           the
           Kings
           desires
           .
           Among
           other
           things
           he
           tells
           him
           ,
           
             How
             he
             had
             engaged
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             deny
             it
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             both
             out
             of
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             some
             Diseases
             in
             the
             Queen
             ,
             that
             were
             incurable
             ,
             had
             resolved
             never
             to
             come
             near
             her
             more
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             continued
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             partial
             respects
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             to
             be
             inexorable
             ,
             the
             King
             would
             proceed
             another
             way
             .
          
           He
           offers
           to
           take
           all
           the
           blame
           of
           it
           upon
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           amiss
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           particulars
           in
           which
           he
           is
           so
           pressing
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           what
           moved
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           ,
           who
           saw
           those
           Letters
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           did
           not
           really
           intend
           the
           Divorce
           .
           He
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           saw
           another
           Paper
           of
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           ordered
           to
           say
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Counsel
           .
           But
           all
           that
           was
           intended
           by
           that
           ,
           was
           only
           
           to
           excuse
           him
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           thought
           too
           partial
           ,
           and
           an
           incompetent
           Judge
           .
           For
           as
           he
           was
           far
           from
           disowning
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Kings
           Sute
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           not
           have
           trusted
           a
           Secret
           of
           that
           Importance
           to
           paper
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           should
           be
           known
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           would
           have
           lost
           him
           his
           favour
           .
           But
           undoubtedly
           it
           was
           concerted
           between
           the
           King
           and
           him
           to
           remove
           an
           Exception
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Faction
           would
           have
           made
           ,
           to
           his
           being
           the
           Judg
           in
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
           
           With
           those
           Letters
           and
           Instructions
           were
           Gardiner
           and
           Fox
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           both
           the
           Cassalies
           and
           Staphileus
           were
           promoting
           the
           Kings
           business
           all
           they
           could
           .
           And
           being
           strengthned
           with
           the
           Accession
           of
           those
           other
           two
           they
           made
           a
           greater
           progress
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           April
           the
           Pope
           did
           in
           Consistory
           ,
           
           Declare
           Cardinal
           Campegio
           Legate
           to
           go
           to
           England
           ,
           that
           he
           with
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           York
           might
           try
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           :
           But
           that
           ▪
           Cardinal
           made
           great
           excuses
           ,
           he
           was
           then
           Legate
           at
           Rome
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           such
           advantages
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           enter
           in
           a
           business
           which
           must
           for
           ever
           engage
           either
           the
           Emperor
           or
           the
           King
           against
           him
           .
           He
           also
           pretended
           an
           Inability
           to
           travel
           so
           great
           a
           journey
           ,
           being
           much
           subject
           to
           the
           Gout
           .
           But
           when
           this
           was
           known
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           wrote
           him
           a
           most
           earnest
           Letter
           ,
           
           to
           hasten
           over
           ,
           and
           bring
           with
           him
           all
           such
           things
           as
           were
           necessary
           for
           making
           their
           Sentence
           firm
           and
           irreversible
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           might
           never
           again
           be
           Questioned
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           I
           shall
           add
           a
           Remark
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           is
           of
           no
           great
           importance
           ,
           yet
           will
           be
           diverting
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           The
           draught
           of
           the
           Letter
           is
           in
           Wolsey's
           Secretaries
           hand
           ,
           amended
           in
           some
           places
           by
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           concluded
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             hope
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Quiet
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             honour
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
          
           But
           the
           Cardinal
           dasht
           out
           this
           last
           word
           
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
          
           .
           Perhaps
           judging
           that
           was
           a
           thing
           fit
           for
           meaner
           persons
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           below
           the
           Dignity
           of
           two
           Cardinals
           to
           consider
           it
           much
           .
           He
           wrote
           also
           to
           Cassali
           high
           complements
           for
           his
           diligence
           in
           the
           Step
           that
           was
           made
           ,
           but
           desired
           him
           with
           all
           possible
           means
           to
           get
           the
           Bull
           granted
           and
           trusted
           to
           his
           keeping
           ,
           with
           the
           deepest
           Protestations
           ,
           that
           no
           use
           should
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           only
           should
           see
           it
           ;
           by
           which
           his
           mind
           would
           be
           at
           ease
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           put
           in
           good
           hopes
           ▪
           would
           employ
           his
           Power
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Apostolick
           See
           :
           but
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           a
           man
           to
           be
           cozen'd
           so
           easily
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Cardinal
           heard
           by
           the
           next
           Dispatch
           what
           excuses
           and
           delays
           Campegio
           made
           ,
           
           he
           wrote
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           and
           pressed
           his
           coming
           over
           in
           haste
           .
           
             For
             his
             being
             Legate
             of
             Rome
             he
             desired
             him
             to
             name
             a
             Vice-Legate
             .
             For
             his
             want
             of
             Money
             and
             Horses
             ,
             Gardiner
             would
             furnish
             him
             as
             he
             desired
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             find
             an
             equipage
             ready
             for
             him
             in
             France
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             certainly
             expect
             great
             rewards
             from
             the
             King.
             But
             if
             he
             did
             not
             make
             more
             haste
             ,
             the
             King
             would
             incline
             to
             believe
             an
             advertisement
             that
             was
             sent
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             turning
             over
             to
             the
             Emperors
             Party
             .
             Therefore
             if
             he
             either
             valued
             the
             Kings
             kindness
             ,
             or
             were
             grateful
             for
             the
             favours
             he
             had
             received
             from
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             valued
             the
             Cardinals
             Friendship
             or
             safety
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             would
             hinder
             the
             diminution
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             all
             excuses
             set
             aside
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             what
             haste
             in
             his
             Journey
             was
             possible
             .
          
           
           Yet
           the
           Legate
           made
           no
           great
           haste
           ,
           for
           till
           October
           following
           he
           came
           not
           into
           England
           .
           The
           Bull
           that
           was
           desired
           could
           not
           be
           obtained
           ,
           but
           another
           was
           granted
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           was
           of
           more
           force
           because
           it
           had
           not
           those
           extraordinary
           Clauses
           in
           it
           .
           
           There
           is
           the
           Copy
           of
           a
           Bull
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           the
           Cottonian
           Library
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           printed
           more
           than
           once
           by
           some
           that
           have
           taken
           it
           for
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           same
           Bull
           that
           was
           sent
           by
           Campegio
           :
           but
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           rather
           ,
           a
           Copy
           of
           that
           Bull
           which
           the
           Pope
           Signed
           at
           Rome
           while
           he
           was
           there
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           probably
           afterward
           at
           Orvieto
           he
           might
           give
           it
           the
           date
           that
           it
           bears
           1527.
           
           Decemb.
           17.
           
           But
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Decretal
           Bull
           sent
           by
           Campegio
           will
           appear
           evidently
           in
           the
           sequel
           of
           this
           Relation
           .
           About
           this
           time
           I
           meet
           with
           the
           first
           evidence
           of
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Kings
           love
           to
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           in
           two
           Original
           Letters
           of
           hers
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           King
           had
           then
           resolved
           to
           Marry
           her
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           privy
           to
           it
           .
           They
           bear
           no
           date
           ,
           but
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           shews
           they
           were
           written
           after
           the
           end
           of
           May
           ,
           when
           the
           Sweating-sickness
           began
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Legate
           was
           expected
           .
           They
           give
           such
           a
           light
           to
           the
           History
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           cast
           them
           over
           to
           the
           Collection
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           but
           set
           them
           down
           here
           .
        
         
           
             
               MY
               Lord
               ,
               in
               my
               most
               humblest
               wise
               that
               my
               heart
               can
               think
               ,
               
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               pardon
               me
               that
               I
               am
               so
               bold
               to
               trouble
               you
               with
               my
               simple
               and
               rude
               writing
               ,
               esteeming
               it
               to
               proceed
               from
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               much
               desirous
               to
               know
               that
               your
               Grace
               does
               well
               ,
               as
               I
               perceive
               by
               this
               Bearer
               that
               you
               do
               .
               The
               which
               I
               pray
               God
               long
               to
               continue
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               most
               bound
               to
               pray
               ;
               for
               I
               do
               know
               the
               great
               pains
               and
               troubles
               that
               you
               have
               taken
               for
               me
               both
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               is
               never
               like
               to
               be
               recompenced
               on
               my
               part
               ,
               but
               alonly
               in
               loving
               you
               next
               ,
               unto
               the
               Kings
               Grace
               ,
               above
               all
               creatures
               living
               .
               And
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               the
               daily
               proofs
               of
               my
               deeds
               ,
               shall
               manifestly
               declare
               and
               affirm
               my
               writing
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               trust
               you
               do
               think
               the
               same
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               do
               assure
               you
               I
               do
               long
               to
               hear
               from
               you
               news
               of
               the
               Legate
               :
               for
               I
               do
               hope
               and
               they
               come
               from
               you
               they
               shall
               be
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               desire
               it
               as
               much
               as
               I
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               it
               is
               not
               :
               and
               thus
               remaining
               in
               a
               stedfast
               hope
               ,
               I
               make
               an
               end
               of
               my
               Letter
               written
               with
               the
               hand
               of
               her
               that
               is
               most
               bound
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               THe
               writer
               of
               this
               Letter
               would
               not
               cease
               till
               she
               had
               caused
               me
               likewise
               to
               set
               to
               my
               hand
               ;
               desiring
               you
               ,
               
               though
               it
               be
               short
               to
               take
               it
               in
               good
               part
               .
               I
               ensure
               you
               there
               is
               neither
               of
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               greatly
               desireth
               to
               see
               you
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               joyous
               to
               hear
               that
               you
               have
               scaped
               this
               Plague
               so
               well
               ,
               trusting
               the
               fury
               thereof
               to
               be
               passed
               ,
               specially
               with
               them
               that
               keepeth
               good
               diet
               as
               I
               trust
               you
               do
               .
               The
               not
               hearing
               of
               the
               Legates
               Arrival
               in
               France
               ,
               causeth
               us
               somewhat
               to
               muse
               ;
               notwithstanding
               we
               trust
               by
               your
               diligence
               and
               vigilancy
               (
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               Almighty
               God
               )
               shortly
               to
               be
               eased
               out
               of
               that
               trouble
               .
               No
               more
               to
               you
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               pray
               God
               send
               you
               as
               good
               health
               and
               prosperity
               as
               the
               Writer
               would
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   By
                   Your
                   Loving
                   Soveraign
                   and
                   Friend
                
                 Henry
                 
                   K.
                   Your
                   Humble
                   Servant
                
                 Anne
                 Boleyn
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
               MY
               Lord
               ,
               In
               my
               most
               humblest
               wise
               that
               my
               poor
               heart
               can
               think
               ,
               I
               do
               thank
               your
               Grace
               for
               your
               kind
               Letter
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               rich
               and
               goodly
               Present
               ,
               the
               which
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               deserve
               without
               your
               help
               :
               of
               the
               which
               I
               have
               hitherto
               had
               so
               great
               plenty
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               days
               of
               my
               life
               I
               am
               most
               bound
               of
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               next
               the
               King's
               Grace
               ,
               to
               love
               and
               serve
               your
               Grace
               :
               of
               the
               which
               I
               beseech
               you
               never
               to
               doubt
               ,
               that
               ever
               I
               shall
               vary
               from
               this
               thought
               as
               long
               as
               any
               breath
               is
               in
               my
               body
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               your
               Graces
               trouble
               with
               the
               sweat
               ,
               I
               thank
               our
               Lord
               ,
               that
               them
               that
               I
               desired
               and
               prayed
               for
               ,
               are
               scaped
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               King
               and
               you
               ;
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               God
               has
               preserved
               you
               both
               for
               great
               causes
               known
               alonly
               of
               his
               high
               wisdom
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Legate
               ,
               I
               desire
               that
               much
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               God's
               pleasure
               ,
               I
               pray
               him
               to
               send
               this
               matter
               shortly
               to
               a
               good
               end
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               trust
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               to
               recompence
               part
               of
               your
               great
               pains
               .
               In
               the
               which
               I
               must
               require
               you
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               accept
               my
               good-will
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               the
               power
               ,
               the
               which
               must
               proceed
               partly
               from
               you
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               knoweth
               ;
               to
               whom
               I
               beseech
               to
               send
               you
               long
               life
               ,
               with
               continuance
               in
               honour
               .
               Written
               with
               the
               hand
               of
               her
               that
               is
               most
               bound
               to
               be
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Your
                   Humble
                   and
                   Obedient
                   Servant
                
                 ,
                 Anne
                 Boleyn
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           The
           Cardinal
           hearing
           that
           Campegius
           had
           the
           Decretal
           Bull
           committed
           to
           his
           Trust
           ,
           to
           be
           shewed
           only
           to
           the
           King
           and
           himself
           ,
           wrote
           to
           the
           Ambassador
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           it
           should
           be
           also
           shewed
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ;
           not
           to
           make
           any
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           understand
           how
           to
           manage
           the
           Process
           better
           by
           it
           .
           This
           he
           begged
           might
           be
           trusted
           to
           his
           care
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           he
           undertook
           to
           manage
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           no
           kind
           of
           danger
           could
           arise
           out
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Cardinal
           having
           Finished
           his
           Foundations
           at
           Oxford
           and
           Ipswich
           ,
           
           and
           finding
           they
           were
           very
           acceptable
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           King
           and
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           resolved
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           suppress
           more
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           erect
           new
           Bishopricks
           ,
           turning
           some
           Abbies
           to
           Cathedrals
           .
           This
           was
           proposed
           in
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           
           and
           granted
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           dispatch
           of
           Cassali's
           .
           He
           also
           spoke
           to
           the
           Pope
           about
           a
           general
           Visitation
           of
           all
           Monasteries
           .
           And
           on
           the
           4th
           of
           November
           ,
           the
           Bull
           for
           suppressing
           some
           was
           expected
           ,
           a
           Copy
           whereof
           is
           yet
           extant
           ,
           but
           written
           in
           such
           a
           hand
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           read
           three
           words
           together
           in
           any
           place
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           tried
           others
           that
           were
           good
           at
           reading
           all
           hands
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           do
           it
           .
           But
           I
           find
           by
           the
           dispatch
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           it
           with
           some
           aversion
           :
           and
           when
           Gardiner
           told
           him
           plainly
           ,
           
           
             it
             was
             necessary
             and
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ,
          
           he
           paused
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           seemed
           unwilling
           to
           give
           any
           further
           offence
           to
           Religious
           Orders
           :
           But
           since
           he
           found
           it
           so
           uneasie
           to
           gratifie
           the
           King
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Point
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Divorce
           ,
           he
           judged
           it
           the
           more
           necessary
           to
           mollifie
           him
           by
           a
           compliance
           in
           all
           other
           things
           .
           So
           there
           was
           a
           power
           given
           to
           the
           Two
           Legates
           to
           examine
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           to
           suppress
           such
           as
           they
           thought
           fit
           ,
           and
           convert
           them
           into
           Bishopricks
           and
           Cathedrals
           .
        
         
         
           While
           matters
           went
           thus
           between
           Rome
           and
           England
           ,
           the
           Queen
           was
           as
           active
           as
           she
           could
           be
           ,
           to
           engage
           her
           Two
           Nephews
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           ,
           to
           appear
           for
           her
           .
           
           She
           complained
           to
           them
           much
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           more
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           :
           She
           also
           gave
           them
           notice
           of
           all
           the
           Exceptions
           that
           were
           made
           to
           the
           Bull
           ,
           and
           desired
           both
           their
           advice
           and
           assistance
           :
           They
           having
           a
           mind
           to
           perplex
           the
           Kings
           Affairs
           ,
           advised
           her
           by
           no
           means
           to
           yield
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           induced
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           Religious
           life
           ;
           and
           gave
           her
           assurance
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Interest
           at
           Rome
           ,
           they
           would
           support
           her
           ,
           and
           maintain
           her
           Daughters
           Title
           ,
           if
           it
           went
           to
           extremities
           .
           And
           as
           they
           employed
           all
           their
           agents
           at
           Rome
           to
           serve
           her
           concerns
           ,
           so
           they
           consulted
           with
           the
           Canonists
           about
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Exceptions
           to
           the
           Bull.
           The
           issue
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           a
           Breve
           was
           found
           out
           ,
           or
           forged
           ,
           that
           supplied
           some
           of
           the
           most
           material
           defects
           in
           the
           Bull.
           For
           whereas
           in
           the
           Bull
           ,
           the
           Preamble
           bore
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           had
           desired
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           to
           Marry
           ,
           that
           the
           Peace
           might
           continue
           between
           the
           Two
           Crowns
           without
           any
           other
           cause
           given
           :
           In
           the
           preamble
           of
           this
           Breve
           ,
           
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           their
           desire
           to
           Marry
           ,
           
             because
             otherwise
             it
             was
             not
             likely
             that
             the
             Peace
             would
             be
             continued
             between
             the
             Two
             Crowns
             .
          
           And
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           reasons
           they
           asked
           the
           Dispensation
           .
           Which
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Breve
           is
           granted
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           26th
           of
           December
           ,
           1503.
           
           Upon
           this
           they
           pretended
           that
           the
           Dispensation
           was
           granted
           upon
           good
           Reasons
           ;
           since
           by
           this
           Petition
           it
           appeared
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           fears
           of
           a
           Breach
           between
           the
           Crowns
           :
           And
           that
           there
           were
           also
           other
           reasons
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           named
           .
           But
           there
           was
           one
           Fatal
           thing
           in
           it
           .
           In
           the
           Bull
           it
           is
           only
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Queens
           Petition
           bore
           ,
           
             That
             perhaps
             she
             had
             Consummated
             her
             Marriage
             with
             Prince
          
           Arthur
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Carnalis
             Copula
          
           .
           But
           in
           this
           perhaps
           is
           left
           out
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           plainly
           said
           ,
           
             That
             they
             had
             Consummated
             their
             Marriage
             .
          
           This
           the
           King's
           Council
           ,
           who
           suspected
           that
           the
           Breve
           was
           forged
           ,
           made
           great
           use
           of
           when
           the
           Question
           was
           argued
           ,
           whether
           Prince
           Arthur
           knew
           her
           or
           not
           ?
           Though
           at
           this
           time
           't
           was
           said
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           did
           put
           it
           in
           on
           design
           ,
           knowing
           it
           was
           like
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           Marriage
           was
           Consummated
           :
           which
           they
           intended
           to
           throw
           out
           of
           the
           debate
           ,
           since
           by
           this
           it
           appeared
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           certainly
           know
           that
           ,
           and
           yet
           granted
           the
           Breve
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           there
           was
           to
           be
           no
           more
           enquiry
           to
           be
           made
           into
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           already
           confessed
           :
           so
           that
           all
           that
           was
           now
           to
           be
           debated
           ,
           was
           the
           Popes
           power
           of
           granting
           such
           a
           Dispensation
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           expect
           a
           favourable
           Decision
           at
           Rome
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           appeared
           great
           grounds
           to
           reject
           this
           Breve
           as
           a
           forged
           writing
           .
           
           It
           was
           neither
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           Spain
           ,
           but
           said
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Papers
           of
           
             D.
             de
             Puebla
          
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           in
           England
           at
           the
           time
           of
           concluding
           the
           Match
           .
           So
           that
           if
           he
           only
           had
           it
           ,
           it
           must
           have
           been
           cassated
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Parties
           concerned
           would
           have
           got
           it
           into
           their
           hands
           :
           Or
           else
           it
           was
           forged
           since
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           names
           were
           written
           false
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           presumption
           that
           it
           was
           lately
           made
           by
           some
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           write
           the
           names
           true
           .
           For
           Sigismund
           ,
           who
           was
           Secretary
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           Signed
           ,
           was
           an
           exact
           man
           ,
           and
           no
           such
           errors
           were
           found
           in
           Breves
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           that
           which
           shewed
           it
           a
           manifest
           Forgery
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           bore
           date
           the
           26th
           of
           
             December
             ,
             Anno
          
           1503.
           on
           the
           same
           day
           that
           the
           
           Bull
           was
           granted
           .
           It
           was
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           in
           the
           same
           day
           a
           Bull
           ,
           and
           a
           Breve
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           expedited
           in
           the
           same
           business
           ,
           with
           such
           material
           differences
           in
           them
           .
           And
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           had
           this
           singularity
           in
           it
           ;
           That
           in
           all
           their
           Breves
           ,
           they
           reckon
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           from
           Christmas-day
           ,
           which
           being
           the
           Nativity
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           they
           count
           the
           year
           to
           begin
           then
           .
           But
           in
           their
           Bulls
           they
           reckon
           the
           year
           to
           begin
           at
           the
           Feast
           of
           the
           Annunciation
           .
           So
           that
           a
           Breve
           dated
           the
           26th
           .
           of
           December
           ,
           1503.
           was
           in
           the
           vulgar
           account
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1502.
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           false
           ;
           for
           neither
           was
           Iulius
           the
           2d
           .
           who
           granted
           it
           ,
           then
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           Treaty
           of
           the
           Marriage
           so
           far
           advanced
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           to
           admit
           of
           a
           Breve
           so
           soon
           .
           But
           allowing
           the
           Breve
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           they
           had
           many
           of
           the
           same
           Exceptions
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           to
           the
           Bull
           ,
           since
           it
           bore
           that
           the
           King
           desired
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           to
           avoid
           a
           Breach
           between
           the
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           was
           false
           .
           It
           likewise
           bore
           that
           the
           Marriage
           had
           been
           Consummated
           between
           the
           Queen
           and
           Prince
           Arthur
           ,
           which
           the
           Queen
           denied
           was
           ever
           done
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           suggestion
           in
           her
           name
           being
           as
           she
           said
           ,
           false
           ,
           it
           could
           have
           no
           force
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           granted
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Breve
           :
           And
           they
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           plain
           ,
           the
           Imperialists
           were
           convinced
           the
           Bull
           was
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           since
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           such
           arts
           to
           fortifie
           their
           Cause
           .
        
         
           
           When
           Cardinal
           Campegio
           came
           to
           England
           ,
           he
           was
           received
           with
           the
           publick
           Solemnities
           ordinary
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           speech
           at
           his
           first
           Audience
           ,
           he
           called
           the
           King
           
             the
             Deliverer
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           with
           the
           highest
           complements
           that
           the
           occasion
           did
           require
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           admitted
           to
           a
           private
           Conference
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           he
           used
           many
           arguments
           to
           diswade
           the
           King
           from
           prosecuting
           the
           matter
           any
           further
           .
           This
           the
           King
           took
           very
           ill
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           errand
           had
           been
           rather
           to
           confirm
           than
           annul
           his
           Marriage
           ;
           and
           complained
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           broken
           his
           word
           to
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Legate
           studied
           to
           qualifie
           him
           ,
           and
           shewed
           the
           Decretal
           Bull
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           see
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Pope
           wished
           rather
           that
           the
           business
           might
           come
           to
           a
           more
           friendly
           conclusion
           ;
           
           yet
           if
           the
           King
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           that
           ,
           he
           was
           empowered
           to
           grant
           him
           all
           that
           he
           desired
           .
           But
           he
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           part
           with
           the
           DecretalBull
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           or
           to
           leave
           it
           for
           a
           minute
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           King
           or
           the
           Cardinal
           :
           saying
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           demanded
           on
           these
           terms
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           person
           should
           see
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           Gardiner
           and
           the
           Ambassador
           had
           only
           moved
           to
           have
           it
           expedited
           ,
           
           and
           sent
           by
           the
           Legate
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           King
           see
           how
           well
           the
           Pope
           was
           affected
           to
           him
           .
           With
           all
           this
           the
           King
           was
           much
           dissatisfied
           ;
           but
           to
           encourage
           him
           again
           ,
           the
           Legate
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Queen
           in
           the
           Popes
           name
           ,
           to
           induce
           her
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           Religious
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Vows
           .
           But
           when
           he
           proposed
           that
           to
           her
           ,
           she
           answered
           him
           modestly
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           not
           dispose
           of
           her self
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           her
           Nephews
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           this
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           York
           advertised
           the
           Cassalies
           ,
           and
           *
           ordered
           them
           to
           use
           all
           possible
           endeavours
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Bull
           might
           be
           showen
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Council
           .
           Upon
           that
           (
           Sir
           Gregory
           being
           then
           out
           of
           Rome
           )
           the
           Proto-Notary
           went
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           complained
           that
           Campegio
           had
           disswaded
           the
           Divorce
           .
           The
           Pope
           justified
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           He
           did
           as
           he
           had
           ordered
           him
           .
           He
           next
           complained
           that
           the
           Legate
           would
           not
           proceed
           to
           execute
           the
           Legantine
           Commission
           .
           The
           Pope
           denied
           that
           
           he
           had
           any
           order
           from
           him
           to
           delay
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Commission
           they
           might
           go
           on
           and
           pass
           Sentence
           .
           Then
           the
           Proto-Notary
           pressed
           him
           for
           leave
           to
           shew
           the
           Bull
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           complaining
           of
           Campegio's
           stiffness
           in
           refusing
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           trust
           it
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           York
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           equal
           in
           the
           Commission
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Pope
           answered
           in
           passion
           ,
           That
           he
           could
           shew
           the
           Cardinals
           Letter
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           assures
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Bull
           should
           only
           be
           shewed
           to
           the
           King
           and
           himself
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           it
           were
           not
           granted
           he
           was
           ruined
           ,
           therefore
           to
           preserve
           him
           he
           had
           sent
           it
           ,
           but
           had
           ordered
           it
           to
           be
           burnt
           when
           it
           was
           once
           shewed
           .
           He
           wished
           he
           had
           never
           sent
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           would
           gladly
           lose
           a
           Finger
           to
           recover
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           expressed
           great
           grief
           for
           granting
           it
           :
           and
           said
           ,
           They
           had
           got
           him
           to
           send
           it
           ,
           and
           now
           would
           have
           it
           showed
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           would
           never
           consent
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           was
           undone
           for
           ever
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           Proto-Notary
           laid
           before
           him
           the
           danger
           of
           losing
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ;
           of
           ruining
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           undoing
           of
           their
           Family
           ,
           whose
           hopes
           depended
           on
           the
           Cardinal
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           these
           means
           Heresie
           would
           prevail
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           once
           had
           great
           footing
           there
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           rooted
           out
           :
           That
           all
           persons
           judged
           the
           Kings
           Cause
           right
           ;
           but
           though
           it
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           some
           things
           that
           were
           not
           good
           ,
           must
           be
           born
           with
           to
           avoid
           greater
           evils
           .
           And
           at
           last
           he
           fell
           down
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           passionate
           expressions
           begged
           him
           to
           be
           more
           compliant
           to
           the
           Kings
           desires
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           not
           to
           deny
           that
           small
           favour
           of
           showing
           the
           Decretal
           to
           some
           few
           Counsellors
           ,
           upon
           the
           assurance
           of
           absolute
           secrecy
           :
           But
           the
           Pope
           interrupted
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           signs
           of
           an
           unusual
           grief
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           
           these
           sad
           effects
           could
           not
           be
           charged
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           kept
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           done
           what
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           but
           upon
           no
           consideration
           would
           he
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           wound
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           blemish
           his
           Integrity
           .
           Therefore
           let
           them
           proceed
           as
           they
           would
           in
           England
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           free
           of
           all
           blame
           ,
           but
           should
           confirm
           their
           Sentence
           .
           And
           he
           protested
           he
           had
           given
           Campegio
           no
           commands
           to
           make
           any
           delays
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           give
           him
           notice
           of
           their
           proceedings
           .
           If
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           had
           maintained
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           had
           written
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           Defender
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           over-turn
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           end
           in
           his
           own
           disgrace
           .
           But
           at
           last
           the
           secret
           came
           out
           ,
           for
           the
           Pope
           confessed
           there
           was
           a
           League
           in
           Treaty
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           himself
           ;
           but
           denied
           that
           he
           had
           bound
           himself
           up
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Kings
           business
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           consulted
           with
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           
             Sanctorum
             Quatuor
          
           and
           Simonetta
           ,
           (
           not
           mentioning
           the
           Decretal
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           granted
           without
           communicating
           it
           to
           any
           body
           ,
           or
           entring
           it
           in
           any
           Register
           )
           and
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           Process
           should
           be
           carried
           on
           in
           England
           ,
           without
           demanding
           any
           thing
           further
           from
           Rome
           .
           But
           the
           Imperial
           Cardinals
           spake
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           moving
           presently
           for
           an
           Inhibition
           ,
           and
           an
           Avocation
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           to
           be
           tried
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           Pope
           also
           took
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Intercession
           of
           England
           and
           France
           had
           not
           prevailed
           with
           the
           Venetians
           to
           restore
           Cervia
           and
           Ravenna
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           think
           that
           Republick
           durst
           do
           so
           ,
           if
           these
           Kings
           were
           in
           earnest
           .
           It
           had
           been
           promised
           that
           they
           should
           be
           restored
           as
           soon
           as
           his
           Legate
           was
           sent
           to
           England
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           done
           .
           The
           Proto-Notary
           told
           him
           it
           should
           most
           certainly
           be
           done
           .
           Thus
           ended
           that
           Conversation
           .
           But
           the
           more
           earnest
           
           
           
           
           
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           to
           have
           the
           Bull
           seen
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Privy-Council
           ,
           the
           Pope
           was
           the
           more
           confirmed
           in
           his
           resolutions
           never
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           For
           he
           could
           not
           imagine
           the
           desire
           of
           seeing
           it
           was
           a
           bare
           curiosity
           ,
           or
           only
           to
           direct
           the
           Kings
           Counsellors
           ;
           since
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           could
           inform
           them
           of
           all
           the
           material
           Clauses
           that
           were
           in
           it
           .
           Therefore
           he
           judged
           the
           desire
           of
           seeing
           it
           was
           only
           that
           they
           might
           have
           so
           many
           witnesses
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           was
           once
           granted
           ,
           whereby
           they
           had
           the
           Pope
           in
           their
           power
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           judged
           too
           dangerous
           for
           him
           to
           submit
           to
           .
        
         
           
           But
           the
           Pope
           finding
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           so
           ill
           satisfied
           with
           him
           ,
           resolved
           to
           send
           
             Francisco
             Campana
          
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Bed-chamber
           ,
           to
           England
           ,
           to
           remove
           all
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           to
           feed
           the
           King
           with
           fresh
           hopes
           .
           In
           
             England
             ,
             Campegio
          
           found
           still
           means
           by
           new
           delays
           to
           put
           off
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           amused
           the
           King
           with
           new
           and
           subtle
           motions
           for
           ending
           the
           matter
           more
           dextrously
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           December
           ,
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Brian
          
           and
           
             Peter
             Vannes
          
           ,
           
           the
           Kings
           Secretary
           for
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           were
           sent
           to
           Rome
           .
           They
           had
           it
           in
           Commission
           to
           search
           all
           the
           Records
           there
           ,
           for
           the
           Breve
           that
           was
           now
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           in
           Spain
           .
           They
           were
           to
           propose
           several
           overtures
           .
           
             Whether
             if
             the
             Queen
             vowed
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             dispence
             with
             the
             Kings
             second
             Marriage
             ?
             or
             if
             the
             Queen
             would
             not
             vow
             Religion
             ,
             
             unless
             the
             King
             also
             did
             it
             ,
             Whether
             in
             that
             case
             would
             the
             Pope
             dispence
             with
             his
             vow
             ?
             Or
             whether
             if
             the
             Queen
             would
             hear
             of
             no
             such
             proposition
             ,
             would
             not
             the
             Pope
             dispence
             with
             the
             Kings
             having
             two
             Wives
             ?
             For
             which
             there
             were
             diverss
             presidents
             vouched
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           They
           were
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           Pope
           that
           the
           King
           had
           laid
           out
           much
           of
           his
           best
           Treasure
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           expected
           the
           highest
           favours
           out
           of
           the
           deepest
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           
             Peter
             Vannes
          
           was
           commanded
           to
           tell
           the
           Pope
           as
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           that
           if
           he
           did
           for
           partial
           respects
           and
           fears
           ,
           refuse
           the
           Kings
           desires
           ,
           he
           perceived
           it
           would
           not
           only
           alienate
           the
           King
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           other
           Princes
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           with
           their
           Realms
           ,
           would
           withdraw
           their
           Devotion
           and
           Obedience
           from
           the
           Apostolick
           See.
           
        
         
           By
           a
           dispatch
           that
           followed
           them
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           tried
           a
           new
           project
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           offer
           of
           2000
           men
           for
           a
           Guard
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           to
           be
           maintained
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Confederates
           .
           And
           also
           proposed
           an
           enterview
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           to
           be
           either
           at
           
             Nice
             ,
             Avignon
          
           ,
           or
           in
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           that
           himself
           would
           come
           thither
           from
           the
           King
           of
           England
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           resolved
           stedfastly
           to
           keep
           his
           ground
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           engage
           himself
           too
           much
           to
           any
           Prince
           ;
           therefore
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           Guard
           did
           not
           at
           all
           work
           upon
           him
           .
           To
           have
           Guards
           about
           him
           upon
           another
           Princes
           pay
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           their
           Prisoner
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           so
           weary
           of
           his
           late
           Imprisonment
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           put
           himself
           in
           hazard
           of
           it
           a
           second
           time
           .
           Besides
           ,
           such
           a
           Guard
           would
           give
           the
           Emperor
           just
           cause
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           secure
           him
           against
           his
           power
           .
           He
           had
           been
           also
           so
           unsuccesful
           in
           his
           contests
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           give
           him
           any
           new
           provocation
           :
           And
           though
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           and
           France
           gave
           him
           good
           words
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           did
           the
           King
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           Armies
           lying
           in
           Italy
           ,
           he
           was
           still
           under
           his
           power
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Pope
           resolved
           to
           unite
           himself
           firmly
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           
           and
           all
           the
           use
           he
           made
           of
           the
           Kings
           earnestness
           in
           his
           Divorce
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           bring
           the
           Emperor
           to
           better
           terms
           .
           The
           Lutherans
           in
           Germany
           were
           like
           to
           make
           great
           use
           of
           any
           decision
           he
           might
           make
           against
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           Bulls
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           Elector
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           had
           written
           to
           him
           to
           consider
           well
           what
           he
           did
           in
           the
           Kings
           Divorce
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           went
           on
           ,
           nothing
           had
           ever
           fallen
           out
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           Luthers
           Sect
           ,
           that
           would
           so
           much
           strenghen
           it
           as
           that
           Sentence
           .
           He
           was
           also
           threatned
           on
           the
           other
           side
           from
           Rome
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Emperor
           would
           have
           a
           General
           Council
           called
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           he
           did
           in
           this
           Process
           should
           be
           examined
           there
           ,
           and
           he
           proceeded
           against
           accordingly
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           forget
           to
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Bastard
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           Canon
           incapable
           of
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           that
           thereupon
           they
           would
           depose
           him
           .
           He
           having
           all
           these
           things
           in
           his
           prospect
           ,
           and
           being
           naturally
           of
           a
           fearful
           temper
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           this
           time
           more
           prevalent
           in
           him
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           late
           Captivity
           ,
           resolved
           not
           to
           run
           these
           hazards
           ,
           which
           seemed
           unavoidable
           ,
           if
           he
           proceeded
           further
           in
           the
           Kings
           business
           .
           But
           his
           constant
           Maxime
           ,
           being
           to
           promise
           and
           swear
           deepest
           ,
           when
           he
           intended
           least
           ,
           he
           sent
           Campana
           to
           England
           ,
           with
           a
           Letter
           of
           Credence
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           the
           effects
           of
           which
           message
           will
           appear
           afterwards
           .
           And
           thus
           ended
           this
           year
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           believed
           that
           if
           the
           King
           had
           employed
           that
           Money
           ,
           which
           was
           spent
           in
           a
           fruitless
           Negotiation
           at
           Rome
           ,
           on
           a
           War
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           it
           had
           so
           distracted
           the
           Emperors
           Forces
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           sooner
           granted
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           more
           fruitless
           way
           was
           sought
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           Cassali
           wrote
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           much
           inclined
           to
           unite
           himself
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           proposed
           to
           go
           in
           Person
           to
           Spain
           ,
           to
           solicite
           a
           general
           Peace
           ;
           but
           intended
           to
           go
           privately
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           Cardinal
           would
           go
           with
           him
           thither
           ,
           as
           his
           Friend
           and
           Counsellor
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           two
           should
           go
           as
           Legates
           .
           But
           Cassali
           ,
           by
           Salviati's
           means
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           great
           favour
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           understood
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           never
           in
           greater
           fear
           of
           the
           Emperor
           than
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           for
           his
           Ambassador
           had
           threatned
           the
           Pope
           severely
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           not
           recal
           the
           Commission
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           England
           ;
           
           so
           that
           the
           Pope
           spoke
           oft
           to
           Salviati
           of
           the
           
             great
             Repentance
             that
             he
             had
             inwardly
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             for
             granting
             the
             Decretal
          
           :
           and
           said
           ,
           
             He
             was
             undone
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             it
             came
             to
             the
             Emperors
             knowledge
             .
          
           He
           also
           resolved
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Legates
           gave
           Sentence
           in
           England
           ,
           it
           should
           never
           take
           effect
           ,
           for
           he
           would
           not
           confirm
           it
           :
           Of
           which
           
             Gregory
             Cassali
          
           gave
           Advertisement
           by
           an
           express
           Messenger
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           passed
           through
           Paris
           ,
           
           met
           Secretary
           Knight
           and
           Doctor
           Bennet
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           dispatched
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           assist
           his
           other
           Ambassadors
           there
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           an
           account
           of
           his
           message
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           Kings
           Friends
           at
           Rome
           ,
           That
           he
           and
           his
           Confederates
           should
           follow
           the
           War
           more
           vigorously
           ,
           and
           press
           the
           Emperor
           harder
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           their
           applications
           to
           the
           Pope
           would
           signifie
           nothing
           .
           Of
           this
           they
           gave
           the
           Cardinal
           an
           account
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           but
           faintly
           in
           their
           Journey
           ,
           judging
           that
           upon
           these
           Advertisements
           they
           would
           be
           recalled
           ,
           and
           other
           Counsels
           taken
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Pope
           was
           with
           his
           usual
           Arts
           cajoling
           the
           Kings
           Agents
           in
           Italy
           :
           
           For
           when
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Brian
          
           and
           
             Peter
             Vannes
          
           came
           to
           Bononia
           ,
           the
           Proto-Notary
           Cassali
           was
           surprized
           ,
           to
           hear
           that
           the
           business
           was
           not
           already
           ended
           in
           England
           :
           since
           (
           he
           said
           )
           he
           knew
           there
           were
           
           sufficient
           Powers
           sent
           about
           it
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           assured
           him
           he
           would
           confirm
           their
           Sentence
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           made
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           confirming
           their
           judgment
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           had
           the
           Legates
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Envy
           or
           Odium
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           granting
           a
           Bull
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Judgment
           should
           arise
           immediately
           from
           himself
           .
           This
           his
           best
           Friends
           dissuaded
           ,
           and
           he
           seemed
           apprehensive
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           he
           should
           do
           it
           ,
           a
           Council
           would
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           be
           deposed
           for
           it
           .
           And
           any
           such
           distraction
           in
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           considering
           the
           footing
           which
           Heresie
           had
           alread
           gotten
           ,
           would
           ruin
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           So
           dextrously
           did
           the
           Pope
           govern
           himself
           between
           such
           contrary
           tides
           .
           But
           all
           this
           Dissimulation
           was
           short
           of
           what
           he
           acted
           by
           Campana
           in
           England
           ,
           whose
           true
           errand
           thither
           was
           to
           order
           Campegio
           to
           destroy
           the
           Bull
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           so
           perswade
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           the
           Popes
           sincerity
           ,
           
           that
           by
           a
           dispatch
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Brian
          
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
             Vannes
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Gregory
             Cassali
          
           ,
           he
           chid
           the
           two
           former
           for
           not
           making
           more
           haste
           to
           Rome
           ;
           for
           he
           believed
           it
           might
           have
           been
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           Kings
           Affairs
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           got
           thither
           before
           the
           
             General
             of
             the
             Observants
          
           (
           then
           Cardinal
           Angell
           .
           )
           He
           ordered
           them
           to
           setle
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Guard
           about
           the
           Pope
           presently
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           that
           the
           Secretary
           was
           recalled
           ,
           and
           
             Dr.
             Stephens
          
           again
           sent
           to
           Rome
           :
           And
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           Secretary
           Knight
           ,
           who
           went
           no
           further
           than
           Lions
           ,
           he
           writ
           to
           him
           ;
           
             That
             Campana
             had
             assured
             the
             King
             and
             him
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Popes
             name
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             ready
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             that
             of
             Law
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             or
             Justice
             ,
             could
             be
             desired
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             whatever
             of
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               his
               Power
            
             he
             could
             do
             or
             devise
             ,
             for
             giving
             the
             King
             content
             :
             And
             that
             although
             there
             were
             three
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             take
             care
             of
             ;
             The
             calling
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             The
             Emperors
             descent
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             the
             Restitution
             of
             his
             Towns
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             to
             be
             put
             in
             his
             hands
             by
             the
             Emperors
             means
             ;
             yet
             neither
             these
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             consideration
             ,
             should
             divert
             him
             from
             doing
             all
             that
             lay
             within
             his
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Power
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             :
             And
             that
             he
             had
             so
             deep
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Kings
             merits
             ,
             and
             the
             obligations
             that
             he
             had
             laid
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             resignation
             of
             the
             Popedom
             might
             do
             him
             any
             Service
             ,
             he
             would
             readily
             consent
             to
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Popes
             name
             he
             encouraged
             the
             Legates
             to
             proceed
             and
             end
             the
             business
             .
          
        
         
           Upon
           these
           assurances
           the
           Cardinal
           ordered
           the
           Secretary
           to
           haste
           forward
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           thank
           the
           Pope
           for
           that
           kind
           message
           ,
           to
           setle
           the
           Guard
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           Council
           ,
           none
           could
           be
           called
           but
           by
           himself
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           and
           France
           .
           And
           for
           any
           pretended
           Council
           or
           meeting
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           the
           Emperor
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           his
           Party
           might
           call
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           fear
           that
           .
           For
           his
           Towns
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           most
           certainly
           restored
           .
           Nor
           was
           the
           Emperors
           offering
           to
           put
           them
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           be
           much
           regarded
           ;
           for
           though
           he
           restored
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           had
           not
           a
           better
           Guaranty
           for
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           from
           him
           when
           he
           pleased
           .
           He
           was
           also
           to
           propose
           a
           firmer
           League
           between
           the
           Pope
           ,
           England
           ,
           and
           France
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           move
           the
           Pope
           most
           earnestly
           to
           go
           to
           Nice
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Pope
           proposed
           the
           Kings
           taking
           a
           second
           Wife
           ,
           with
           a
           Legitimation
           of
           the
           Issue
           ,
           which
           she
           might
           have
           ,
           so
           the
           Queen
           might
           be
           induced
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Pope
           inclined
           most
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           to
           accept
           of
           that
           ;
           both
           because
           the
           thing
           would
           
           take
           up
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           they
           found
           the
           Queen
           resolved
           to
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           as
           she
           was
           advised
           by
           her
           Nephews
           .
           Yet
           if
           the
           Pope
           offered
           a
           Decretal
           about
           it
           ,
           he
           might
           take
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           as
           the
           Occasion
           might
           require
           .
           But
           by
           a
           Postscript
           he
           is
           recalled
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           signified
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           Gardiner
           was
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           negotiate
           these
           a●fairs
           ,
           who
           had
           returned
           to
           England
           with
           the
           Legate
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           so
           successful
           in
           his
           former
           Message
           ,
           made
           them
           think
           him
           the
           fittest
           Minister
           they
           could
           imploy
           in
           that
           Court
           ;
           and
           to
           send
           him
           with
           the
           greater
           Advantage
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Privy
           Councellour
           .
        
         
           But
           an
           unlooked-for
           Accident
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           all
           Proceedings
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           
           For
           on
           Epiphany-day
           the
           Pope
           was
           taken
           extreme
           ill
           at
           Mass
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           sickness
           followed
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           was
           generally
           believed
           he
           could
           not
           recover
           ;
           and
           though
           his
           distemper
           did
           soon
           abate
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           over
           ,
           yet
           it
           returned
           again
           upon
           him
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Physicians
           did
           suspect
           he
           was
           poisoned
           .
           Then
           followed
           all
           the
           secret
           Caballings
           and
           Intrigues
           ,
           which
           are
           ordinary
           in
           that
           Court
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           .
           The
           Collonna's
           and
           the
           other
           Imperialists
           were
           very
           busie
           ,
           but
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Mantua
           opposed
           them
           ;
           and
           Farnese
           who
           was
           then
           at
           his
           house
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           came
           to
           Rome
           and
           joyned
           with
           Mantua
           ;
           and
           these
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           resolved
           that
           if
           the
           Spanish
           Army
           marched
           from
           Naples
           toward
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           dispence
           with
           that
           Bull
           ,
           which
           provides
           that
           the
           Succeeding
           Pope
           should
           be
           chosen
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           the
           former
           died
           ,
           and
           would
           retire
           to
           some
           safe
           place
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           spoke
           highly
           in
           favour
           of
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           ,
           
           whom
           (
           if
           the
           Ambassadors
           did
           not
           flatter
           and
           lie
           grosly
           in
           their
           Letters
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           draw
           these
           Informations
           )
           they
           reverenced
           
             as
             a
             Deity
          
           .
           And
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Mantua
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           proposing
           him
           as
           a
           Pattern
           ,
           would
           needs
           have
           a
           Particular
           account
           of
           his
           whole
           Course
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           expressed
           great
           esteem
           for
           him
           .
           When
           Gardiner
           was
           come
           as
           far
           as
           Lions
           he
           wrote
           the
           Cardinal
           word
           ,
           that
           there
           went
           a
           Prophecy
           that
           an
           Angel
           should
           be
           the
           next
           Pope
           ,
           but
           should
           die
           soon
           after
           .
           He
           also
           gave
           Advice
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           died
           ,
           the
           Commission
           for
           the
           Legates
           must
           needs
           expire
           with
           him
           ,
           unless
           they
           made
           some
           Step
           in
           their
           Business
           ,
           by
           a
           Citation
           of
           Parties
           ,
           which
           would
           keep
           it
           alive
           ;
           but
           whether
           this
           was
           done
           or
           not
           I
           cannot
           find
           .
           
           The
           Cardinals
           Ambition
           was
           now
           fermenting
           strongly
           ,
           and
           he
           resolved
           to
           lay
           his
           Project
           for
           the
           Popedom
           better
           than
           he
           had
           done
           before
           .
           His
           Letter
           about
           it
           to
           Gardiner
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Instructions
           to
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           are
           Printed
           by
           Fox
           ,
           and
           the
           Originals
           from
           which
           they
           are
           taken
           are
           yet
           extant
           .
           He
           wrote
           also
           another
           Letter
           to
           the
           Ambassadors
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           .
           
           But
           because
           the
           Instructions
           show
           what
           were
           the
           methods
           in
           choosing
           Popes
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           gathered
           ,
           how
           such
           an
           Election
           must
           needs
           recommend
           a
           man
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Appendages
           of
           
             Christs
             Vicar
             on
             Earth
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           short
           Summary
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             By
             his
             Letter
             to
             his
             Confident
             Gardiner
             ,
             he
             commits
             the
             thing
             chiefly
             to
             his
             care
             ,
             and
             orders
             him
             to
             employ
             all
             his
             parts
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             desired
             issue
             ;
             sparing
             neither
             Presents
             ,
             nor
             Promises
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             he
             saw
             mens
             Inclinations
             or
             affections
             led
             them
             ,
             whether
             to
             publick
             or
             private
             Concerns
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             govern
             himself
             towards
             them
             
             accordingly
             .
             
               The
               Instructions
               bear
            
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             thought
             the
             Cardinal
             the
             fittest
             person
             to
             succeed
             to
             the
             Papacy
             ;
             (
             they
             being
             advertised
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             dead
             ;
             
             )
             that
             the
             French
             King
             did
             also
             of
             his
             own
             Motion
             offer
             his
             Assistance
             to
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             for
             publick
             and
             private
             ends
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             the
             fittest
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Ambassadots
             are
             required
             with
             all
             possible
             earnestness
             and
             vigour
             ,
             to
             promote
             his
             Election
             .
             A
             Schedule
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             names
             is
             sent
             them
             with
             marks
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             like
             to
             be
             present
             or
             absent
             ,
             favourable
             ,
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             opposite
             to
             them
             .
             It
             was
             reckoned
             there
             could
             be
             but
             39
             present
             ,
             
             of
             which
             26
             were
             necessary
             to
             choose
             the
             Pope
             .
             Of
             these
             the
             two
             Kings
             thought
             themselves
             sure
             of
             20.
             
             So
             6
             was
             all
             the
             number
             that
             the
             Ambassadors
             were
             to
             gain
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             number
             ,
             they
             were
             first
             to
             offer
             them
             good
             reasons
             ,
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             fitness
             for
             the
             Papacy
             .
             But
             because
             humane
             frailty
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             reason
             did
             not
             always
             take
             place
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             promise
             Promotions
             ,
             and
             Sums
             of
             Money
             ,
             with
             other
             good
             Rewards
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             gave
             them
             Commission
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             would
             certainly
             make
             them
             good
             :
             besides
             all
             the
             great
             Preferments
             which
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             shared
             among
             those
             who
             did
             procure
             his
             Election
             .
             The
             Cardinals
             of
             their
             Party
             were
             first
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             firm
             bond
             ,
             to
             exclude
             all
             others
             .
             They
             were
             also
             to
             have
             some
             Creatures
             of
             theirs
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Conclave
             ,
             to
             manage
             the
             Business
             .
             Sir
             
               Gregory
               Cassali
            
             ,
             was
             thought
             fittest
             for
             that
             Service
             .
             And
             if
             they
             saw
             the
             adverse
             party
             too
             strong
             in
             the
             Conclave
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             carry
             nothing
             ,
             then
             Gardiner
             was
             to
             draw
             a
             Protestation
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             made
             in
             name
             of
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             made
             ,
             all
             the
             Cardinals
             of
             their
             Faction
             were
             to
             leave
             the
             Conclave
             .
             And
             if
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Emperors
             Forces
             overawed
             them
             ,
             the
             Ambassadors
             were
             to
             offer
             a
             Guard
             of
             2
             or
             3000.
             men
             to
             secure
             the
             Cardinals
             :
             and
             the
             French
             King
             Ordered
             his
             Armies
             to
             move
             ,
             if
             the
             Spanish
             Troops
             did
             move
             either
             from
             Naples
             ,
             or
             Millan
             .
             They
             were
             also
             to
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             would
             presently
             upon
             his
             Election
             come
             and
             live
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             use
             all
             endeavours
             to
             gain
             the
             Cardinal
             
               de
               Medici
            
             to
             their
             Faction
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             assure
             the
             Florentines
             ,
             that
             Wolsey
             would
             assist
             them
             to
             exclude
             the
             Medici
             out
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             their
             Town
             and
             State.
             They
             were
             also
             to
             have
             a
             strict
             eye
             upon
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             French
             Faction
             ,
             lest
             if
             the
             Cardinal
             were
             excluded
             ,
             they
             should
             consent
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             make
             the
             Protestation
             as
             it
             was
             desired
             .
             But
             to
             oblige
             Campegio
             the
             more
             ,
             it
             was
             added
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             found
             all
             hopes
             of
             raising
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             York
             to
             vanish
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             try
             if
             Campegio
             could
             be
             Elected
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             case
             the
             Cardinals
             of
             their
             Faction
             were
             to
             make
             no
             Protestation
             .
          
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           Apostolical
           Methods
           ,
           then
           used
           for
           choosing
           a
           Successour
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           for
           though
           a
           Successour
           had
           been
           chosen
           to
           Iudas
           by
           lot
           ,
           yet
           more
           Caution
           was
           to
           be
           used
           in
           choosing
           one
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Cardinal
           heard
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           hope
           of
           his
           recovery
           ,
           he
           wrote
           another
           long
           Letter
           to
           the
           Ambassadors
           (
           the
           Original
           of
           which
           is
           yet
           extant
           )
           
             to
             keep
             all
             their
             Instructions
             about
             a
             new
             Pope
             very
             secret
             ,
             to
             be
             gaining
             as
             many
             Cardinals
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Cardinals
             
             should
             not
             go
             into
             the
             Conclave
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             free
             ,
             and
             safe
             from
             any
             fears
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Forces
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Pope
             recovered
             ,
             
             they
             were
             to
             press
             him
             to
             give
             such
             orders
             about
             the
             Kings
             Business
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             speedily
             ended
             :
             and
             then
             the
             Cardinal
             would
             come
             and
             wait
             on
             the
             Pope
             over
             to
             Spain
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             proposed
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Apprehensions
             the
             Pope
             had
             of
             the
             Emperors
             being
             highly
             offended
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             granted
             the
             Kings
             desire
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             coming
             into
             Italy
             ,
             he
             needed
             not
             fear
             him
             .
             They
             knew
             whatever
             the
             Emperor
             pretended
             about
             his
             obligation
             to
             protect
             his
             Aunt
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             for
             reason
             of
             State
             :
             but
             if
             he
             were
             ▪
             satisfied
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             soon
             passed
             over
             .
             They
             knew
             also
             that
             his
             design
             of
             going
             into
             Italy
             was
             laid
             aside
             for
             that
             year
             ;
             because
             he
             apprehended
             that
             France
             and
             England
             would
             make
             War
             on
             him
             in
             other
             places
             .
             There
             were
             also
             many
             Precedents
             found
             ,
             of
             Dispensations
             granted
             by
             Popes
             in
             like
             cases
             :
             And
             lately
             there
             had
             been
             one
             granted
             by
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             6th
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             against
             the
             Opinion
             of
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             which
             had
             never
             been
             questioned
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             pretend
             to
             such
             Merits
             as
             the
             King
             had
             .
          
           And
           all
           that
           had
           ever
           been
           said
           in
           the
           Kings
           Cause
           ,
           was
           Sum'd
           up
           in
           a
           short
           Breviate
           by
           Cassali
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           a
           Copy
           whereof
           taken
           from
           an
           Original
           under
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           ordered
           his
           Ambassadors
           to
           make
           as
           many
           Cardinals
           sure
           for
           his
           cause
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           who
           might
           bring
           the
           Pope
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           still
           averse
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           was
           at
           this
           time
           possessed
           with
           a
           new
           jealousie
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           French
           King
           was
           not
           free
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           King
           had
           been
           tampering
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           him
           great
           offers
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           consent
           to
           the
           Divorce
           ;
           about
           which
           Francis
           wrote
           an
           anxious
           Letter
           to
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Original
           of
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           .
           The
           Pope
           was
           also
           surprized
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           questioned
           the
           Ambassadors
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           denyed
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           the
           union
           between
           England
           and
           France
           was
           inseparable
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           were
           only
           the
           Practices
           of
           the
           Emperors
           Agents
           to
           create
           distrust
           .
           The
           Pope
           seemed
           satisfied
           with
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           
             and
             added
             that
             in
             the
             present
             conjuncture
             a
             firm
             union
             between
             them
             was
             necessary
             .
          
           Of
           all
           this
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Brian
          
           wrote
           a
           long
           account
           in
           cipher
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Popes
             relapse
             put
             a
             new
             stop
             to
             business
             ,
             
             of
             which
             the
             Cardinal
             being
             informed
             ,
             as
             he
             ordered
             the
             Kings
             Agents
             to
             continue
             their
             care
             about
             his
             Promotion
             ,
             
             so
             he
             charged
             them
             to
             see
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             get
             Access
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             were
             in
             the
             very
             Agony
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             propose
             two
             things
             to
             him
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             presently
             command
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             to
             agree
             to
             a
             Cessation
             of
             Arms
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             Pope
             Leo
             and
             other
             Popes
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             do
             a
             thing
             that
             would
             be
             more
             meritorious
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             that
             the
             last
             Act
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             The
             other
             thing
             was
             concerning
             the
             Kings
             business
             ,
             which
             he
             presseth
             as
             a
             thing
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             and
             e●se
             of
             the
             Popes
             Conscience
             ,
             towards
             God
             :
             And
             withal
             he
             orders
             them
             to
             gain
             as
             many
             about
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Cardinals
             and
             Officers
             in
             the
             Rota
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             Kings
             desires
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             
             
             
             
             
             Popes
             sickness
             or
             health
             .
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Verona
             had
             a
             great
             Interest
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             so
             by
             that
             ,
             and
             another
             Dispatch
             of
             the
             same
             Date
             ,
             (
             sent
             another
             way
             )
             they
             were
             ordered
             to
             gain
             him
             ,
             promising
             him
             great
             Rewards
             ,
             pressing
             him
             to
             remain
             still
             about
             the
             Popes
             person
             ▪
             to
             ballance
             the
             ill
             Offices
             which
             Cardinal
             Angell
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Capua
             did
             ,
             who
             never
             stirred
             from
             the
             Pope
             :
             And
             to
             assure
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             laid
             this
             Matter
             more
             to
             heart
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             ever
             befel
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             would
             trouble
             him
             as
             much
             to
             be
             overcome
             in
             this
             Matter
             by
             these
             two
             Friers
             ,
             as
             to
             loose
             both
             his
             Crowns
             :
             and
             for
             my
             part
             (
             
               writes
               the
               Cardinal
            
             )
             I
             would
             expose
             any
             thing
             to
             my
             life
             ,
             yea
             life
             it self
             ,
             rather
             than
             see
             the
             Inconveniencies
             that
             may
             ensue
             upon
             disappointing
             of
             the
             Kings
             desire
             .
          
           For
           promoting
           the
           Business
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           sent
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bayon
           ,
           to
           assist
           the
           English
           Ambassadors
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           who
           was
           first
           sent
           over
           to
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           well
           Instructed
           there
           .
           
             They
             were
             either
             to
             procure
             a
             Decretal
             for
             the
             Kings
             Divorce
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             Commission
             to
             the
             two
             Legates
             ,
             with
             ampler
             Clauses
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             had
             ;
             to
             judge
             as
             if
             the
             Pope
             were
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             to
             emit
             compulsorie
             Letters
             against
             any
             ,
             whether
             Emperor
             ,
             King
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             ,
             to
             produce
             all
             manner
             of
             Evidences
             or
             Records
             ,
             which
             might
             tend
             towards
             the
             clearing
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             before
             them
             .
          
           This
           was
           sought
           because
           the
           Emperor
           would
           not
           send
           over
           the
           pretended
           Original
           Breve
           ,
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           gave
           only
           an
           Attested
           Copy
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Kings
           Ambassadors
           :
           least
           therefore
           from
           that
           Breve
           ,
           a
           new
           Suit
           might
           be
           afterwards
           raised
           ,
           for
           Annulling
           any
           Sentence
           which
           the
           Legates
           should
           give
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           needful
           to
           have
           the
           Original
           brought
           before
           them
           .
           In
           the
           penning
           of
           that
           new
           Commission
           ,
           Dr.
           Gardiner
           was
           ordered
           to
           have
           special
           care
           that
           it
           should
           be
           done
           ,
           by
           the
           best
           advice
           he
           could
           get
           in
           Rome
           .
           It
           appears
           also
           from
           this
           Dispatch
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           Pollicitation
           to
           Confirm
           the
           Sentence
           which
           the
           Legates
           should
           give
           ,
           was
           then
           in
           Gardiner's
           hands
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           ordered
           to
           take
           care
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           disagreement
           between
           the
           date
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           new
           Commission
           .
           And
           when
           that
           was
           obtained
           ,
           Sr.
           
             Francis
             Brian
          
           was
           commanded
           to
           bring
           them
           with
           him
           to
           England
           .
           Or
           if
           neither
           a
           Decretal
           ,
           nor
           a
           new
           Commission
           could
           be
           obtained
           ,
           then
           if
           any
           other
           expedient
           were
           proposed
           ,
           that
           upon
           good
           advice
           should
           be
           found
           sufficient
           and
           effectual
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           send
           it
           away
           with
           all
           possible
           diligence
           .
           
             And
             the
             Cardinal
             conjured
             them
             by
             the
             Reverence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Perplexity
             ,
             that
             this
             Virtuous
             Prince
             may
             have
             this
             thing
             sped
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             the
             most
             joyous
             thing
             that
             could
             befal
             his
             heart
             upon
             Earth
             .
             But
             if
             all
             things
             should
             be
             denyed
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             to
             make
             their
             Protestations
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             of
             the
             Injustice
             that
             was
             done
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Cardinals
             name
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             not
             only
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Realm
             would
             be
             lost
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             French
             King
             and
             his
             Realm
             ,
             with
             their
             other
             Confederates
             ,
             would
             also
             withdraw
             their
             Obedience
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             Emperors
             Displeasure
             ,
             or
             the
             Recovery
             of
             two
             Cities
             .
          
           They
           were
           also
           to
           try
           what
           might
           be
           done
           in
           Law
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           in
           a
           Vacancy
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           take
           good
           Counsel
           upon
           some
           Chapters
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           which
           related
           to
           that
           :
           and
           
           Govern
           themselves
           accordingly
           ,
           either
           to
           hinder
           an
           Avocation
           ,
           
           or
           Inhibition
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           could
           be
           done
           to
           obtain
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           grant
           ,
           towards
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Kings
           Business
           .
           At
           this
           time
           also
           the
           Cardinals
           Bulls
           for
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Winchester
           were
           expedited
           :
           
           they
           were
           rated
           high
           at
           15000
           Ducats
           ,
           for
           though
           the
           Cardinal
           pleaded
           his
           great
           Merits
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           composition
           lower
           ,
           yet
           the
           Cardinals
           at
           Rome
           ,
           said
           the
           Apostolick
           Chamber
           was
           very
           poor
           ,
           and
           other
           Bulls
           were
           then
           coming
           from
           France
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           favour
           they
           should
           show
           the
           Cardinal
           would
           be
           a
           Precedent
           .
           But
           the
           Cardinal
           sent
           word
           that
           he
           would
           not
           give
           past
           5
           ,
           or
           6000
           Ducats
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           exchanging
           Winchester
           for
           Duresm
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           other
           they
           were
           to
           get
           a
           great
           Composition
           .
           And
           if
           they
           held
           his
           Bulls
           so
           high
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           them
           ;
           for
           he
           needed
           them
           not
           ,
           since
           he
           enjoyed
           already
           by
           the
           Kings
           Grant
           the
           Temporalities
           of
           Winchester
           ;
           which
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           was
           all
           that
           he
           considered
           in
           a
           Bishoprick
           .
           They
           were
           at
           last
           expedited
           ,
           at
           what
           Rates
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           set
           down
           to
           show
           ,
           how
           severe
           the
           Exactions
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           were
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Pope
           recovered
           his
           health
           ,
           
           so
           he
           inclined
           more
           to
           joyn
           himself
           to
           the
           Emperor
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           was
           more
           alienated
           than
           formerly
           from
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           ;
           which
           perhaps
           was
           increased
           by
           the
           distaste
           he
           took
           at
           the
           Cardinals
           aspiring
           to
           the
           Popedom
           .
           The
           first
           thing
           that
           the
           Emperor
           did
           in
           the
           Kings
           Cause
           ,
           was
           to
           protest
           in
           the
           Queen
           of
           Englands
           name
           ,
           that
           she
           refused
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Legates
           .
           The
           one
           was
           the
           Kings
           chief
           Minister
           and
           her
           mortal
           enemy
           :
           
           The
           other
           was
           also
           justly
           suspected
           ,
           since
           he
           had
           a
           Bishoprick
           in
           England
           .
           The
           Kings
           Ambassador
           pressed
           the
           Pope
           much
           ,
           not
           to
           admit
           the
           Protestation
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           pretended
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           denyed
           ,
           either
           in
           Law
           or
           Justice
           .
           But
           that
           this
           might
           not
           offend
           the
           King
           ,
           Salviati
           that
           was
           the
           Popes
           Favourite
           ,
           wrote
           to
           Campegio
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestation
           could
           not
           be
           hindred
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           still
           most
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           satisfie
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Ambassadors
           were
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           distrustful
           of
           the
           Popes
           good
           mind
           to
           the
           Kings
           Cause
           .
           But
           now
           good
           words
           could
           deceive
           the
           King
           no
           longer
           ,
           who
           clearly
           discovered
           the
           Popes
           mind
           ,
           and
           being
           out
           of
           all
           hopes
           of
           any
           thing
           more
           from
           Rome
           ,
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           in
           England
           before
           the
           Legates
           :
           and
           therefore
           Gardiner
           was
           recalled
           ,
           who
           was
           thought
           the
           fittest
           person
           ,
           to
           manage
           the
           Process
           in
           England
           ,
           being
           esteemed
           the
           greatest
           Canonist
           they
           had
           ;
           and
           was
           so
           valued
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           begin
           the
           Process
           till
           he
           came
           .
           
           Sr.
           
             Francis
             Brian
          
           was
           also
           recalled
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           took
           leave
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           they
           were
           ordered
           to
           Expostulate
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           :
           
             Upon
             the
             Partiality
             he
             expressed
             for
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             many
             assurances
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Legates
             had
             given
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             would
             do
             all
             he
             could
             toward
             his
             Satisfaction
             ;
             which
             was
             now
             so
             ill
             performed
             that
             he
             expected
             no
             more
             justice
             from
             him
             .
             They
             were
             also
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             devise
             in
             the
             Cardinals
             name
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             were
             to
             try
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             obtain
             any
             Enlargement
             of
             the
             Commission
             with
             fuller
             Power
             to
             the
             Legates
             ;
             for
             they
             saw
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             to
             move
             for
             any
             new
             Bulls
             ,
             
             or
             Orders
             from
             the
             Pope
             about
             it
             .
          
           And
           though
           Gardiner
           had
           obtained
           a
           Pollicitation
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           both
           bound
           himself
           not
           to
           recal
           the
           cause
           from
           the
           Legates
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           also
           to
           confirm
           their
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           had
           sent
           it
           over
           ;
           they
           found
           it
           was
           so
           conceived
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           could
           go
           back
           from
           it
           when
           he
           pleased
           .
           So
           there
           was
           a
           new
           Draught
           of
           a
           Pollicitation
           formed
           with
           more
           binding
           Clauses
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           Gardiner
           was
           to
           try
           if
           he
           could
           obtain
           by
           the
           following
           Pretence
           .
           
             He
             was
             to
             tell
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             the
             Courier
             to
             whom
             he
             trusted
             it
             ,
             had
             been
             so
             little
             careful
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             all
             wet
             and
             defaced
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             more
             use
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             deliver
             it
             .
             And
             this
             might
             turn
             much
             to
             Gardiners
             prejudice
             ,
             that
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             Concern
             was
             through
             his
             neglect
             spoiled
             :
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             to
             see
             if
             the
             Pope
             would
             renew
             it
             .
             If
             that
             could
             be
             obtained
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             use
             all
             his
             Industry
             to
             get
             as
             many
             pregnant
             and
             material
             words
             added
             ,
             as
             might
             make
             it
             more
             binding
             .
             He
             was
             also
             to
             assure
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Emperor
             was
             gone
             to
             Barcellona
             ,
             to
             give
             reputation
             to
             his
             affairs
             in
             Italy
             ;
             yet
             he
             had
             neither
             Army
             ,
             nor
             Fleet
             ready
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             needed
             not
             fear
             him
             .
             And
             he
             was
             to
             inform
             the
             Pope
             of
             the
             Arts
             he
             was
             using
             both
             in
             the
             English
             and
             French
             Court
             to
             make
             a
             separated
             Treaty
             :
             But
             that
             all
             was
             to
             no
             p●rpose
             ,
             the
             two
             Kings
             being
             so
             firmly
             linked
             together
             .
          
           But
           the
           Pope
           was
           so
           great
           a
           Master
           in
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           Dissimulation
           ,
           and
           Policy
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           overreached
           easily
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           understood
           that
           his
           Polli●itation
           was
           defaced
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           his
           heart
           glad
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           to
           renew
           it
           .
           So
           they
           returned
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Bennet
           came
           in
           their
           place
           .
           He
           carryed
           with
           him
           one
           of
           the
           fullest
           and
           most
           important
           Dispatches
           that
           I
           find
           in
           this
           whole
           matter
           ,
           
           from
           the
           two
           Legates
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           who
           wrote
           to
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             had
             in
             vain
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             either
             party
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             
             That
             the
             Breve
             being
             shewed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Queen
             ,
             they
             found
             great
             and
             evident
             Presumptions
             of
             it's
             being
             a
             meer
             forgery
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             was
             too
             much
             for
             them
             to
             sit
             and
             try
             the
             Validity
             ,
             or
             Authenticalness
             of
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             Breves
             ,
             or
             to
             hear
             his
             Power
             of
             Dispencing
             in
             such
             cases
             disputed
             :
             therefore
             it
             was
             more
             expedient
             to
             Avocate
             the
             cause
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             King
             would
             consent
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             obliged
             himself
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             pass
             Sentence
             speedily
             in
             his
             favour
             ;
             but
             they
             rather
             advised
             the
             Granting
             a
             Decretal
             Bull
             which
             would
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             which
             the
             Bearer
             was
             Instructed
             to
             show
             very
             good
             Precedents
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             they
             advised
             the
             Pope
             to
             press
             the
             Queen
             most
             effectually
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Religious
             life
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             compose
             all
             these
             differences
             in
             the
             softest
             and
             easiest
             way
             .
             It
             pitied
             them
             to
             see
             the
             rack
             and
             torments
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             King
             had
             smarted
             so
             many
             years
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Disputes
             of
             Divines
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             had
             so
             disquieted
             him
             ,
             that
             for
             clearing
             a
             matter
             thus
             perplexed
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             only
             need
             of
             Learning
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             more
             singular
             Piety
             and
             Illumination
             .
             To
             this
             were
             to
             be
             added
             the
             desire
             of
             Issue
             ,
             the
             Settlement
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             pressing
             reasons
             :
             that
             as
             the
             matter
             did
             admit
             of
             no
             further
             delays
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             opposite
             scale
             to
             ballance
             these
             Considerations
             .
             There
             were
             false
             Suggestions
             surmised
             abroad
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             or
             the
             desire
             of
             another
             wife
             (
             who
             was
             not
             perhaps
             yet
             known
             ,
             much
             less
             designed
             )
             were
             the
             true
             causes
             of
             
             this
             Suit.
             But
             though
             the
             Queen
             was
             of
             a
             rough
             Temper
             ,
             and
             an
             unpleasant
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             was
             passed
             all
             hopes
             of
             Children
             ;
             yet
             who
             could
             imagine
             that
             the
             King
             who
             had
             spent
             his
             most
             youthful
             days
             with
             her
             ,
             so
             kindly
             ,
             would
             now
             in
             the
             decline
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             be
             at
             all
             this
             trouble
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             her
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             no
             other
             Motives
             ?
             But
             they
             by
             searching
             his
             sore
             ,
             found
             there
             was
             rooted
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             both
             an
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             respect
             to
             Law
             and
             Order
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             all
             his
             people
             pressed
             him
             to
             drive
             the
             Matter
             to
             an
             issue
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             still
             wait
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             Therefore
             they
             most
             pressingly
             desire
             the
             Pope
             to
             grant
             the
             Cure
             which
             his
             distemper
             required
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             that
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             insist
             too
             much
             on
             the
             Rigour
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             since
             the
             Soul
             and
             Life
             of
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             the
             Popes
             breast
             ;
             in
             doubtful
             cases
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             great
             hazard
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             mollifie
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             not
             done
             ,
             other
             Remedies
             would
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             to
             the
             vast
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             to
             which
             many
             about
             the
             King
             advised
             him
             :
             There
             was
             reason
             to
             fear
             they
             should
             not
             only
             lose
             a
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith.
            
             The
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             were
             already
             enraged
             at
             the
             delay
             of
             a
             Matter
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             their
             Lives
             and
             Interests
             were
             so
             nearly
             concerned
             :
             and
             said
             many
             things
             against
             the
             Popes
             Proceedings
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             relate
             without
             horror
             .
             And
             they
             plainly
             complained
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Popes
             had
             made
             no
             scruple
             to
             make
             and
             change
             divine
             Laws
             ,
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             yet
             one
             Pope
             sticks
             so
             much
             at
             the
             Repealing
             what
             his
             Prodecessor
             did
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             more
             sacred
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             medled
             with
             .
             The
             King
             betook
             himself
             to
             no
             ill
             Arts
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             charms
             of
             Magitians
             ,
             nor
             the
             Forgeries
             of
             Impostours
             ,
             therefore
             they
             expected
             such
             an
             Answer
             as
             should
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           But
           all
           these
           things
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           :
           
           the
           Pope
           had
           taken
           his
           measures
           ,
           ard
           was
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           by
           all
           the
           reasons
           ,
           or
           Remonstrances
           ,
           the
           Ambassador
           could
           lay
           before
           him
           .
           The
           King
           had
           absolutely
           gained
           Campegio
           to
           do
           all
           he
           could
           for
           him
           without
           losing
           the
           Popes
           favour
           .
           He
           led
           at
           this
           time
           a
           very
           dissolute
           life
           in
           England
           ,
           hunting
           and
           gaming
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           and
           following
           whores
           all
           the
           night
           :
           and
           brought
           a
           Bastard
           of
           his
           own
           over
           to
           England
           with
           him
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           Knighted
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           the
           King
           sought
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           strange
           thing
           :
           since
           he
           had
           such
           a
           Copy
           set
           him
           by
           two
           Legates
           ,
           who
           representing
           his
           Holiness
           so
           lively
           in
           their
           manners
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           unusual
           thing
           ,
           if
           a
           King
           had
           a
           slight
           sense
           of
           such
           disorders
           .
           The
           King
           wrote
           to
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           satisfied
           of
           Campegio's
           love
           and
           affection
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           ever
           he
           was
           gained
           by
           the
           Emperors
           Agents
           ,
           he
           had
           said
           something
           to
           him
           which
           did
           totally
           change
           that
           Inclination
           .
        
         
           The
           Imperialists
           being
           Alarm'd
           at
           the
           recalling
           of
           some
           of
           the
           English
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           being
           Informed
           by
           the
           Queens
           means
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           forming
           the
           Process
           in
           England
           ,
           put
           in
           a
           Memorial
           for
           an
           Avocation
           of
           the
           cause
           to
           Rome
           .
           The
           Ambassadors
           answered
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Colour
           for
           asking
           it
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           nothing
           yet
           done
           by
           the
           Legates
           .
           For
           they
           had
           strict
           orders
           to
           deny
           that
           there
           was
           any
           Process
           forming
           in
           England
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Pope
           himself
           in
           private
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           it
           should
           go
           on
           ;
           but
           were
           to
           use
           all
           their
           Endeavours
           
           to
           hinder
           an
           Avocation
           ;
           and
           plainly
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           to
           tell
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           granted
           that
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           look
           on
           it
           as
           a
           Formal
           decision
           against
           him
           .
           And
           it
           would
           also
           be
           an
           high
           affront
           to
           the
           two
           Cardinals
           :
           and
           they
           were
           thereupon
           to
           Protest
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           obey
           ,
           
           nor
           consider
           the
           Pope
           any
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           an
           Act
           of
           such
           high
           Injustice
           ;
           as
           after
           he
           had
           granted
           a
           Commission
           ,
           upon
           no
           complaint
           of
           any
           Illegality
           ,
           or
           Injust
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Legates
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           surmises
           and
           suspitions
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           had
           not
           yet
           brought
           the
           Emperor
           to
           his
           Terms
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           therefore
           to
           draw
           him
           on
           the
           faster
           ,
           he
           continued
           to
           give
           the
           English
           Ambassador
           good
           words
           ;
           and
           in
           discourse
           with
           
             Peter
             Vannes
          
           ,
           
           did
           insinuate
           as
           if
           he
           had
           found
           a
           means
           to
           bring
           the
           whole
           matter
           to
           a
           good
           Conclusion
           ,
           and
           spoke
           it
           with
           an
           Artificial
           smile
           ,
           adding
           ,
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           would
           not
           speak
           it
           out
           ,
           
           and
           seemed
           to
           keep
           it
           up
           as
           a
           secret
           ,
           not
           yet
           ripe
           .
           But
           all
           this
           did
           afterwards
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           deepest
           Dissimulation
           that
           ever
           was
           practised
           .
           And
           in
           the
           whole
           Process
           ,
           though
           the
           Cardinal
           studied
           to
           make
           tricks
           pass
           upon
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           always
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           all
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           seemed
           as
           Infallible
           in
           his
           Arts
           of
           Jugling
           ,
           as
           he
           pretended
           to
           be
           in
           his
           Decisions
           .
           
           He
           wrote
           a
           Cajoling
           Letter
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           but
           words
           went
           for
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
           Soon
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           Pope
           complained
           much
           to
           Sr.
           
             Gregory
             Cassali
          
           ,
           of
           the
           ill
           usage
           he
           received
           from
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Confederates
           ,
           the
           Florentines
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           used
           him
           so
           ill
           ,
           
           that
           they
           would
           force
           him
           to
           throw
           himself
           into
           the
           Emperors
           hands
           :
           and
           he
           seemed
           inclined
           to
           grant
           an
           Avocation
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           complained
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Treaty
           of
           peace
           going
           on
           at
           Cambray
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           no
           share
           .
           But
           the
           Ambassador
           undertook
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           done
           to
           give
           him
           just
           offence
           ;
           yet
           the
           Florentines
           continued
           to
           put
           great
           affronts
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           :
           and
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Farfa
           their
           General
           ,
           made
           excursions
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           Rome
           ;
           
             so
             that
             the
             Pope
             with
             great
             signs
             of
             fear
             said
             that
             the
             Florentines
             would
             some
             day
             seize
             on
             him
             ,
             
             and
             carry
             him
             with
             his
             hands
             bound
             behind
             his
             back
             in
             Procession
             to
             Florence
             :
             and
             that
             all
             this
             while
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             and
             France
             did
             only
             entertain
             him
             with
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             restrain
             the
             Insolencies
             of
             their
             Confederates
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             used
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             joyned
             himself
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             he
             would
             treat
             him
             as
             his
             Chaplain
             ,
             he
             said
             with
             great
             Commotion
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             only
             choose
             rather
             to
             be
             his
             Chaplain
             ,
             but
             his
             horse-Groom
             ,
             than
             suffer
             such
             injuries
             from
             his
             own
             Rebellious
             Vassals
             and
             Subjects
             .
          
           This
           was
           perhaps
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           Arts
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Pope
           feel
           the
           weight
           of
           offending
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           use
           him
           better
           :
           but
           it
           wrought
           a
           contrary
           effect
           ,
           for
           the
           Treaty
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           advanced
           by
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Pope
           reckoned
           that
           the
           Emperor
           being
           (
           as
           he
           was
           informed
           )
           ashamed
           and
           grieved
           for
           the
           taking
           and
           Sacking
           of
           Rome
           ,
           would
           study
           to
           repair
           that
           by
           better
           usage
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Motion
           for
           the
           Avocation
           was
           still
           driven
           on
           ,
           and
           pressed
           the
           more
           earnestly
           ,
           because
           they
           heard
           the
           Legates
           were
           proceeding
           in
           the
           cause
           .
           But
           the
           Ambassadors
           were
           instructed
           by
           a
           Dispatch
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           obviate
           that
           carefully
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           would
           reflect
           on
           the
           Legates
           ,
           
           and
           defeat
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           gross
           violation
           of
           the
           Popes
           Promise
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           in
           writing
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           more
           for
           the
           Popes
           Interest
           ,
           to
           leave
           it
           in
           the
           Legates
           hands
           ,
           than
           to
           bring
           it
           before
           himself
           ;
           for
           then
           ,
           whatever
           Sentence
           passed
           ,
           the
           ill
           effects
           of
           it
           would
           ly
           on
           the
           Pope
           without
           any
           Interposition
           .
           And
           as
           the
           King
           had
           very
           just
           exceptions
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperors
           forces
           lay
           so
           near
           ,
           that
           no
           safety
           could
           be
           expected
           there
           ;
           so
           they
           were
           to
           tell
           the
           Pope
           that
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             England
             ,
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             Royal
             was
             such
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Pope
           could
           do
           nothing
           that
           was
           prejudicial
           to
           it
           :
           To
           which
           the
           citing
           the
           King
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           cause
           decided
           there
           ,
           was
           contrary
           in
           a
           high
           degree
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Pope
           went
           on
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           diligence
           they
           could
           use
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           were
           by
           an
           other
           Dispatch
           which
           Gardiner
           sent
           ,
           ordered
           to
           Protest
           and
           Appeal
           from
           the
           Pope
           as
           
             not
             the
             true
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             a
             true
             Vicar
             .
          
           But
           the
           King
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           judged
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           proceed
           to
           this
           Extremity
           so
           soon
           .
           They
           were
           also
           ordered
           to
           advertise
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Nobility
           had
           assured
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           would
           adhere
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           were
           so
           ill
           used
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           constrained
           to
           withdraw
           his
           obedience
           from
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           ruine
           was
           unavoidable
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           granted
           the
           Avocation
           .
           The
           Emperors
           Agents
           had
           pretended
           they
           could
           not
           send
           the
           original
           Breve
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           said
           their
           Master
           would
           send
           it
           to
           Rome
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Ambassadors
           had
           solicited
           for
           Letters
           Compulsory
           ,
           to
           require
           him
           to
           send
           it
           to
           England
           ;
           yet
           left
           that
           might
           now
           be
           made
           an
           Argument
           by
           the
           Imperialists
           for
           an
           Avocation
           ,
           they
           were
           ordered
           to
           speak
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Legates
           would
           proceed
           to
           Sentence
           ,
           upon
           the
           attested
           Copy
           that
           was
           sent
           from
           Spain
           .
        
         
           The
           Ambassadors
           had
           also
           orders
           to
           take
           the
           best
           Counsel
           in
           Rome
           ,
           
           about
           the
           Legal
           ways
           of
           hindring
           an
           Avocation
           .
           But
           they
           found
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           rely
           much
           on
           the
           Lawyers
           in
           that
           matter
           .
           For
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           secrecy
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           having
           such
           expectations
           of
           preferments
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           beyond
           all
           the
           Fees
           that
           could
           be
           given
           them
           ,
           )
           that
           they
           discovered
           all
           secrets
           to
           him
           :
           So
           none
           of
           them
           would
           be
           earnest
           to
           hinder
           an
           Avocation
           ,
           it
           being
           their
           Interest
           to
           bring
           all
           Matters
           to
           Rome
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           hope
           for
           much
           greater
           Fees.
           And
           Salviati
           whom
           the
           Ambassadors
           had
           gained
           ,
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           Campana
           brought
           word
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           Process
           was
           then
           in
           a
           good
           forwardness
           .
           They
           with
           many
           Oaths
           denyed
           there
           was
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           
             Silvester
             Darius
          
           who
           was
           sent
           express
           to
           Rome
           ,
           for
           opposing
           the
           Avocation
           ,
           confirmed
           all
           that
           they
           swore
           .
           But
           nothing
           was
           believed
           ,
           for
           by
           a
           secret
           conveyance
           ,
           Campana
           had
           Letters
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           when
           they
           objected
           to
           Salviati
           ,
           what
           was
           promised
           by
           Campana
           ,
           in
           the
           Popes
           name
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           do
           every
           thing
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           
             that
             he
             could
             do
             out
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             his
             Power
          
           ;
           
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             Campana
             swore
             he
             had
             never
             said
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             So
             hard
             is
             the
             case
             of
             Ministers
             in
             such
             ticklish
             negotiations
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             and
             unsay
             ,
             swear
             ,
             and
             forswear
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Instructed
             ,
             which
             goes
             of
             Course
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Business
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           Legates
           were
           proceeding
           in
           England
           :
           Of
           the
           steps
           in
           which
           they
           went
           ,
           though
           a
           great
           deal
           be
           already
           published
           ,
           
           yet
           considerable
           
           things
           are
           passed
           over
           .
           On
           the
           31th
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           King
           by
           a
           Warrant
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           ,
           gave
           the
           Legates
           leave
           to
           execute
           their
           Commission
           ,
           
           upon
           which
           they
           Sate
           that
           same
           day
           .
           The
           Commission
           was
           presented
           by
           Longland
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Proto-Notary
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           he
           read
           it
           publickly
           ;
           then
           the
           Legates
           took
           it
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           They
           were
           resolved
           to
           Execute
           it
           :
           And
           first
           gave
           the
           usual
           Oaths
           to
           the
           Clerks
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           ordered
           a
           peremtory
           Citation
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           to
           appear
           on
           the
           18th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           between
           9
           and
           10
           a
           Clock
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Court
           Adjourned
           .
           The
           next
           Session
           was
           on
           the
           18th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           where
           the
           Citations
           being
           returned
           duely
           Executed
           ;
           
             Richard
             Simpson
          
           ,
           Dean
           of
           the
           Chappel
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Bell
          
           ,
           appeared
           as
           the
           Kings
           Proxies
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           appeared
           in
           Person
           ,
           and
           did
           protest
           against
           the
           Legates
           as
           incompetent
           Judges
           ,
           alledging
           that
           the
           cause
           was
           already
           Avocated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           desired
           a
           competent
           time
           in
           which
           she
           might
           prove
           it
           .
           The
           Legates
           assigned
           her
           the
           21th
           ,
           and
           so
           Adjourned
           the
           Court
           till
           then
           .
        
         
           
           About
           this
           time
           there
           was
           a
           severe
           Complaint
           exhibited
           against
           the
           Queen
           in
           Council
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           an
           account
           given
           in
           a
           paper
           ,
           that
           has
           somewhat
           written
           at
           the
           conclusion
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           Cardinals
           own
           hand
           .
           
             The
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             informed
             some
             designed
             to
             kill
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             the
             Cardinal
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             if
             she
             had
             any
             hand
             ,
             she
             must
             not
             expect
             to
             be
             spared
             .
             That
             she
             had
             not
             shewed
             such
             love
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             neither
             in
             Bed
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             Bed
             ,
             as
             she
             ought
             .
             And
             now
             that
             the
             King
             was
             very
             pensive
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             grief
             ,
             she
             showed
             great
             signs
             of
             joy
             ,
             setting
             on
             all
             people
             to
             Dancings
             ,
             and
             other
             Diversions
             .
             This
             it
             seemed
             she
             did
             out
             of
             spite
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             contrary
             to
             her
             temper
             and
             ordinary
             behaviour
             .
             And
             whereas
             she
             ought
             rather
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             bring
             this
             matter
             to
             a
             good
             conclusion
             ,
             she
             seemed
             not
             at
             all
             serious
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             might
             corrupt
             the
             peoples
             affections
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             she
             showed
             her self
             much
             abroad
             ,
             and
             by
             civilities
             ,
             and
             gracious
             bowing
             her
             head
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             been
             her
             custom
             formerly
             ,
             did
             study
             to
             work
             upon
             the
             people
             :
             And
             that
             having
             the
             pretended
             Breve
             in
             her
             hands
             ,
             she
             would
             not
             show
             it
             sooner
             .
             From
             all
             which
             the
             King
             concluded
             that
             she
             hated
             him
             ,
             Therefore
             his
             Council
             did
             not
             think
             it
             advisable
             for
             him
             to
             be
             any
             more
             conversant
             with
             her
             ,
             either
             in
             Bed
             or
             at
             Board
             .
             They
             also
             in
             their
             Consciences
             thought
             his
             life
             was
             in
             such
             danger
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             her
             company
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             the
             Princess
             to
             be
             with
             her
             .
             These
             things
             were
             to
             be
             told
             her
             ,
             to
             induce
             her
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Religious
             Order
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             her
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           To
           which
           paper
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           added
           in
           Latine
           ,
           
             That
             she
             played
             the
             fool
          
           ,
           
           
             if
             she
             contended
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             her
             Children
             had
             not
             been
             blessed
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             of
             the
             evident
             suspitions
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Forgery
             of
             the
             Breve
             .
          
           But
           she
           had
           a
           constant
           mind
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           be
           threatned
           to
           any
           thing
           .
           On
           the
           21th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           the
           Court
           Sate
           ,
           The
           King
           and
           Queen
           were
           present
           in
           Person
           .
           Campegio
           made
           a
           long
           Speech
           of
           the
           errand
           they
           were
           come
           about
           :
           *
           
             That
             it
             was
             a
             new
             ,
             unheard
             ▪
             of
             ,
             vile
             ,
             and
             intolerable
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             to
             live
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             rather
             Incest
             ;
             which
             they
             must
             now
             try
             ,
             and
             proceed
             as
             they
             saw
             just
             cause
             .
          
           And
           both
           the
           Legates
           made
           deep
           protestations
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           proceed
           justly
           and
           fairly
           without
           any
           favour
           or
           partiality
           .
        
         
         
           As
           for
           the
           formal
           Speeches
           which
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           made
           ,
           Hall
           ,
           who
           never
           failed
           in
           trifles
           ,
           sets
           them
           down
           ,
           which
           I
           incline
           to
           believe
           they
           really
           spoke
           ;
           for
           with
           the
           Journals
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           I
           find
           those
           Speeches
           written
           down
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Journal
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           the
           Lord
           Herbert's
           usual
           diligence
           fails
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           fancies
           the
           Queen
           never
           appeared
           after
           the
           18th
           .
           upon
           which
           ,
           because
           the
           Journal
           of
           the
           next
           Sessions
           are
           lost
           ,
           he
           infers
           against
           all
           the
           Histories
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Queen
           were
           not
           in
           Court
           together
           .
           And
           he
           seems
           to
           conclude
           that
           the
           25th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           was
           the
           next
           Session
           after
           the
           18th
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           he
           was
           mistaken
           :
           For
           by
           an
           original
           Letter
           of
           the
           Kings
           to
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           both
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           came
           in
           Person
           into
           the
           Court
           ;
           where
           they
           both
           sate
           ,
           with
           their
           Council
           standing
           about
           them
           :
           The
           Bishops
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           St.
           Asaph
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Ridley
           being
           the
           Queens
           Council
           .
           When
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           were
           called
           on
           ,
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           Here
           ;
           but
           the
           Queen
           left
           her
           seat
           and
           went
           and
           kneeled
           down
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Speech
           ,
           that
           had
           all
           the
           Insinuations
           in
           it
           to
           raise
           pity
           and
           compassion
           in
           the
           Court.
           She
           said
           ,
           
             She
             was
             a
             poor
             woman
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             where
             she
             could
             neither
             expect
             good
             Council
             ,
             nor
             indifferent
             Judges
             ;
             
             she
             had
             been
             long
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             know
             wherein
             she
             had
             offended
             him
             :
             she
             had
             been
             his
             Wife
             twenty
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             had
             born
             him
             several
             Children
             ,
             and
             had
             ever
             studied
             to
             please
             him
             ;
             and
             protested
             he
             had
             found
             her
             a
             true
             Maid
             ,
             about
             which
             she
             appealed
             to
             his
             own
             Conscience
             .
             If
             she
             had
             done
             any
             thing
             amiss
             ,
             she
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             put
             away
             with
             shame
             .
             Their
             Parents
             were
             esteemed
             very
             wise
             Princes
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             had
             good
             Counsellors
             ,
             and
             Learned
             men
             about
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Match
             was
             agreed
             :
             Therefore
             she
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             nor
             durst
             her
             Lawyers
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             assigned
             by
             him
             ,
             speak
             freely
             for
             her
             .
             So
             she
             desired
             to
             be
             excused
             till
             she
             heard
             from
             Spain
             .
          
           That
           said
           ,
           she
           rose
           up
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           King
           a
           low
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Court.
           And
           though
           they
           called
           after
           her
           ,
           she
           made
           no
           answer
           ,
           but
           went
           away
           and
           would
           never
           again
           appear
           in
           Court.
           
        
         
           She
           being
           gone
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           publickly
           Declare
           ,
           
           what
           a
           true
           and
           obedient
           Wife
           she
           had
           always
           been
           ,
           and
           commended
           her
           much
           for
           her
           excellent
           Qualities
           .
           Then
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           York
           desired
           the
           King
           would
           witness
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           been
           the
           first
           or
           chief
           mover
           of
           that
           matter
           to
           him
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           suspected
           to
           have
           done
           it
           .
           In
           which
           the
           King
           did
           vindicate
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           always
           rather
           opposed
           it
           ,
           and
           protested
           it
           arose
           meerly
           out
           of
           a
           scruple
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           was
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Discourse
           of
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           ;
           who
           during
           the
           Treaty
           of
           a
           Match
           between
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           did
           except
           to
           her
           being
           Legitimate
           ,
           as
           begotten
           in
           an
           unlawful
           Marriage
           :
           upon
           which
           he
           resolved
           to
           try
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           quiet
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           for
           clearing
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           :
           And
           if
           it
           were
           found
           lawful
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           well
           satisfied
           to
           live
           still
           with
           the
           Queen
           .
           But
           upon
           that
           ,
           he
           had
           first
           moved
           it
           in
           Confession
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ;
           then
           he
           had
           desired
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           gather
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           did
           all
           under
           their
           Hands
           and
           Seals
           Declare
           against
           the
           Marriage
           .
           This
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           confirmed
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           denied
           his
           Hand
           was
           at
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           pretended
           
           he
           had
           his
           consent
           to
           make
           another
           write
           his
           name
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           he
           positively
           denied
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           Adjourned
           to
           the
           25th
           ,
           ordering
           Letters
           Monitory
           to
           be
           Issued
           out
           for
           Citing
           the
           Queen
           to
           appear
           under
           pain
           of
           Contumacy
           .
           But
           on
           the
           25th
           ,
           
           was
           brought
           in
           her
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Original
           of
           which
           is
           extant
           ,
           every
           page
           being
           both
           Subscribed
           ,
           and
           Superscribed
           by
           her
           .
           She
           excepted
           both
           to
           the
           Place
           ,
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           to
           her
           Council
           ,
           in
           whom
           she
           could
           not
           confide
           ;
           and
           therefore
           appealed
           and
           desired
           her
           Cause
           might
           be
           heard
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           many
           things
           out
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           on
           which
           she
           grounded
           it
           .
           This
           being
           read
           ,
           and
           she
           not
           appearing
           ,
           was
           Declared
           Contumax
           .
           Then
           the
           Legates
           being
           to
           proceed
           ,
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           drew
           up
           Twelve
           Articles
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           to
           examine
           witnesses
           .
           
           The
           substance
           of
           them
           was
           ,
           
             That
             Prince
             Arthur
             and
             the
             King
             were
             Brothers
             ;
             that
             Prince
             Arthur
             did
             Marry
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             Consummated
             the
             Marriage
             ;
             that
             upon
             his
             death
             the
             King
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Dispensation
             had
             Married
             her
             ;
             that
             this
             Marrying
             his
             Brothers
             Wife
             was
             forbidden
             both
             by
             Humane
             and
             Divine
             Law
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             complaints
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             received
             ,
             he
             had
             sent
             them
             now
             to
             try
             and
             judge
             in
             it
             .
          
           The
           Kings
           Council
           insisted
           most
           on
           Prince
           Arthur's
           having
           Consummated
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           led
           them
           to
           say
           many
           things
           that
           seemed
           indecent
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           complained
           ,
           and
           said
           they
           were
           things
           detestable
           to
           be
           heard
           :
           but
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           passed
           some
           sharp
           words
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Legates
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           say
           little
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           Depositions
           ,
           being
           fully
           set
           down
           with
           all
           their
           names
           by
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           what
           was
           most
           material
           in
           them
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           many
           violent
           presumptions
           appeared
           by
           their
           Testimonies
           ,
           that
           Prince
           Arthur
           did
           carnally
           know
           the
           Queen
           .
           And
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           how
           greater
           proofs
           could
           be
           made
           27
           years
           after
           their
           Marriage
           .
           Thus
           the
           Court
           went
           on
           several
           days
           Examining
           Witnesses
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           matter
           was
           going
           on
           to
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           there
           came
           an
           Avocation
           from
           Rome
           .
           Of
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           give
           an
           Account
        
         
           
           The
           Queen
           wrote
           most
           earnestly
           to
           her
           Nephews
           to
           procure
           an
           Avocation
           ;
           protesting
           she
           would
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           even
           death
           it self
           ,
           rather
           than
           depart
           from
           her
           Marriage
           :
           that
           she
           expected
           no
           justice
           from
           the
           Legates
           ,
           and
           therefore
           lookt
           for
           their
           assistance
           ,
           that
           her
           appeal
           being
           admitted
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           the
           Cause
           might
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Legates
           hands
           .
           Campegio
           did
           also
           give
           the
           Pope
           an
           account
           of
           their
           Progress
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           means
           advised
           an
           Avocation
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           he
           thought
           to
           excuse
           himself
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           oblige
           the
           Emperor
           much
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           man
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           Ferdinand
           ,
           sent
           their
           Ambassadors
           at
           Rome
           orders
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Pope
           no
           rest
           till
           it
           were
           procured
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperor
           said
           ,
           He
           would
           look
           on
           a
           Sentence
           against
           his
           Aunt
           ,
           as
           a
           dishonour
           to
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           would
           lose
           all
           his
           Kingdoms
           sooner
           than
           endure
           it
           .
           And
           they
           plied
           the
           Pope
           so
           warmly
           ,
           that
           between
           them
           and
           the
           English
           Ambassadors
           ,
           he
           had
           for
           some
           days
           very
           little
           rest
           .
           To
           the
           one
           he
           was
           kind
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           other
           he
           resolved
           to
           be
           civil
           .
           The
           English
           Ambassadors
           met
           oft
           with
           Salviati
           ,
           and
           studied
           to
           perswade
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Process
           went
           not
           on
           in
           England
           ;
           but
           he
           told
           them
           their
           Intelligence
           was
           so
           good
           ,
           that
           whatever
           they
           said
           on
           that
           head
           would
           not
           be
           believed
           .
           
           They
           next
           suggested
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           visible
           Campegio's
           advising
           an
           Avocation
           was
           only
           done
           to
           preserve
           himself
           from
           the
           envy
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           to
           throw
           it
           wholly
           on
           the
           Pope
           :
           for
           were
           the
           matter
           once
           called
           to
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Pope
           must
           give
           Sentence
           one
           way
           or
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           bear
           the
           whole
           burden
           of
           it
           .
           There
           were
           also
           secret
           surmises
           of
           Deposing
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           he
           went
           so
           far
           ;
           for
           seeing
           that
           the
           Emperor
           prevailed
           so
           much
           by
           the
           terrors
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           resolved
           to
           try
           what
           operation
           such
           threatnings
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           might
           have
           .
           But
           they
           had
           no
           Armies
           near
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           that
           big
           words
           did
           only
           provoke
           and
           alienate
           him
           the
           more
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Canon-Law
           it
           could
           not
           be
           denied
           .
           For
           to
           grant
           an
           Avocation
           of
           a
           Cause
           upon
           good
           reason
           ,
           from
           the
           Delegated
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Court
           ,
           was
           a
           thing
           which
           by
           the
           course
           of
           Law
           was
           very
           usual
           :
           And
           it
           was
           no
           less
           apparent
           that
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Queens
           appeal
           were
           just
           and
           good
           .
           
           But
           the
           secret
           and
           most
           convincing
           Motives
           that
           wrought
           more
           on
           the
           Pope
           than
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           Treaty
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Emperor
           was
           now
           concerted
           :
           Therefore
           this
           being
           to
           be
           published
           very
           speedily
           ,
           the
           Pope
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           avocate
           the
           matter
           to
           Rome
           ,
           before
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           lest
           if
           he
           did
           it
           after
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           thought
           that
           it
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           secret
           Articles
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           cast
           a
           foul
           blot
           upon
           him
           .
           Yet
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           he
           was
           not
           a
           little
           perplexed
           with
           the
           fears
           he
           had
           of
           losing
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           he
           knew
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           an
           high
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           would
           resent
           what
           he
           did
           severely
           .
           
             And
             the
             Cardinal
             now
             again
             ordered
             Dr.
             Bennet
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             as
             with
             tears
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             
             lying
             at
             the
             Popes
             feet
             ,
             to
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             were
             certainly
             lost
             ,
             if
             the
             Cause
             were
             Avocated
             :
             Therefore
             he
             besought
             him
             to
             leave
             it
             still
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             assured
             him
             ,
             that
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             should
             rather
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             joynt
             by
             joynt
             ,
             than
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             matter
             contrary
             to
             his
             Conscience
             or
             to
             Justice
             .
             
          
           These
           things
           had
           been
           oft
           said
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           did
           apprehend
           that
           ill
           effects
           would
           follow
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           King
           fell
           from
           his
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           no
           doubt
           all
           the
           Lutheran
           Princes
           ,
           who
           were
           already
           bandying
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           would
           joyn
           themselves
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           Interests
           of
           France
           would
           most
           certainly
           engage
           that
           King
           also
           into
           the
           Union
           ,
           which
           would
           distract
           the
           Church
           ,
           give
           encouragement
           to
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           end
           in
           the
           utter
           ruin
           of
           the
           Popedom
           .
           But
           in
           all
           this
           the
           crafty
           Pope
           comforted
           himself
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           threatnings
           are
           not
           intended
           to
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           but
           are
           used
           to
           terrifie
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           who
           had
           written
           for
           the
           Faith
           against
           Luther
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           so
           ill
           used
           by
           him
           ,
           would
           never
           do
           a
           thing
           that
           would
           sound
           so
           ill
           ,
           as
           because
           he
           could
           not
           obtain
           what
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           ,
           therefore
           to
           turn
           Heretick
           :
           he
           also
           resolved
           to
           caress
           the
           French
           King
           much
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           hopes
           of
           making
           Peace
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           went
           nearest
           the
           Popes
           heart
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           was
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           his
           Family
           at
           Florence
           :
           and
           the
           Emperor
           having
           given
           him
           assurance
           of
           that
           ,
           it
           weighed
           down
           all
           other
           considerations
           .
           Therefore
           he
           resolved
           he
           would
           please
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           do
           all
           he
           could
           not
           to
           lose
           the
           King
           :
           So
           on
           the
           9th
           of
           Iuly
           he
           sent
           for
           the
           Kings
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           the
           Process
           was
           now
           so
           far
           set
           on
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Avocation
           so
           earnestly
           pressed
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           deny
           it
           no
           longer
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Lawyers
           in
           Rome
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           the
           thing
           could
           not
           be
           denied
           in
           the
           common
           
           course
           of
           Justice
           .
           Upon
           this
           the
           Ambassadors
           told
           him
           what
           they
           had
           in
           Commission
           to
           say
           against
           it
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           pressed
           it
           with
           great
           vehemence
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Pope
           by
           many
           sighs
           and
           tears
           showed
           how
           deep
           an
           impression
           that
           which
           they
           said
           made
           upon
           him
           ;
           he
           wished
           himself
           dead
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           that
           Martyrdom
           :
           and
           added
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           because
           of
           their
           savouring
           so
           much
           of
           an
           Apostolical
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           set
           down
           :
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             no
             body
             apprehends
             all
             those
             evils
             better
             than
             I
             do
             .
             But
             I
             am
             so
             between
             the
             Hammer
             and
             the
             Forge
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             would
             comply
             with
             the
             Kings
             desires
             ,
             the
             whole
             storm
             then
             must
             fall
             on
             my
             head
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
          
           They
           did
           object
           the
           many
           promises
           he
           had
           made
           them
           ,
           both
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           and
           under
           his
           hand
           .
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             He
             desired
             to
             do
             more
             for
             the
             King
             than
             he
             had
             promised
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             refuse
             what
             the
             Emperor
             now
             demanded
             ,
             whose
             Forces
             did
             so
             surround
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             only
             force
             him
             to
             grant
             him
             Iustice
             ,
             but
             could
             dispose
             of
             him
             and
             all
             his
             Concerns
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Ambassadors
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           was
           resolved
           to
           grant
           the
           Avocation
           ,
           pressed
           against
           it
           no
           further
           ,
           but
           studied
           to
           put
           it
           off
           for
           some
           time
           .
           And
           therefore
           proposed
           that
           the
           Pope
           would
           himself
           write
           about
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           not
           grant
           it
           till
           he
           received
           his
           answer
           .
           Of
           all
           this
           they
           gave
           Advertisement
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           wrote
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           either
           drive
           the
           matter
           to
           a
           Sentence
           in
           great
           haste
           ,
           or
           to
           prevent
           the
           affront
           of
           an
           Advocation
           ,
           suspend
           the
           Process
           for
           some
           time
           .
           They
           also
           advised
           the
           searching
           all
           the
           Packets
           that
           went
           or
           came
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           and
           to
           keep
           up
           all
           Campegio's
           Letters
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           care
           that
           no
           Bull
           might
           come
           to
           England
           ;
           for
           they
           did
           much
           apprehend
           that
           the
           Avocation
           would
           be
           granted
           within
           very
           few
           days
           .
           
           Their
           next
           Dispatch
           bore
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           sent
           for
           them
           to
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Signed
           the
           Avocation
           the
           day
           before
           .
           
           But
           they
           understood
           another
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           Treaty
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           him
           was
           finished
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           was
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           on
           the
           18th
           of
           Iuly
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           only
           fear
           the
           Emperor
           more
           than
           all
           other
           Princes
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           also
           trusted
           him
           more
           now
           .
           On
           the
           19th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           the
           Pope
           sent
           a
           Messenger
           with
           the
           Avocation
           to
           England
           ,
           
           with
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           .
           To
           the
           King
           he
           wrote
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           Campegio
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           Orders
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           matter
           by
           delays
           ,
           
           so
           did
           it
           very
           dextrously
           :
           And
           in
           this
           he
           pretended
           a
           fair
           excuse
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           not
           be
           for
           the
           Kings
           honour
           to
           precipitate
           the
           matter
           too
           much
           ,
           lest
           great
           advantages
           might
           be
           taken
           from
           that
           by
           the
           Queens
           Party
           .
           That
           therefore
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           proceed
           slowly
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           might
           see
           with
           what
           Moderation
           as
           well
           as
           Justice
           ,
           the
           matter
           was
           handled
           .
           From
           the
           25th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           the
           Court
           Adjourned
           to
           the
           28th
           ,
           ordering
           a
           second
           Citation
           ,
           for
           the
           Queen
           under
           the
           pains
           of
           Contumacy
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           proceeding
           to
           examine
           Witnesses
           .
           And
           on
           the
           28th
           they
           declared
           the
           Queen
           Contumacious
           the
           second
           time
           ;
           and
           examined
           several
           Witnesses
           upon
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           Adjourned
           to
           the
           5th
           of
           Iuly
           .
           on
           that
           day
           the
           Bull
           and
           Breve
           were
           read
           in
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Council
           argued
           long
           against
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           Upon
           the
           grounds
           that
           have
           been
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           which
           Campegio
           was
           much
           disgusted
           to
           hear
           them
           argue
           against
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ,
           of
           granting
           such
           a
           Dispensation
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           was
           against
           a
           Divine
           
           Precept
           ,
           alledging
           that
           his
           Power
           did
           not
           exend
           so
           far
           .
           This
           the
           Legates
           over-ruled
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           too
           high
           a
           point
           for
           them
           to
           judg
           in
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           hear
           argued
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           himself
           was
           the
           only
           proper
           judge
           in
           that
           :
           
             And
             it
             was
             odds
             but
             he
             would
             judge
             favourably
             for
             himself
             .
          
           The
           Court
           Adjourned
           to
           the
           12th
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           to
           the
           14th
           .
           On
           these
           days
           the
           Depositions
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           were
           ancient
           Persons
           were
           examined
           by
           a
           Commission
           from
           the
           Legates
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Depositions
           were
           published
           on
           the
           17th
           ;
           other
           instruments
           relating
           to
           the
           Process
           ,
           were
           also
           read
           and
           verified
           in
           Court.
           On
           the
           21th
           the
           Court
           sa●e
           to
           conclude
           the
           matter
           as
           was
           expected
           ,
           and
           the
           Instrument
           that
           the
           King
           had
           Signed
           when
           he
           came
           of
           Age
           ,
           protesting
           that
           he
           would
           not
           stand
           to
           the
           Contract
           made
           when
           he
           was
           under
           Age
           ,
           was
           then
           read
           and
           verified
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Council
           (
           of
           whom
           Gardiner
           was
           the
           chief
           ,
           )
           closed
           their
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           summed
           up
           all
           that
           had
           been
           brought
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           desired
           Sentence
           might
           be
           given
           .
           
           But
           Campegio
           pretending
           that
           it
           was
           fit
           some
           interval
           should
           be
           between
           that
           and
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           put
           it
           off
           till
           the
           23th
           ,
           being
           Friday
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           whole
           Process
           he
           presided
           ,
           both
           being
           the
           ancienter
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           to
           show
           great
           equity
           ;
           since
           exceptions
           might
           have
           been
           taken
           ,
           if
           the
           other
           had
           appeared
           much
           in
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           only
           sate
           by
           him
           for
           form
           :
           But
           all
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Court
           were
           still
           directed
           by
           Campegio
           .
           On
           Friday
           there
           was
           a
           great
           appearance
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           expectation
           ;
           but
           by
           a
           strange
           surprize
           Campegio
           Adjourned
           the
           Court
           to
           the
           1st
           .
           of
           October
           ,
           
           for
           which
           he
           pretended
           that
           they
           sate
           there
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Consistory
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           follow
           the
           Rules
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           which
           from
           that
           time
           till
           October
           was
           in
           a
           Vacation
           ,
           and
           heard
           no
           Causes
           :
           And
           this
           he
           averred
           to
           be
           true
           on
           the
           word
           of
           a
           true
           Prelate
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           in
           a
           Chamber
           very
           near
           where
           he
           heard
           what
           passed
           ,
           and
           was
           inexpressibly
           surprized
           at
           it
           .
           The
           Dukes
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           Suffolk
           were
           in
           Court
           ,
           and
           complained
           much
           of
           this
           delay
           ;
           and
           pressed
           the
           Legates
           to
           give
           Sentence
           .
           Campegio
           answered
           ,
           that
           ,
           what
           they
           might
           then
           pronounce
           would
           be
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           Vacation-time
           ;
           but
           gave
           great
           hopes
           of
           a
           favourable
           Sentence
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           October
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Lords
           spake
           very
           high
           .
           
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           with
           great
           Commotion
           ,
           Swore
           
             by
             the
             Mass
             ,
             that
             ,
             he
             saw
             it
             was
             true
             which
             had
             been
             commonly
             said
             ,
             That
             never
             Cardinal
             yet
             did
             good
             in
             England
          
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           the
           Temporal
           Lords
           went
           away
           in
           a
           fury
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Legates
           ,
           (
           Wolsey
           especially
           )
           in
           no
           small
           perplexity
           .
           Wolsey
           knew
           it
           would
           be
           suspected
           that
           he
           understood
           this
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           him
           ,
           either
           to
           say
           he
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           help
           it
           ,
           all
           Apologies
           being
           ill
           heard
           by
           an
           enraged
           Prince
           .
           Campegio
           had
           not
           much
           to
           lose
           in
           England
           but
           his
           Bishoprick
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           he
           expected
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           Pope
           would
           plentifully
           make
           up
           to
           him
           .
           But
           his
           Collegue
           was
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           ,
           he
           had
           much
           to
           fear
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           much
           to
           lose
           :
           For
           as
           the
           King
           had
           severely
           chid
           him
           for
           the
           delays
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           now
           to
           expect
           a
           heavy
           storm
           from
           him
           ;
           
           and
           after
           so
           long
           an
           Administration
           of
           Affairs
           by
           so
           insolent
           a
           Favourite
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           as
           many
           of
           his
           Enemies
           were
           joyning
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           matter
           must
           needs
           be
           found
           to
           work
           his
           ruin
           with
           a
           Prince
           that
           was
           Alienated
           from
           him
           :
           
           Therefore
           he
           was
           under
           all
           the
           disorders
           ,
           which
           a
           fear
           that
           was
           heightned
           by
           Ambition
           and
           Covetousness
           could
           produce
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           King
           govern'd
           himself
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           with
           more
           temper
           than
           could
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           a
           man
           of
           his
           humour
           :
           Therefore
           as
           he
           made
           no
           great
           show
           of
           disturbance
           ,
           so
           to
           divert
           his
           uneasie
           thoughts
           he
           went
           his
           Progress
           .
           Soon
           after
           ,
           he
           received
           his
           Agents
           Letter
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           made
           Gardiner
           (
           who
           was
           then
           Secretary
           of
           State
           )
           write
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           to
           put
           Campegio
           to
           his
           Oath
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           revealed
           the
           Kings
           Secrets
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           Swore
           he
           had
           not
           done
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           Swear
           he
           should
           never
           do
           it
           .
           A
           little
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           Messenger
           came
           from
           Rome
           with
           a
           Breve
           to
           the
           Legates
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           proceed
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Avocation
           of
           the
           Cause
           to
           Rome
           ;
           together
           with
           Letters
           Citatory
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           to
           appear
           there
           in
           Person
           ,
           
           or
           by
           their
           Proxies
           .
           Of
           which
           when
           the
           King
           was
           advertised
           ,
           Gardiner
           wrote
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           by
           his
           order
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Letters
           Citatory
           executed
           ,
           or
           the
           Commission
           discharged
           by
           vertue
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           upon
           the
           Popes
           Breve
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           declare
           their
           Commission
           void
           :
           For
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           a
           thing
           so
           much
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           as
           a
           Citation
           be
           made
           to
           appear
           in
           another
           Court
           ,
           nor
           would
           he
           let
           his
           Subjects
           imagine
           that
           he
           was
           to
           be
           Cited
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           step
           that
           he
           made
           for
           the
           lessening
           of
           the
           Popes
           Power
           :
           Upon
           which
           the
           two
           Cardinals
           (
           for
           they
           were
           Legates
           no
           longer
           )
           went
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Grafton
           .
           It
           was
           generally
           expected
           that
           Wolsey
           should
           have
           been
           disgraced
           then
           ,
           for
           not
           only
           the
           King
           was
           offended
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           received
           new
           Informations
           of
           his
           having
           juggled
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           secretly
           advised
           the
           Pope
           to
           do
           what
           was
           done
           .
           This
           was
           set
           about
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Queens
           Agents
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           was
           certain
           knowledge
           had
           of
           it
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           some
           Letters
           of
           his
           to
           the
           Pope
           were
           by
           a
           trick
           found
           and
           brought
           over
           to
           England
           .
           The
           Emperor
           lookt
           on
           the
           Cardinal
           as
           his
           inveterate
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           designed
           to
           ruin
           him
           if
           it
           was
           possible
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           hard
           to
           perswade
           the
           Queen
           to
           concur
           with
           him
           to
           pull
           him
           down
           .
           But
           all
           this
           seems
           an
           artifice
           of
           theirs
           only
           to
           destroy
           him
           .
           For
           the
           earnestness
           the
           Cardinal
           expressed
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           either
           he
           was
           sincere
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           he
           was
           the
           best
           at
           dessembling
           that
           ever
           was
           .
           But
           these
           suggestions
           were
           easily
           infused
           in
           the
           Kings
           angry
           mind
           ,
           so
           strangely
           are
           men
           turned
           by
           their
           affections
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           they
           will
           believe
           nothing
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           they
           believe
           every
           thing
           .
           Yet
           when
           the
           Cardinal
           with
           his
           Colleague
           came
           to
           Court
           ,
           they
           were
           received
           by
           the
           King
           with
           very
           hearty
           expressions
           of
           kindness
           ;
           and
           Wolsey
           was
           often
           in
           private
           with
           him
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           alone
           :
           once
           he
           was
           many
           hours
           with
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           took
           leave
           he
           sent
           them
           away
           very
           obligingly
           .
           But
           that
           which
           gave
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           the
           most
           assurance
           ,
           
           was
           that
           all
           those
           who
           were
           admitted
           to
           the
           Kings
           privacies
           ,
           did
           carry
           themselves
           towards
           him
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           ;
           both
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Boleyn
          
           then
           made
           Vis-count
           of
           Rochford
           ,
           Sir
           
             Brian
             Tuke
          
           and
           Gardiner
           :
           concluding
           that
           from
           the
           motions
           of
           such
           Weather-cocks
           the
           air
           of
           the
           Princes
           affections
           was
           best
           gathered
           .
        
         
           
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           was
           now
           brought
           to
           the
           Court
           again
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           she
           had
           been
           dismissed
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           for
           silencing
           the
           noise
           ,
           that
           her
           being
           at
           Court
           ,
           during
           the
           Process
           ,
           would
           have
           occasioned
           .
           It
           is
           
           taid
           ,
           that
           she
           took
           her
           dismission
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           she
           resolved
           never
           again
           so
           return
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           was
           very
           hardly
           brought
           to
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           not
           without
           Threatnings
           from
           her
           Father
           .
           But
           of
           that
           nothing
           appears
           to
           me
           ;
           only
           this
           I
           find
           ,
           that
           all
           her
           former
           kindness
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           was
           now
           turned
           to
           enmity
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           was
           not
           wanting
           in
           her
           endeavours
           to
           pull
           him
           down
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           King
           being
           reconciled
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           ordinary
           after
           some
           intermission
           and
           disorder
           between
           Lovers
           ,
           his
           affection
           encreasing
           ,
           he
           was
           casting
           about
           for
           overtures
           ,
           how
           to
           compass
           what
           he
           so
           earnestly
           desired
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           thought
           of
           procuring
           a
           new
           Commission
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           not
           advisable
           ,
           for
           af●er
           a
           long
           dependance
           it
           might
           end
           as
           the
           former
           had
           done
           .
           Then
           he
           thought
           of
           breaking
           off
           with
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           great
           danger
           in
           that
           ,
           for
           besides
           that
           in
           his
           own
           perswasion
           he
           adhered
           to
           all
           the
           most
           Important
           parts
           of
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           his
           subjects
           were
           so
           addicted
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           a
           Change
           could
           not
           but
           seem
           full
           of
           hazard
           .
           Sometime
           he
           inclined
           to
           Confederate
           himself
           with
           the
           Pope
           and
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           now
           there
           was
           no
           dividing
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           should
           thereby
           bring
           the
           Emperor
           to
           yield
           to
           his
           desires
           .
           But
           that
           was
           against
           the
           Interests
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperor
           had
           already
           proceeded
           so
           far
           in
           his
           Opposition
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           easily
           brought
           about
           .
        
         
           While
           his
           thoughts
           were
           thus
           divided
           ,
           a
           new
           Proposition
           was
           made
           to
           him
           that
           seemed
           the
           most
           reasonable
           and
           feasible
           of
           them
           all
           .
           
           There
           was
           one
           Dr.
           Cranmer
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           a
           Fellow
           of
           Iesus
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ;
           but
           having
           Married
           ,
           forfeited
           his
           fellowship
           ,
           yet
           continued
           his
           Studies
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           Reader
           of
           Divinity
           in
           Buckingham
           Colledge
           .
           His
           wife
           dying
           ,
           he
           was
           again
           chosen
           Fellow
           of
           Iesus
           Colledge
           ;
           and
           was
           much
           esteemed
           in
           the
           University
           for
           his
           Learning
           ,
           which
           appeared
           very
           eminently
           on
           all
           publick
           occasions
           .
           But
           he
           was
           a
           man
           that
           neither
           courted
           Preferment
           ,
           nor
           did
           willingly
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           offered
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           he
           was
           invited
           to
           be
           a
           Reader
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Cardinals
           Colledge
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           he
           declined
           it
           .
           He
           was
           at
           this
           time
           forced
           to
           fly
           out
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           from
           a
           Plague
           that
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           Sons
           of
           one
           Mr.
           Cressy
           of
           Waltham-Cross
           committed
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           he
           went
           with
           his
           Pupils
           to
           their
           Fathers
           house
           at
           Waltham
           .
           There
           he
           was
           when
           the
           King
           returned
           from
           his
           Progress
           ,
           who
           took
           Waltham
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           night
           there
           .
           The
           Harbingers
           having
           appointed
           Gardiner
           and
           Fox
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           Almoner
           ,
           to
           ly
           at
           Mr.
           Cressies
           house
           ;
           it
           so
           happen'd
           that
           Cranmer
           was
           with
           them
           at
           Supper
           .
           The
           whole
           discourse
           of
           England
           being
           then
           about
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           these
           two
           Courtiers
           ,
           knowing
           Cranmer's
           Learning
           and
           solid
           Judgment
           ,
           entertained
           him
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           hear
           his
           opinion
           concerning
           it
           .
           He
           modestly
           declined
           it
           ;
           but
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           judged
           it
           would
           be
           a
           shorter
           and
           safer
           way
           once
           to
           clear
           it
           well
           ,
           if
           the
           Marriage
           was
           unlawful
           in
           it self
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           divine
           Precept
           :
           For
           if
           that
           were
           proved
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           could
           be
           of
           no
           force
           to
           make
           that
           lawful
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           declaed
           to
           be
           unlawful
           .
           Therefore
           he
           thought
           that
           instead
           of
           a
           long
           fruitless
           Negotiation
           at
           Rome
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           to
           consult
           all
           the
           Learned
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Universities
           of
           Christendome
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           once
           declared
           it
           in
           the
           Kings
           favours
           ,
           then
           the
           Pope
           must
           needs
           give
           judgment
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           
           the
           Bull
           being
           of
           it self
           ,
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           the
           Marriage
           would
           be
           found
           sinful
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           .
           This
           seemed
           a
           very
           good
           Motion
           ,
           which
           they
           resolved
           to
           offer
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           so
           next
           night
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Greenwich
           ,
           they
           proposed
           it
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           Gardiner
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           make
           it
           pass
           for
           their
           own
           Contrivance
           ,
           but
           Fox
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           a
           more
           ingenuous
           Nature
           ,
           told
           the
           King
           from
           whom
           they
           had
           it
           .
           
           He
           was
           much
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           heard
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           had
           he
           known
           it
           sooner
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           saved
           him
           a
           vast
           expence
           ,
           and
           much
           trouble
           ;
           and
           would
           needs
           have
           Cranmer
           sent
           for
           to
           Court
           ,
           saying
           in
           his
           coarse
           way
           of
           speaking
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             the
             Sow
             by
             the
             right
             ear
             .
          
           So
           he
           was
           sent
           for
           to
           Court
           ,
           and
           being
           brought
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           carryed
           himself
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           conceived
           an
           high
           opinion
           of
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Candour
           ,
           which
           he
           preserved
           to
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           still
           payed
           a
           respect
           to
           him
           ,
           beyond
           all
           the
           other
           Churchmen
           that
           were
           about
           him
           :
           and
           though
           he
           made
           more
           use
           of
           Gardiner
           in
           his
           Business
           ,
           whom
           he
           found
           a
           man
           of
           great
           dexterity
           and
           Cunning
           ;
           yet
           he
           never
           had
           any
           respect
           for
           him
           .
           But
           for
           Cranmer
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           knew
           that
           in
           many
           things
           he
           differed
           from
           him
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           his
           being
           so
           impatient
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           he
           always
           Reverenced
           him
           .
        
         
           
             EFFIGIES
             THOMAE
             WOLSEI
             CARDINALIS
             .
          
           
             Natus
             1471
             Mar●
             Consecrat
             EpL●●
             colu●
             1514
             Mar●
             26
             Translatus
             ad
             Sedet
             E●oracensē
             Nov.
             6
             Cardinalis
             〈…〉
             1515
             Sept.
             7.
             
             Obyt
             1530
             Nov.
             26
          
           
             Pri●●●d
             for
             Ri●
             Chiswell
             at
             the
             Rose
             and
             Crowne
             in
             St
             Pauls
             Chur●h
             yard
          
        
         
           But
           as
           he
           had
           carryed
           his
           Greatness
           with
           most
           extravagant
           pride
           ,
           
           so
           he
           was
           no
           less
           basely
           cast
           down
           with
           his
           misfortune
           ;
           and
           having
           no
           ballast
           within
           himself
           ,
           but
           being
           wholly
           guided
           by
           things
           without
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           lifted
           up
           ,
           or
           cast
           down
           ,
           as
           the
           Scales
           of
           Fortune
           turned
           :
           yet
           his
           Enemies
           had
           gone
           too
           far
           ,
           ever
           to
           suffer
           a
           man
           of
           his
           parts
           or
           temper
           ,
           to
           return
           to
           favour
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           so
           ordered
           it
           ,
           that
           an
           high
           Charge
           of
           many
           Articles
           was
           brought
           against
           him
           ,
           into
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           in
           the
           Parliament
           that
           sate
           in
           November
           following
           ;
           and
           it
           passed
           there
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           but
           few
           friends
           ,
           and
           many
           and
           great
           enemies
           .
           But
           when
           the
           charge
           was
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           managed
           by
           the
           industry
           of
           Cromwell
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           his
           servant
           ,
           that
           it
           came
           to
           nothing
           .
           The
           heads
           of
           it
           have
           been
           oft
           printed
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           repeat
           them
           ;
           they
           related
           chiefly
           to
           his
           Legantine
           Power
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           to
           his
           Insolence
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           his
           lewd
           life
           ,
           and
           ●ther
           things
           that
           were
           brought
           to
           defame
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           destroy
           him
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           did
           so
           sink
           his
           proud
           mind
           ,
           that
           a
           deep
           melancholy
           overcame
           his
           Spirits
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           him
           frequent
           assurances
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           with
           extravagant
           transports
           of
           joy
           ,
           
           falling
           down
           on
           his
           knees
           in
           the
           dirt
           ,
           before
           the
           messenger
           that
           brought
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           holding
           up
           his
           hands
           for
           joy
           ,
           which
           shewed
           how
           mean
           a
           Soul
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           himself
           afterwards
           acknowledged
           ,
           
             he
             preferred
             the
             Kings
             favour
             ,
             to
             God
             Almighties
             .
          
           But
           the
           King
           found
           they
           took
           little
           notice
           of
           him
           at
           Rome
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           hated
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           love
           him
           ,
           looking
           on
           him
           as
           one
           that
           was
           almost
           equal
           to
           himself
           in
           Power
           :
           and
           though
           they
           did
           not
           love
           the
           Precedent
           to
           have
           a
           Cardinal
           so
           used
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           much
           troubled
           at
           Rome
           ,
           to
           see
           it
           fall
           on
           him
           .
           So
           in
           Easter-week
           ,
           he
           was
           ordered
           to
           go
           North
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           have
           stayed
           at
           Richmond
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           had
           given
           him
           in
           Exchange
           for
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           also
           built
           .
           But
           that
           was
           too
           near
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           his
           enemies
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           send
           him
           further
           from
           it
           .
           Accordingly
           he
           went
           to
           Cawood
           in
           York-shire
           ,
           in
           which
           journey
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           ruins
           of
           his
           state
           were
           considerable
           ,
           for
           he
           travelled
           thither
           with
           an
           160
           horse
           in
           his
           train
           ,
           and
           72
           Carts
           following
           him
           ,
           with
           his
           houshold
           stuff
           .
        
         
           To
           Conclude
           his
           story
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           
           he
           was
           in
           November
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           seized
           on
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           attached
           him
           for
           high
           Treason
           ,
           and
           committed
           him
           to
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           who
           was
           ordered
           to
           bring
           him
           up
           to
           London
           .
           And
           even
           ●hen
           he
           had
           gracious
           messages
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           these
           did
           not
           work
           much
           on
           him
           ,
           for
           whether
           it
           was
           that
           he
           knew
           himself
           guilty
           of
           some
           secret
           Practises
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           denyed
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           or
           whether
           he
           could
           no
           longer
           stand
           under
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           that
           change
           of
           condition
           ;
           he
           was
           so
           cast
           down
           ,
           that
           on
           his
           way
           to
           London
           ,
           he
           sickened
           at
           Sheffield
           Park
           ,
           in
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsburies
           house
           ,
           from
           whence
           by
           slow
           journeys
           he
           went
           as
           far
           as
           Leicester
           ,
           where
           after
           some
           days
           languishing
           he
           dyed
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           last
           made
           great
           Protestations
           
             of
             his
             having
             served
             the
             King
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             
             that
             he
             had
             little
             regarded
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             had
             served
             God
             as
             he
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             given
             him
             over
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             his
             gray
             hairs
             .
             And
             he
             desired
             the
             King
             to
             reflect
             on
             all
             his
             past
             services
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             his
             weighty
             matter
          
           (
           for
           by
           that
           phrase
           ,
           they
           usually
           spoke
           of
           the
           Kings
           Divorce
           )
           
             and
             then
             he
             would
             find
             in
             his
             Conscience
             whether
             he
             had
             offended
             him
             or
             not
             .
          
           
           He
           dyed
           the
           28
           of
           November
           1530.
           and
           was
           the
           greatest
           Instance
           that
           several
           Ages
           had
           shown
           of
           the
           Variety
           and
           Inconstancy
           of
           Humane
           things
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           rise
           and
           fall
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           temper
           in
           both
           ,
           it
           appears
           he
           was
           unworthy
           of
           his
           greatness
           ,
           and
           deserved
           what
           he
           suffered
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           all
           that
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           what
           the
           writer
           of
           his
           life
           ends
           it
           with
           .
           
             Here
             is
             the
             end
             and
             fall
             of
             Pride
             and
             Arrogance
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             he
             was
             the
             haughtiest
             man
             in
             all
             his
             proceedings
             alive
             ,
             having
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             to
             his
             Spiritual
             Profession
             ,
             wherein
             should
             be
             shewed
             all
             meekness
             and
             charity
             .
          
        
         
           
           But
           now
           with
           the
           change
           of
           this
           great
           Minister
           ,
           there
           followed
           a
           change
           of
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           King
           resolved
           to
           hold
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           meet
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           establish
           such
           a
           good
           understanding
           between
           himself
           and
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           all
           secured
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           more
           confidently
           abroad
           .
           There
           had
           been
           no
           Parliament
           for
           seven
           years
           ,
           but
           the
           blame
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           other
           miscarriage
           ,
           falling
           naturally
           on
           the
           disgraced
           Minister
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           doubt
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           give
           his
           people
           full
           satisfaction
           in
           that
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           thing
           else
           .
           So
           a
           Parliament
           was
           summoned
           to
           meet
           the
           3d
           of
           November
           .
           And
           there
           ,
           among
           several
           other
           Laws
           that
           were
           made
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           were
           Bills
           sent
           up
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           against
           some
           of
           the
           most
           exorbitant
           abuses
           of
           the
           Clergy
           :
           one
           was
           against
           the
           Exactions
           for
           the
           Probates
           of
           Wills
           ;
           another
           was
           for
           the
           Regulating
           of
           Mortuaries
           ;
           a
           third
           was
           about
           the
           Plurality
           of
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           non-residence
           ,
           and
           Churchmens
           being
           Farmers
           of
           Lands
           .
           In
           the
           passing
           of
           these
           Bills
           there
           were
           severe
           reflections
           made
           on
           the
           vices
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           were
           believed
           to
           flow
           from
           men
           that
           favoured
           Luthers
           Doctrine
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           When
           these
           Bills
           were
           brought
           up
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           speaking
           to
           them
           ,
           
           did
           reflect
           on
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           :
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           bring
           down
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           he
           desired
           they
           would
           consider
           the
           miserable
           state
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           was
           reduced
           by
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           ended
           ,
           
             that
             all
             this
             was
             for
             lack
             of
             Faith.
          
           But
           this
           being
           afterwards
           known
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           
           they
           sent
           their
           speaker
           ,
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Audley
          
           ,
           with
           30
           of
           their
           members
           ,
           to
           complain
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           their
           Acts
           flowed
           from
           the
           
             want
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           high
           Imputation
           on
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           when
           the
           Representative
           of
           the
           Commons
           was
           so
           charged
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           Infidels
           and
           Heathens
           .
           This
           was
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           that
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           was
           unacceptable
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           his
           adhering
           so
           firmly
           to
           the
           Queens
           cause
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           for
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           six
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           before
           them
           told
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           Commons
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           excused
           himself
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           only
           meant
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             all
             flowed
             from
             the
             want
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           did
           not
           at
           all
           
           intend
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
           This
           Explanation
           the
           King
           sent
           by
           the
           Treasurer
           of
           his
           houshold
           ,
           Sr.
           
             Will.
             Fitz-Williams
          
           .
           But
           though
           the
           matter
           was
           passed
           over
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           at
           all
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           went
           on
           ,
           laying
           open
           the
           abuses
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           great
           opposition
           was
           made
           to
           the
           Bills
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Clergy
           both
           within
           and
           without
           doors
           did
           defame
           them
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           these
           were
           the
           ordinary
           beginnings
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           to
           complain
           of
           Abuses
           ,
           and
           pretend
           Reformation
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           disgrace
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           from
           which
           Heresie
           took
           it's
           chief
           strength
           .
           And
           the
           Spiritual
           Lords
           did
           generally
           oppose
           them
           ,
           the
           Temporal
           Lords
           being
           no
           less
           earnest
           to
           have
           them
           passed
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           was
           admitted
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           where
           he
           showed
           himself
           as
           submissive
           in
           his
           fauning
           as
           he
           had
           formerly
           done
           in
           his
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           of
           all
           who
           durst
           oppose
           him
           .
           But
           the
           King
           set
           the
           Bills
           forward
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           they
           were
           agreed
           to
           by
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           intended
           by
           this
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Pope
           see
           what
           he
           could
           do
           if
           he
           went
           on
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           willingly
           his
           Parliament
           would
           concur
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           went
           to
           extremities
           .
           He
           did
           also
           endear
           himself
           much
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           relieving
           them
           from
           the
           oppressions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           But
           the
           Clergy
           lost
           much
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           for
           these
           Acts
           did
           not
           only
           lessen
           their
           present
           profits
           ,
           but
           did
           open
           the
           way
           for
           other
           things
           that
           were
           more
           to
           their
           detriment
           afterward
           .
           Their
           opposing
           of
           this
           and
           all
           other
           motions
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           did
           very
           much
           encrease
           the
           prejudices
           that
           were
           conceived
           against
           them
           :
           whereas
           if
           such
           motions
           had
           either
           risen
           from
           themselves
           ,
           or
           had
           at
           least
           been
           cherished
           by
           them
           ,
           their
           Adversaries
           had
           not
           perhaps
           been
           so
           favourably
           heard
           ;
           so
           fatally
           did
           they
           mistake
           their
           true
           Interest
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           they
           were
           concerned
           ,
           to
           link
           with
           it
           all
           abuses
           and
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           past
           another
           Bill
           in
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           
           which
           because
           of
           its
           singular
           nature
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           printed
           with
           the
           other
           Statutes
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           of
           Instruments
           at
           the
           end
           .
           The
           Bill
           bore
           in
           a
           Preamble
           ;
           the
           highest
           flattery
           that
           could
           be
           put
           in
           Paper
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           things
           the
           King
           had
           done
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           been
           at
           vast
           Charges
           ;
           and
           that
           divers
           of
           the
           Supjects
           had
           lent
           great
           Sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           all
           well
           employed
           in
           the
           publick
           Service
           :
           and
           whereas
           they
           had
           Security
           for
           their
           Payment
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           did
           offer
           all
           these
           Sums
           so
           lent
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           discharged
           him
           of
           all
           the
           obligations
           or
           assignations
           made
           for
           their
           payment
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Suits
           that
           might
           arise
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           House
           by
           the
           Kings
           Servants
           ,
           who
           enlarged
           much
           on
           the
           wealth
           and
           peace
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           wars
           ,
           the
           King
           always
           making
           his
           enemies
           Countrey
           the
           scene
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           shew'd
           that
           for
           fourteen
           years
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           but
           one
           Subsidy
           from
           his
           people
           ;
           that
           now
           he
           asked
           nothing
           for
           any
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           be
           discharged
           of
           a
           Debt
           contracted
           for
           the
           publick
           ,
           the
           accounts
           whereof
           were
           shown
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           see
           to
           what
           uses
           the
           Money
           so
           raised
           had
           been
           applyed
           .
           But
           there
           were
           several
           ends
           in
           passing
           this
           Bill
           :
           those
           of
           the
           Court
           did
           not
           only
           intend
           to
           deliver
           the
           King
           from
           a
           charge
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           ruin
           all
           the
           Cardinals
           friends
           and
           creatures
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           caused
           every-where
           to
           advance
           great
           Sums
           ,
           
           for
           an
           Example
           to
           others
           .
           Others
           in
           the
           house
           that
           were
           convinced
           that
           the
           Act
           was
           unjust
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           did
           easily
           give
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           effectually
           for
           the
           future
           discredit
           that
           way
           of
           raising
           Money
           by
           Loans
           ,
           as
           judging
           it
           to
           be
           the
           publick
           Interest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           no
           sums
           of
           Money
           should
           be
           raised
           but
           by
           Parliament
           .
           So
           this
           Act
           passed
           ,
           and
           occasioned
           great
           Murmuring
           among
           all
           them
           that
           suffered
           by
           it
           .
           But
           to
           qualify
           the
           general
           discontent
           ,
           the
           King
           gave
           a
           free
           pardon
           to
           his
           Subjects
           for
           all
           offences
           ,
           some
           Capital
           ones
           only
           excepted
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           in
           such
           cases
           ;
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           Clergy
           under
           the
           Lash
           ,
           all
           transgressions
           against
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Provisors
           and
           Premunire
           were
           excepted
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           all
           involved
           ,
           as
           will
           afterwards
           appear
           .
           There
           are
           two
           other
           exceptions
           in
           this
           Pardon
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           omitted
           :
           the
           one
           is
           of
           the
           pulling
           or
           digging
           down
           Crosses
           on
           the
           high
           wayes
           ,
           which
           shews
           what
           a
           Spirit
           was
           then
           stirring
           among
           the
           people
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           of
           the
           Forfeitures
           that
           accrued
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           Prosecution
           against
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           Colledge
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           with
           the
           Lands
           belonging
           to
           it
           which
           are
           excepted
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Dean
           and
           Canons
           resigned
           their
           Lands
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Original
           of
           which
           is
           yet
           extant
           :
           But
           the
           King
           founded
           the
           Colledge
           a-new
           soon
           after
           .
           All
           this
           was
           done
           both
           to
           keep
           the
           Clergy
           quiet
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           use
           what
           Interest
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           dispose
           the
           Pope
           to
           use
           the
           King
           better
           in
           his
           great
           Suit.
           After
           those
           Acts
           were
           passed
           ,
           on
           the
           17
           of
           December
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           was
           prorogued
           till
           April
           following
           ;
           yet
           it
           did
           not
           sit
           ,
           till
           Ianuary
           after
           that
           ,
           being
           continued
           by
           several
           Prorogations
           .
        
         
           There
           had
           been
           great
           industry
           used
           in
           carrying
           Elections
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           so
           successful
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           resolved
           to
           continue
           it
           for
           some
           time
           .
           This
           great
           business
           being
           happily
           over
           ,
           the
           Kings
           thoughts
           turned
           next
           to
           affairs
           beyond
           Sea.
           The
           whole
           world
           was
           not
           at
           peace
           .
           
           The
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           had
           made
           an
           Alliance
           on
           terms
           of
           such
           advantage
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Emperor
           did
           fully
           repair
           all
           past
           injuries
           ,
           so
           he
           laid
           new
           and
           great
           obligations
           on
           him
           :
           for
           he
           engaged
           that
           he
           would
           assist
           him
           in
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           Towns
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           restore
           his
           Family
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           Florence
           ,
           and
           invest
           his
           Nephew
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Duke
           ,
           to
           whose
           Son
           he
           would
           Marry
           his
           own
           natural
           Daughter
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           hold
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Motives
           that
           directed
           the
           Popes
           conscience
           ,
           so
           infallibly
           in
           the
           Kings
           business
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           that
           ,
           in
           August
           an
           other
           Peace
           was
           made
           in
           Cambray
           ,
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           Lady
           Margaret
           the
           Emperors
           Aunt
           ,
           and
           Regent
           of
           Flanders
           :
           where
           the
           King
           first
           found
           the
           hollowness
           of
           the
           French
           friendship
           and
           alliance
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           not
           so
           much
           considered
           in
           it
           as
           he
           expected
           ,
           
           and
           he
           clearly
           perceived
           that
           Francis
           would
           not
           embroyl
           his
           own
           affairs
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           Divorce
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           went
           over
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           met
           the
           Pope
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Crowned
           with
           great
           Magnificence
           .
           
           The
           Pope
           and
           he
           lodged
           together
           in
           the
           same
           Palace
           ,
           and
           there
           appeared
           such
           signs
           of
           a
           familiar
           friendship
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Ambassadors
           did
           now
           clearly
           perceive
           that
           they
           were
           firmly
           united
           .
           The
           Emperor
           did
           also
           ,
           by
           a
           rare
           mixture
           of
           Generosity
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           restore
           the
           Dutchie
           of
           
           Milan
           to
           
             Francis
             Sforza
          
           .
           By
           this
           he
           setled
           the
           Peace
           of
           Italy
           ,
           nothing
           holding
           out
           but
           Florence
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           would
           be
           soon
           reduced
           ,
           
           when
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           succour
           from
           France
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           after
           eleven
           Months
           Siege
           ,
           it
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           year
           after
           ,
           
             Alexander
             de
             Medici
          
           was
           made
           Duke
           of
           it
           .
           About
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Emperor
           came
           to
           Bononia
           ,
           news
           was
           brought
           ,
           that
           the
           Turk
           was
           forced
           to
           raise
           the
           Siege
           of
           Vienna
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           things
           concurred
           to
           raise
           his
           glory
           very
           high
           .
           At
           Bononia
           he
           would
           needs
           receive
           the
           two
           Crowns
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           that
           of
           Milan
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           with
           all
           the
           Magnificence
           possible
           ,
           the
           Pope
           himself
           saying
           Mass
           both
           in
           Latine
           and
           Greek
           .
           There
           is
           one
           ceremony
           of
           the
           Coronation
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           in
           this
           work
           ;
           that
           the
           Emperor
           was
           first
           put
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           Canon
           of
           
             Sancta
             Maria
             de
             la
             Torre
          
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           be
           look't
           on
           as
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           person
           .
           This
           had
           risen
           out
           of
           an
           Extravagant
           vanity
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           devised
           such
           rites
           to
           raise
           their
           reputation
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           greatest
           solemnity
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           should
           appear
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           lowest
           of
           the
           Sacred
           orders
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           are
           above
           him
           .
           When
           the
           Pope
           and
           he
           first
           met
           ,
           the
           ceremony
           of
           kissing
           the
           Popes
           foot
           was
           much
           look't
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperor
           very
           gently
           kneel'd
           to
           pay
           that
           submission
           ;
           but
           the
           Pope
           (
           whether
           it
           was
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           was
           no
           more
           seasonable
           to
           expect
           such
           Complements
           ,
           or
           more
           signally
           to
           oblige
           the
           Emperor
           )
           did
           humble
           himself
           so
           far
           as
           to
           draw
           in
           his
           foot
           ,
           and
           kiss
           his
           cheek
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           Divorce
           was
           to
           be
           managed
           in
           another
           method
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Cranmer
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           discoursed
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           
           about
           that
           Proposition
           which
           was
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           commanded
           by
           him
           to
           write
           a
           Book
           for
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           confirm
           it
           with
           as
           much
           Authority
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           and
           was
           recommended
           to
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Wiltshire
           and
           Ormond
           (
           to
           which
           honor
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           advanced
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Boleyn
          
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Mother
           )
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           year
           he
           published
           his
           Book
           about
           it
           .
           
             Richard
             Crook
          
           (
           who
           was
           Tutor
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Richmond
           )
           was
           sent
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           sent
           to
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           to
           consult
           the
           Divines
           ,
           Canonists
           ,
           and
           other
           Learned
           men
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           about
           the
           Kings
           business
           .
           How
           the
           rest
           managed
           the
           matter
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           ;
           but
           from
           a
           great
           number
           of
           original
           Letters
           of
           Doctor
           Crooks
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           full
           account
           of
           his
           Negotiation
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           best
           to
           begin
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           King
           wrote
           to
           the
           two
           Universities
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           send
           him
           their
           conclusions
           about
           it
           .
           The
           matters
           went
           at
           Oxford
           thus
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           being
           sent
           thither
           with
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           for
           their
           Resolution
           ,
           
           it
           was
           by
           the
           Major
           vote
           of
           the
           Convocation
           of
           all
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Masters
           ,
           as
           well
           Regents
           as
           non-Regents
           ,
           committed
           to
           33
           Doctors
           and
           Batchelours
           of
           Divinity
           (
           who
           were
           named
           by
           their
           own
           Facultie
           )
           or
           to
           the
           greater
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           determine
           the
           Questions
           ,
           that
           were
           sent
           with
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           the
           common
           Seal
           of
           the
           University
           to
           their
           Conclusions
           :
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Warrant
           ,
           they
           did
           on
           the
           8
           of
           April
           put
           the
           common
           Seal
           of
           the
           University
           to
           an
           Instrument
           ,
           declaring
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Brothers
           wife
           ,
           to
           be
           both
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           .
           
           The
           Collector
           of
           the
           Antiquities
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           informs
           us
           of
           the
           uneasiness
           that
           was
           in
           
           the
           University
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           several
           messages
           the
           King
           sent
           ,
           before
           that
           Instrument
           could
           be
           procured
           ,
           so
           that
           from
           the
           12
           of
           February
           to
           the
           8
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           matter
           was
           in
           agitation
           ,
           the
           Masters
           of
           Arts
           generally
           opposing
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Heads
           were
           (
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           )
           for
           it
           .
           But
           after
           he
           has
           set
           down
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           
           he
           gives
           some
           reasons
           (
           upon
           what
           design
           ,
           I
           cannot
           easily
           imagine
           )
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           was
           extorted
           by
           force
           ;
           and
           being
           done
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Masters
           of
           Arts
           ,
           was
           of
           it self
           void
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           force
           :
           and
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           an
           ill
           thing
           ,
           he
           takes
           pains
           to
           purge
           the
           University
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           lays
           it
           upon
           the
           fears
           and
           corruptions
           of
           some
           aspiring
           men
           of
           the
           University
           :
           and
           without
           any
           proof
           ,
           gives
           credit
           to
           a
           lying
           Story
           set
           down
           by
           Sanders
           ,
           of
           an
           Assembly
           called
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           University
           was
           set
           to
           the
           Determination
           .
           But
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           or
           considered
           the
           other
           Instrument
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           University
           set
           their
           Seal
           ,
           that
           was
           agreed
           on
           in
           a
           Convocation
           of
           all
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Masters
           ,
           as
           well
           Regents
           as
           non-Regents
           ;
           giving
           Power
           to
           these
           Doctors
           and
           Batchelors
           ofDivinity
           ,
           to
           determine
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           University
           to
           their
           Conclusion
           .
           The
           original
           whereof
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           saw
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           persons
           so
           deputed
           ,
           had
           full
           Authority
           to
           set
           the
           University
           Seal
           to
           that
           Conclusion
           without
           a
           new
           Convocation
           .
           Perhaps
           that
           Instrument
           was
           not
           so
           carefully
           preserved
           among
           their
           Records
           ,
           or
           was
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           days
           taken
           away
           ,
           which
           might
           occasion
           these
           mistakes
           in
           their
           Historian
           .
        
         
           There
           seems
           to
           be
           also
           another
           mistake
           in
           the
           Relation
           he
           gives
           :
           for
           he
           says
           ,
           those
           of
           Paris
           had
           determined
           in
           this
           matter
           before
           it
           was
           agreed
           to
           at
           Oxford
           .
           The
           Printed
           Decision
           of
           the
           Sorbone
           contradicts
           this
           :
           for
           it
           bears
           date
           the
           2d
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           1530.
           whereas
           this
           was
           done
           the
           8th
           of
           April
           ,
           1530.
           
           But
           what
           passed
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           ▪
           more
           fully
           ,
           
           from
           an
           original
           Letter
           written
           by
           Gardiner
           and
           Fox
           to
           the
           King
           in
           February
           (
           but
           the
           day
           is
           not
           marked
           )
           When
           they
           came
           to
           Cambridge
           ,
           they
           spake
           to
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           ,
           whom
           they
           found
           very
           ready
           to
           serve
           the
           King
           ;
           so
           was
           also
           Bonner
           (
           whom
           they
           call
           Doctor
           Edmonds
           )
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           
           but
           there
           was
           a
           contrary
           party
           that
           met
           together
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           oppose
           them
           .
           A
           meeting
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           Batchelors
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Masters
           of
           Arts
           ,
           in
           all
           about
           200
           ,
           was
           held
           .
           There
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           were
           read
           ,
           and
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           calling
           upon
           several
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           deliver
           their
           opinions
           about
           it
           ,
           they
           answered
           as
           their
           affections
           led
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           some
           disorder
           .
           But
           it
           being
           proposed
           ,
           that
           the
           answering
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           and
           the
           Questions
           in
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           referred
           to
           some
           indifferent
           men
           ;
           great
           exceptions
           were
           made
           to
           Doctor
           Salcot
           ,
           Doctor
           Reps
           ,
           and
           Crome
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           who
           had
           approved
           Doctor
           Cranmers
           Book
           ,
           as
           having
           already
           declared
           themselves
           partial
           .
           But
           to
           that
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           thing
           was
           so
           much
           discoursed
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           Kings
           matter
           had
           been
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           imagined
           ,
           that
           any
           number
           of
           men
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           declared
           their
           judgment
           about
           it
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           another
           .
           Much
           time
           was
           spent
           in
           the
           debate
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           grew
           late
           ,
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           commanded
           every
           man
           to
           take
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           his
           voice
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           agree
           to
           the
           Motion
           of
           referring
           it
           to
           a
           Select
           body
           of
           men
           :
           but
           that
           night
           they
           would
           not
           agree
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Congregation
           being
           Adjourned
           till
           next
           day
           ,
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           offered
           a
           Grace
           (
           or
           Order
           )
           to
           refer
           the
           matter
           to
           29
           persons
           (
           himself
           ,
           10
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           16
           Batchelors
           ,
           and
           the
           2
           Proctors
           )
           That
           (
           the
           Questions
           being
           publickly
           disputed
           )
           what
           two
           parts
           of
           three
           agreed
           to
           ,
           should
           be
           read
           in
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           further
           debate
           ,
           the
           Common
           Seal
           of
           the
           University
           should
           be
           set
           to
           it
           .
           Yet
           it
           was
           at
           first
           denyed
           ;
           then
           being
           put
           to
           the
           vote
           ,
           it
           was
           carryed
           equally
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           But
           being
           a
           third
           time
           proposed
           ,
           it
           was
           carryed
           for
           the
           Divorce
           .
           Of
           which
           an
           account
           was
           presently
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           a
           Schedule
           of
           their
           names
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           committed
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           at
           length
           determined
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           opposition
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King's
             Marriage
             was
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           thought
           strange
           ,
           
           that
           the
           King
           who
           was
           otherwise
           so
           absolute
           in
           England
           ,
           should
           have
           met
           with
           more
           difficulty
           in
           this
           matter
           at
           home
           ,
           than
           he
           did
           abroad
           .
           But
           the
           most
           reasonable
           account
           I
           can
           give
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           at
           this
           time
           there
           were
           many
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           (
           particularly
           at
           Cambridge
           )
           who
           were
           addicted
           to
           Luthers
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           of
           those
           Cranmer
           was
           lookt
           on
           as
           the
           most
           Learned
           :
           So
           that
           
             Crome
             ,
             Shaxton
             ,
             Latimer
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           Society
           favoured
           the
           Kings
           Cause
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           had
           in
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Alancon's
           Court
           (
           who
           inclined
           to
           the
           Reformation
           )
           received
           such
           impressions
           as
           made
           them
           fear
           ,
           that
           her
           Greatness
           and
           Cranmers
           Preferment
           would
           encourage
           Heresie
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Universities
           were
           furiously
           averse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           did
           resist
           all
           Conclusions
           that
           might
           promote
           the
           Divorce
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           Crooke
           in
           Italy
           ,
           he
           being
           very
           Learned
           in
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           ,
           
           was
           first
           sent
           to
           Venice
           to
           search
           the
           Greek
           Manuscripts
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           Library
           of
           St.
           Mark
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           ancient
           Councils
           :
           He
           went
           incognito
           without
           any
           Character
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           only
           he
           had
           a
           Letter
           Recommending
           him
           to
           the
           care
           of
           
             Iohn
             Cassali
          
           ,
           then
           Ambassador
           at
           Venice
           ,
           to
           procure
           him
           an
           admittance
           into
           the
           Libraries
           there
           .
           But
           in
           all
           his
           Letters
           he
           complained
           mightily
           of
           his
           Poverty
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           scarce
           whereby
           to
           live
           and
           pay
           the
           Copiers
           whom
           he
           imployed
           to
           Transcribe
           passages
           out
           of
           MSS.
           He
           stayed
           some
           time
           at
           Venice
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           went
           to
           
             Padua
             ,
             Bononia
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Towns
           ,
           where
           he
           only
           talked
           with
           Divines
           and
           Canonists
           about
           these
           questions
           :
           
             Whether
             the
             Precepts
             in
          
           Leviticus
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             do
             still
             oblige
             Christians
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             Popes
             Dispensation
             could
             have
             any
             force
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ?
          
           These
           he
           proposed
           in
           Discourse
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           giving
           the
           least
           intimation
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           till
           he
           once
           discovered
           their
           Opinions
           .
           But
           finding
           them
           generally
           inclining
           to
           the
           Kings
           Cause
           ,
           he
           took
           more
           courage
           and
           went
           to
           Rome
           ;
           where
           he
           sought
           to
           be
           made
           a
           
             Penitentiary
             Priest
          
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           freer
           access
           into
           Libraries
           ,
           and
           be
           lookt
           on
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           Servants
           .
           But
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Earl
           of
           Wiltshire
           and
           Stokesley
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Tonstall
          
           being
           Translated
           to
           Duresm
           ,
           )
           were
           sent
           by
           the
           King
           into
           Italy
           ,
           Ambassadors
           both
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Emperor
           .
           Cranmer
           went
           with
           them
           to
           justifie
           his
           Book
           in
           both
           these
           Courts
           .
           Stokesley
           brought
           full
           Instructions
           to
           Crooke
           to
           search
           the
           Writings
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Fathers
           on
           a
           great
           many
           passages
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           to
           try
           ,
           what
           they
           wrote
           on
           that
           Law
           in
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           which
           provided
           ,
           that
           
             when
             one
             
             died
             without
             Children
             ,
             his
             Brother
             should
             marry
             his
             Wife
             to
             raise
             up
             Children
             to
             him
             .
          
           This
           was
           most
           pressed
           against
           the
           King
           by
           all
           that
           were
           for
           the
           Queen
           ,
           as
           either
           an
           Abrogation
           of
           the
           other
           Law
           in
           Leviticus
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           Dispensation
           with
           it
           in
           that
           particular
           Case
           .
           He
           was
           also
           to
           consult
           the
           Iews
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           was
           to
           Copy
           out
           every
           thing
           that
           he
           found
           in
           any
           Manuscript
           of
           the
           Greek
           or
           Latine
           Fathers
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Marriage
           .
           Of
           this
           labour
           he
           complained
           heavily
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           though
           he
           had
           a
           great
           task
           laid
           on
           him
           ,
           yet
           his
           allowance
           was
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           often
           in
           great
           straits
           .
           This
           I
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           by
           others
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Subscriptions
           that
           he
           procured
           were
           bought
           .
           At
           this
           time
           there
           were
           great
           Animosities
           between
           the
           Ministers
           whom
           the
           King
           imployed
           in
           Italy
           ;
           the
           two
           Families
           of
           the
           Cassali
           ,
           and
           the
           Ghinucci
           ,
           hating
           one
           another
           .
           Of
           the
           former
           Family
           were
           the
           Ambassadors
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           at
           Venice
           .
           Of
           the
           other
           Hierome
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           in
           several
           Ambassies
           into
           Spain
           .
           His
           Brother
           Peter
           was
           also
           imployed
           in
           some
           of
           the
           little
           Courts
           of
           Italy
           as
           the
           Kings
           Agent
           .
           Whether
           the
           King
           out
           of
           Policy
           kept
           this
           hatred
           up
           to
           make
           them
           Spies
           one
           on
           another
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           To
           the
           Ghinucci
           was
           Crooke
           gained
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           all
           his
           Letters
           he
           complained
           of
           the
           Cassali
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           betraied
           the
           Kings
           Affairs
           ;
           and
           said
           that
           Iohn
           ,
           then
           Ambassador
           at
           Venice
           ,
           not
           only
           gave
           him
           no
           assistance
           ,
           but
           used
           him
           ill
           :
           and
           publickly
           discovered
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           imployed
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           made
           many
           who
           had
           formerly
           spoken
           their
           minds
           freely
           ,
           be
           more
           reserved
           to
           him
           .
           But
           as
           he
           wrote
           this
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           begged
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           known
           ▪
           otherwise
           he
           expected
           either
           to
           be
           Killed
           ,
           or
           Poisoned
           by
           them
           :
           Yet
           they
           had
           their
           Correspondents
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           whose
           means
           they
           understood
           what
           Crooke
           had
           Informed
           against
           them
           .
           But
           they
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           morose
           and
           ill-natured
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           please
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           lessen
           his
           Credit
           ,
           they
           did
           all
           they
           could
           to
           stop
           his
           Bills
           .
           All
           this
           is
           more
           fully
           set
           down
           ,
           than
           perhaps
           was
           necessary
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           to
           show
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           corrupt
           so
           many
           Divines
           ,
           and
           whole
           Universities
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           given
           out
           .
           He
           got
           into
           the
           acquaintance
           of
           a
           Frier
           at
           
             Venice
             ,
             Franciscus
             Georgius
          
           ,
           who
           had
           lived
           49
           years
           in
           a
           Religious
           order
           ,
           and
           was
           esteemed
           the
           most
           Learned
           man
           in
           the
           Republick
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Learning
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           much
           accounted
           of
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           called
           him
           
             the
             Hammer
             of
             Hereticks
          
           .
           He
           was
           also
           of
           the
           Senatorian
           Quality
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           was
           Governor
           of
           Padua
           ,
           and
           payed
           all
           the
           Readers
           there
           .
           This
           Friar
           had
           a
           great
           opinion
           of
           the
           King
           :
           and
           having
           studied
           the
           case
           ,
           
           wrote
           for
           the
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           satisfie
           all
           the
           other
           Divines
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           among
           whom
           he
           had
           much
           credit
           .
           
             Thomas
             Omnibonus
          
           a
           Dominican
           ,
           
             Philippus
             de
             Cremis
          
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Valerius
           of
           Bergamo
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           wrote
           for
           the
           Kings
           cause
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Rabbins
           ,
           did
           give
           it
           under
           their
           hands
           in
           Hebrew
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Laws
             of
             Leviticus
             and
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             were
             thus
             to
             be
             reconciled
             .
             That
             Law
             of
             Marrying
             the
             Brothers
             wife
             when
             he
             dyed
             without
             Children
             ,
             did
             only
             bind
             in
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Judaea
           ,
           
             to
             preserve
             Families
             and
             maintain
             their
             Successions
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             divided
             by
             Lot.
             But
             that
             in
             all
             other
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Leviticus
             ,
             of
             not
             Marrying
             the
             Brothers
             wife
             was
             obligatory
             .
          
           He
           also
           searched
           all
           the
           Greek
           MSS.
           of
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Nazianzens
           and
           Chrysostoms
           works
           .
           After
           that
           
           he
           run
           over
           
             Macarius
             ,
             Acacius
             ,
             Apollinaris
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Gregory
             Nyssen
             ,
             Cyril
             ,
             Severian
             ,
          
           and
           Gennadius
           ;
           and
           copied
           out
           of
           them
           all
           that
           which
           was
           pertinent
           to
           his
           purpose
           .
           He
           procured
           several
           hands
           to
           the
           Conclusions
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           known
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Kings
           business
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           employed
           .
           But
           the
           Government
           of
           Venice
           was
           so
           strict
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           was
           known
           whose
           Agent
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           not
           easie
           to
           procure
           Subscriptions
           :
           Therefore
           he
           advised
           the
           King
           to
           order
           his
           Minister
           to
           procure
           a
           Licence
           from
           the
           Senate
           ,
           for
           their
           Divines
           ,
           to
           declare
           their
           opinions
           in
           that
           matter
           .
           Which
           being
           proposed
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           all
           the
           answer
           he
           could
           obtain
           was
           ,
           
             that
             they
             would
             be
             Neutrals
          
           ;
           
           and
           when
           the
           Ambassador
           pressed
           ,
           as
           an
           evidence
           of
           Neutrality
           ,
           that
           the
           Senate
           would
           leave
           it
           free
           to
           their
           Divines
           ,
           to
           declare
           of
           either
           side
           as
           their
           Consciences
           led
           them
           ;
           he
           could
           procure
           no
           other
           answer
           ,
           the
           former
           being
           again
           repeated
           .
           Yet
           the
           Senate
           making
           no
           Prohibition
           ,
           many
           of
           their
           Divines
           put
           their
           hands
           to
           the
           Conclusions
           .
           And
           Crook
           had
           that
           Success
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           met
           with
           a
           Divine
           that
           did
           not
           favour
           his
           cause
           :
           but
           the
           Conclusions
           touching
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ,
           his
           Agents
           did
           every-where
           discourage
           ,
           
           and
           threaten
           those
           who
           subscribed
           them
           .
           And
           the
           Emperors
           Ambassador
           at
           Venice
           ,
           did
           threaten
           Omnibonus
           for
           writing
           in
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ;
           and
           asserting
           conclusions
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           most
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           Bastards
           .
           He
           answered
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           consider
           things
           as
           a
           Statesman
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Divine
           .
           
             Yet
             to
             take
             off
             this
             fear
             ,
             Crook
             suggested
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             order
             his
             Minister
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             procure
             a
             Breve
             that
             Divines
             or
             Canonists
             might
             without
             fear
             or
             hazard
             ,
             deliver
             their
             opinions
             according
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             requiring
             them
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             write
             nothing
             for
             gain
             or
             Partial
             affections
             ,
             but
             say
             the
             pure
             and
             simple
             truth
             ,
             without
             any
             artifice
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             answer
             to
             God
             in
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           This
           seemed
           so
           fair
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           ,
           the
           Successor
           of
           St.
           Peter
           would
           not
           deny
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           easily
           obtained
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           wrote
           a
           very
           earnest
           Letter
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Verona
           ,
           to
           assist
           his
           Minister
           in
           procuring
           it
           .
           
           And
           I
           find
           by
           another
           Dispatch
           ,
           that
           the
           Breve
           was
           at
           length
           gained
           ,
           
           not
           without
           much
           opposition
           made
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Emperors
           Ambassadors
           :
           For
           at
           Rome
           ,
           though
           they
           knew
           not
           well
           how
           to
           oppose
           this
           method
           ,
           because
           it
           seem'd
           so
           very
           reasonable
           ;
           yet
           they
           had
           great
           apprehensions
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           it
           was
           designed
           to
           force
           the
           Pope
           to
           determine
           as
           the
           King
           pleased
           :
           and
           they
           abhorred
           the
           President
           ,
           that
           a
           company
           of
           poor
           Friars
           ,
           should
           Dictate
           to
           them
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           
           Crook
           reports
           out
           of
           a
           Letter
           of
           Cranmers
           to
           him
           from
           Rome
           ,
           these
           words
           .
           
             As
             for
             our
             Successes
             here
             ,
             they
             be
             very
             little
             ,
             nor
             dare
             we
             attempt
             to
             know
             any
             mans
             mind
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             content
             with
             what
             you
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             he
             says
             ,
             no
             Friars
             shall
             discuss
             his
             Power
             :
             and
             as
             for
             any
             favour
             in
             this
             Court
             ,
             I
             look
             for
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             the
             Pope
             with
             all
             his
             Cardinals
             declare
             against
             us
             .
          
           But
           Crook
           ,
           as
           he
           went
           up
           and
           down
           procuring
           hands
           ,
           told
           these
           he
           came
           to
           ,
           
             he
             desired
             they
             would
             write
             their
             Conclusions
             ,
          
           
           
             according
             to
             Learning
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             ,
             or
             favour
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             answer
             it
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             and
             Protested
             he
             never
             gave
             ,
             nor
             promised
             any
             Divine
             any
             thing
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             first
             freely
             written
             his
             mind
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             what
             he
             then
             gave
             ,
             was
             rather
             an
             honourable
             Present
             than
             a
             Reward
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           
           
           
           
           
           Letter
           to
           the
           King
           he
           writes
           :
           
             Upon
             pain
             of
             my
             head
             if
             the
             contrary
             be
             proved
             ,
             I
             never
             gave
             any
             man
             one
             half-penny
             ,
             before
             I
             had
             his
             Conclusion
             to
             your
             Highness
             ,
          
           
           
             without
             former
             Prayer
             or
             Promise
             of
             reward
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           had
           no
           orders
           from
           the
           King
           to
           corrupt
           Divines
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           orders
           were
           express
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Money
           he
           gave
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           be
           best
           able
           to
           judge
           by
           the
           following
           account
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           such
           as
           could
           work
           much
           on
           any
           man.
           There
           is
           an
           Original
           Bill
           of
           his
           accounts
           yet
           extant
           ,
           audited
           and
           signed
           by
           
             Peter
             a
             Ghinu●iis
          
           ,
           
           out
           of
           which
           I
           have
           extracted
           these
           particulars
           :
           
             Item
             ,
             To
             a
             Servite
             Friar
             when
             he
             subscribed
             ,
             one
             Crown
             .
             To
             a
             Iew
             one
             Crown
             .
             To
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Servites
             two
             Crowns
             .
          
           
           
             To
             the
             Observant
             Friars
             two
             Crowns
             .
             To
             the
             Prior
             of
             St.
          
           John
           
             and
             St.
          
           Pauls
           ,
           
             who
             wrote
             for
             the
             Kings
             Cause
             fifteen
             Crowns
             .
             To
             that
             Convent
             four
             Crowns
             .
             Item
             ,
             Given
             to
          
           John
           Maria
           
             for
             his
             expence
             of
             going
             to
          
           Milan
           from
           Venice
           ,
           
             and
             for
             rewarding
             the
             Doctors
             there
             ,
             thirty
             Crowns
             .
             Item
             ,
             To
          
           John
           Marino
           Minister
           
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             who
             wrote
             a
             Book
             for
             the
             Kings
             cause
             ,
             Twenty
             Crowns
             .
          
           This
           shews
           that
           they
           must
           have
           had
           very
           prostituted
           Consciences
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           be
           hired
           so
           cheap
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           Crook
           in
           many
           of
           his
           Letters
           says
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             had
             Money
             enough
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             but
             he
             should
             get
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             the
             Divines
             in
          
           Italy
           ,
           
             for
             he
             found
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             all
             Mercenary
             .
          
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           in
           his
           Letters
           to
           him
           ,
           
           ordered
           him
           only
           to
           promise
           rewards
           to
           those
           who
           expected
           them
           ,
           and
           lived
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Canonists
           who
           did
           not
           use
           to
           give
           their
           opinion
           without
           a
           fee.
           
        
         
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           did
           reward
           and
           fee
           Divines
           at
           another
           rate
           ,
           
           for
           Crook
           informed
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           one
           
             Friar
             Felix
          
           having
           written
           for
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           Marriage
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Benefice
           of
           500
           Ducats
           a
           year
           ,
           given
           him
           in
           reward
           .
           And
           the
           Emperors
           Ambassador
           offered
           a
           thousand
           Ducats
           to
           the
           Provincial
           of
           the
           Gray-friars
           in
           Venice
           ,
           
           if
           he
           would
           Inhibite
           all
           within
           his
           Province
           to
           write
           or
           subscribe
           for
           the
           Kings
           cause
           .
           But
           the
           Provincial
           refused
           it
           ,
           
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           neither
           could
           nor
           yet
           would
           do
           it
           .
           And
           another
           that
           wrote
           for
           the
           Queen
           ,
           had
           a
           Benefice
           of
           600
           Crowns
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           openly
           said
           at
           Ferrara
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           wrote
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           had
           but
           a
           few
           Crowns
           a-piece
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           wrote
           on
           the
           other
           side
           had
           good
           Benefices
           .
           They
           also
           tryed
           what
           could
           be
           done
           at
           Padua
           ,
           both
           by
           threatnings
           ,
           entreaties
           ,
           and
           rewards
           ,
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           reverse
           the
           determination
           they
           had
           made
           in
           the
           matter
           ;
           but
           with
           no
           success
           .
           And
           though
           
             Francis
             Georgius
          
           the
           Venetian
           Friar
           ,
           
           did
           greatly
           promote
           the
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           both
           by
           his
           writings
           and
           authority
           ;
           yet
           Crook
           wrote
           
             that
             he
             could
             not
             prevail
             to
             make
             either
             him
             or
             his
             Nephew
             accept
             one
             farthing
             of
             him
             .
          
           By
           such
           fair
           means
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Crook
           procured
           so
           many
           Subscriptions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           of
           particular
           Divines
           ,
           many
           
             Franciscans
             ,
             Dominicans
          
           ,
           and
           Servites
           ,
           set
           their
           hands
           to
           the
           Conclusions
           ;
           though
           even
           in
           that
           ,
           there
           was
           opposition
           made
           by
           the
           Popes
           Agents
           .
           Campegio
           was
           now
           engaged
           in
           the
           Emperors
           Faction
           ,
           and
           did
           every-where
           mis-represent
           the
           Kings
           cause
           .
           Being
           at
           Venice
           ,
           he
           so
           wrought
           on
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           
           that
           though
           he
           had
           declared
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           engaged
           to
           bring
           the
           hands
           of
           24
           Doctors
           and
           Learned
           men
           of
           his
           Order
           
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           received
           a
           small
           Present
           of
           ten
           Crowns
           ;
           
           yet
           a●ter
           he
           had
           kept
           the
           Money
           three
           weeks
           ,
           he
           sent
           it
           back
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           meddle
           more
           in
           it
           :
           But
           they
           procured
           most
           of
           these
           hands
           without
           his
           help
           .
           At
           Milan
           ,
           a
           Suffragan
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           sixteen
           Divines
           Subscribed
           .
           
           Nine
           Doctors
           Subscribed
           at
           Vincenza
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope's
           Nuntio
           took
           the
           writing
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           that
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           suppressed
           it
           .
           
           At
           Padua
           all
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           both
           Observants
           and
           Conventuals
           ,
           Subscribed
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Dominicans
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Canonists
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Popes
           and
           Emperor's
           Emissaries
           did
           threaten
           all
           that
           Subscribed
           ,
           yet
           there
           were
           got
           eighty
           hands
           at
           Padua
           .
           Next
           the
           Universities
           determined
           .
        
         
           At
           Bononia
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           the
           Popes
           Town
           ,
           many
           Subscribed
           .
           
           The
           Governour
           of
           the
           Town
           did
           at
           first
           oppose
           the
           granting
           of
           any
           Determination
           ;
           but
           the
           Popes
           Breve
           being
           brought
           thither
           ,
           he
           not
           without
           great
           difficulty
           gave
           way
           to
           it
           .
           So
           on
           the
           19th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           the
           matter
           being
           publickly
           debated
           ,
           and
           all
           Cajetans
           Arguments
           being
           examined
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Laws
             of
             Marriage
             in
          
           Leviticus
           
             did
             not
             bind
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             they
             determined
             ,
             That
             th●se
             Laws
             are
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             bind
             all
             both
             Christians
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             being
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             judged
             Marriages
             in
             these
             degrees
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             Authority
             to
             dispence
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           University
           of
           Padua
           after
           some
           days
           publick
           Dispute
           ,
           
           on
           the
           1st
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           determined
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           about
           which
           Crooks
           Letter
           will
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Instruments
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           At
           Ferrara
           ,
           the
           Divines
           did
           also
           confirm
           the
           same
           conclusion
           ,
           and
           s●t
           their
           Seal
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           taken
           away
           violently
           by
           some
           of
           the
           other
           Faction
           ,
           yet
           the
           Duke
           made
           it
           be
           restored
           .
           The
           profession
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           was
           then
           in
           great
           credit
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Congregation
           of
           72
           ▪
           of
           that
           pro●ession
           ,
           it
           was
           determined
           for
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           they
           asked
           150
           Crowns
           fo●
           setting
           the
           Seal
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           Crook
           would
           not
           give
           more
           than
           an
           hundred
           ;
           the
           next
           day
           he
           came
           and
           offered
           the
           Money
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           was
           told
           him
           they
           would
           not
           meddle
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           afterwards
           obtain
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           ,
           Crook
           sent
           over
           by
           Stokesley
           an
           hundred
           several
           Books
           ,
           Papers
           and
           Subscriptions
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           many
           hands
           subscribed
           to
           many
           of
           those
           Papers
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           Crook
           died
           before
           he
           could
           receive
           a
           reward
           of
           this
           great
           Service
           he
           did
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           I
           do
           not
           find
           him
           mentioned
           after
           this
           .
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           forgive
           my
           insisting
           so
           much
           on
           this
           Negotiation
           ;
           for
           it
           seemed
           necessary
           to
           give
           full
           and
           convincing
           Evidences
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           in
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           so
           confidently
           given
           out
           that
           these
           were
           but
           mercenary
           Subscriptions
           .
        
         
           What
           difficulties
           or
           opposition
           those
           who
           were
           employed
           in
           France
           found
           ,
           does
           not
           yet
           appear
           to
           me
           ;
           
           but
           the
           Seals
           of
           the
           chief
           Universities
           there
           were
           procured
           .
           The
           University
           of
           Orleance
           determined
           it
           on
           the
           7th
           of
           April
           .
           The
           faculty
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           at
           Paris
           ,
           did
           also
           conclude
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           no
           Power
           to
           dispence
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           on
           the
           25th
           of
           May.
           But
           the
           great
           and
           celebrated
           faculty
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           (
           whose
           Conclusions
           had
           been
           lookt
           on
           for
           some
           Ages
           as
           little
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Councils
           )
           made
           their
           Decision
           with
           all
           possible
           Solemnity
           and
           Decency
           .
           They
           first
           met
           at
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Mathurin
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           a
           Mass
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           took
           an
           Oath
           to
           study
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           resolve
           it
           according
           to
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           8th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           to
           
           the
           2d
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           they
           continued
           searching
           the
           matter
           with
           all
           possible
           diligence
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           Councils
           ;
           and
           had
           many
           Disputes
           about
           it
           .
           
           After
           which
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Faculty
           did
           Determine
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             of
          
           Englands
           
             Marriage
             was
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             Power
             to
             dispence
             in
             it
          
           ;
           and
           they
           set
           their
           common
           Seal
           to
           it
           ,
           at
           St.
           Mathurin's
           ,
           the
           2d
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           1530.
           
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           did
           both
           the
           Faculties
           of
           Law
           ,
           
           Civil
           and
           Canon
           at
           Angiers
           ,
           Determine
           the
           7th
           of
           May.
           On
           the
           10th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           the
           Faculty
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           at
           Bourges
           ,
           made
           the
           same
           Determination
           .
           And
           on
           the
           1st
           of
           October
           the
           whole
           University
           of
           Tholose
           ,
           did
           all
           with
           one
           consent
           give
           their
           judgment
           ,
           agreeing
           with
           the
           former
           Conclusions
           .
           
           More
           of
           the
           Decisions
           of
           Universities
           were
           not
           Printed
           ,
           though
           many
           more
           were
           obtained
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           .
           In
           
             Germany
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           the
           Emperors
           Authority
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           much
           could
           not
           be
           expected
           except
           from
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           with
           whom
           Cranmer
           conversed
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           with
           Osiander
           ,
           whose
           Neece
           he
           then
           Married
           .
           
           Osiander
           upon
           that
           wrote
           a
           Book
           about
           Incestuous
           Marriages
           ,
           which
           was
           published
           ;
           but
           was
           called
           in
           by
           a
           Prohibition
           Printed
           at
           Ausburg
           ,
           because
           it
           Determined
           in
           the
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           side
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           find
           the
           King
           did
           likewise
           deal
           among
           those
           ,
           in
           Switzerland
           that
           had
           set
           up
           the
           Reformation
           .
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           did
           most
           set
           him
           on
           to
           this
           ,
           so
           one
           who
           was
           imployed
           in
           that
           time
           writes
           ,
           for
           he
           often
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             how
             he
             could
             so
             humble
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             submit
             his
             Cause
             to
             such
             a
             vile
             ,
             vitious
             ,
             stranger
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             as
          
           Campegio
           was
           ?
           To
           which
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           
             He
             could
             give
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             seemed
             to
             him
             ,
             Spiritual
             men
             should
             judge
             Spiritual
             things
             ;
             yet
             ,
          
           he
           said
           ,
           
             he
             would
             search
             the
             matter
             further
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             no
             great
             mind
             to
             seem
             more
             curious
             than
             other
             Princes
             .
          
           But
           the
           Duke
           desired
           him
           to
           discuss
           the
           matter
           secretly
           amongst
           Learned
           men
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           consented
           ;
           and
           wrote
           to
           some
           Forreign
           Writers
           that
           were
           then
           in
           great
           estimation
           .
           Erasmus
           was
           much
           in
           his
           favour
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           appear
           in
           it
           .
           He
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           provoke
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           
           and
           live
           uneasily
           in
           his
           own
           Country
           .
           But
           
             Simon
             Grineus
          
           was
           sent
           for
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           esteemed
           much
           for
           his
           Learning
           .
           The
           King
           informed
           him
           about
           his
           Process
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           back
           to
           Basil
           ,
           to
           try
           what
           his
           Friends
           in
           Germany
           and
           Switzerland
           thought
           of
           it
           .
           He
           wrote
           about
           it
           to
           
             Bucer
             ,
             Oecolampadius
             ,
             Zuinglius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Paulus
             Phrygion
          
           .
        
         
           Oecolampadius
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           three
           Letters
           ,
           one
           dated
           the
           10th
           of
           August
           ,
           1531.
           another
           the
           last
           of
           the
           same
           Month
           ,
           another
           to
           Bucer
           the
           10th
           of
           September
           ;
           was
           positively
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Law
             in
          
           Leviticus
           
             did
             bind
             all
             mankind
          
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             That
             Law
             of
             a
             Brothers
             Marrying
             his
             Sister-in-Law
             ,
             was
             a
             Dispensation
             given
             by
             God
             to
             his
             own
             Law
             ,
             which
             belonged
             only
             to
             the
          
           Jews
           ;
           
             and
             therefore
             he
             thought
             that
             the
             King
             might
             without
             any
             scruple
             put
             away
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
           But
           Bucer
           was
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           and
           thought
           the
           Law
           in
           Leviticus
           did
           not
           bind
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           Moral
           ,
           because
           God
           had
           dispensed
           with
           it
           in
           one
           Case
           ,
           
             of
             raising
             up
             seed
             to
             his
             Brother
          
           :
           Therefore
           he
           thought
           these
           Laws
           belonged
           only
           to
           that
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           more
           bind
           Christians
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           Ceremonial
           or
           Judiciary
           Precepts
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           Marry
           in
           some
           of
           these
           Degrees
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           a
           sin
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           a
           sin
           in
           the
           Disciples
           to
           pluck
           Ears
           of
           Corn
           on
           the
           Sabbath-day
           .
           There
           are
           none
           of
           Bucers
           Letters
           remaining
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           answers
           that
           Grineus
           wrote
           to
           him
           ,
           one
           on
           the
           29th
           of
           August
           ,
           another
           
           of
           the
           10th
           of
           September
           ,
           I
           gather
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           for
           it
           .
           But
           they
           all
           agreed
           ,
           That
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           was
           of
           no
           force
           to
           alter
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           
             Paulus
             Phrygion
          
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Laws
           in
           Leviticus
           did
           bind
           all
           Nations
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Canaanites
           
             were
             punished
             for
             doing
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             consist
             with
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             those
             Prohibitions
             had
             not
             been
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           Dated
           Basil
           the
           10th
           of
           September
           .
           In
           Grineus's
           Letter
           to
           Bucer
           ,
           he
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             That
             now
             for
             seven
             years
             he
             had
             perpetual
             trouble
             upon
             him
             about
             this
             Marriage
             .
          
           
           Zuinglius
           Letter
           is
           very
           full
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           largely
           proves
           that
           neither
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Power
           could
           dispence
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           Then
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           made
           no
           new
           Laws
           about
           Marriage
           ,
           but
           had
           left
           it
           as
           they
           found
           it
           :
           That
           the
           Marrying
           within
           near
           degrees
           was
           hated
           by
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           other
           Heathen
           Nations
           .
           But
           whereas
           Grineus
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Marriage
           was
           ill
           made
           ,
           yet
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           inclined
           rather
           to
           advise
           that
           the
           King
           should
           take
           another
           Wife
           ,
           keeping
           the
           Queen
           still
           ;
           Zuinglius
           confutes
           that
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           If
           the
           Marriage
           be
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           dissolved
           :
           But
           concludes
           the
           Queen
           should
           be
           put
           away
           honourably
           ,
           and
           still
           used
           as
           a
           Queen
           ;
           and
           the
           Marriage
           should
           only
           be
           dissolved
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           without
           Illegitimating
           the
           Issue
           begotten
           in
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           had
           gone
           on
           in
           a
           publick
           way
           ,
           upon
           a
           received
           error
           .
           But
           advises
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           proceed
           in
           a
           Judiciary
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           establish
           so
           ill
           a
           President
           as
           to
           put
           away
           his
           Queen
           ,
           and
           take
           another
           without
           due
           form
           of
           Law.
           Dated
           Basil
           ,
           17th
           of
           Aug.
           There
           is
           a
           second
           Letter
           of
           his
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           from
           Zurick
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           September
           .
           There
           is
           also
           with
           these
           Letters
           a
           long
           paper
           of
           Osianders
           ▪
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Direction
           how
           the
           Process
           should
           be
           managed
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           an
           Epistle
           of
           Calvins
           ,
           published
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           .
           Neither
           the
           date
           nor
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           directed
           are
           named
           .
           
           Yet
           I
           fancie
           it
           was
           written
           to
           Grineus
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           :
           Calvin
           was
           clear
           in
           his
           judgment
           that
           the
           Marriage
           was
           null
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           put
           away
           the
           Queen
           ,
           upon
           the
           Law
           of
           Leviticus
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           was
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           is
           only
           meant
           
             of
             Marrying
             the
             Brothers
             wife
             while
             he
             is
             yet
             alive
          
           ;
           he
           shews
           that
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           prohibited
           degrees
           being
           forbidden
           in
           the
           same
           style
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           one
           sense
           :
           Therefore
           since
           it
           is
           confessed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           Marry
           in
           the
           other
           degrees
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             Uncle
          
           ,
           or
           Nephew
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           be
           also
           a
           sin
           ,
           to
           Marry
           the
           Brothers
           wife
           after
           his
           death
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Law
           in
           Deuteronomy
           of
           
             Marrying
             the
             Brothers
             wife
             to
             raise
             up
             seed
             to
             him
          
           ;
           he
           thought
           ,
           that
           by
           Brother
           there
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           a
           
             near
             Kinsman
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           phrase
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           :
           and
           by
           that
           he
           reconciles
           the
           two
           Laws
           which
           otherwise
           seem
           to
           differ
           ,
           illustrating
           his
           Exposition
           by
           the
           History
           of
           Ruth
           and
           Boaz.
           It
           is
           given
           out
           that
           Melancthon
           advised
           the
           Kings
           taking
           another
           wife
           ,
           justifying
           
             Polygamy
             from
             the
             old
             Testament
          
           ;
           but
           I
           cannot
           believe
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           Polygamy
           was
           much
           controverted
           at
           this
           time
           .
           And
           as
           in
           all
           controversies
           newly
           started
           ,
           many
           crude
           things
           are
           said
           ;
           so
           some
           of
           the
           Helvetian
           and
           German
           Divines
           seem
           not
           so
           fierce
           against
           it
           ;
           though
           none
           of
           them
           went
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Pope
           did
           ,
           
           who
           did
           plainly
           offer
           to
           grant
           the
           King
           Licence
           to
           have
           two
           wives
           :
           and
           it
           was
           a
           motion
           the
           Imperialists
           consented
           to
           ,
           and
           promoted
           ,
           
           though
           upon
           what
           reason
           ,
           the
           Ambassador
           Cassali
           ,
           who
           wrote
           the
           account
           of
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           could
           not
           learn.
           The
           Pope
           forbade
           him
           to
           write
           about
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           perhaps
           as
           Whisperers
           enjoyn
           silence
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           make
           a
           thing
           publick
           .
           But
           for
           Melancthons
           being
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           great
           evidences
           appear
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           Letter
           of
           Osianders
           to
           him
           ,
           giving
           him
           many
           reasons
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           approve
           of
           the
           Kings
           putting
           away
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           Marrying
           another
           :
           the
           Letter
           also
           shews
           he
           was
           then
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           in
           Leviticus
           was
           Dispensable
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           the
           thing
           was
           done
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           desired
           the
           Lutheran
           Divines
           to
           approve
           his
           second
           Marriage
           ;
           
           they
           begged
           his
           excuse
           in
           a
           writing
           ,
           which
           they
           sent
           over
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           Melan●●hon
           not
           allowing
           the
           thing
           ,
           
           when
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           have
           advised
           Polygamy
           before
           hand
           .
           And
           to
           open
           at
           once
           all
           that
           may
           clear
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           the
           Question
           ,
           when
           some
           years
           after
           this
           ,
           Fox
           being
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           and
           much
           inclined
           to
           their
           Do●ctrine
           ,
           was
           sent
           over
           to
           get
           the
           Divines
           of
           Germany
           ,
           to
           approve
           of
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           and
           the
           subsequent
           Marriage
           of
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ;
           he
           found
           that
           Melancthon
           and
           others
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           enter
           much
           into
           the
           Dispute
           about
           it
           ,
           both
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           judged
           the
           King
           was
           led
           in
           it
           by
           dishonest
           affections
           :
           they
           also
           thought
           the
           Laws
           in
           Leviticus
           were
           not
           Moral
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           oblige
           Christians
           ,
           and
           since
           there
           were
           no
           Rules
           made
           about
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Marriage
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           thought
           Princes
           and
           States
           might
           make
           what
           Laws
           they
           pleased
           about
           it
           :
           yet
           a●ter
           much
           Disputing
           they
           were
           induced
           to
           change
           their
           minds
           ,
           
           but
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           think
           that
           a
           Marriage
           once
           made
           ,
           might
           be
           annulled
           ,
           and
           therefore
           demurred
           upon
           that
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           Conclusion
           they
           passed
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           volume
           .
           All
           this
           I
           have
           set
           together
           here
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           right
           representation
           of
           the
           judgments
           of
           the
           several
           parties
           of
           Christendome
           about
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           did
           express
           great
           sincerity
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           such
           as
           became
           men
           of
           conscience
           ,
           who
           were
           acted
           by
           true
           Principles
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           maxims
           of
           Policie
           .
           For
           if
           these
           had
           governed
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           struck
           in
           more
           compliantly
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           alienated
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           in
           very
           ill
           terms
           with
           the
           Emperor
           :
           so
           that
           to
           have
           gained
           him
           by
           a
           full
           Compliance
           to
           have
           protected
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           wisest
           thing
           they
           could
           do
           ;
           and
           their
           being
           so
           cold
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Marriage
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           engaged
           so
           deeply
           ,
           was
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           would
           very
           much
           provoke
           him
           against
           them
           .
           But
           such
           measures
           as
           these
           ,
           though
           they
           very
           well
           became
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           yet
           the●
           were
           unworthy
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           designed
           to
           restore
           an
           Apostolick
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Earl
           of
           Wiltshire
           with
           the
           other
           Ambassadors
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           their
           Audience
           of
           the
           Pope
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           refused
           to
           pay
           him
           the
           submission
           of
           Kissing
           his
           foot
           ,
           though
           he
           graciously
           stretched
           it
           out
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           went
           to
           their
           Business
           ,
           and
           expostulated
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           and
           in
           high
           words
           :
           and
           in
           Conclusion
           told
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
          
           was
           such
           ,
           
           that
           their
           Master
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           Citation
           to
           be
           made
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           any
           forreign
           Court
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           King
           would
           not
           have
           his
           cause
           tryed
           at
           Rome
           .
           The
           Pope
           answered
           ,
           
           that
           though
           the
           Queens
           Sollicitor
           had
           pressed
           him
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           Citation
           ;
           b●th
           that
           her
           Marriage
           being
           further
           examined
           ,
           might
           receive
           a
           new
           Con●irmation
           ,
           for
           silencing
           the
           Dispu●es
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           King
           had
           withdrawn
           himself
           ●rom
           her
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           King
           did
           not
           go
           further
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           innovate
           in
           Rel●gion
           ,
           the
           Pope
           was
           willing
           to
           let
           the
           matter
           rest
           .
           They
           went
           next
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           Kings
           Proceedings
           in
           the
           Suit
           of
           the
           Divorce
           .
           But
           he
           told
           them
           he
           was
           bound
           in
           honour
           and
           justice
           to
           ●upp●rt
           his
           Aunt
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           abandon
           her
           .
           Cranmer
           offered
           to
           maintain
           what
           he
           had
           written
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           went
           so
           far
           ,
           
           as
           to
           make
           their
           Divines
           enter
           into
           any
           Discourse
           with
           him
           about
           it
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           .
           This
           appears
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           Complement
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           declared
           Cranmer
           his
           Paenitentiary
           in
           England
           .
           He
           having
           stayed
           some
           months
           at
           Rome
           ,
           after
           the
           Ambassadors
           were
           gone
           ,
           went
           into
           Germany
           :
           where
           he
           became
           acquainted
           with
           
             Cornelius
             Agrippa
          
           ,
           a
           man
           very
           famous
           for
           great
           and
           curious
           Learning
           ,
           and
           so
           satisfied
           him
           in
           the
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           was
           clear
           and
           indisputable
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           afterwards
           hardly
           used
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           dyed
           in
           Prison
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           King
           received
           the
           Determinations
           and
           Conclusions
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           other
           Learned
           men
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           
           he
           resolved
           to
           do
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           new
           attempt
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           publish
           those
           Conclusions
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           the
           arguments
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           grounded
           .
           But
           to
           make
           his
           address
           to
           the
           Pope
           carry
           more
           terror
           with
           it
           ,
           he
           got
           a
           Letter
           to
           be
           signed
           by
           a
           great
           many
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           ●ord
           Herbert●aith
           ●aith
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           by
           his
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           applyed
           his
           ordinary
           diligence
           ,
           the
           Letter
           bears
           date
           the
           13
           of
           Iuly
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           Records
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Session
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           a
           Prorogation
           from
           the
           21
           of
           Iune
           ,
           till
           the
           ●st
           of
           October
           that
           year
           :
           
           But
           the
           Letter
           was
           sent
           about
           to
           the
           chief
           Members
           ,
           for
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           Cavendish
           tells
           how
           it
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           chearfulness
           he
           set
           his
           hand
           to
           it
           .
           It
           was
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           4
           Bishops
           ,
           2
           Dukes
           ,
           2
           Marquesses
           ,
           13
           Earls
           ,
           2
           Viscoun●s
           ,
           23
           Barons
           ,
           22
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           11
           Commoners
           ,
           most
           of
           these
           being
           the
           Kings
           Servants
           .
        
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Letters
           were
           ,
           
             that
             their
             near
             Relation
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             made
             them
             address
             thus
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             
             The
             Kings
             cause
             was
             now
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Learned
             men
             ,
             and
             Universities
             both
             in
             
               England
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Italy
             found
             just
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             prevail
             so
             far
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             though
             none
             moved
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             any
             Contradiction
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             confirm
             their
             judgment
             ;
             especially
             it
             touching
             a
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             so
             much
             obliged
             .
             But
             since
             neither
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             nor
             the
             Kings
             most
             earnest
             desires
             had
             prevailed
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             forced
             to
             complain
             of
             that
             strange
             usage
             of
             their
             King
             ;
             who
             both
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Pen
             ,
             had
             supported
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             now
             denyed
             justice
             .
             From
             which
             they
             apprehended
             great
             mischief
             and
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             which
             could
             only
             be
             prevented
             by
             the
             Kings
             Marrying
             another
             wife
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             might
             have
             issue
             .
             This
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             till
             his
             present
             Marriage
             were
             annulled
             .
             
             nulled
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Pope
             would
             still
             refuse
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             conclude
             that
             they
             were
             abandoned
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             seek
             for
             other
             Remedies
             .
             This
             they
             most
             earnestly
             prayed
             him
             to
             prevent
             ,
             since
             they
             did
             not
             desire
             to
             go
             to
             extremities
             ,
             till
             there
             was
             no
             more
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
           To
           this
           the
           Pope
           made
           answer
           ,
           the
           27
           of
           September
           .
           
             He
             took
             notice
             of
             the
             vehemency
             of
             their
             Letter
             ,
             which
             he
             forgave
             them
             ,
             imputing
             it
             to
             their
             great
             affection
             to
             their
             King
             :
             they
             had
             charged
             him
             with
             ingratitude
             and
             injustice
             ;
             two
             grievous
             Imputations
             .
             He
             acknowledged
             all
             they
             wrote
             of
             the
             obligations
             he
             owed
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             which
             were
             far
             greater
             than
             they
             called
             them
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             and
             himself
             in
             particular
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Kings
             cause
             he
             had
             been
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             justice
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             oft
             charged
             as
             having
             been
             too
             partial
             to
             him
             .
             He
             had
             granted
             a
             Commission
             to
             two
             Legates
             to
             hear
             it
             ,
             rather
             out
             of
             favour
             ,
             than
             in
             Rigor
             of
             Law
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             Queen
             had
             appealed
             :
             he
             had
             delayed
             the
             admitting
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             was
             possible
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             saw
             it
             could
             not
             be
             any
             longer
             denyed
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             it
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Consistory
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Cardinals
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             found
             that
             the
             Appeal
             ,
             and
             an
             Avocation
             of
             the
             cause
             must
             be
             granted
             .
             That
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             King
             had
             never
             desired
             to
             put
             it
             to
             a
             Tryal
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             his
             Ambassadors
             at
             Bononia
             moved
             for
             a
             delay
             :
             and
             in
             that
             posture
             it
             was
             still
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             give
             sentence
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             such
             Consequence
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             sought
             for
             .
             For
             the
             conclusions
             of
             Universities
             and
             Learned
             men
             ,
             he
             had
             seen
             none
             of
             them
             from
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Ambassadors
             .
             It
             was
             true
             some
             of
             them
             had
             been
             brought
             to
             him
             another
             way
             ;
             but
             in
             them
             there
             were
             no
             reasons
             given
             ,
             but
             only
             bare
             Conclusions
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             also
             seen
             very
             important
             things
             for
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             not
             precipitate
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             such
             high
             Importance
             ,
             till
             all
             things
             were
             fully
             heard
             and
             considered
             .
             He
             wished
             their
             King
             might
             have
             Male
             Issue
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             not
             in
             Gods
             stead
             to
             give
             it
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Threatnings
             of
             seeking
             other
             Remedies
             ,
             they
             were
             neither
             agreeable
             to
             their
             wisdom
             ,
             nor
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
             Therefore
             he
             admonished
             them
             to
             abstain
             from
             such
             Counsels
             ;
             but
             minded
             them
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Physicians
             fault
             ,
             if
             the
             Patient
             will
             do
             himself
             hurt
             .
             He
             knew
             the
             King
             would
             never
             like
             such
             courses
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             had
             a
             just
             value
             for
             their
             Intercession
             ;
             yet
             he
             considered
             the
             King
             much
             more
             ,
             to
             whom
             as
             he
             had
             never
             denyed
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             grant
             with
             his
             honor
             ;
             so
             he
             was
             very
             desirous
             to
             examine
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             to
             a
             speedy
             issue
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             could
             without
             offending
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           But
           the
           King
           either
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           resolved
           to
           grant
           nothing
           ,
           or
           apprehending
           that
           some
           Bull
           might
           be
           brought
           into
           England
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           or
           the
           disgraced
           Cardinal
           ,
           did
           on
           the
           Nineteenth
           of
           September
           ,
           put
           forth
           a
           Proclamation
           against
           any
           
             who
             purchased
             any
             thing
             from
             Rome
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Royal
             Prerogative
             and
             Authority
             ,
             or
             should
             publish
             or
             divulge
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             requiring
             them
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             incurring
             his
             indignation
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             other
             punishments
             on
             their
             persons
             .
          
           This
           was
           founded
           on
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Provisors
           and
           Premunires
           .
           But
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           
           resolved
           next
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Subjects
           the
           justice
           of
           his
           cause
           :
           Therefore
           some
           Learned
           men
           were
           app●inted
           to
           compare
           all
           that
           had
           been
           written
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Transcrip●s
           of
           the
           Manuscripts
           ,
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Councils
           ,
           
           to
           gather
           together
           whatsoever
           did
           strengthen
           it
           .
           Several
           of
           these
           Manuscripts
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           one
           is
           in
           Mr.
           Smiths
           Library
           ,
           where
           are
           the
           Quotations
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           Schoolmen
           ,
           and
           Canonists
           ,
           written
           out
           at
           length
           .
           There
           are
           Three
           other
           such
           MSS.
           in
           the
           Cotton
           Library
           ,
           
           of
           which
           one
           contains
           a
           large
           vindication
           of
           these
           Authorities
           ,
           from
           some
           Exceptions
           made
           to
           them
           ;
           
           another
           is
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochesters
           Book
           for
           the
           Queens
           cause
           .
           
           A
           Third
           digests
           the
           Matter
           into
           Twelve
           Articles
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           my
           Appendix
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           there
           enlarged
           on
           and
           proved
           .
           But
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           were
           sum'd
           up
           in
           a
           short
           Book
           ,
           and
           Printed
           first
           in
           Latine
           ,
           then
           in
           English
           ,
           with
           the
           Determinations
           of
           the
           Universities
           before
           it
           .
           These
           are
           of
           such
           weight
           and
           Importance
           ,
           and
           give
           so
           great
           a
           light
           to
           the
           whole
           Matter
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           not
           be
           ill
           pleased
           to
           have
           a
           short
           abstract
           of
           them
           laid
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   An
                   Abstract
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   written
                   for
                   the
                   Divorce
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   Marriage
                   was
                   originally
                   given
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   Adam
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Innocence
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   Declaration
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   and
                   wife
                   
                     were
                     one
                     Flesh
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   afterwards
                   corrupted
                   by
                   the
                   Incestuous
                   commixtures
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   were
                   of
                   Kin
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   nearest
                   degrees
                   ,
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Law
                   was
                   again
                   revived
                   by
                   Moses
                   .
                   
                   And
                   he
                   gives
                   many
                   Rules
                   and
                   Prohibitions
                   about
                   the
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Kinred
                   and
                   Affinity
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   on
                   ,
                   as
                   new
                   Laws
                   and
                   judiciary
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Restoring
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   originally
                   given
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   much
                   corrupted
                   .
                   
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Preface
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   oft
                   repeated
                   before
                   these
                   Laws
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   insinuates
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   consequences
                   of
                   them
                   show
                   they
                   were
                   Moral
                   and
                   Natural
                   .
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Breaches
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   called
                   Wickedness
                   and
                   Abomination
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   said
                   
                     to
                     defile
                     the
                     Land
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Violation
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   charged
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Canaanites
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     Land
                     was
                     polluted
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     which
                     it
                     did
                     vomit
                     out
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     .
                  
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   concluded
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   were
                   not
                   positive
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   only
                   bind
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Mankind
                   and
                   Nature
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   those
                   Nations
                   could
                   contract
                   no
                   Guilt
                   by
                   their
                   Violating
                   them
                   .
                   Among
                   the
                   forbidden
                   Degrees
                   ,
                   one
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     discover
                     the
                     Nakedness
                     of
                     thy
                     Brothers
                     wife
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     thy
                     Brothers
                     Nakedness
                     .
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   again
                   repeated
                   ,
                   
                   
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     shall
                     take
                     his
                     Brothers
                     wife
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     unclean
                     thing
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     uncovered
                     his
                     Brothers
                     Nakedness
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     childless
                     .
                  
                   These
                   are
                   clear
                   and
                   express
                   Laws
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   therefore
                   must
                   needs
                   oblige
                   all
                   persons
                   of
                   what
                   rank
                   soever
                   ,
                   without
                   exception
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   St.
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   said
                   to
                   Herod
                   ,
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     Lawful
                     for
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     thy
                     Brothers
                     wife
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   shows
                   that
                   these
                   Laws
                   of
                   Moses
                   were
                   still
                   obligatory
                   .
                   St.
                   Paul
                   also
                   in
                   his
                   epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   condemns
                   the
                   Incestuous
                   person
                   for
                   having
                   his
                   Fathers
                   wife
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Degrees
                   forbidden
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   
                   
                   and
                   calls
                   it
                   
                     a
                     Fornication
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     named
                     among
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     .
                  
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   inferred
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   forbidden
                   degrees
                   are
                   excluded
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   did
                   not
                   admit
                   them
                   .
                   St.
                   Paul
                   also
                   calling
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   name
                   of
                   Fornication
                   ,
                   within
                   which
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   all
                   undue
                   Commixtures
                   of
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   are
                   included
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   those
                   places
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   that
                   condemn
                   Fornication
                   ,
                   do
                   also
                   condemn
                   Marriages
                   in
                   forbidden
                   degrees
                   :
                   our
                   Saviour
                   did
                   also
                   assert
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   affinity
                   ,
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     man
                     and
                     wife
                     are
                     one
                     Flesh.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   all
                   Controverted
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   good
                   Catholick
                   can
                   deny
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   Popes
                   and
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   against
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   argue
                   from
                   their
                   private
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   savours
                   of
                   Lutheranism
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   occasion
                   to
                   write
                   of
                   this
                   Matter
                   ,
                   
                   was
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   who
                   lived
                   within
                   an
                   Age
                   after
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   He
                   in
                   express
                   words
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   not
                   Marrying
                   the
                   Brothers
                   wife
                   ,
                   did
                   still
                   oblige
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   The
                   first
                   Pope
                   ,
                   whose
                   decision
                   was
                   sought
                   in
                   this
                   Matter
                   ,
                   was
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   Austin
                   the
                   Apostle
                   of
                   England
                   wrote
                   for
                   his
                   resolution
                   of
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   desired
                   direction
                   ;
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Whether
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     Marry
                     his
                     Brothers
                     wife
                     ?
                  
                   (
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   was
                   called
                   his
                   Kinswoman
                   )
                   The
                   Pope
                   answered
                   Negatively
                   ,
                   and
                   proved
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Defined
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     if
                     any
                     of
                     the
                  
                   English
                   
                     Nation
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     Marryed
                     within
                     that
                     degree
                     ,
                     were
                     converted
                     to
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     admonished
                     to
                     abstain
                     from
                     his
                     wife
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     look
                     on
                     such
                     a
                     Marriage
                     as
                     a
                     most
                     grievous
                     Sin.
                  
                   From
                   which
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   good
                   Pope
                   did
                   judge
                   it
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   could
                   be
                   dispenced
                   with
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   pressed
                   it
                   so
                   much
                   under
                   such
                   Circumstances
                   ;
                   since
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Conversion
                   of
                   a
                   Nation
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   Insisting
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   kept
                   back
                   many
                   from
                   receiving
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   otherwise
                   well
                   inclined
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   a
                   Calixtus
                   ,
                   b
                   Zacarias
                   ,
                   and
                   c
                   Innocent
                   the
                   Third
                   ,
                   have
                   plainly
                   asserted
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   these
                   Precepts
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   particularly
                   ,
                   who
                   treats
                   about
                   it
                   with
                   great
                   vehemency
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   has
                   already
                   judged
                   the
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 
                   Several
                   Provincial
                   Councils
                   have
                   also
                   declared
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   the
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   degrees
                   of
                   Marriage
                   in
                   Leviticus
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   at
                   
                     Neocesarea
                     ;
                     If
                     a
                     woman
                     had
                     been
                     Marryed
                     to
                     two
                     Brothers
                     ,
                     she
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     till
                     her
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     th●
                     man
                     that
                     Marryed
                     his
                     Brothers
                     wife
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     Anathematized
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   also
                   Confirmed
                   in
                   a
                   Council
                   held
                   by
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Second
                   .
                   I●
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Agde
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   the
                   Degrees
                   that
                   make
                   a
                   Marriage
                   incestuous
                   are
                   reckoned
                   ;
                   this
                   of
                   Marrying
                   the
                   Brothers
                   wife
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   it
                   was
                   Decreed
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     all
                     Marriages
                     within
                     these
                     Degrees
                     were
                     Null
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Parties
                     so
                     Contracting
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     among
                     the
                     Catechumens
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     separated
                     themselves
                     from
                     one
                     another
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Second
                   Council
                   of
                   Toledo
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Mosaical
                   Prohibitions
                   about
                   the
                   Degrees
                   
                   of
                   Marriage
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   Wickcliffs
                   errors
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Prohibition
                   of
                   Marriage
                   within
                   such
                   degrees
                   was
                   without
                   any
                   foundation
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   points
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   condemned
                   first
                   in
                   a
                   Convocation
                   at
                   London
                   ,
                   then
                   at
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   at
                   the
                   general
                   Council
                   of
                   Constance
                   these
                   Condemnations
                   were
                   confirmed
                   .
                   So
                   formally
                   had
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   many
                   Provincial
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   General
                   ,
                   decided
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   to
                   these
                   ,
                   the
                   Opinions
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   a
                   Origen
                   first
                   had
                   occasion
                   to
                   Treat
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   writing
                   on
                   Leviticus
                   ;
                   and
                   b
                   Chrysostome
                   after
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   most
                   fully
                   St.
                   c
                   Basil
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   expressly
                   assert
                   the
                   obligations
                   of
                   these
                   Precepts
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   particularly
                   ,
                   refuting
                   at
                   great
                   length
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   thought
                   the
                   Marrying
                   two
                   Sisters
                   was
                   not
                   unlawful
                   ,
                   laies
                   it
                   down
                   as
                   a
                   Foundation
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Laws
                   in
                   Leviticus
                   about
                   Marriage
                   were
                   still
                   in
                   force
                   .
                   Hesychius
                   also
                   ,
                   writing
                   upon
                   Leviticus
                   ,
                   
                   proves
                   that
                   these
                   Prohibitions
                   were
                   universally
                   obligatory
                   ,
                   because
                   both
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   and
                   Cananites
                   are
                   taxed
                   for
                   Marrying
                   within
                   these
                   Degrees
                   ;
                   From
                   whence
                   he
                   inferrs
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   Moral
                   and
                   Eternal
                   obligation
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Greek
                   they
                   went
                   to
                   the
                   Latine
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   alledged
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   was
                   already
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   Tertullian
                   held
                   the
                   same
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   him
                   agreed
                   the
                   three
                   great
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Latin
                   Church
                   ,
                   a
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   b
                   Ierom
                   ,
                   and
                   St.
                   c
                   Austin
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   plainly
                   deliver
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   about
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   those
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   the
                   objections
                   that
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   either
                   from
                   Abraam's
                   Marrying
                   his
                   Sister
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   Iacob's
                   Marrying
                   two
                   Sisters
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   Deuteronomy
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Brothers
                   Marrying
                   his
                   Brothers
                   Wife
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   died
                   without
                   Children
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   observed
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Doctrine
                   was
                   also
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Doctors
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   Ages
                   .
                   d
                   Anselm
                   held
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   pleads
                   much
                   for
                   Marrying
                   in
                   remote
                   Degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   the
                   Objection
                   from
                   the
                   Decision
                   in
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                   the
                   Daughters
                   of
                   Zelophehad
                   .
                   e
                   
                     Hugo
                     Cardinalis
                     ,
                     Radulphus
                     Flaviacenfis
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Rupertus
                     Tuitiensis
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Precepts
                   are
                   Moral
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   perpetual
                   obligation
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   
                     Hugo
                     de
                     Sto.
                     Victore
                  
                   .
                   g
                   Hildebert
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Mans
                   ,
                   being
                   consulted
                   in
                   a
                   Case
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   what
                   is
                   now
                   controverted
                   ,
                   f
                   plainly
                   Determines
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     not
                     Marry
                     his
                     Brothers
                     Wife
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   many
                   Authorities
                   shewes
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   allowed
                   .
                   And
                   h
                   
                     Ivo
                     Carnotensis
                  
                   being
                   desired
                   to
                   give
                   his
                   Opinion
                   in
                   a
                   Case
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   circumstance●
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Kings
                   Marrying
                   his
                   Brothers
                   Wife
                   ,
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     Such
                     a
                     Marriage
                     is
                     null
                     ,
                     as
                     inconsistent
                     with
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     was
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     put
                     away
                     his
                     Wife
                     ,
                     since
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     Dispencing
                     with
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     Sacrifice
                     could
                     be
                     offered
                     for
                     those
                     that
                     continued
                     willingly
                     in
                     sin
                     .
                  
                   Passages
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   his
                   Epistles
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   these
                   Doctors
                   and
                   Fathers
                   the
                   Inquiry
                   descended
                   to
                   the
                   Schoolmen
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   with
                   more
                   niceness
                   and
                   subtlety
                   examined
                   things
                   .
                   
                   They
                   do
                   all
                   agree
                   in
                   asserting
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   these
                   Levitical
                   Prohibitions
                   .
                   
                     Thomas
                     Aquinas
                  
                   does
                   it
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   confirmes
                   it
                   with
                   many
                   Arguments
                   .
                   Altisiodorensis
                   ,
                   says
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Moral
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                   
                     Petrus
                     de
                     Palude
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   ●ame
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   says
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   mans
                   Marrying
                   his
                   Brothers
                   Wife
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   Dispensation
                   granted
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   now
                   allowed
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                   St.
                   Antonine
                   of
                   
                     Florence
                     ,
                     Ioannes
                     de
                     Turre
                     Cremata
                     ,
                     Ioannes
                     de
                     Tabia
                     ,
                     Iacobus
                     de
                     Lausania
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Astexanus
                   ,
                   were
                   also
                   cited
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   Opinion
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   who
                   wrote
                   against
                   Wickliffe
                   ,
                   namely
                   
                   Wydeford
                   ,
                   
                   Cotton
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Waldensis
                   ,
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   for
                   denying
                   that
                   those
                   Prohibitions
                   did
                   oblige
                   Christians
                   .
                   And
                   asserted
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   Moral
                   Laws
                   ,
                   which
                   obliged
                   all
                   Mankind
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   Waldensis
                   were
                   approved
                   by
                   
                     P.
                     Martin
                  
                   the
                   First
                   .
                   There
                   were
                   also
                   many
                   Quotations
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Petrus
                     de
                     Tarantasia
                     ,
                     Durandus
                     ,
                     Stephanus
                     Brulifer
                     ,
                     Richardus
                     de
                     Media
                     Villa
                     ,
                     Guido
                     Briancon
                     ,
                     Gerson
                     ,
                     Paulus
                     Ritius
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   same
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   all
                   unanimously
                   assert
                   ,
                   That
                   those
                   Laws
                   in
                   Leviticus
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   oblige
                   all
                   Mankind
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Marriages
                   contracted
                   in
                   these
                   Degrees
                   are
                   null
                   and
                   void
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Canonists
                   were
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   ,
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Andreas
                     ,
                     Ioannes
                     de
                     Imola
                     ,
                     Abbas
                     Panormitanus
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     Mattheus
                     Neru
                     ,
                     Vincentius
                     ,
                     Innocentius
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Ostiensis
                   ,
                   all
                   Concluded
                   that
                   these
                   Laws
                   were
                   still
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   Dispenced
                   with
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   was
                   also
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   alledged
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   a
                   Marriage
                   is
                   compleated
                   by
                   the
                   Marriage-Contract
                   ,
                   
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   never
                   Consummated
                   .
                   Many
                   Authorities
                   were
                   brought
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Adonijah
                   could
                   not
                   Marry
                   Abishag
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Wife
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   known
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   a
                   woman
                   espoused
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   admitted
                   another
                   to
                   her
                   Bed
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   stoned
                   as
                   an
                   Adulteress
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   validity
                   of
                   Marriage
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   mutual
                   Covenant
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   Ioseph
                   never
                   knew
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   her
                   Husband
                   by
                   the
                   Espousals
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   put
                   her
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   Bill
                   of
                   Divorce
                   :
                   and
                   was
                   afterwards
                   called
                   her
                   Husband
                   ,
                   and
                   Christs
                   Father
                   .
                   Affinity
                   had
                   been
                   also
                   defined
                   by
                   all
                   writers
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     Relation
                     arising
                     out
                     of
                     Marriage
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   since
                   Marriage
                   was
                   a
                   
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   its
                   Essence
                   could
                   only
                   consist
                   in
                   the
                   Contract
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   Orders
                   has
                   the
                   Character
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   never
                   Consecrated
                   any
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   So
                   Marriage
                   is
                   compleat
                   ,
                   though
                   its
                   effect
                   never
                   follow
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   shewed
                   that
                   the
                   Canonists
                   had
                   only
                   brought
                   in
                   the
                   Consummation
                   of
                   Marriage
                   as
                   essential
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Law.
                   But
                   that
                   as
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eve
                   were
                   perfectly
                   Married
                   before
                   they
                   knew
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   so
                   Marriage
                   was
                   compleat
                   upon
                   the
                   Contract
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   followed
                   ,
                   was
                   only
                   an
                   effect
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   the
                   Marriage
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   filthy
                   stuff
                   brought
                   together
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   different
                   Opinions
                   of
                   the
                   Canonists
                   concerning
                   Consummation
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   Degree
                   it
                   must
                   go
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   essential
                   to
                   the
                   Marriage
                   Con●ract
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   modesty
                   were
                   suppressed
                   .
                   Both
                   Hildebert
                   of
                   
                     Mans
                     ,
                     Ivo
                     Carnotensis
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Hugo
                     de
                     Sto.
                     Victore
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   delivered
                   this
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   proved
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     Austin
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Isidore
                   .
                   Pope
                   Nicolas
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Tribur
                   ,
                   defined
                   ,
                   that
                   Marriage
                   was
                   compleated
                   by
                   the
                   Consent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Benediction
                   .
                   From
                   all
                   which
                   they
                   Concluded
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   proved
                   that
                   Prince
                   Arthur
                   knew
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   that
                   she
                   being
                   once
                   lawfully
                   Married
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   could
                   not
                   afterwards
                   Marry
                   her
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   also
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     violent
                     presumptions
                  
                   were
                   sufficient
                   in
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Canonists
                   to
                   prove
                   Consummation
                   .
                   Formal
                   proofs
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   expected
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   Persons
                   that
                   were
                   of
                   Age
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   good
                   health
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Bed
                   together
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   all
                   Trials
                   about
                   Consummation
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Cononists
                   sought
                   for
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   all
                   in
                   this
                   Case
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   appeared
                   that
                   ,
                   upon
                   her
                   Husbands
                   death
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   kept
                   with
                   great
                   care
                   by
                   some
                   Ladies
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   think
                   her
                   with
                   Child
                   ;
                   and
                   she
                   never
                   said
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Petition
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   her
                   name
                   ,
                   (
                   repeated
                   in
                   the
                   Bull
                   that
                   was
                   procured
                   for
                   the
                   Second
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   
                     perhaps
                     known
                     by
                     Prince
                  
                   Arthur
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Breve
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   plainly
                   said
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   known
                   by
                   Prince
                   Arthur
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   Queen
                   offered
                   to
                   purge
                   her self
                   by
                   Oath
                   ,
                   that
                   Prince
                   Arthur
                   never
                   knew
                   her
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   proved
                   by
                   many
                   Authorities
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Canon-Law
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   Partie's
                   Oath
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   were
                   
                     violent
                     presumptions
                  
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   validity
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   That
                   though
                   the
                   Schoolmen
                   and
                   Canonists
                   did
                   generally
                   raise
                   the
                   Popes
                   Power
                   very
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   stretch
                   it
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   possible
                   ;
                   
                   yet
                   they
                   all
                   agreed
                   that
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   reach
                   the
                   Kings
                   Case
                   :
                   Upon
                   this
                   received
                   Maxime
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     only
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     are
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     dispenced
                     with
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     Laws
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     above
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     dispence
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     any
                     case
                     .
                  
                   
                   This
                   Aquinas
                   delivers
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   
                     Petrus
                     de
                     Palude
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   ,
                   The
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   dispence
                   with
                   Marriage
                   in
                   these
                   Degrees
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   Nature
                   .
                   But
                   
                     Ioannes
                     de
                     Turre
                     Cremata
                  
                   ,
                   reports
                   a
                   singular
                   Case
                   ,
                   which
                   fell
                   out
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Cardinal
                   .
                   A
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   desired
                   a
                   Dispensation
                   to
                   Marry
                   his
                   Wives
                   Sister
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   was
                   long
                   considered
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   debated
                   in
                   the
                   Rota
                   ,
                   himself
                   being
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   bearing
                   a
                   share
                   in
                   the
                   Debate
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   concluded
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     if
                     any
                     Pope
                     either
                     out
                     of
                     Ignorance
                     ,
                     or
                     being
                     Corrupted
                     ,
                     had
                     ever
                     granted
                     such
                     a
                     Dispensation
                     ,
                     that
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     president
                     or
                     warrant
                     for
                     doing
                     the
                     like
                     any
                     more
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Church
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     governed
                     by
                     Laws
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     such
                     Examples
                     .
                     Antonin
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Ioannes
                     de
                     Tabia
                  
                   ,
                   held
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   one
                   Bacon
                   an
                   English-man
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   taught
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   was
                   censured
                   for
                   it
                   even
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   did
                   retract
                   his
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   could
                   not
                   dispence
                   with
                   the
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Marriage
                   forbidden
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Canonists
                   agree
                   also
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   both
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Andreas
                     ,
                     Ioannes
                     de
                     Imola
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Abbas
                     Panormitanus
                  
                   ,
                   assert
                   it
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Precepts
                   in
                   Leviticus
                   oblige
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   be
                   dispenced
                   with
                   .
                   And
                   Panormitan
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     These
                     things
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     Practice
                     ,
                     because
                     great
                     Princes
                     do
                     often
                     desire
                     Dispensations
                     from
                     Popes
                     .
                  
                   
                   Pope
                   
                     Alexander
                     the
                  
                   3d.
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   a
                   Citizen
                   of
                   Pavia
                   to
                   Marry
                   his
                   younger
                   Son
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Widow
                   of
                   his
                   eldest
                   Son
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   Sworn
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Pope
                   said
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   against
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   repent
                   of
                   his
                   unlawful
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   dispencing
                   even
                   with
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   Popes
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   brought
                   in
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   Ages
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Fathers
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   believed
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   dispenced
                   with
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   many
                   places
                   were
                   cited
                   out
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     Basil
                     ,
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     Isidore
                     ,
                     Bernard
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Urban
                     ,
                     Fabian
                     ,
                     Marcellus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Innocent
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   Popes
                   ;
                   besides
                   an
                   infinite
                   number
                   of
                   latter
                   Writers
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   the
                   Popes
                   
                     Zosimus
                     ,
                     Damasus
                     ,
                     Leo
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Hilarius
                   did
                   freely
                   acknowledge
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   change
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   go
                   against
                   the
                   Opinions
                   or
                   Practices
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                   And
                   since
                   the
                   Apostles
                   
                   confessed
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     could
                     do
                     nothing
                     against
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     truth
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Pope
                   being
                   Christs
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Power
                   as
                   to
                   abrogate
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   it
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Vested
                   with
                   a
                   
                     fulness
                     of
                     Power
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   phrase
                   must
                   be
                   restrained
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Pastoral
                   care
                   of
                   Souls
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Court
                   Superiour
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   St.
                   Paul
                   had
                   withstood
                   St.
                   Peter
                   to
                   his
                   face
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   upon
                   several
                   occasions
                   ,
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   have
                   refused
                   to
                   comply
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   submit
                   to
                   Orders
                   sent
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   thought
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   them
                   unlawful
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Laurence
                   that
                   Succeeded
                   Austin
                   the
                   Monk
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   having
                   Excommunicated
                   King
                   Edbald
                   for
                   an
                   Incestuous
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   Absolve
                   him
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   put
                   away
                   his
                   Wife
                   ;
                   though
                   the
                   Pope
                   plied
                   him
                   earnestly
                   both
                   by
                   Intreaties
                   and
                   Threatnings
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   it
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   Absolve
                   him
                   .
                   Dunstan
                   did
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   Count
                   Edwin
                   for
                   an
                   other
                   Incestuous
                   Marriage
                   ;
                   nor
                   did
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   Interposition
                   make
                   him
                   give
                   over
                   .
                   They
                   found
                   many
                   other
                   such
                   instances
                   which
                   occurred
                   in
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   History
                   ,
                   of
                   Bishops
                   proceeding
                   by
                   Censures
                   and
                   other
                   Methods
                   ,
                   to
                   stop
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   encouragement
                   the
                   Parties
                   had
                   from
                   Popes
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   when
                   he
                   finds
                   himself
                   engaged
                   in
                   any
                   course
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   clearly
                   sinful
                   ,
                   ought
                   presently
                   to
                   forsake
                   it
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   all
                   Divines
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   King
                   upon
                   these
                   Evidences
                   of
                   the
                   unlawfulness
                   of
                   his
                   Marriage
                   ought
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   the
                   Queen
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   require
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   they
                   must
                   proceed
                   to
                   Church
                   Censures
                   .
                   Many
                   things
                   were
                   also
                   brought
                   from
                   reason
                   (
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   Maximes
                   of
                   the
                   School
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   which
                   passed
                   for
                   true
                   reason
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   prove
                   Marriage
                   in
                   the
                   degrees
                   forbidden
                   by
                   Moses
                   to
                   be
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ;
                   and
                   much
                   was
                   alledged
                   out
                   of
                   Profane
                   Authors
                   ,
                   to
                   show
                   what
                   an
                   abhorrency
                   some
                   Heathen
                   Nations
                   had
                   of
                   Incestuous
                   Marriages
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   chief
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Arguments
                   for
                   the
                   contrary
                   opinion
                   ,
                   
                   rested
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   these
                   Laws
                   of
                   Moses
                   were
                   not
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Christ
                   or
                   his
                   Apostles
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   To
                   that
                   they
                   answered
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   Laws
                   about
                   Marriage
                   were
                   Moral
                   ,
                   as
                   had
                   been
                   proved
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   since
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   :
                   
                     I
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     destroy
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     fulfil
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   do
                   confirm
                   the
                   whole
                   Moral
                   Law.
                   Christ
                   had
                   also
                   expresly
                   asserted
                   the
                   Relation
                   of
                   Affinity
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     man
                     and
                     wife
                     are
                     one
                     Flesh.
                  
                   St.
                   Paul
                   also
                   condemned
                   a
                   Match
                   as
                   Incestuous
                   for
                   Affinity
                   .
                   But
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   expresly
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Traditions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   are
                   received
                   with
                   equal
                   Authority
                   to
                   written
                   Verities
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Learned
                   Writers
                   for
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                   ,
                   lay
                   down
                   as
                   a
                   Fundamental
                   Truth
                   .
                   And
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   the
                   Seven
                   Sacraments
                   (
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   )
                   with
                   many
                   other
                   Articles
                   of
                   Catholick
                   Belief
                   be
                   maintained
                   against
                   the
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   The
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   being
                   so
                   full
                   and
                   formal
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   ,
                   must
                   take
                   place
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   Corruptions
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   some
                   Popes
                   within
                   an
                   Age
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   never
                   had
                   any
                   other
                   Authority
                   from
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Opinions
                   of
                   Learned
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   maintained
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Evidence
                   that
                   is
                   brought
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           This
           I
           have
           summed
           up
           in
           as
           short
           and
           Comprehensive
           words
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           Being
           the
           Substance
           of
           what
           I
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           Printed
           Books
           and
           Manuscripts
           for
           the
           Kings
           cause
           .
           But
           the
           Fidelity
           of
           an
           Historian
           leads
           me
           next
           to
           open
           the
           arguments
           that
           were
           brought
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           wrote
           on
           the
           other
           side
           for
           the
           Queens
           cause
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Power
           of
           Dispensing
           with
           a
           Marriage
           in
           that
           degree
           of
           Affinity
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           never
           by
           all
           the
           search
           I
           have
           made
           ,
           see
           either
           MSS.
           or
           Printed
           Books
           that
           defended
           their
           Cause
           ,
           except
           Cajetans
           and
           Victorias
           Books
           that
           are
           Printed
           in
           their
           works
           .
           But
           from
           an
           answer
           that
           was
           written
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochesters
           Book
           ,
           and
           from
           some
           other
           writings
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           I
           gather
           the
           Substance
           of
           their
           arguments
           to
           have
           been
           what
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             Cardinal
             Cajetan
             ,
             had
             by
             many
             arguments
             endeavored
             to
             prove
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Prohibitions
             in
             Leviticus
             ,
             were
             not
             parts
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             They
             were
             not
             observed
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             no
             not
             by
             the
             holy
             seed
             .
             Adams
             Children
             Married
             one
             another
             ,
             Abraham
             Married
             his
             Sister
             ,
             Iacob
             Married
             two
             Sisters
             ,
             Iudah
             gave
             his
             two
             Sons
             to
             Tamar
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             give
             her
             the
             third
             for
             her
             Husband
             .
             By
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             a
             Dispensation
             was
             granted
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             for
             Marrying
             the
             Brothers
             wife
             ,
             which
             shows
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             Moral
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             could
             not
             be
             dispenced
             with
             ,
             and
             if
             Moses
             dispensed
             with
             it
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             the
             Pope
             as
             well
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             force
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             As
             for
             that
             of
             Herod
             ,
             both
             Iosephus
             and
             Eusebius
             witness
             ,
             that
             his
             Brother
             Philip
             was
             alive
             when
             he
             took
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             sin
             was
             Adultery
             and
             not
             Incest
             .
             We
             must
             also
             think
             that
             the
             Incestous
             Person
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             took
             his
             Fathers
             Wife
             when
             he
             was
             yet
             living
             ,
             otherwise
             if
             he
             had
             been
             dead
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             could
             not
             say
             it
             was
             
               a
               Fornication
               not
               named
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             for
             we
             not
             only
             find
             both
             among
             the
             Persians
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Step-Mothers
             allowed
             ,
             but
             even
             among
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               Adonijah
            
             desired
             Abisha
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             his
             Fathers
             Concubine
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             they
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             about
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             were
             only
             Judiciary
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             no
             other
             obligation
             on
             Christians
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             flowed
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Pope
             might
             dispense
             .
             They
             also
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             in
             Leviticus
             of
             not
             taking
             the
             Brothers
             wife
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             not
             taking
             her
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             alive
             ;
             for
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             by
             another
             Law
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             marry
             his
             Brothers
             wife
             .
          
           
             They
             also
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             Power
             ,
             of
             Dispensing
             ,
             did
             reach
             further
             than
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             daily
             Dispensed
             with
             the
             Breaking
             of
             Oaths
             and
             Vows
             ,
             though
             that
             was
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Fifth
             Command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               Murther
            
             ,
             be
             against
             Killing
             ,
             yet
             the
             Pope
             Dispensed
             with
             the
             putting
             Thieves
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             where
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Commandment
             does
             not
             at
             all
             times
             hold
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             only
             judge
             according
             to
             
               Summa
               Angelica
            
             .
             They
             Concluded
             the
             Popes
             Power
             of
             Dispensing
             was
             as
             necessary
             ,
             as
             his
             Power
             of
             Expounding
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             since
             there
             was
             a
             Question
             made
             concerning
             the
             obligation
             of
             these
             Levitical
             Prohibitions
             ,
             whether
             
             they
             were
             Moral
             ,
             
             and
             did
             oblige
             Christians
             or
             not
             ?
             the
             Pope
             must
             be
             the
             only
             Judge
             :
             There
             were
             also
             some
             late
             Presidents
             found
             ,
             one
             of
             P.
             Martin
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             mans
             having
             Marryed
             his
             own
             Sister
             ,
             who
             had
             lived
             long
             with
             her
             ,
             upon
             a
             Consultation
             with
             Divines
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             Confirmed
             it
             :
             to
             prevent
             the
             Scandal
             ,
             which
             the
             dissolving
             of
             it
             would
             have
             given
             .
             Upon
             which
             St.
             Antonin
             of
             Florence
             says
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             thing
             was
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             refered
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             had
             granted
             this
             Dispensation
             ,
             upon
             a
             very
             weighty
             Consideration
             ,
             to
             keep
             peace
             between
             two
             great
             Crowns
             ;
             it
             had
             now
             stood
             above
             Twenty
             years
             :
             it
             would
             therefore
             raise
             an
             high
             scandal
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             under
             debate
             ;
             besides
             that
             it
             would
             do
             much
             hurt
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             Titles
             to
             most
             Crowns
             into
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             Concluded
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Informalities
             or
             Nullities
             were
             pretended
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Bulls
             or
             Breves
             ,
             the
             Pope
             was
             the
             only
             competent
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             too
             high
             a
             presumption
             for
             inferior
             Prelates
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             examine
             or
             discuss
             it
             .
          
           
             
             But
             to
             these
             Arguments
             it
             was
             Answered
             by
             the
             writers
             for
             the
             Kings
             cause
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             strange
             to
             see
             men
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             be
             such
             Enemies
             to
             all
             Heretical
             Novelties
             ,
             yet
             be
             guilty
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             Catholick
             Doctors
             hold
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             Heresie
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             private
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Reasonings
             from
             them
             ,
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             fully
             made
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             universally
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Levitical
             Prohibitions
             of
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Marriage
             are
             Moral
             ,
             and
             do
             oblige
             all
             Christians
             .
             Against
             this
             Authority
             Cajetan
             was
             the
             first
             that
             presumed
             to
             write
             ,
             opposing
             his
             private
             conceits
             to
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             for
             which
             Luther
             and
             his
             followers
             are
             so
             severely
             Condemned
             .
             May
             it
             not
             then
             be
             justly
             said
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             plead
             much
             for
             Tradition
             ,
             when
             it
             makes
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             reject
             it
             when
             it
             is
             against
             them
             ?
             Therefore
             all
             these
             exceptions
             are
             overthrown
             ,
             with
             this
             one
             Maxime
             of
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               Novelties
               against
               the
               constant
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             force
             of
             them
             be
             also
             examined
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             as
             weak
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             New.
             That
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             these
             degrees
             were
             not
             observed
             ,
             proves
             only
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             evidently
             contrary
             to
             the
             Common
             sense
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             But
             as
             there
             are
             some
             Moral
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             have
             that
             natural
             evidence
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             must
             discern
             it
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             drawn
             from
             publick
             inconvenience
             and
             dishonesty
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             :
             These
             Prohibitions
             are
             not
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             since
             the
             Immorality
             of
             them
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Familiarities
             and
             freedoms
             among
             near
             Relations
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             horror
             were
             not
             struck
             in
             men
             at
             conjunctures
             in
             these
             degrees
             ,
             Families
             would
             be
             much
             defiled
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Prohibitions
             of
             Marriages
             in
             these
             degrees
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             if
             men
             did
             not
             apprehend
             it
             ,
             before
             God
             made
             a
             Law
             concerning
             it
             .
             Therefore
             all
             examples
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             show
             only
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             so
             evident
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             easily
             collected
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             for
             the
             story
             of
             Iudah
             and
             Tamar
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             wickedness
             in
             all
             the
             
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             
             that
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             make
             a
             President
             out
             of
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Provision
             about
             Marrying
             the
             Brothers
             wi●e
             ,
             that
             only
             proves
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             of
             its
             own
             Nature
             Immutable
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             Dispensed
             with
             by
             God
             in
             some
             cases
             .
             And
             all
             these
             Moral
             Laws
             ,
             that
             are
             founded
             on
             publick
             conveniency
             and
             honesty
             ,
             are
             Dispensable
             by
             God
             in
             some
             cases
             ;
             but
             because
             Moses
             did
             it
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             can
             do
             it
             by
             his
             Ordinary
             Authority
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             about
             Herod
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             clear
             from
             Iosephus
             ,
             that
             Philip
             was
             alive
             when
             Herod
             Marryed
             his
             Wife
             .
             For
             all
             that
             Iosephus
             says
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             she
             separated
             from
             her
             Husband
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             divorced
             her self
             from
             him
             .
             But
             he
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             lived
             still
             after
             she
             Marryed
             his
             Brother
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Divorce
             Marriage
             was
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             broken
             by
             it
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Party
             had
             been
             dead
             ,
             So
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             she
             might
             have
             Marryed
             any
             other
             :
             Therefore
             Herods
             sin
             in
             taking
             her
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             Relation
             of
             having
             been
             his
             Brothers
             Wife
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Incestuous
             person
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             ,
             that
             though
             some
             few
             Instances
             of
             a
             King
             of
             Syria
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             of
             Sons
             Marrying
             their
             Step-Mothers
             ,
             yet
             these
             things
             were
             generally
             ill
             looked
             on
             ,
             even
             where
             they
             were
             practised
             by
             some
             Princes
             ,
             who
             made
             their
             Pleasure
             their
             Law.
             Nor
             could
             the
             Laws
             of
             Leviticus
             be
             understood
             ,
             of
             not
             Marrying
             the
             Brothers
             wife
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             not
             Lawful
             to
             take
             any
             mans
             Wife
             from
             him
             living
             .
             Therefore
             that
             cannot
             be
             the
             meaning
             .
             And
             all
             those
             Prohibitions
             of
             Marriage
             in
             other
             degrees
             ,
             excluding
             those
             Marriages
             simply
             ,
             whether
             during
             the
             life
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             Uncle
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             Relations
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             disjoynt
             this
             so
             much
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             only
             extend
             to
             a
             Marriage
             before
             the
             Husbands
             death
             .
             And
             for
             any
             Presidents
             that
             were
             brought
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             in
             the
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             Confirmed
             by
             any
             publick
             Authority
             .
             Nor
             must
             the
             Practices
             of
             later
             Popes
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             Ballance
             against
             the
             Decisions
             of
             former
             Popes
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Power
             that
             was
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             began
             now
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             with
             great
             Freedom
             ,
             as
             shall
             appear
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Reasons
           on
           both
           sides
           being
           thus
           opened
           ,
           
           the
           Censures
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           will
           be
           as
           different
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           then
           :
           for
           they
           prevailed
           very
           little
           on
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           still
           persisted
           to
           justifie
           her
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           to
           her
           Appeal
           .
           
           And
           though
           the
           King
           carryed
           it
           very
           kindly
           to
           her
           in
           all
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           and
           employed
           every
           body
           that
           had
           credit
           with
           her
           ,
           to
           bring
           her
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           pass
           from
           her
           Appeal
           ,
           remitting
           the
           Decision
           of
           the
           matter
           to
           any
           Four
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           Four
           Secular
           men
           in
           England
           ,
           she
           was
           still
           unmovable
           and
           would
           hearken
           to
           no
           Proposition
           .
           In
           the
           judgments
           that
           people
           passed
           ,
           the
           Sexes
           were
           divided
           ;
           the
           Men
           generally
           approved
           the
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Women
           favoured
           the
           Queen
           .
           
           But
           now
           the
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           came
           on
           the
           Sixteenth
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           King
           first
           brought
           in
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           the
           Books
           that
           were
           written
           for
           his
           cause
           by
           Forreigners
           .
           After
           they
           were
           read
           and
           Considered
           there
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           did
           on
           the
           20th
           of
           March
           ,
           
           with
           Twelve
           Lords
           both
           of
           the
           Spiritualty
           and
           
           Temporalty
           goe
           down
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           shewed
           them
           what
           the
           Universities
           and
           Learned
           men
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           had
           written
           for
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           and
           produced
           Twelve
           Original
           Papers
           ,
           with
           the
           Seals
           of
           the
           Universities
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           Sr.
           
             Brian
             Tuke
          
           took
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           read
           openly
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           Translating
           the
           Latine
           into
           English.
           Then
           about
           an
           Hundred
           Books
           written
           by
           Forreign
           Divines
           ,
           for
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           were
           also
           showed
           them
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           were
           read
           ,
           but
           put
           off
           to
           another
           time
           ,
           it
           being
           late
           .
           When
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           desired
           they
           would
           report
           in
           their
           Countries
           ,
           
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             and
             seen
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             men
             should
             clearly
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             not
             attempted
             this
             matter
             of
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             as
             strangers
             say
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Security
             of
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           Having
           said
           that
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           House
           .
           The
           matter
           was
           also
           brought
           before
           the
           Convocation
           ;
           
           and
           they
           having
           weighed
           all
           that
           was
           said
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           seemed
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           the
           Marriage
           was
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bull
           was
           of
           no
           force
           ;
           more
           not
           being
           required
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           
           But
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           this
           matter
           went
           so
           easily
           in
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           when
           another
           of
           far
           greater
           consequence
           passed
           there
           ,
           which
           will
           require
           a
           ●ull
           and
           distinct
           account
           .
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           by
           exercising
           his
           Legantine
           Authority
           had
           fallen
           into
           a
           Premunire
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           shewn
           ,
           and
           now
           those
           who
           had
           appeared
           in
           his
           Courts
           ,
           and
           had
           sutes
           there
           ,
           were
           found
           to
           be
           likewise
           in
           the
           same
           guilt
           by
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           this
           matter
           ,
           being
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           Pardon
           that
           was
           granted
           in
           the
           former
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           at
           this
           time
           set
           on
           foot
           :
           Therefore
           an
           Indictment
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Kings
           Bench
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           breaking
           the
           Statutes
           against
           Provisions
           or
           Provisors
           .
           But
           to
           open
           this
           more
           clearly
           ,
        
         
           
           It
           is
           to
           be
           Considered
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           having
           claimed
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           a
           Power
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ,
           equal
           to
           what
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           had
           in
           that
           Empire
           ,
           they
           exercised
           this
           Authority
           both
           over
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           :
           and
           did
           at
           first
           erect
           Bishopricks
           ,
           grant
           Investitures
           in
           them
           ,
           call
           Synods
           ,
           make
           Laws
           ,
           about
           Sacred
           as
           well
           as
           Civil
           Concerns
           :
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           Governed
           their
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           Yet
           when
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           did
           stretch
           their
           Power
           beyond
           either
           the
           limits
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           or
           what
           was
           afterward
           granted
           them
           by
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ;
           and
           came
           to
           assume
           an
           Authority
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Europe
           ;
           as
           they
           found
           some
           Resistance
           every
           where
           ,
           so
           they
           met
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           with
           much
           Difficulty
           ,
           that
           they
           gained
           the
           Power
           of
           giving
           Investitures
           ,
           Receiving
           Appeals
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           sending
           Legates
           to
           England
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           long
           contested
           ,
           but
           were
           delivered
           up
           at
           length
           ,
           either
           by
           feeble
           Princes
           ,
           or
           when
           Kings
           were
           so
           engaged
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           for
           them
           to
           offend
           the
           Clergy
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           Contest
           between
           the
           Kings
           and
           the
           Popes
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           were
           generally
           on
           the
           Popes
           side
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Immunity
           and
           Protection
           they
           enjoyed
           from
           that
           See
           ,
           but
           when
           Popes
           became
           ambitious
           and
           warlike
           Princes
           ,
           then
           new
           Projects
           and
           Taxes
           were
           every
           where
           set
           on
           foot
           ,
           to
           raise
           a
           great
           Treasure
           .
           The
           Pall
           ,
           with
           many
           Bulls
           and
           high
           Compositions
           for
           them
           ,
           
           Annates
           or
           first
           Fruits
           ,
           and
           Tenths
           were
           the
           standing
           Taxes
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           besides
           
           many
           new
           ones
           upon
           emergent
           occasions
           .
           So
           that
           they
           finding
           themselves
           thus
           oppressed
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           fled
           again
           back
           to
           the
           Crown
           for
           Protection
           ,
           which
           their
           Predecessors
           had
           abandoned
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           days
           of
           Edward
           the
           1st
           many
           Statutes
           were
           made
           to
           restrain
           the
           Exactions
           of
           Rome
           .
           For
           then
           the
           Popes
           not
           satisfied
           with
           their
           other
           oppressions
           ,
           (
           which
           a
           Monk
           of
           that
           time
           lays
           open
           fully
           ,
           
           and
           from
           a
           deep
           sense
           of
           them
           )
           did
           by
           Provisions
           ,
           Bulls
           ,
           and
           other
           Arts
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           dispose
           of
           Bishopricks
           ,
           Abbeys
           ,
           and
           lesser
           Benefices
           to
           Forreigners
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           did
           not
           live
           in
           England
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Commonalty
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           did
           represent
           to
           the
           King
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Abbeys
             ,
             and
             other
             Benefices
             were
             founded
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             people
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
           
             To
             inform
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Hospitality
             ,
             Alms
             ,
             and
             other
             works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             they
             were
             endowed
             by
             the
             King
             and
             people
             of
          
           England
           ;
           
             and
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             Subjects
             who
             endowed
             them
             ,
             had
             ,
             upon
             Voidances
             ,
             the
             Presentment
             and
             Collations
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             now
             the
             Pope
             had
             Usurped
             and
             given
             to
             Aliens
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Crown
             would
             be
             disinherited
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             their
             endowments
             destroyed
             ,
             with
             other
             great
             Inconveniences
          
           :
           Therefore
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           
             that
             these
             Oppressions
             should
             not
             be
             suffered
             in
             any
             manner
             .
          
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           the
           abuse
           went
           on
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           effectual
           way
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Act
           ,
           to
           punish
           these
           Transgressions
           .
           The
           Court
           of
           Rome
           was
           not
           so
           easily
           driven
           out
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           either
           encreased
           their
           Power
           or
           their
           Profits
           ;
           Therefore
           by
           another
           Act
           in
           his
           Grand-Child
           Edward
           the
           3ds
           time
           ,
           the
           Commons
           complained
           
             that
             these
             abuses
             did
             abound
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             did
             daily
             reserve
             to
             his
             Collation
             ,
             Church-Preferments
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
           
             and
             raised
             the
             first-Fruits
             with
             other
             great
             Profits
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Realm
             was
             carried
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             Clerks
             advanced
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             were
             put
             out
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             by
             those
             Provisors
             ,
             therefore
             the
             King
             being
             bound
             by
             Oath
             to
             see
             the
             Laws
             kept
             ,
             did
             with
             the
             assent
             of
             all
             the
             great
             men
             and
             the
             Commonalty
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             ordain
             ,
             that
             the
             free
             Elections
             ,
             Presentments
             ,
             and
             Collations
             of
             Benefices
             ,
             should
             stand
             in
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             as
             they
             had
             formerly
             enjoyed
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Provisions
             from
          
           Rome
           .
           
             And
             if
             any
             did
             disturb
             the
             Incumbents
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             Provisions
             ,
             those
             Provisors
             or
             others
             employed
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Prison
             ,
             till
             they
             made
             Fine
             and
             Ransome
             to
             the
             King
             at
             his
             will
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             could
             not
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             writs
             were
             to
             be
             issued
             out
             to
             seize
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             Benefice●
             possessed
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Kings
             hands
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             〈◊〉
             or
             Priories
             ,
             that
             fell
             to
             the
             Canons
             or
             Colledges
             .
          
           By
           another
           Act
           
             the
             Provisors
             were
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             Protection
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             man
             offended
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             Person
             or
             Goods
             ,
             he
             was
             excused
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             to
             be
             impeached
             for
             it
             .
          
           And
           two
           years
           after
           that
           ,
           upon
           another
           Complaint
           ,
           of
           their
           Suing
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           in
           other
           Courts
           ,
           
           or
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           it
           was
           Ordained
           ,
           
             that
             any
             who
             Sued
             either
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Court
             ,
             for
             things
             that
             had
             been
             Sued
             ,
             and
             about
             which
             ,
             judgment
             had
             been
             given
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             Cited
             to
             answer
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             within
             two
             Months
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             came
             not
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             Protection
             ,
             and
             to
             forfeit
             their
             Lands
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Chattels
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             and
             ransomed
             at
             the
             Kings
             will.
          
           Both
           these
           Statutes
           received
           a
           new
           Confirmation
           Eleven
           years
           after
           that
           .
           But
           those
           Statutes
           proved
           ineffectual
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Richard
           the
           2d
           ,
           the
           former
           Acts
           were
           Confirmed
           by
           another
           Statute
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           be
           Executed
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           the
           Provisors
           themselves
           ,
           
           but
           all
           such
           as
           took
           Procuratories
           ,
           Letters
           of
           Attourney
           ,
           or
           Farms
           from
           them
           ,
           were
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           Guilt
           .
           And
           in
           the
           7th
           year
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           Provisions
           was
           made
           against
           Aliens
           ,
           having
           Benefices
           without
           the
           Kings
           Licence
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           promised
           to
           abstain
           from
           granting
           them
           Licences
           :
           for
           this
           was
           another
           Artifice
           of
           the
           Roman
           Court
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           King
           of
           their
           side
           ,
           by
           accepting
           his
           Licence
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           Act
           was
           restrained
           .
           This
           failing
           ,
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           another
           course
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           prevail
           with
           the
           Incumbents
           that
           were
           presented
           in
           England
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           to
           take
           Provisions
           for
           their
           Benefices
           from
           Rome
           ,
           to
           Confirm
           their
           Titles
           .
           This
           was
           also
           forbidden
           under
           the
           former
           Pains
           .
           
           As
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           Presentations
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           they
           were
           tryed
           and
           judged
           in
           the
           Kings
           Courts
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           were
           to
           give
           Institution
           according
           to
           the
           Title
           declared
           in
           these
           judgments
           :
           This
           the
           Popes
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           draw
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           all
           Titles
           to
           Advousons
           tryed
           in
           their
           Courts
           ;
           and
           Bishops
           were
           Excommunicated
           ,
           who
           proceeded
           in
           this
           matter
           according
           to
           the
           Law.
           Of
           which
           great
           Complaint
           was
           made
           in
           the
           16th
           year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Richard
           the
           2d
           .
           
           And
           it
           was
           added
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           intended
           to
           make
           many
           Translations
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           some
           to
           be
           within
           ,
           and
           some
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           which
           among
           other
           Inconveniences
           reckoned
           in
           the
           Statute
           ,
           would
           produce
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             which
             had
             been
             so
             free
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             should
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Realm
             by
             him
             defeated
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             at
             his
             Will.
             They
             also
             found
             those
             things
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Kings
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Regality
             ,
             used
             and
             approved
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Progenitors
             :
             Therefore
             all
             the
             Commons
             resolved
             to
             live
             and
             dye
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             they
             required
             him
             by
             way
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             to
             Examine
             all
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             what
             they
             thought
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             would
             be
             with
             the
             Crown
             to
             uphold
             the
             Regality
             of
             it
             ?
             To
             which
             all
             the
             Temporal
             Lords
             answered
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             with
             the
             Crown
             .
             But
             the
             Spiritual
             Lords
             being
             asked
             ,
             said
             ,
             they
             would
             neither
             deny
             nor
             affirm
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             might
             ,
             or
             might
             not
             ,
             Excommunicate
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             make
             Translations
             of
             Prelates
             :
             But
             upon
             that
             Protestation
             ,
          
           they
           said
           ,
           
             that
             if
             such
             things
             were
             done
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             bound
             by
             their
             Leageance
          
           ;
           whereupon
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           
             that
             if
             any
             did
             purchase
             Translations
             ,
             Sentences
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             other
             Instruments
             from
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             against
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Crown
             ,
             or
             whosoever
             brought
             them
             to
          
           England
           ,
           
             or
             did
             receive
             ,
             or
             execute
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             Protection
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             forfeit
             their
             Goods
             and
             Chattels
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             their
             Persons
             should
             be
             imprisoned
             .
          
           And
           because
           the
           Proceedings
           were
           to
           be
           upon
           a
           writ
           ,
           called
           from
           the
           most
           material
           words
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Premunire
             facies
          
           ,
           this
           was
           called
           the
           
             Statute
             of
             Premunire
          
           .
        
         
           When
           Henry
           the
           4th
           ,
           had
           Treasonably
           Usurped
           the
           Crown
           ,
           all
           the
           Bishops
           (
           Carlisle
           only
           excepted
           )
           did
           assist
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           very
           gratefully
           oblige
           them
           again
           in
           other
           things
           ;
           yet
           he
           kept
           up
           the
           force
           of
           the
           former
           Statutes
           .
           For
           the
           Cistercian
           Order
           having
           procured
           Bulls
           ,
           discharging
           them
           of
           paying
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           forbiding
           them
           to
           let
           their
           Farms
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           to
           possess
           them
           themselves
           ,
        
         
         
         
           This
           was
           complained
           of
           in
           Parliament
           in
           the
           2d
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           
             and
             those
             Bulls
             were
             declared
             to
             be
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             did
             put
             them
             in
             Execution
             ,
             or
             procured
             other
             such
             Bulls
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             ,
          
           
           
             upon
             the
             Statutes
             made
             in
             the
          
           13th
           
             year
             of
             the
             former
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             against
             Provisors
             .
          
           But
           all
           this
           while
           though
           they
           made
           Laws
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           not
           the
           Courage
           to
           put
           them
           in
           Execution
           .
           And
           this
           Feebleness
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           made
           them
           so
           much
           despised
           ,
           and
           so
           oft
           broken
           ;
           whereas
           the
           severe
           execution
           of
           one
           Law
           in
           one
           Instance
           would
           more
           effectually
           have
           preven●ed
           the
           Mischief
           ,
           than
           all
           these
           Laws
           did
           without
           Execution
           .
           In
           the
           6th
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           
           Complaints
           being
           made
           of
           the
           excessive
           Rates
           of
           Compositions
           for
           Arch-Bishopricks
           and
           Bishopricks
           in
           the
           Popes
           Chamber
           ,
           
             which
             were
             raised
             to
             the
             treble
             of
             what
             had
             been
             formerly
             payed
          
           ;
           it
           was
           Enacted
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             pay
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             had
             been
             formerly
             wont
             to
             be
             payed
             .
          
           
           In
           the
           7th
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           the
           Statu●e
           made
           in
           the
           2d
           year
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           by
           another
           Act
           ,
           
             the
             Licences
             which
             the
             King
             had
             Granted
             for
             the
             Executing
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             are
             declared
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             to
             prejudice
             any
             Incumbent
             in
             his
             Right
             .
          
           Yet
           the
           abuses
           and
           Encroachments
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           still
           encreasing
           ,
           all
           former
           Statutes
           against
           Provisors
           were
           Confirmed
           again
           ,
           and
           all
           Elections
           declared
           free
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           be
           interrupted
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           King.
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           King
           pardoned
           all
           the
           former
           Transgressions
           against
           these
           Statutes
           .
           By
           those
           Pardon
           's
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           was
           more
           encouraged
           ,
           than
           terrified
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           therefore
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           making
           another
           Law
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           5th
           ,
           against
           
             Provisors
             ,
             that
             the
             Incumbents
             Lawfully
             Invested
             in
             their
             Livings
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             molested
             by
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             the
             Kings
             Pardon
             ;
             and
             both
             Bulls
             and
             Licences
             were
             declared
             void
             and
             of
             no
             value
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             did
             upon
             such
             grounds
             molest
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             should
             incur
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             Statutes
             against
             Provisors
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Kings
           took
           the
           best
           opportunity
           that
           ever
           could
           have
           been
           found
           ,
           to
           depress
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ;
           for
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second's
           Reign
           ,
           till
           the
           Fourth
           year
           of
           Henry
           the
           Fi●th
           ,
           the
           Popedome
           was
           broken
           by
           a
           long
           and
           great
           Schism
           ;
           and
           the
           Kin●doms
           of
           Europe
           were
           divided
           in
           their
           Obedience
           :
           Some
           holding
           for
           those
           that
           sate
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           the
           Popes
           of
           
             Avignon
             :
             England
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           France
           ,
           that
           chiefly
           supported
           the
           Avignon-Popes
           ,
           did
           adhere
           to
           the
           Roman
           Popes
           .
           The
           Papacy
           being
           thus
           divided
           ,
           the
           Popes
           were
           as
           much
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           Kings
           for
           their
           Protection
           ,
           as
           Kings
           had
           formerly
           been
           at
           theirs
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           Thunder
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           otherwise
           this
           Kingdom
           had
           certainly
           been
           put
           under
           Excommunications
           and
           Interdicts
           for
           these
           Statutes
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           done
           formerly
           upon
           less
           Provocations
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Schism
           was
           healed
           ,
           Pope
           Martin
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           began
           to
           reassume
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           sent
           over
           threatning
           messages
           to
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Henry
           the
           Sixths
           Reign
           .
           None
           of
           our
           Books
           have
           taken
           any
           notice
           of
           this
           piece
           of
           our
           History
           :
           The
           Manuscript
           out
           of
           which
           I
           draw
           it
           ,
           
           had
           been
           written
           near
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           contains
           many
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           that
           passed
           between
           Rome
           and
           England
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Letter
           is
           to
           
             Henry
             Chichely
          
           ,
           then
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           promoted
           to
           that
           See
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           had
           made
           
           no
           opposition
           to
           the
           Statute
           against
           Provisions
           in
           the
           Fourth
           year
           of
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           
           and
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Eighth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           had
           granted
           a
           Provision
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           York
           ,
           
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           the
           Chapter
           of
           York
           rejected
           it
           ,
           and
           pursuant
           to
           the
           former
           Statute
           ,
           made
           a
           Canonical
           Election
           .
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           being
           then
           the
           greatest
           King
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           the
           Pope
           durst
           not
           offend
           him
           :
           So
           the
           Law
           took
           place
           without
           any
           further
           contradiction
           ,
           till
           the
           Sixth
           year
           of
           his
           Sons
           Reign
           ,
           that
           England
           was
           both
           under
           an
           Infant
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           fallen
           from
           its
           former
           greatness
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Pope
           who
           waited
           for
           a
           good
           conjuncture
           ,
           laid
           hold
           on
           this
           ,
           and
           first
           expostulated
           severely
           with
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           for
           his
           remisness
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           stood
           up
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           Right
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           had
           bestowed
           on
           him
           the
           Prima●y
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           then
           says
           many
           things
           against
           the
           Statute
           of
           Premunire
           ,
           and
           exhorts
           him
           to
           imitate
           the
           Example
           of
           his
           Predecessor
           St.
           Thomas
           of
           Canterbury
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           in
           asserting
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           requiring
           him
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           to
           declare
           at
           the
           next
           Parliament
           to
           both
           Houses
           ,
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           that
           Statute
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           were
           under
           Excommunication
           ,
           who
           obeyed
           it
           .
           But
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           also
           commands
           him
           ,
           to
           give
           orders
           under
           the
           same
           pains
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           should
           preach
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           to
           the
           people
           .
           
           This
           bears
           date
           the
           5th
           day
           of
           December
           1426.
           and
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           of
           Papers
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           satisfied
           with
           his
           Answer
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           Letter
           in
           that
           MSS.
           is
           yet
           more
           severe
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           ,
           his
           Legantine
           Power
           is
           suspended
           .
           It
           has
           no
           date
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Paper
           that
           follows
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           6th
           of
           April
           1427.
           leads
           us
           pretty
           near
           the
           date
           of
           it
           .
           It
           contains
           an
           Appeal
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           from
           the
           Popes
           Sentence
           ,
           to
           the
           next
           general
           Council
           ;
           or
           if
           none
           met
           ,
           to
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           and
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           also
           another
           Letter
           ,
           dated
           the
           6th
           of
           May
           directed
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           makes
           mention
           of
           Letters
           written
           to
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           Requiring
           him
           to
           use
           all
           his
           Endeavors
           ,
           for
           repealing
           the
           Statute
           ,
           and
           chides
           him
           severely
           because
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Popes
             zeal
             in
             this
             matter
             was
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             raise
             much
             Money
             out
             of
          
           England
           ;
           which
           he
           resents
           as
           an
           high
           Injury
           ,
           and
           Protests
           that
           he
           designed
           only
           to
           maintain
           these
           Rights
           ,
           that
           Christ
           himself
           had
           granted
           to
           his
           See
           ,
           which
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           has
           always
           acknowledged
           .
           If
           this
           does
           not
           look
           like
           Teaching
           
             ex
             Cathedra
          
           it
           is
           left
           to
           the
           Readers
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           next
           Letter
           is
           of
           an
           higher
           strain
           ▪
           It
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           only
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           ,
           in
           despite
           to
           Chichely
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           is
           named
           before
           Canterbury
           .
           By
           it
           the
           Pope
           annuls
           the
           Statutes
           made
           by
           Edward
           the
           Third
           and
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           commands
           them
           to
           do
           no
           Act
           in
           pursuance
           of
           them
           :
           and
           declares
           ,
           if
           they
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           gave
           obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           Excommunicated
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           relaxed
           ,
           unless
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           by
           any
           but
           the
           Pope
           .
           He
           charges
           them
           also
           to
           intimate
           that
           his
           Monitory
           Letter
           to
           the
           whole
           nation
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           affixed
           in
           the
           several
           places
           ,
           where
           there
           might
           be
           occasion
           for
           it
           .
           This
           is
           dated
           the
           8th
           of
           Decemb.
           the
           tenth
           year
           of
           his
           Popedom
           .
           Then
           follow
           Letters
           
           from
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Duresm
          
           ,
           and
           Lincoln
           ,
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           all
           to
           mitigate
           his
           displeasure
           against
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           gave
           him
           the
           highest
           testimony
           possible
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           10th
           and
           the
           25th
           day
           of
           Iuly
           .
           These
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           sent
           by
           an
           Express
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           wrote
           the
           humblest
           submission
           possible
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           Protesting
           that
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           all
           that
           was
           in
           his
           Power
           ,
           for
           repealing
           these
           Statutes
           .
           One
           thing
           in
           this
           Letter
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             he
             hears
             the
             Pope
             had
             proceeded
             to
             a
             Sentence
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             had
             never
             been
             done
             from
             the
             days
             of
             St.
          
           Austin
           
             to
             that
             time
             :
             but
             he
             knew
             that
             only
             by
             report
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             not
             opened
             ,
             much
             less
             read
             the
             Bulls
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             contained
             ;
             being
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             with
             the
             Seals
             entire
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             up
             in
             the
             Paper-Office
             ,
             till
             the
             Parliament
             was
             brought
             together
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           other
           Letters
           to
           the
           King.
           and
           one
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           for
           the
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Statute
           .
           In
           those
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Pope
           writes
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           often
           pressed
           both
           King
           and
           Parliament
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           had
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           repeal
           it
           without
           the
           Parliament
           .
           But
           he
           excepts
           to
           that
           ,
           as
           a
           delaying
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           shews
           it
           is
           of
           it self
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           was
           under
           Excommunication
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           kept
           it
           ;
           therefore
           he
           expects
           that
           at
           the
           furthest
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           repealed
           .
           
           It
           bears
           date
           the
           13th
           of
           October
           ,
           in
           the
           10th
           year
           of
           his
           Popedom
           .
           In
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           saved
           ,
           who
           is
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           that
           Statute
           :
           Therefore
           he
           requires
           them
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           to
           repeal
           it
           ,
           and
           offers
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           any
           abuses
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           crept
           in
           formerly
           with
           these
           Provisions
           .
           This
           is
           dated
           the
           Third
           of
           
             October
             ,
             Decimo
             Pontificat
          
           .
           but
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           an
           error
           of
           the
           Transcriber
           ,
           and
           that
           its
           true
           date
           was
           the
           13th
           of
           October
           .
        
         
           The
           Parliament
           sate
           in
           Ianuary
           1427
           ,
           being
           the
           6th
           year
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           6th
           ,
           during
           which
           on
           the
           30th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           accompanyed
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           London
           ,
           St.
           
             Davids
             ,
             Ely
          
           ,
           and
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           the
           Abbots
           of
           Westminster
           and
           Reading
           ,
           went
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ordinarily
           sate
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Refectory
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           where
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           made
           a
           long
           Speech
           ,
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           upon
           that
           Text
           ;
           
             Render
             to
             Coesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Coesars
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods.
          
           He
           began
           with
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           intended
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           might
           derogate
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Crown
           ,
           or
           the
           people
           of
           England
           .
           Then
           he
           alledged
           many
           things
           ,
           for
           the
           Popes
           Power
           in
           granting
           Provisions
           ,
           to
           prove
           it
           was
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           and
           admonished
           and
           required
           them
           to
           give
           the
           Pope
           satisfaction
           in
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           laid
           out
           to
           them
           with
           tears
           ,
           what
           mischiefs
           might
           follow
           ,
           if
           he
           proceeded
           to
           censures
           ;
           which
           will
           appear
           more
           fully
           from
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           
           that
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           at
           the
           end
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           the
           Parliament
           would
           do
           nothing
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           for
           no
           Act
           neither
           of
           Repeal
           nor
           Explanation
           was
           passed
           .
        
         
           Yet
           it
           appears
           the
           Pope
           was
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           carriage
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           for
           he
           soon
           after
           restored
           him
           to
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Legantine
           Power
           ,
           as
           Godwin
           has
           it
           ;
           only
           he
           by
           a
           mistake
           says
           ,
           he
           was
           
           made
           Legate
           ,
           Anno
           1428.
           whereas
           it
           was
           only
           a
           Restitution
           after
           a
           Censure
           .
        
         
           Thus
           stood
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           which
           was
           neither
           Repealed
           nor
           well
           Executed
           ;
           
           for
           the
           Popes
           Usurpations
           still
           encreasing
           ,
           those
           Statutes
           lay
           dead
           among
           the
           Records
           ,
           and
           several
           Cardinals
           had
           procured
           and
           executed
           a
           Legantine
           Power
           ,
           which
           was
           clearly
           contrary
           to
           them
           .
           And
           as
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           was
           already
           brought
           under
           the
           lash
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           now
           made
           use
           of
           ;
           partly
           to
           give
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           apprehensions
           of
           what
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           they
           went
           on
           to
           use
           him
           ill
           ;
           and
           partly
           to
           proceed
           severely
           against
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           adhared
           obstinately
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           that
           Court
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           the
           rest
           compound
           the
           matter
           ,
           both
           by
           a
           full
           Submission
           and
           a
           considerable
           Subsidy
           .
           It
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           pretend
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           publick
           and
           allowed
           Error
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           had
           not
           only
           connived
           at
           the
           Cardinals
           Proceedings
           ,
           but
           had
           made
           him
           all
           that
           while
           his
           chief
           Minister
           :
           That
           therefore
           they
           were
           excusable
           in
           submitting
           to
           an
           Authority
           to
           which
           the
           King
           gave
           so
           great
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           had
           done
           otherwise
           they
           had
           been
           unavoidably
           ruined
           .
           For
           to
           all
           this
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           were
           still
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Ignorance
           could
           not
           excuse
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           known
           the
           Law
           ;
           yet
           since
           the
           violation
           of
           it
           was
           so
           publick
           ,
           though
           the
           Court
           proceeded
           to
           a
           Sentence
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           all
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           protection
           ,
           and
           were
           liable
           to
           the
           pains
           in
           the
           Statutes
           ;
           
           the
           King
           was
           willing
           ,
           upon
           a
           reasonable
           Composition
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           Submission
           ,
           to
           Pardon
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           in
           the
           Convocation
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           a
           Petition
           was
           brought
           in
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           King.
           In
           the
           Kings
           Title
           ,
           he
           was
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Protector
             and
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Clergy
             of
          
           England
           .
           To
           this
           some
           opposition
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           put
           off
           to
           another
           day
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Interposition
           of
           Cromwell
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           used
           arguments
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           prevailed
           with
           to
           pass
           it
           with
           that
           Title
           ,
           at
           least
           none
           speaking
           against
           it
           :
           For
           when
           Warham
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           said
           ,
           
             That
             silence
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             consent
             ,
          
           They
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             they
             were
             then
             all
             silent
          
           :
           Yet
           it
           was
           moved
           by
           some
           to
           add
           these
           words
           to
           the
           Title
           ,
           
             in
             so
             far
             as
             is
             lawful
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ.
          
           But
           Parker
           says
           ,
           The
           King
           disliked
           that
           Clause
           ,
           since
           it
           left
           his
           Power
           still
           disputable
           ;
           
           therefore
           it
           was
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Petition
           passed
           simply
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           first
           brought
           in
           .
           Yet
           in
           that
           he
           was
           certainly
           misinformed
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           York
           demurred
           about
           the
           same
           Petition
           ,
           and
           sent
           their
           reasons
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           why
           they
           could
           not
           acknowledge
           him
           
             Supreme
             Head
          
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Kings
           answer
           to
           them
           ,
           
           )
           were
           chiefly
           founded
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           term
           Head
           was
           improper
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           agree
           to
           any
           under
           Christ
           ;
           the
           King
           wrote
           a
           long
           and
           sharp
           answer
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           showed
           them
           ,
           that
           words
           were
           not
           always
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           their
           strict
           sense
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           common
           acceptation
           .
           And
           among
           other
           things
           he
           showed
           what
           an
           Explanation
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Convocation
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           
             in
             so
             far
             as
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           the
           King
           was
           satisfied
           to
           have
           it
           pass
           any
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           agreed
           to
           by
           nine
           Bishops
           (
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           being
           one
           )
           and
           52
           Abbots
           and
           Priors
           ,
           and
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           lower
           House
           of
           Convocation
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           Of
           which
           number
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           
           
             Reginald
             Pool
          
           was
           ,
           for
           in
           his
           Book
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           was
           then
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           the
           sum
           the
           Clergy
           offered
           ,
           unless
           they
           acknowledged
           him
           
             Supreme
             Head
          
           :
           he
           being
           then
           Dean
           of
           Exceter
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           lower
           House
           of
           Convocation
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           the
           King
           would
           have
           continued
           the
           Pensions
           ,
           and
           other
           Church-Preferments
           he
           had
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           refused
           to
           Signe
           that
           Petition
           and
           Submission
           .
           By
           it
           they
           prayed
           the
           King
           to
           accept
           100000
           l.
           in
           lieu
           of
           all
           punishments
           which
           they
           had
           incurred
           ,
           by
           going
           against
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Provisors
           ,
           and
           did
           promise
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           neither
           to
           make
           ,
           nor
           execute
           any
           Constitution
           without
           the
           Kings
           Licence
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           granted
           them
           a
           general
           Pardon
           :
           and
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           York
           offering
           18840
           l.
           with
           another
           Submission
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           afterwards
           ,
           though
           that
           met
           with
           more
           opposition
           ,
           they
           were
           also
           Pardoned
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           King
           's
           Pardon
           for
           the
           Clergy
           was
           brought
           in
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           they
           were
           much
           troubled
           to
           find
           themselves
           not
           included
           within
           it
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Provisors
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           were
           also
           liable
           ,
           and
           they
           apprehended
           ,
           
           that
           either
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           in
           trouble
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           it
           might
           be
           made
           use
           of
           to
           draw
           a
           Subsidy
           from
           them
           :
           so
           they
           sent
           their
           Speaker
           with
           some
           of
           their
           Members
           ,
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           great
           grief
           of
           his
           Commons
           to
           find
           themselves
           out
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           which
           they
           concluded
           from
           the
           Pardon
           of
           the
           pains
           of
           Premunire
           to
           his
           Spiritual
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           not
           included
           ;
           and
           therefore
           prayed
           the
           King
           that
           they
           might
           be
           comprehended
           within
           it
           .
           But
           the
           King
           answered
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           must
           not
           restrain
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           nor
           yet
           force
           it
           ;
           it
           was
           free
           to
           him
           either
           to
           execute
           ,
           or
           mitigate
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           That
           he
           might
           well
           grant
           his
           Pardon
           by
           his
           Great-Seal
           without
           their
           assent
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           be
           well
           advised
           before
           he
           pardoned
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           compelled
           to
           it
           .
           So
           they
           went
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           was
           in
           some
           trouble
           :
           many
           blamed
           Cromwell
           ,
           who
           was
           growing
           in
           favour
           ,
           for
           this
           rough
           answer
           ;
           yet
           the
           King's
           Pardon
           was
           passed
           .
        
         
           But
           his
           other
           concerns
           made
           him
           judge
           it
           very
           unfit
           to
           send
           away
           his
           Parliament
           discontented
           ,
           
           and
           since
           he
           was
           so
           easie
           to
           them
           as
           to
           ask
           no
           Subsidy
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           offend
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           thing
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           they
           out
           of
           hopes
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           sent
           another
           Pardon
           to
           all
           his
           Temporal
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           their
           Transgressons
           of
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Provisors
           and
           Premunire
           ;
           which
           they
           received
           with
           great
           joy
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           there
           was
           a
           just
           Temperature
           of
           Majesty
           and
           Clemency
           in
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           an
           unheard-of
           Crime
           was
           committed
           by
           one
           
             Richard
             Rouse
          
           a
           Cook
           ,
           who
           on
           the
           16th
           of
           February
           ,
           
           Poisoned
           a
           Vessell
           of
           Yest
           that
           was
           to
           be
           used
           in
           Porridge
           ,
           in
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester's
           Kitchin
           ,
           with
           which
           17
           Persons
           of
           his
           Family
           were
           mortally
           infected
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           died
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           some
           poor
           People
           that
           were
           Charitably
           fed
           with
           the
           remainder
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           also
           infected
           ,
           one
           woman
           dying
           .
           The
           Person
           was
           Apprehended
           ,
           
           and
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Poisoning
           was
           declared
           Treason
           ,
           and
           Rouse
           was
           attainted
           ,
           and
           Sentenced
           to
           be
           Boyled
           to
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           the
           punishment
           of
           Poisoning
           for
           all
           times
           to
           come
           :
           That
           the
           Terror
           of
           this
           unheard-of
           Punishment
           might
           strike
           a
           Horror
           in
           all
           Persons
           at
           such
           an
           unexampled
           Crime
           .
           
           And
           the
           Sentence
           was
           Executed
           in
           Smithfield
           soon
           after
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           I
           take
           Notice
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           of
           Sander's
           Malice
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           
           this
           Rouse
           was
           set
           on
           by
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           to
           make
           away
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           on
           Record
           ,
           nor
           does
           any
           Writer
           of
           that
           time
           so
           much
           as
           insinuate
           it
           .
           But
           persons
           that
           are
           set
           on
           ●o
           commit
           such
           Crimes
           ,
           are
           usually
           ,
           either
           conveighed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           secretly
           dispatched
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           an
           open
           Trial.
           And
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           That
           a
           man
           that
           was
           employed
           by
           them
           that
           might
           have
           preferred
           him
           ,
           and
           found
           himself
           given
           up
           and
           adjudged
           to
           such
           a
           death
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           published
           their
           names
           who
           set
           him
           on
           ,
           to
           have
           lessened
           his
           own
           Guilt
           ,
           by
           casting
           the
           load
           upon
           them
           that
           had
           both
           employed
           and
           deserted
           him
           .
           But
           this
           must
           pass
           among
           the
           many
           other
           vile
           Calumnies
           ,
           of
           which
           Sanders
           has
           been
           the
           inventer
           ,
           or
           publisher
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           had
           already
           answered
           to
           his
           Judg.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           was
           over
           ,
           the
           King
           continued
           to
           ply
           the
           Queen
           with
           all
           the
           applications
           he
           could
           think
           of
           ,
           
           to
           depart
           from
           her
           Appeal
           .
           He
           grew
           very
           Melancholy
           ,
           and
           used
           no
           sort
           of
           Diversion
           ,
           
           but
           was
           observed
           to
           be
           very
           pensive
           .
           Yet
           nothing
           could
           prevail
           with
           the
           Queen
           .
           She
           answered
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           when
           they
           pressed
           her
           much
           to
           it
           ,
           
             That
             she
             prayed
             God
             to
             send
             the
             King
             a
             quiet
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             was
             his
             lawful
             Wife
             ,
             and
             would
             abide
             by
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Rome
           
             declared
             the
             contrary
          
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           King
           forbore
           to
           see
           her
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           any
           Tokens
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           sent
           her
           word
           ,
           to
           choose
           where
           she
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           live
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           his
           Mannours
           .
           She
           answered
           ,
           that
           to
           which
           place
           soever
           she
           were
           removed
           ,
           
             nothing
             could
             remove
             her
             from
             being
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           answer
           the
           King
           left
           her
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           the
           14th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           never
           saw
           her
           more
           .
           She
           removed
           first
           to
           Moor
           ,
           then
           to
           Easthamstead
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           Ampthill
           ,
           where
           she
           stayed
           longer
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Clergy
           went
           now
           about
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           100000
           l.
           which
           they
           were
           to
           pay
           in
           five
           years
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           it
           easier
           to
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           draw
           in
           the
           Inferiour
           Clergy
           to
           bear
           a
           part
           of
           the
           burden
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           London
           called
           a
           meeting
           of
           some
           Priests
           about
           London
           ,
           on
           the
           1st
           .
           of
           September
           ,
           to
           the
           Chapter-House
           at
           St.
           Pauls
           :
           He
           designed
           to
           have
           had
           at
           first
           only
           a
           small
           number
           ,
           among
           whom
           he
           hoped
           it
           would
           easily
           pass
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           done
           by
           a
           few
           ,
           others
           would
           more
           willingly
           follow
           .
           But
           the
           matter
           was
           not
           so
           secretly
           carried
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           Clergy
           about
           the
           City
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           went
           thither
           .
           They
           were
           not
           a
           little
           encouraged
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           no
           unpleasant
           diversion
           to
           see
           the
           Clergy
           fall
           out
           among
           themselves
           .
           So
           when
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Chapter-House
           on
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           the
           Bishop's
           Officers
           would
           only
           admit
           some
           few
           to
           enter
           ,
           but
           the
           rest
           forced
           the
           door
           and
           rushed
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop's
           Servants
           were
           beaten
           and
           ill
           used
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           seeing
           the
           tumult
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           easily
           quieted
           ,
           told
           them
           all
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
             State
             of
             men
             in
             this
             life
             was
             frail
             ,
             so
             the
             Clergy
             through
             frailty
             and
             want
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             had
             misdemeaned
             themselves
             towards
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             fallen
             in
             a
             Premunire
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             King
             of
             his
             great
             Clemency
             was
             pleased
             to
             Pardon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             of
             a
             little
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             had
             fallen
             into
             his
             hand
             :
             Therefore
             he
             desired
             they
             would
             patiently
             bear
             their
             share
             in
             this
             burden
             .
          
           But
           they
           answered
           ,
           They
           had
           never
           medled
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           not
           fallen
           in
           the
           
             P
             remunire
          
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Livings
           were
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           hardly
           subsist
           by
           them
           .
           Therefore
           since
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           were
           only
           Guilty
           ,
           and
           had
           good
           Preferments
           ,
           they
           only
           ought
           
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           pay
           the
           Tax
           ;
           but
           that
           for
           themselves
           they
           needed
           not
           the
           Kings
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           pay
           nothing
           for
           it
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Bishop's
           Officers
           threatned
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           (
           being
           encouraged
           by
           some
           Lay-men
           that
           came
           along
           with
           them
           )
           persisted
           in
           their
           denyal
           to
           pay
           any
           thing
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           high
           words
           the
           matter
           came
           to
           blows
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Servants
           were
           ill
           handled
           by
           them
           .
           But
           he
           to
           prevent
           a
           further
           Tumult
           ,
           apprehending
           it
           might
           end
           upon
           himself
           ,
           gave
           them
           good
           words
           ,
           and
           dismissed
           the
           meeting
           with
           his
           blessing
           ,
           and
           promised
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           brought
           in
           Question
           that
           was
           then
           done
           .
           Yet
           he
           was
           not
           so
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           for
           he
           complained
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           who
           was
           always
           a
           great
           Favourer
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           by
           whose
           order
           fifteen
           Priests
           and
           five
           Lay-men
           were
           committed
           to
           several
           Prisons
           ;
           but
           whether
           the
           Inferiour
           Clergy
           pay'd
           their
           proportion
           of
           the
           Tax
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           .
        
         
           This
           year
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           beyond-Sea
           ,
           changed
           very
           considerably
           .
           
           The
           Pope
           expected
           not
           only
           to
           recover
           Florence
           to
           his
           Family
           by
           the
           Emperors
           means
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           wrest
           Modena
           and
           Reggio
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           pretended
           ,
           as
           being
           Fiefs
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperor
           having
           engaged
           by
           the
           former
           Treatyto
           restore
           them
           to
           him
           .
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Popes
           pretensions
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           some
           Judges
           delegated
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           they
           determined
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           :
           which
           so
           disgusted
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           fell
           totally
           from
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           did
           unite
           with
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           Match
           being
           also
           projected
           between
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           (
           afterwards
           Henry
           the
           2d
           )
           and
           his
           Neece
           
             Catharine
             de
             Medici
          
           ;
           which
           did
           work
           much
           on
           the
           Popes
           ambition
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           Family
           Allied
           to
           so
           mighty
           a
           Monarch
           .
           So
           that
           now
           he
           became
           wholly
           French.
           
        
         
           The
           French
           King
           was
           also
           on
           account
           of
           this
           Marriage
           ,
           
           to
           resigne
           all
           the
           pretensions
           he
           had
           to
           any
           Territory
           in
           Italy
           to
           his
           younger
           Son
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           would
           give
           less-Umbrage
           to
           the
           other
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           who
           liked
           rather
           to
           have
           a
           King
           's
           younger
           Son
           among
           them
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           Emperor
           or
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           so
           the
           Pope
           was
           wonderfully
           pleased
           to
           raise
           another
           great
           Prince
           in
           Italy
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Family
           .
           On
           these
           grounds
           was
           the
           Match
           at
           this
           time
           designed
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           took
           effect
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Dolphin's
           death
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           became
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           his
           Queen
           made
           the
           greatest
           Figure
           that
           any
           Queen
           of
           France
           had
           done
           for
           many
           Ages
           .
        
         
           This
           change
           in
           the
           Popes
           mind
           might
           have
           produced
           another
           in
           the
           Kings
           Affairs
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           already
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           less
           in
           fear
           of
           the
           Pope
           than
           formerly
           .
           He
           found
           the
           Credit
           of
           his
           Clergy
           was
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           from
           the
           contempt
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           depend
           wholly
           on
           the
           Crown
           .
           For
           Lutheranisme
           was
           then
           making
           a
           great
           progress
           in
           England
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           here
           ,
           being
           resolved
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Book
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           whole
           Course
           of
           it
           in
           those
           years
           that
           fall
           within
           this
           time
           .
           But
           what
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           new
           Preachers
           ,
           what
           by
           the
           scandals
           cast
           on
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           at
           the
           Kings
           Mercy
           ;
           so
           he
           did
           not
           fear
           much
           from
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Southern
           parts
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           richest
           and
           best
           peopled
           .
           Therefore
           the
           King
           went
           on
           resolutely
           .
           The
           Pope
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           was
           in
           great
           perplexity
           ,
           he
           saw
           England
           ready
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           do
           to
           rescue
           or
           preserve
           it
           .
           If
           he
           gave
           way
           to
           
           what
           was
           lately
           done
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Premunire
           ,
           he
           must
           thereby
           lose
           the
           greatest
           advantages
           he
           drew
           from
           that
           Nation
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           that
           after
           the
           King
           had
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           he
           would
           undo
           what
           was
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           was
           more
           remiss
           in
           prosecuting
           the
           Queens
           Appeal
           at
           Rome
           ,
           for
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Turk
           with
           a
           most
           numerous
           and
           powerful
           Army
           was
           making
           an
           impression
           on
           Hungary
           ,
           
           (
           which
           to
           the
           great
           scandal
           of
           the
           
             most
             Christian
             King
          
           was
           imputed
           to
           his
           Councils
           and
           Presents
           at
           the
           Port
           )
           and
           all
           the
           Emperor's
           thoughts
           were
           taken
           up
           with
           this
           .
           Therefore
           as
           he
           gave
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           some
           present
           satisfaction
           in
           Religion
           and
           other
           matters
           ;
           so
           he
           sent
           over
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           Kings
           assistance
           against
           that
           vast
           Army
           of
           300000
           men
           that
           was
           falling
           in
           upon
           Christendom
           .
           To
           this
           the
           King
           made
           a
           general
           answer
           ,
           that
           gave
           some
           hopes
           of
           assisting
           him
           .
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           resolving
           to
           draw
           some
           advantage
           from
           that
           conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           being
           courted
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           entred
           into
           a
           League
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           And
           to
           make
           this
           firmer
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           invited
           by
           the
           French
           King
           to
           joyn
           in
           it
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           consented
           ,
           and
           sent
           over
           to
           France
           a
           sum
           of
           Money
           to
           be
           employed
           ●or
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           And
           this
           provoked
           the
           Emperor
           to
           renew
           his
           endeavours
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           for
           prosecuting
           the
           Queens
           Appeal
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           King
           encouraged
           the
           King
           to
           go
           on
           with
           his
           Divorce
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           totally
           Alienate
           him
           from
           the
           Emperor
           .
           The
           French
           Writers
           also
           add
           another
           Consideration
           ,
           which
           seems
           unworthy
           of
           so
           great
           a
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           being
           at
           that
           time
           so
           publick
           a
           Courtier
           of
           Ladies
           ,
           was
           not
           ill
           pleased
           to
           set
           forward
           a
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           
             But
             though
             Princes
             allow
             themselves
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             yet
             they
             seldom
             Govern
             their
             Affairs
             by
             such
             Maximes
             .
          
        
         
           
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           year
           a
           new
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           was
           held
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           went
           on
           to
           complain
           of
           many
           other
           grievances
           they
           lay
           under
           from
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           
           which
           they
           put
           in
           a
           writing
           ,
           and
           Presented
           it
           to
           the
           King.
           In
           it
           they
           complained
           of
           the
           proceedings
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           Courts
           ,
           and
           especially
           their
           calling
           men
           before
           them
           ,
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           and
           laying
           Articles
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           without
           any
           Accuser
           ;
           and
           then
           admitting
           no
           Purgation
           ,
           but
           causing
           the
           Party
           Accused
           ,
           either
           to
           abjure
           ,
           
           or
           to
           be
           burnt
           ;
           which
           they
           found
           very
           grievous
           and
           intollerable
           .
           This
           was
           occasioned
           by
           some
           violent
           proceeding
           against
           some
           reputed
           Hereticks
           ,
           of
           which
           an
           account
           shall
           be
           given
           afterwards
           .
           But
           those
           complaints
           were
           stifled
           ,
           and
           great
           misunderstandings
           arose
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           upon
           this
           following
           occasion
           .
        
         
           
           There
           was
           a
           common
           practice
           in
           England
           of
           mens
           making
           such
           Setlements
           of
           their
           Estates
           by
           their
           Last
           Wills
           ,
           or
           other
           Deeds
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           some
           great
           Lords
           were
           thereby
           defrauded
           of
           the
           advantages
           they
           made
           by
           
             Wards
             ,
             Marriages
          
           ,
           and
           
             Primer
             Season
          
           .
           For
           regulating
           which
           ,
           a
           Bill
           was
           brought
           in
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           and
           assented
           to
           there
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           was
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           it
           was
           rejected
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           neither
           pass
           the
           Bill
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Qualification
           of
           that
           Abuse
           ,
           This
           gave
           the
           King
           great
           offence
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           when
           they
           addressed
           to
           him
           about
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           
           also
           prayed
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             consider
             what
             Cost
             ,
             Charge
             ,
             and
             Pains
             they
             had
             been
             at
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             please
             his
             Grace
             of
             his
             Princely
             
             Benignity
             to
             Dissolve
             his
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             his
             Subjects
             might
             return
             into
             their
             Countries
             .
          
           To
           which
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             for
             their
             complaints
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             he
             must
             hear
             them
             also
             before
             he
             could
             give
             Judgment
             ,
             since
             in
             Justice
             he
             ought
             to
             hear
             both
             Parties
             ;
             but
             that
             their
             desiring
             the
             Redress
             of
             such
             Abuses
             ,
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             their
             Petition
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Parliament
             were
             Dissolved
             ,
             
             how
             could
             those
             things
             they
             complained
             of
             be
             amended
             ?
             And
             as
             they
             complained
             of
             their
             long
             attendance
             ,
             so
             the
             King
             had
             stayed
             as
             long
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             still
             patience
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             must
             have
             ,
             otherwise
             their
             grievances
             would
             be
             without
             Redress
             .
             But
             he
             did
             expostulate
             severely
             upon
             their
             rejecting
             the
             Bill
             about
             Deeds
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             He
             ●aid
             ,
             he
             had
             offered
             them
             a
             great
             mitigation
             of
             what
             by
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             Law
             he
             might
             pretend
             to
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             try
             the
             outmost
             severity
             that
             the
             Law
             allowed
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             offer
             them
             such
             a
             favour
             again
             .
          
           Yet
           all
           this
           did
           not
           prevail
           ,
           for
           the
           Act
           was
           rejected
           ,
           and
           their
           complaint
           against
           the
           Clergy
           was
           also
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           was
           Prorogued
           till
           April
           next
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Parliament
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Breach
           that
           afterwards
           followed
           with
           Rome
           ,
           was
           laid
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           for
           restraining
           the
           payment
           of
           Annates
           to
           that
           Court
           ,
           which
           since
           it
           is
           not
           Printed
           with
           the
           other
           Statutes
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Volume
           :
           The
           substance
           of
           it
           is
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             That
             great
             Sums
             of
             Money
             had
             been
             conveyed
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             Annates
             or
             first
             Fruits
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             which
             they
             extorted
             by
             restraint
             of
             Bulls
             and
             other
             writs
             ;
             that
             it
             happened
             often
             by
             the
             frequent
             deaths
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             turn
             to
             the
             utter
             undoing
             of
             their
             Friends
             ,
             who
             had
             advanced
             those
             Sums
             for
             them
             .
             These
             Annates
             were
             founded
             on
             no
             Law
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             no
             other
             way
             of
             obliging
             the
             Incumbents
             of
             Sees
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             restraining
             their
             Bulls
             .
             The
             Parliament
             therefore
             considering
             that
             these
             were
             first
             begun
             to
             be
             payed
             ,
             to
             defend
             Christendome
             against
             Infidels
             ,
             but
             were
             now
             turned
             to
             a
             duty
             claimed
             by
             that
             Court
             against
             all
             Right
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             vast
             Sums
             were
             carryed
             away
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             Second
             year
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             7th
             to
             that
             present
             time
             amounted
             to
             800000
             Ducats
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             heavy
             Exactions
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             did
             declare
             that
             the
             King
             was
             bound
             by
             his
             Duty
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Christian
             Prince
             to
             hinder
             these
             oppressions
             .
             And
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             the
             Prelates
             were
             then
             very
             Aged
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             die
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             whereby
             vast
             Sums
             of
             Money
             should
             be
             carryed
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Impoverishing
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             payments
             of
             first
             Fruits
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             were
             put
             down
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             restrained
             ,
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             the
             Lands
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Chattels
             of
             him
             that
             should
             pay
             them
             any
             more
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Profits
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             that
             he
             was
             vested
             with
             it
             .
             And
             in
             case
             Bulls
             were
             restrained
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             any
             person
             presented
             to
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             should
             be
             notwithstanding
             Consecrated
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             the
             Province
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             were
             presented
             to
             an
             Arch-Bishoprick
             ,
             by
             any
             two
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
             should
             appoint
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             so
             Consecrated
             ,
             
             they
             should
             be
             Invested
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             all
             the
             Rights
             of
             their
             Sees
             in
             full
             and
             ample
             manner
             :
             yet
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             might
             have
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             Complaint
             ,
             the
             persons
             presented
             to
             Bishopricks
             are
             allowed
             to
             pay
             them
             5
             lib.
             for
             the
             Hundred
             ,
             of
             the
             clear
             Profits
             and
             Revenues
             of
             their
             several
             Sees
             .
             But
             the
             Parliament
             not
             willing
             to
             go
             to
             extremities
             ,
             Remitted
             the
             final
             ordering
             of
             that
             Act
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             would
             either
             charitably
             and
             reasonably
             put
             down
             the
             payment
             of
             Annates
             ,
             or
             so
             moderate
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             a
             tolerable
             burden
             ,
             the
             King
             might
             at
             any
             time
             before
             Easter
             1533.
             or
             before
             the
             next
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             declare
             by
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             whether
             the
             premises
             or
             any
             part
             of
             them
             should
             be
             observed
             or
             not
             ,
             which
             should
             give
             them
             the
             full
             force
             and
             Authority
             of
             a
             Law.
             And
             that
             if
             upon
             this
             Act
             the
             Pope
             should
             vex
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             by
             E
             xommunications
             or
             other
             Censures
             ,
             these
             notwithstanding
             the
             King
             should
             cause
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             Rites
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Censures
             might
             be
             published
             or
             Executed
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Bill
           began
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           from
           them
           it
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           and
           being
           agreed
           to
           by
           them
           ,
           received
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           that
           final
           Confirmation
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Act
           before
           the
           9th
           of
           Iuly
           1533.
           and
           then
           by
           Letters
           Patents
           (
           in
           which
           the
           Act
           is
           at
           length
           recited
           )
           it
           was
           confirmed
           .
           
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           come
           to
           open
           the
           final
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Kings
           Suit
           at
           Rome
           .
           
           
             On
             the
             25th
             of
             Ianuary
             the
             Pope
             wrote
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             reports
             ,
             which
             he
             very
             unwillingly
             believed
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             put
             away
             his
             Queen
             ,
             and
             kept
             one
             Anne
             about
             him
             as
             his
             Wife
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             gave
             much
             Scandal
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             an
             high
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             to
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             while
             his
             Suit
             was
             still
             depending
             ,
             notwithstanding
             a
             Prohibition
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Pope
             remembring
             his
             former
             merits
             ,
             which
             were
             now
             like
             to
             be
             clouded
             with
             his
             present
             Carriage
             ,
             did
             exhort
             him
             to
             take
             home
             his
             Queen
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             Anne
             away
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             continue
             to
             provoke
             the
             Emperor
             and
             his
             Brother
             by
             so
             high
             an
             Indignity
             ,
             nor
             to
             break
             the
             General
             peace
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             which
             was
             its
             only
             security
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Turk
             .
          
           What
           answer
           the
           King
           made
           to
           this
           I
           do
           not
           find
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           that
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           the
           Substance
           of
           a
           Dispatch
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           sent
           to
           Rome
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           drawn
           from
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           date
           is
           not
           added
           .
           But
           it
           being
           an
           answer
           to
           a
           Letter
           he
           received
           from
           the
           Pope
           the
           7th
           of
           October
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           written
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           it
           concluding
           with
           a
           Credence
           to
           an
           Ambassador
           ,
           I
           judge
           it
           was
           sent
           by
           Doctor
           Bennet
           ,
           who
           was
           dispatched
           to
           Rome
           in
           Ianuary
           1532.
           to
           shew
           the
           Pope
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Learned
           men
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           with
           their
           Reasons
           .
           The
           Letter
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Volume
           ,
           
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           are
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             
             The
             Pope
             had
             writ
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             clearing
             all
             his
             scruples
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             quiet
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             King
             takes
             notice
             ,
             and
             is
             sorry
             that
             both
             the
             Pope
             and
             himself
             were
             so
             deceived
             in
             that
             matter
             ;
             the
             Pope
             by
             trusting
             to
             the
             judgments
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             writing
             whatever
             they
             suggested
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             by
             depending
             so
             much
             on
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             in
             vain
             expecting
             remedy
             from
             
             him
             so
             long
             .
             He
             imputes
             the
             mistakes
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Popes
             Letters
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             says
             had
             things
             in
             them
             contrary
             both
             to
             Gods
             Law
             and
             Mans
             Law
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             rashness
             of
             his
             Councellors
             :
             for
             which
             himself
             was
             much
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             since
             he
             rested
             on
             their
             advice
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             not
             carryed
             himself
             as
             became
             Christs
             Vicar
             ,
             but
             had
             dealt
             both
             unconstantly
             and
             deceitfully
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Kings
             cause
             was
             first
             opened
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             Related
             to
             it
             were
             explained
             ;
             he
             had
             Granted
             a
             Commission
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             not
             to
             recall
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             the
             Sentence
             which
             the
             Legates
             should
             give
             :
             and
             a
             Decretal
             was
             sent
             over
             defining
             the
             cause
             .
             If
             these
             were
             justly
             granted
             ,
             it
             was
             unjustice
             to
             revoke
             them
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             were
             justly
             revoked
             ,
             it
             was
             unjust
             to
             grant
             them
             .
             So
             he
             presses
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             could
             grant
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             he
             could
             not
             .
             If
             he
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             Faith
             which
             became
             a
             Friend
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             Pope
             since
             he
             had
             broke
             these
             promises
             :
             But
             if
             he
             said
             he
             could
             not
             do
             them
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             then
             just
             cause
             to
             distrust
             all
             that
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             at
             one
             time
             he
             condemned
             what
             he
             had
             allowed
             at
             another
             .
             So
             that
             the
             King
             saw
             clearly
             he
             did
             not
             Consider
             the
             ease
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             other
             worldly
             respects
             ;
             that
             had
             put
             him
             on
             Consulting
             so
             many
             Learned
             men
             ,
             whose
             judgments
             differed
             much
             from
             those
             few
             that
             were
             about
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             thought
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             such
             Marriages
             was
             onely
             positive
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             dispensed
             with
             by
             the
             Pope
             :
             whereas
             all
             other
             Learned
             men
             thought
             the
             Law
             was
             Moral
             and
             indispensable
             .
             He
             perceived
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             was
             destitute
             of
             that
             Learning
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             should
             be
             directed
             :
             and
             the
             Pope
             had
             oft
             professed
             his
             own
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             spake
             by
             other
             mens
             mouths
             ;
             but
             many
             Universities
             in
             
               England
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Italy
             had
             declared
             the
             Marriage
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             the
             Dispensation
             null
             .
             None
             honoured
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             more
             than
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             sorry
             to
             write
             such
             things
             if
             he
             could
             have
             been
             silent
             .
             If
             he
             should
             obey
             the
             Popes
             Letters
             ,
             he
             would
             offend
             God
             and
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             give
             scandal
             to
             those
             who
             condemned
             his
             Marriage
             :
             he
             did
             not
             willingly
             dissent
             from
             him
             without
             a
             very
             urgent
             cause
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             despise
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ;
             therefore
             he
             desired
             the
             Pope
             would
             forgive
             the
             freedom
             that
             he
             used
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             the
             Truth
             that
             drew
             it
             from
             him
             .
             And
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             intended
             not
             to
             Impugn
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             further
             ,
             except
             he
             compelled
             him
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             did
             was
             only
             to
             bring
             it
             within
             its
             first
             and
             Ancient
             Limits
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             was
             better
             to
             reduce
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             let
             it
             always
             run
             on
             headlong
             and
             do
             amiss
             ;
             therefore
             he
             desired
             the
             Pope
             would
             Conform
             himself
             to
             the
             opinions
             of
             so
             many
             Learned
             men
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             Duty
             and
             Office.
             The
             Letter
             ends
             with
             a
             Credence
             to
             the
             Ambassador
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Pope
           seeing
           his
           Authority
           was
           declining
           in
           England
           ,
           resolved
           now
           to
           do
           all
           he
           could
           to
           recover
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           force
           or
           Treaty
           :
           and
           so
           ordered
           a
           Citation
           to
           be
           made
           of
           the
           King
           to
           appear
           in
           Person
           or
           by
           Proxie
           at
           Rome
           ,
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           Queens
           appeal
           :
           upon
           which
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Karne
          
           was
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           with
           a
           new
           Character
           of
           Excusatour
           .
           
             His
             Instructions
             were
             to
             take
             the
             best
             Counsel
             for
             pleading
             an
             Excuse
             of
             the
             Kings
             appearance
             at
             Rome
             .
             First
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             grounds
             that
             might
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ;
             and
             these
             not
             being
             sufficient
             ,
             
             he
             was
             to
             Insist
             on
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
          
           Doctor
           Bonner
           went
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           expressed
           much
           zeal
           in
           the
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           though
           his
           great
           zeal
           was
           for
           Preferment
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           most
           servile
           ways
           he
           always
           Courted
           .
           He
           was
           a
           forward
           bold
           man
           ,
           and
           since
           there
           were
           many
           Threatnings
           to
           be
           used
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           he
           was
           thought
           fittest
           for
           the
           employment
           ,
           but
           was
           neither
           Learned
           nor
           discreet
           .
        
         
           
           They
           came
           to
           Rome
           in
           March
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           great
           heats
           in
           the
           Consistory
           about
           the
           Kings
           business
           .
           The
           Imperialists
           pressed
           the
           Pope
           to
           proceed
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           wise
           and
           indifferent
           Cardinals
           were
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           And
           when
           they
           understood
           what
           an
           Act
           was
           passed
           about
           Annates
           ;
           they
           saw
           clearly
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           was
           resolved
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           King
           in
           every
           thing
           he
           intended
           to
           do
           against
           their
           Interests
           .
           The
           Pope
           expostulated
           with
           the
           Ambassadors
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           told
           him
           the
           Act
           was
           still
           in
           the
           Kings
           Power
           ;
           and
           except
           he
           provoked
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           .
           The
           Ambassadors
           finding
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Ravenna
           of
           so
           great
           reputation
           ,
           both
           for
           Learning
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           that
           kind
           his
           opinion
           was
           heard
           as
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           and
           gave
           Law
           to
           the
           whole
           Consistory
           ;
           they
           resolved
           to
           gain
           him
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           .
           And
           Doctor
           Bennet
           made
           a
           secret
           address
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           offered
           him
           what
           Bishoprick
           either
           in
           France
           or
           England
           he
           would
           desire
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           bring
           the
           Kings
           matter
           to
           a
           good
           issue
           .
           He
           was
           at
           first
           very
           shie
           ,
           at
           length
           he
           said
           he
           had
           been
           oft
           deceived
           by
           many
           Princes
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           him
           great
           Promises
           ,
           but
           when
           their
           business
           was
           ended
           ,
           never
           thought
           of
           performing
           them
           ;
           therefore
           he
           would
           be
           sure
           :
           and
           so
           drave
           a
           Bargain
           ,
           and
           got
           under
           Doctor
           Bennets
           hand
           a
           promise
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           a
           Copy
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           written
           by
           Bennet
           himself
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Volume
           ;
           )
           Bearing
           ,
           that
           he
           having
           Powers
           from
           the
           King
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           
           dated
           the
           29th
           of
           December
           last
           ,
           did
           promise
           the
           Cardinal
           for
           his
           help
           in
           the
           Kings
           affair
           ,
           Monasteries
           or
           other
           Benefices
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           the
           value
           of
           6000
           Ducates
           a
           year
           :
           and
           the
           first
           Bishoprick
           that
           fell
           vacant
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           Ely
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           that
           See
           was
           vacant
           ,
           upon
           his
           resigning
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           provided
           with
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Ely
           ;
           dated
           at
           Rome
           the
           7th
           of
           February
           1532.
           
           This
           I
           set
           down
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Considerable
           Arguments
           that
           could
           be
           used
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Cardinals
           Conscience
           about
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           Kings
           cause
           .
           This
           Cardinal
           was
           the
           fittest
           to
           work
           secretly
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           appeared
           visible
           against
           him
           .
           I
           find
           also
           by
           other
           Letters
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           An●ona
           and
           Monte
           (
           afterwards
           Pope
           Iulius
           the
           3d
           )
           were
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           by
           arguments
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           find
           cut
           what
           the
           Bargains
           were
           .
           Providellus
           ,
           that
           was
           accounted
           the
           greatest
           Canonist
           in
           Italy
           ,
           was
           brought
           from
           Bononia
           ,
           and
           entertained
           by
           the
           Ambassadors
           ,
           to
           give
           Counsel
           in
           the
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           plead
           his
           Excuse
           from
           appearing
           at
           Rome
           .
           The
           plea
           was
           summed
           up
           in
           28
           Articles
           ,
           which
           were
           offered
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           he
           admitted
           them
           to
           be
           examined
           in
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           appointing
           three
           of
           them
           to
           be
           opened
           at
           a
           Session
           .
           But
           the
           Imperialists
           opposed
           that
           ,
           and
           after
           fifteen
           of
           them
           had
           been
           heard
           ,
           procured
           a
           new
           order
           that
           they
           should
           be
           heard
           in
           a
           Congregation
           of
           Cardinals
           before
           the
           Pope
           ;
           
           pretending
           that
           a
           Consistory
           sitting
           
           but
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           other
           Business
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           long
           before
           the
           matter
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           any
           issue
           .
           So
           Karne
           was
           served
           with
           a
           new
           order
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           Congregation
           the
           3d.
           of
           April
           with
           this
           Certification
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           appeared
           not
           they
           would
           proceed
           .
           Upon
           which
           he
           protested
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           adhere
           to
           the
           former
           Order
           :
           yet
           being
           warned
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           he
           went
           first
           and
           protested
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           got
           entered
           in
           the
           Datary
           .
           This
           being
           considered
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           they
           renewed
           the
           Order
           ofhearing
           it
           in
           the
           Consistory
           on
           the
           10th
           .
           of
           April
           ,
           and
           then
           Providellus
           opened
           three
           Conclusions
           .
           Two
           of
           them
           related
           to
           Karne's
           Powers
           ,
           the
           third
           was
           concerning
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           place
           to
           both
           parties
           .
           But
           the
           Imperialists
           and
           the
           Queens
           Council
           being
           dissatisfied
           with
           this
           Order
           would
           not
           appear
           .
           Upon
           which
           Karne
           complained
           of
           their
           Contumacy
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           By
           that
           it
           was
           visible
           they
           were
           distrustful
           of
           their
           Cause
           .
           On
           the
           14th
           .
           of
           April
           a
           new
           intimation
           was
           made
           to
           Karne
           to
           appear
           on
           the
           17th
           .
           with
           his
           Advocates
           to
           open
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Conclusions
           ,
           but
           he
           according
           to
           the
           first
           Order
           would
           onely
           plead
           to
           three
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           selected
           the
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           
           and
           21
           ;
           (
           what
           these
           related
           to
           I
           find
           not
           .
           )
           Upon
           which
           Providellus
           pleaded
           and
           answered
           the
           Objections
           that
           did
           seem
           to
           militate
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           neither
           would
           the
           Imperiallists
           appear
           that
           Session
           .
        
         
           In
           Iune
           news
           were
           brought
           to
           Rome
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           Pope
           great
           offence
           :
           A
           Priest
           had
           preached
           for
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           was
           for
           that
           cast
           into
           prison
           .
           And
           another
           Priest
           being
           put
           in
           prison
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           upon
           suspition
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           had
           appealed
           to
           the
           King
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Lord
           :
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Archbishops
           hands
           ,
           and
           being
           examined
           in
           the
           Kings
           Courts
           was
           set
           at
           liberty
           .
           This
           the
           Pope
           resented
           much
           ,
           but
           the
           Embassadors
           said
           ,
           all
           such
           things
           might
           have
           been
           prevented
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           had
           got
           Justice
           at
           the
           Popes
           hands
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           also
           at
           this
           time
           desired
           a
           Bull
           for
           a
           Commission
           to
           erect
           six
           new
           Bishopricks
           ,
           
           to
           be
           endowed
           by
           Monasteries
           that
           were
           to
           be
           suppressed
           .
           This
           was
           expedited
           and
           sent
           away
           at
           this
           time
           :
           And
           the
           old
           Cardinal
           of
           Ravenna
           was
           so
           jealous
           ,
           that
           the
           Embassadors
           were
           forced
           to
           promise
           him
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Chester
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           the
           new
           Bishopricks
           )
           with
           which
           he
           was
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           having
           seen
           by
           a
           particular
           state
           of
           the
           Endowment
           that
           was
           designed
           for
           it
           ,
           what
           advantage
           it
           would
           yield
           him
           .
           But
           he
           had
           declared
           himself
           so
           openly
           before
           against
           the
           Reasons
           for
           the
           Excuse
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           serve
           the
           King
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           main
           Cause
           he
           undertook
           to
           do
           great
           service
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Cardinals
           
             De
             Monte
          
           and
           Ancona
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           27th
           .
           of
           Iune
           the
           Debate
           was
           brought
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           about
           the
           Plea
           Excusatory
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           was
           expected
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           have
           given
           sentence
           against
           the
           Articles
           ,
           he
           admitted
           them
           all
           
             Si
             &
             prout
             de
             jure
          
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Imperiallists
           made
           great
           Complaints
           :
           The
           Cardinals
           grew
           weary
           of
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Debate
           ,
           since
           it
           took
           up
           all
           their
           time
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           told
           them
           ,
           the
           matter
           was
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           them
           not
           to
           have
           proceeded
           so
           precipitately
           at
           first
           ,
           which
           had
           now
           brought
           them
           into
           this
           trouble
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           had
           been
           at
           much
           pains
           and
           trouble
           on
           their
           account
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           unreasonable
           for
           them
           to
           complain
           ,
           who
           were
           put
           to
           no
           other
           trouble
           ,
           but
           to
           sit
           in
           their
           Chairs
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           in
           a
           week
           to
           hear
           the
           Kings
           
           Defences
           .
           The
           Imperiallists
           had
           also
           occasioned
           the
           Delays
           ,
           though
           they
           complained
           of
           them
           ;
           by
           their
           Cavils
           ,
           and
           Allegations
           ofLaws
           and
           Decisions
           that
           never
           were
           made
           ,
           by
           which
           much
           time
           was
           spent
           .
           But
           it
           was
           objected
           ,
           That
           the
           Kings
           Excuse
           for
           not
           coming
           to
           Rome
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           too
           remote
           from
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           not
           safe
           ,
           was
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           since
           the
           place
           was
           safe
           to
           his
           Proxy
           .
           And
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Ravenna
           pressed
           the
           Embassadors
           much
           to
           move
           the
           King
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Excusatory
           Process
           to
           send
           a
           Proxy
           ,
           for
           examining
           and
           discussing
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           would
           be
           much
           easier
           to
           advance
           the
           Kings
           matter
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           having
           appeared
           against
           the
           King
           in
           this
           Process
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           less
           suspected
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
           The
           business
           being
           further
           considered
           in
           three
           Sessions
           of
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Vacation
           was
           coming
           on
           ,
           they
           would
           neither
           allow
           of
           ,
           nor
           reject
           the
           Kings
           Excusatory
           Plea
           ;
           but
           the
           Pope
           and
           College
           of
           Cardinals
           would
           write
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           intreating
           him
           to
           send
           a
           Proxy
           for
           judging
           the
           Cause
           against
           the
           Winter
           .
           And
           with
           this
           Bonner
           was
           sent
           over
           ,
           with
           Instructions
           from
           the
           Cardinals
           that
           were
           gained
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           represent
           to
           him
           that
           his
           Excusatory
           Plea
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           ;
           for
           since
           the
           Debate
           was
           to
           be
           ,
           whether
           the
           Pope
           could
           grant
           the
           Dispensation
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           committed
           to
           Legats
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Consistory
           .
           He
           was
           also
           ordered
           to
           assure
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           now
           lean
           so
           much
           to
           the
           French
           Faction
           ,
           that
           he
           needed
           not
           fear
           to
           refer
           the
           matter
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           these
           things
           were
           in
           debate
           at
           Rome
           ,
           there
           was
           another
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           in
           April
           ;
           
           and
           then
           the
           King
           sent
           for
           the
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           the
           Answer
           which
           the
           Clergy
           had
           drawn
           to
           the
           Addresses
           they
           made
           in
           the
           former
           Session
           about
           their
           Courts
           .
           The
           King
           himself
           seemed
           not
           at
           all
           pleased
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           House
           did
           in
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           further
           than
           that
           they
           were
           no
           way
           satisfied
           with
           it
           .
           But
           there
           happened
           another
           thing
           that
           offended
           the
           King
           much
           :
           One
           Temse
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           moved
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           address
           to
           the
           King
           to
           bring
           the
           Queen
           back
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           and
           ran
           out
           upon
           the
           Inconveniences
           that
           were
           like
           to
           follow
           if
           the
           Queen
           were
           put
           away
           ,
           particularly
           the
           ill
           consequence
           of
           the
           Illegitimation
           of
           the
           Princess
           .
           Upon
           this
           the
           King
           took
           occasion
           (
           when
           he
           gave
           them
           the
           Clergies
           Answer
           )
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           
           that
           he
           wondered
           at
           that
           motion
           made
           in
           their
           House
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           was
           not
           to
           be
           determined
           there
           .
           It
           touched
           his
           Soul
           ;
           he
           wished
           his
           Marriage
           were
           good
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctors
           and
           Learned
           men
           had
           determined
           it
           to
           be
           null
           and
           detestable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           obliged
           in
           Conscience
           to
           abstain
           from
           her
           ,
           which
           he
           assured
           them
           flowed
           from
           no
           Lust
           nor
           foolish
           Appetite
           .
           He
           was
           then
           41
           years
           old
           and
           at
           that
           Age
           those
           Heats
           abate
           .
           But
           except
           in
           Spain
           or
           Portugal
           it
           had
           not
           been
           heard
           of
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           married
           two
           Sisters
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           never
           heard
           ,
           that
           any
           Christian
           man
           before
           himself
           had
           married
           his
           Brothers
           Wife
           :
           Therefore
           he
           assured
           them
           his
           Conscience
           was
           troubled
           ,
           which
           he
           desired
           them
           to
           report
           to
           the
           House
           .
           In
           this
           Session
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           came
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           with
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           the
           King
           had
           considered
           the
           Marches
           between
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           were
           uninhabited
           on
           the
           English
           side
           ,
           but
           well
           peopled
           on
           the
           Scottish
           ;
           and
           that
           laid
           England
           open
           
           to
           the
           Incursion
           of
           the
           Scots
           ;
           therefore
           the
           King
           intended
           to
           build
           Houses
           there
           ,
           for
           planting
           the
           English
           side
           .
           This
           the
           Lords
           liked
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           give
           the
           King
           some
           Aids
           for
           the
           Charges
           of
           so
           necessary
           a
           Work
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           the
           Commons
           to
           consult
           about
           it
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           House
           voted
           a
           Subsidy
           of
           a
           Fifteenth
           :
           
           But
           before
           the
           Bill
           could
           be
           finished
           the
           Plague
           broke
           out
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           was
           prorogued
           till
           February
           following
           .
           On
           the
           11th
           of
           May
           (
           three
           days
           before
           the
           Prorogation
           )
           the
           King
           sent
           for
           the
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           
           
             That
             he
             found
             upon
             Inquiry
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Prelats
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             looked
             on
             as
             wholly
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             were
             but
             half-Subjects
             ;
             for
             at
             their
             Consecration
             they
             swore
             an
             Oath
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Oath
             they
             swore
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             seemed
             they
             were
             the
             Popes
             Subjects
             rather
             than
             his
             .
             Which
             he
             referred
             to
             their
             care
             ,
             that
             such
             order
             might
             be
             taken
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             might
             not
             be
             deluded
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           the
           two
           Oaths
           that
           the
           Clergy
           swore
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           were
           read
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           but
           the
           Consequence
           of
           them
           will
           be
           better
           understood
           by
           setting
           them
           down
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Oath
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Iohn
                   Bishop
                   or
                   Abbot
                   of
                   A
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   hour
                   forward
                   shall
                   be
                   faithful
                   and
                   obedient
                   to
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   my
                   Lord
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Successors
                   canonically
                   entering
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   of
                   counsel
                   nor
                   consent
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   lose
                   either
                   Life
                   or
                   Member
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   or
                   suffer
                   any
                   violence
                   or
                   any
                   wrong
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   .
                   Their
                   Counsel
                   to
                   me
                   credited
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   their
                   Messengers
                   or
                   Letters
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   willingly
                   discover
                   to
                   any
                   person
                   .
                   The
                   Papacy
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Regality
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   help
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   ,
                   and
                   defend
                   against
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Legat
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   going
                   and
                   coming
                   I
                   shall
                   honourably
                   entreat
                   .
                   The
                   Rights
                   ,
                   Honours
                   ,
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   Authorities
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Successors
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   conserved
                   ,
                   defended
                   ,
                   augmented
                   ,
                   and
                   promoted
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   Council
                   ,
                   Treaty
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   act
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   any
                   thing
                   shall
                   be
                   imagined
                   against
                   him
                   or
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   their
                   Rights
                   ,
                   Seats
                   ,
                   Honours
                   ,
                   or
                   Powers
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   know
                   any
                   such
                   to
                   be
                   moved
                   or
                   compassed
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   resist
                   it
                   to
                   my
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   I
                   can
                   I
                   shall
                   advertise
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   give
                   him
                   knowledge
                   .
                   The
                   Rules
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   the
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   Sentences
                   ,
                   Dispositions
                   ,
                   Reservations
                   ,
                   Provisions
                   ,
                   and
                   Commandments
                   Apostolick
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   power
                   I
                   shall
                   keep
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   and
                   Rebels
                   to
                   our
                   Holy
                   Father
                   and
                   his
                   Successors
                   I
                   shall
                   resist
                   and
                   persecute
                   to
                   my
                   power
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   when
                   I
                   am
                   called
                   ,
                   except
                   I
                   be
                   letted
                   by
                   a
                   Canonical
                   Impediment
                   .
                   The
                   Thresholds
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   I
                   shall
                   visit
                   yearly
                   personally
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   my
                   Deputy
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   alienate
                   or
                   sell
                   my
                   Possessions
                   without
                   the
                   Popes
                   counsel
                   .
                   So
                   God
                   help
                   me
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Evangelists
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Oath
                   to
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   I
                   Iohn
                   Bishop
                   of
                   A
                   ,
                   utterly
                   renounce
                   and
                   clearly
                   forsake
                   all
                   such
                   Clauses
                   ,
                   Words
                   ,
                   Sentences
                   ,
                   and
                   Grants
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   or
                   shall
                   have
                   hereafter
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   of
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   A
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   hereafter
                   may
                   be
                   hurtful
                   or
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   your
                   Highness
                   ,
                   your
                   Heirs
                   ,
                   Successors
                   ,
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   Privilege
                   ,
                   or
                   Estate
                   Royal.
                   And
                   also
                   I
                   do
                   swear
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   faithful
                   and
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   faith
                   and
                   truth
                   I
                   shall
                   bear
                   to
                   you
                   my
                   Sovereign
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   your
                   Heirs
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   of
                   Life
                   and
                   Limb
                   ,
                   and
                   yearly
                   Worship
                   above
                   all
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   live
                   and
                   die
                   with
                   you
                   and
                   yours
                   against
                   all
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   diligently
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   attendant
                   to
                   all
                   your
                   needs
                   and
                   business
                   after
                   my
                   wit
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Counsel
                   I
                   shall
                   keep
                   and
                   hold
                   ,
                   knowledging
                   my self
                   to
                   hold
                   my
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   you
                   onely
                   ,
                   beseeching
                   you
                   of
                   Restitution
                   of
                   the
                   Temporalties
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   promising
                   as
                   before
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   faithful
                   ,
                   true
                   and
                   obedient
                   Subject
                   to
                   your
                   said
                   Highness
                   ,
                   Heirs
                   ,
                   and
                   Successors
                   ,
                   during
                   my
                   Life
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Services
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   due
                   to
                   your
                   Highness
                   for
                   the
                   Restitution
                   of
                   the
                   Temporalties
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Bishopri●k
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   truly
                   do
                   and
                   obediently
                   perform
                   .
                   So
                   God
                   me
                   help
                   and
                   all
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Contradiction
           that
           was
           in
           these
           was
           so
           visible
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           soon
           produced
           a
           severe
           Censure
           from
           the
           House
           ,
           if
           the
           Plague
           had
           not
           hindered
           both
           that
           and
           the
           Bill
           of
           Subsidy
           .
           So
           on
           the
           14th
           .
           of
           May
           the
           Parliament
           was
           prorogued
           .
           
           Two
           days
           after
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           Lord
           Chancellour
           ,
           having
           oft
           desired
           leave
           to
           deliver
           up
           the
           Great
           Seal
           ,
           and
           be
           discharged
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           obtained
           it
           ;
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Audley
          
           was
           made
           Lord
           Chancellour
           .
           More
           had
           carried
           that
           Dignity
           with
           great
           temper
           ,
           and
           lost
           it
           with
           much
           joy
           .
           He
           saw
           now
           how
           far
           the
           Kings
           Designs
           went
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           was
           for
           cutting
           off
           all
           the
           Illegal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           exercised
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           therefore
           went
           cheerfully
           along
           with
           the
           Sute
           of
           Praemunire
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           saw
           a
           t●tal
           Rupture
           like
           to
           follow
           ,
           he
           excused
           himself
           ,
           and
           retired
           from
           Business
           with
           a
           Greatness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           that
           was
           equal
           to
           what
           the
           ancient
           Philosophers
           pretended
           in
           such
           cases
           .
           He
           also
           disliked
           
             Anne
             Boleyne
          
           ,
           and
           was
           prosecuted
           by
           her
           Father
           ,
           who
           studied
           to
           fasten
           some
           Criminal
           Imputations
           on
           him
           about
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Imployment
           ;
           but
           his
           Integrity
           had
           been
           such
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           found
           to
           blemish
           his
           Reputation
           .
        
         
           In
           September
           following
           the
           King
           created
           
             Anne
             Boleyne
          
           Marchioness
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           to
           bring
           her
           by
           degrees
           up
           to
           the
           Heighth
           for
           which
           he
           had
           designed
           her
           .
           
           And
           in
           October
           he
           passed
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           Enterview
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           where
           all
           the
           most
           obliging
           Complements
           that
           were
           possible
           passed
           on
           both
           sides
           with
           great
           Magnificence
           ,
           and
           a
           firm
           Union
           was
           concerted
           about
           all
           their
           Affairs
           .
           They
           published
           a
           League
           that
           they
           made
           to
           raise
           a
           mighty
           Army
           next
           year
           against
           the
           Turk
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           not
           much
           considered
           ,
           it
           being
           generally
           believed
           that
           the
           French
           King
           and
           the
           Turk
           were
           in
           a
           good
           Correspondence
           .
           As
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Kings
           Divorce
           ,
           Francis
           encouraged
           him
           to
           go
           on
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           intended
           Marriage
           with
           
             Anne
             Boleyne
          
           ,
           promising
           if
           it
           were
           questioned
           
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           it
           :
           And
           as
           for
           his
           appearance
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           certain
           he
           could
           not
           go
           thither
           in
           Person
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           trust
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           Conscience
           to
           a
           Proxie
           .
           The
           French
           King
           seemed
           also
           resolved
           to
           stop
           the
           payments
           of
           Annates
           and
           other
           Exactions
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           would
           send
           an
           Ambassador
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           ask
           Redress
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           to
           protest
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           not
           granted
           ,
           they
           would
           seek
           other
           remedies
           by
           Provincial
           Councils
           :
           And
           since
           there
           was
           an
           interview
           designed
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           at
           Bononia
           in
           December
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           was
           to
           send
           two
           Cardinalsthither
           to
           procure
           Judges
           for
           ending
           the
           business
           in
           England
           .
           There
           was
           also
           an
           interview
           proposed
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           at
           Nice
           or
           Avignon
           .
           To
           this
           the
           King
           of
           England
           had
           some
           Inclinations
           to
           go
           for
           ending
           all
           differences
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           were
           well
           disposed
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Eliot
          
           was
           sent
           to
           Rome
           with
           answer
           to
           a
           message
           the
           Pope
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
           from
           whose
           Instructions
           both
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           message
           and
           of
           the
           answer
           may
           be
           gathered
           .
           
             The
             Pope
             had
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             name
             any
             indifferent
             place
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             a
             Legate
             and
             two
             Auditors
             of
             the
             Rota
             thither
             ,
             to
             form
             the
             Process
             ,
             reserving
             only
             the
             Sentence
             to
             himself
             .
             The
             Pope
             also
             proposed
             a
             Truce
             of
             three
             or
             four
             years
             ,
             and
             promised
             that
             in
             that
             time
             he
             would
             call
             a
             general
             Council
             .
             For
             this
             message
             the
             King
             sent
             the
             Pope
             thanks
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Peace
             he
             could
             receive
             no
             propositions
             about
             it
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             French
             King
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             the
             justice
             of
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             yet
             considering
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Emperor's
             Affairs
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             with
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             think
             it
             was
             then
             seasonable
             to
             call
             one
             .
             That
             as
             for
             sending
             a
             Proxy
             to
             Rome
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             a
             private
             Person
             he
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             That
             all
             Matrimonial
             Causes
             should
             be
             originally
             judged
             within
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             consonant
             to
             the
             general
             Councils
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             hoped
             the
             Pope
             would
             have
             regard
             :
             And
             that
             for
             keeping
             up
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             bound
             by
             Oath
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             submit
             himself
             to
             a
             Forreign
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             hoping
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             desire
             any
             violation
             of
             the
             Immunities
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             these
             into
             publick
             Contention
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             hitherto
             enjoyed
             without
             intrusion
             or
             molestation
             .
             The
             Pope
             had
             confessed
             that
             without
             an
             urgent
             cause
             ,
             the
             Dispensation
             could
             not
             be
             granted
             .
             This
             the
             King
             laid
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             ordered
             his
             Ambassador
             to
             show
             him
             that
             there
             was
             no
             War
             nor
             appearance
             of
             any
             between
             England
             and
             Spain
             when
             it
             was
             granted
             .
             To
             verifie
             that
             ,
             he
             sent
             an
             attested
             Copy
             of
             the
             Treaty
             between
             his
             Father
             and
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             at
             that
             time
             :
             By
             the
             words
             of
             which
             it
             appeared
             that
             it
             was
             then
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             Prince
             Arthur
             had
             Consummated
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             proved
             by
             good
             witnesses
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             since
             the
             thing
             did
             so
             much
             concern
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             it
             was
             fitter
             to
             judg
             it
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             than
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             therefore
             he
             desired
             the
             Pope
             would
             remit
             the
             discussing
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             then
             confirm
             the
             Sentence
             they
             should
             give
             .
             To
             the
             obtaining
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Ambassador
             was
             to
             use
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             found
             real
             intentions
             in
             the
             Pope
             to
             satisfie
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             that
             
             as
             the
             Kings
             final
             Resolution
             :
             And
             to
             let
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             Ravenna
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             make
             good
             what
             was
             promised
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Coventry
             and
             Litchfield
             falling
             vacant
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             the
             offer
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Ely
             when
             it
             should
             be
             void
             .
          
        
         
           Soon
           after
           this
           he
           Married
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           on
           the
           14th
           of
           November
           ,
           upon
           his
           landing
           in
           England
           ,
           
           but
           Stow
           says
           without
           any
           ground
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           on
           the
           25th
           of
           
             Ianuary
             .
             Rowland
             Lee
          
           (
           who
           afterward
           got
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Coventry
           and
           Liechfield
           )
           officiate
           in
           the
           Marriage
           .
           It
           was
           done
           secretly
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           her
           Father
           ,
           her
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Cranmer
           .
           The
           grounds
           on
           which
           the
           King
           did
           this
           ,
           were
           ,
           That
           his
           former
           Marriage
           being
           of
           it self
           null
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Declarative
           Sentence
           after
           so
           many
           Universities
           and
           Doctors
           had
           given
           their
           judgments
           against
           it
           .
           Soon
           after
           the
           Marriage
           she
           was
           with-Child
           ,
           which
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           signalEvidence
           of
           her
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           had
           till
           then
           kept
           the
           King
           at
           a
           due
           distance
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           met
           at
           Bononia
           ,
           the
           Pope
           expressed
           great
           Inclinations
           to
           favour
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           
           from
           which
           the
           Emperor
           could
           not
           remove
           him
           ,
           nor
           engage
           him
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           Match
           for
           his
           Neece
           
             Katherine
             de
             Medici
          
           with
           
             Francis
             Sforza
          
           Duke
           of
           Milan
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           promised
           him
           all
           that
           he
           desired
           as
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           matter
           was
           still
           carried
           on
           .
           
           Dr.
           Bennet
           made
           several
           propositions
           to
           end
           the
           matter
           ,
           either
           that
           it
           should
           be
           judged
           in
           England
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           with
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           of
           his
           Province
           should
           determine
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           King
           should
           name
           one
           ,
           either
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           or
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           the
           Queen
           should
           name
           another
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           should
           name
           a
           third
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           be
           the
           fourth
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           cause
           should
           be
           heard
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Queen
           did
           Appeal
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           referred
           to
           three
           Delegates
           ,
           one
           of
           England
           ,
           another
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           Rome
           ,
           who
           should
           sit
           and
           judge
           the
           Appeal
           in
           some
           indifferent
           place
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           would
           hearken
           to
           none
           of
           these
           Overtures
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           all
           directly
           contrary
           to
           that
           height
           of
           Authority
           ,
           which
           he
           resolved
           to
           maintain
           :
           Therefore
           he
           ordered
           Capisucci
           the
           Dean
           of
           the
           Rota
           ,
           to
           cite
           the
           King
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           Queens
           Appeal
           .
           Karne
           at
           Rome
           protested
           against
           the
           Citation
           ,
           since
           the
           Emperor's
           Power
           was
           so
           great
           about
           Rome
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           could
           not
           expect
           justice
           there
           ;
           and
           therefore
           desired
           they
           would
           desist
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           King
           would
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Learned
           men
           in
           Universities
           ;
           and
           said
           there
           was
           a
           nullity
           in
           all
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           was
           a
           Soveraign
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           a
           free
           Church
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           Pope
           had
           no
           just
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
           But
           while
           this
           depended
           at
           Rome
           ,
           another
           Session
           of
           Parliameot
           was
           held
           in
           England
           ,
           which
           began
           to
           sit
           on
           the
           4th
           of
           February
           .
           In
           this
           the
           Breach
           with
           Rome
           was
           much
           forwarded
           by
           the
           Act
           they
           passed
           against
           all
           Appeals
           to
           Rome
           .
           
           
             The
             Preamble
             bears
             ,
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             was
             Imperial
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             Nation
             was
             a
             compleat
             Body
             within
             it self
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             Power
             to
             give
             justice
             in
             all
             cases
             Spiritual
             as
             well
             as
             Temporal
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Spiritualty
             as
             there
             had
             beed
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             so
             there
             were
             them
             men
             of
             that
             sufficiency
             and
             integrity
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             declare
             and
             determine
             all
             doubts
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             that
             several
             
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Edward
             the
             1st
             ,
             Edward
             the
             3d
             ,
             Richard
             the
             2d
             ,
             
             and
             Henry
             the
             4th
             ,
             had
             by
             several
             Laws
             preserved
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             from
             the
             annoyance
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             forreign
             Potentates
             ;
             yet
             many
             inconveniences
             had
             arisen
             by
             Appeals
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             in
             Causes
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             Divorces
             ,
             and
             other
             cases
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             sufficiently
             provided
             against
             by
             these
             Laws
             ;
             by
             which
             not
             only
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Subjects
             were
             put
             to
             great
             charges
             ,
             but
             justice
             was
             much
             delayed
             by
             Appeals
             ,
             and
             Rome
             being
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             Evidences
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             thither
             nor
             Witnesses
             so
             easily
             as
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             Causes
             ,
             whether
             relating
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             determined
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             several
             Courts
             to
             which
             they
             belonged
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             Inhibitions
             and
             Bulls
             from
             Rome
             ;
             whose
             Sentences
             should
             take
             effect
             ,
             and
             be
             fully
             Executed
             by
             all
             Inferior
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Spiritual
             Persons
             refused
             to
             Execute
             them
             because
             of
             Censures
             from
             Rome
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             suffer
             a
             years
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             fine
             and
             ransom
             at
             the
             Kings
             will
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Persons
             in
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             procured
             or
             executed
             any
             Process
             or
             Censures
             from
             Rome
             ,
             they
             were
             declared
             liable
             to
             the
             pains
             in
             the
             Statute
             of
             Provisors
             in
             the
             16th
             of
             Rich.
             the
             2d
             .
             But
             that
             Appeals
             should
             only
             be
             from
             the
             Arch-Deacon
             or
             his
             Official
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             his
             Commissary
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             or
             the
             Dean
             of
             the
             Arches
             ,
             where
             the
             final
             Determination
             was
             to
             be
             made
             without
             any
             further
             Process
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             Process
             concerning
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             an
             Appeal
             should
             lie
             to
             the
             upper
             House
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             where
             it
             should
             be
             finally
             Determined
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             again
             called
             in
             question
             .
          
        
         
           As
           this
           Bill
           passed
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           about
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           did
           clearly
           appear
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Convocation
           the
           business
           was
           more
           fully
           debated
           .
           The
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           was
           at
           this
           time
           destitute
           of
           its
           Head
           and
           principal
           Member
           .
           For
           Warham
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           was
           dead
           since
           August
           last
           year
           .
           
           He
           was
           a
           great
           Canonist
           ,
           an
           able
           States-man
           ,
           a
           dextrous
           Courtier
           ,
           and
           a
           favourer
           of
           Learned
           men
           .
           He
           always
           hated
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           stoop
           to
           him
           ,
           esteeming
           it
           below
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           See.
           He
           was
           not
           so
           peevishly
           engaged
           to
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           Schools
           as
           others
           were
           ,
           but
           set
           up
           and
           encouraged
           a
           more
           generous
           way
           of
           Knowledge
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           severe
           persecutor
           of
           them
           whom
           he
           thought
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           enclined
           to
           believe
           idle
           and
           Fanatical
           people
           ,
           as
           will
           afterwards
           appear
           ,
           when
           the
           Impostures
           of
           the
           Maid
           of
           Kent
           shall
           be
           related
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           saw
           well
           of
           how
           great
           importance
           it
           was
           to
           the
           designes
           he
           was
           then
           forming
           ,
           to
           fill
           that
           See
           ,
           with
           a
           Learned
           ,
           
           Prudent
           ,
           and
           resolute
           man
           ;
           but
           finding
           none
           in
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           that
           was
           qualified
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           having
           observed
           a
           native
           simplicity
           joyned
           with
           much
           courage
           ,
           and
           tempered
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           in
           Dr.
           Cranmer
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Negotiating
           his
           business
           among
           the
           Learned
           men
           of
           Germany
           ,
           he
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           without
           any
           adresses
           from
           Cranmer
           ,
           designed
           to
           raise
           him
           to
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           hast
           and
           come
           home
           to
           enjoy
           that
           reward
           which
           the
           King
           had
           appointed
           for
           him
           .
           But
           Cranmer
           having
           received
           this
           ,
           
           did
           all
           he
           could
           to
           excuse
           himself
           from
           the
           burden
           which
           was
           coming
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           returned
           
           very
           slowly
           to
           England
           ,
           hoping
           that
           the
           Kings
           thoughts
           cooling
           ,
           some
           other
           person
           might
           step
           in
           between
           him
           and
           a
           Dignity
           ,
           of
           which
           having
           a
           just
           and
           primitive
           sense
           ,
           he
           did
           look
           on
           it
           with
           fear
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           rather
           than
           joy
           and
           desire
           .
           This
           was
           so
           far
           from
           setting
           him
           back
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           (
           who
           had
           known
           well
           what
           it
           was
           to
           be
           importuned
           by
           ambitious
           and
           aspiring
           Churchmen
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           found
           it
           usual
           that
           they
           should
           decline
           and
           fly
           from
           Preferment
           )
           was
           thereby
           confirmed
           in
           his
           high
           opinion
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           neither
           the
           delays
           of
           his
           Journey
           ,
           nor
           his
           Intreaties
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           a
           Burden
           ,
           which
           his
           Humility
           made
           him
           imagine
           himself
           unable
           to
           bear
           ,
           could
           divert
           the
           King.
           So
           that
           though
           six
           moneths
           elapsed
           before
           the
           thing
           was
           settled
           ,
           yet
           the
           King
           persisted
           in
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           forced
           to
           yield
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           end
           of
           Ianuary
           the
           King
           sent
           to
           the
           Pope
           for
           the
           Bulls
           for
           Cranmers
           Promotion
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Statutes
           were
           passed
           against
           procuring
           more
           Bulls
           from
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           the
           King
           resolved
           not
           to
           begin
           the
           breach
           till
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           It
           may
           be
           easily
           imagined
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           hearty
           in
           this
           Promotion
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           apprehended
           ill
           consequences
           from
           the
           Advancement
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           had
           gone
           over
           many
           Courts
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           disputing
           against
           his
           Power
           of
           Dispensing
           ,
           and
           had
           lived
           in
           much
           Familiarity
           with
           Osiander
           and
           the
           Lutherans
           in
           Germany
           :
           Yet
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           precipitate
           a
           Rupture
           with
           England
           ;
           therefore
           he
           consented
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Bulls
           were
           expedited
           ,
           though
           instead
           of
           Annates
           there
           was
           onely
           900
           Ducats
           paid
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           the
           last
           Bulls
           that
           were
           received
           in
           England
           in
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Cranmers
           Register
           .
           By
           one
           Bull
           he
           is
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Nomination
           ,
           promoted
           to
           be
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           which
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           King.
           By
           a
           second
           directed
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           is
           made
           Archbishop
           .
           By
           a
           third
           he
           is
           absolved
           from
           all
           Censures
           .
           A
           fourth
           is
           to
           the
           Suffragans
           .
           A
           fifth
           to
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           .
           A
           sixth
           to
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           A
           seventh
           to
           all
           the
           Laity
           in
           his
           See.
           An
           eighth
           to
           all
           that
           held
           Lands
           of
           it
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           receive
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           as
           Archbishop
           .
           All
           these
           bear
           Date
           the
           21th
           .
           of
           February
           ,
           1533.
           
           By
           a
           ninth
           Bull
           dated
           the
           22th
           .
           of
           February
           he
           was
           ordained
           to
           be
           consecrated
           ,
           taking
           the
           Oath
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Pontifical
           .
           By
           a
           tenth
           Bull
           dated
           the
           second
           of
           March
           the
           Pall
           was
           sent
           him
           .
           And
           by
           an
           eleventh
           of
           the
           same
           Date
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           were
           required
           to
           put
           it
           on
           him
           .
           These
           were
           the
           several
           Artifices
           to
           make
           Compositions
           high
           ,
           and
           to
           enrich
           the
           Apostolick
           Chamber
           ,
           for
           now
           that
           about
           which
           S.
           Peter
           gloried
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           none
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           
             neither
             silver
             nor
             gold
          
           )
           was
           the
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           for
           which
           his
           Successors
           were
           most
           careful
           .
        
         
           When
           these
           Bulls
           were
           brought
           into
           
             England
             ,
             Thomas
             Cranmer
          
           was
           on
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           March
           consecrated
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Lincoln
             ,
             Exeter
          
           ,
           and
           
             S.
             Asaph
          
           .
           But
           here
           a
           great
           Scruple
           was
           moved
           by
           him
           concerning
           the
           Oath
           that
           he
           was
           to
           swear
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           take
           ;
           and
           Writers
           near
           that
           time
           say
           ,
           the
           dislike
           of
           that
           Oath
           was
           one
           of
           the
           motives
           that
           made
           him
           so
           unwillingly
           accept
           of
           that
           Dignity
           .
           He
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           there
           were
           many
           things
           settled
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Obligation
           
           which
           that
           Oath
           brought
           upon
           him
           ,
           would
           bind
           him
           up
           from
           doing
           his
           Duty
           both
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           this
           being
           communicated
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Canonists
           and
           Casuists
           ,
           
           they
           found
           a
           temper
           that
           agreed
           better
           with
           their
           Maxims
           ,
           than
           Cranmers
           sincerity
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           before
           he
           should
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           he
           should
           make
           a
           good
           and
           formal
           Protestation
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           thereby
           to
           restrain
           himself
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           either
           by
           his
           Duty
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           renounced
           every
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           was
           contrary
           to
           any
           of
           these
           .
           This
           Protestation
           he
           made
           in
           S.
           Stephens
           Chapel
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           before
           he
           was
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           he
           afterwards
           repeated
           it
           when
           he
           took
           the
           Oath
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           by
           which
           if
           he
           did
           not
           wholly
           save
           his
           Integrity
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           plain
           he
           intended
           no
           Cheat
           ,
           but
           to
           act
           fairly
           and
           above
           board
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           had
           performed
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           necessary
           for
           his
           Investiture
           ,
           he
           came
           and
           sate
           in
           the
           Upper
           House
           of
           Convocation
           .
           
           There
           were
           there
           at
           that
           time
           hot
           and
           earnest
           Debates
           upon
           these
           two
           Questions
           ;
           Whether
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Indispensable
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           marry
           his
           Brothers
           Wife
           ,
           he
           being
           dead
           without
           Issue
           ,
           but
           having
           consummated
           the
           Marriage
           ?
           And
           whether
           Prince
           Arthur
           had
           consummated
           his
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Queen
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           was
           brought
           first
           into
           the
           Lower
           House
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           put
           to
           the
           Vote
           ,
           14
           were
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           7
           for
           the
           Negative
           ;
           one
           was
           not
           clear
           ,
           and
           another
           voted
           the
           Prohibition
           to
           be
           Moral
           ,
           but
           yet
           dispensable
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
           In
           the
           Upper
           House
           it
           was
           long
           debated
           ,
           Stokesly
           Bishop
           of
           London
           arguing
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           and
           Fisher
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           for
           the
           Negative
           .
           The
           Opinions
           of
           19
           Universities
           were
           read
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           oneHouse
           being
           as
           full
           as
           the
           other
           was
           empty
           ,
           216
           being
           present
           either
           in
           person
           or
           by
           Proxy
           ,
           it
           was
           carried
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           
             Nemine
             contradicente
          
           ;
           those
           few
           of
           the
           Queens
           party
           that
           were
           there
           it
           seems
           going
           out
           .
           For
           the
           other
           Question
           about
           the
           Matter
           ofFact
           ,
           it
           was
           remitted
           to
           the
           Faculty
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           a
           matter
           that
           lay
           within
           their
           St●dies
           )
           whether
           the
           Presumptions
           were
           violent
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Law
           must
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           good
           Evidences
           of
           a
           thing
           that
           was
           secret
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           capable
           of
           formal
           proof
           ?
           They
           all
           except
           five
           or
           six
           were
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Upper
           House
           confirmed
           this
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Bath
             and
             Wells
          
           onely
           excepted
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           account
           it
           may
           seem
           strange
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           but
           23
           persons
           in
           the
           Lower
           House
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           216
           in
           the
           Upper
           House
           .
           It
           is
           taken
           from
           an
           unquestioned
           Authority
           ,
           so
           the
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           .
           The
           most
           Learned
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Spelman
          
           has
           in
           no
           place
           of
           his
           Collection
           of
           our
           Councils
           ,
           considered
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Convocation
           ;
           and
           in
           none
           of
           our
           Records
           have
           I
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           of
           what
           persons
           they
           were
           made
           up
           in
           the
           Times
           of
           Popery
           :
           and
           therefore
           since
           we
           are
           left
           to
           conjecture
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           mine
           to
           the
           learned
           Reader
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           that
           none
           sate
           in
           the
           Lower
           House
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           were
           deputed
           by
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           ;
           and
           that
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           Mitered
           and
           not
           Mitered
           ,
           and
           Priors
           ,
           Deans
           and
           Archdeacons
           ,
           sate
           then
           in
           the
           Upper
           House
           of
           Convocation
           .
           To
           which
           I
           am
           induced
           by
           these
           two
           Reasons
           :
           It
           is
           probable
           that
           all
           who
           were
           declared
           Prelates
           by
           
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           and
           had
           their
           Writ
           to
           sit
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           had
           likewise
           a
           right
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Upper
           House
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           sit
           with
           the
           other
           Prelates
           .
           And
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Tomes
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           Abbots
           and
           Priors
           ,
           but
           Deans
           and
           Archdeacons
           were
           summoned
           to
           the
           fourth
           Council
           in
           the
           Lateran
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           at
           Vienna
           .
           Another
           Reason
           is
           ,
           that
           their
           sitting
           in
           two
           Houses
           (
           for
           in
           all
           other
           Nations
           they
           sit
           together
           )
           looks
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           taken
           from
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           that
           have
           Writs
           personally
           sit
           in
           the
           Lords
           House
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           come
           upon
           an
           Election
           sit
           in
           the
           Lower
           House
           .
           So
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           were
           summoned
           personally
           sate
           in
           the
           Upper
           House
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           returned
           with
           an
           Election
           ,
           sate
           in
           the
           Lower
           House
           of
           Convocation
           .
        
         
           This
           Account
           of
           that
           Convocation
           I
           take
           from
           that
           Collection
           of
           the
           British
           Antiquities
           ,
           which
           is
           believed
           to
           have
           been
           made
           by
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           afterwards
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           But
           the
           Convocation
           Books
           being
           burnt
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Records
           to
           be
           appealed
           to
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           that
           was
           so
           publick
           and
           well
           known
           ,
           any
           man
           (
           especially
           one
           of
           that
           high
           Rank
           )
           would
           have
           delivered
           Falshoods
           ,
           while
           the
           Books
           were
           yet
           extant
           that
           would
           have
           disproved
           them
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           having
           in
           her
           Representative
           made
           such
           a
           full
           Decision
           ,
           nothing
           remained
           but
           to
           give
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           the
           Marriage
           Null
           .
           The
           thing
           was
           already
           determined
           ,
           onely
           the
           Formality
           of
           a
           Sentence
           Declarative
           was
           wanting
           .
           But
           before
           they
           proceeded
           to
           that
           ,
           a
           new
           Message
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           to
           lay
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           before
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           her
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Opinions
           of
           so
           many
           Universities
           and
           Learned
           Men.
           But
           she
           still
           persisted
           in
           her
           Resolution
           to
           own
           her
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           adhere
           to
           her
           Appeal
           till
           the
           Pope
           should
           judge
           in
           it
           .
           And
           when
           it
           was
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           settle
           the
           Joynture
           that
           she
           was
           to
           have
           by
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Honour
           of
           Princess
           of
           Wales
           should
           still
           be
           paid
           her
           ,
           she
           rejected
           it
           .
           But
           the
           new
           Queen
           was
           now
           with
           child
           ,
           
           and
           brought
           forth
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           the
           7th
           .
           of
           September
           this
           year
           ;
           from
           which
           looking
           backwards
           nine
           moneths
           ,
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           December
           ,
           it
           shews
           that
           she
           must
           have
           been
           married
           at
           or
           before
           that
           time
           :
           for
           all
           the
           Writers
           of
           both
           sides
           agree
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           married
           before
           she
           conceived
           with
           child
           .
           The
           King
           therefore
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           conceal
           it
           much
           longer
           ,
           so
           on
           Easter
           Eve
           she
           was
           declared
           Queen
           of
           England
           .
           It
           seems
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           needful
           at
           that
           time
           to
           proceed
           to
           any
           further
           Sentence
           about
           the
           former
           Marriage
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           cannot
           see
           what
           made
           it
           be
           so
           long
           delayed
           ,
           since
           the
           thing
           was
           in
           their
           power
           now
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           after
           .
           And
           it
           was
           certainly
           a
           preposterous
           Method
           to
           judge
           the
           first
           Marriage
           Null
           ,
           after
           the
           second
           was
           published
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           more
           probable
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           intend
           any
           Sentence
           at
           all
           ,
           till
           afterwards
           perhaps
           upon
           Advertisements
           from
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           they
           went
           on
           to
           a
           formal
           Process
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           unlikely
           that
           the
           King
           remembering
           the
           old
           Advice
           that
           the
           Pope
           sent
           him
           ,
           once
           to
           marry
           a
           second
           Wife
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           send
           for
           a
           Commission
           to
           try
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           was
           willing
           to
           confirm
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           not
           seem
           to
           allow
           it
           originally
           ,
           resolved
           to
           follow
           this
           Method
           ;
           for
           the
           Pope
           was
           now
           closing
           with
           Francis
           ,
           from
           which
           Union
           the
           King
           had
           reason
           to
           expect
           great
           Advantages
           .
        
         
         
           Whatsoever
           were
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Delay
           ,
           
           the
           Process
           was
           framed
           in
           this
           Method
           .
           First
           ,
           Cranmer
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           had
           been
           long
           scandalized
           with
           his
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           lay
           on
           him
           as
           his
           Duty
           to
           see
           it
           tried
           and
           determined
           ;
           therefore
           craved
           his
           Royal
           Leave
           to
           proceed
           in
           it
           .
           Which
           being
           obtained
           ,
           
           both
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           were
           cited
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           at
           Dunstable
           the
           20th
           .
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           went
           thither
           with
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Winchester
             (
             Gardiner
             ,
             )
             Bath
             and
             Wells
             ,
          
           and
           Lincoln
           ,
           and
           many
           Divines
           and
           Canonists
           .
           That
           place
           was
           chosen
           because
           the
           Queen
           lay
           then
           very
           near
           it
           at
           Ampthill
           ,
           and
           so
           she
           could
           not
           pretend
           ignorance
           of
           what
           was
           done
           ;
           and
           they
           needed
           not
           put
           many
           days
           in
           the
           Citation
           ,
           but
           might
           end
           the
           Process
           so
           much
           the
           sooner
           .
           On
           the
           10th
           .
           of
           May
           the
           Archbishop
           sate
           in
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           appeared
           by
           Proxy
           ,
           but
           the
           Queen
           appeared
           not
           .
           Upon
           which
           she
           was
           declared
           Contumax
           ,
           and
           a
           second
           Citation
           was
           issued
           out
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           a
           third
           :
           But
           she
           intended
           not
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           so
           she
           was
           finally
           declared
           Contumax
           .
           Then
           the
           Evidences
           that
           had
           been
           brought
           before
           the
           Legates
           ,
           of
           the
           Consummation
           of
           the
           Marriage
           with
           Prince
           Arthur
           ,
           were
           read
           .
           After
           that
           the
           Determinations
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           Divines
           ,
           and
           Canonists
           ,
           were
           also
           produced
           and
           read
           .
           Then
           the
           Judgments
           of
           the
           Convocations
           of
           both
           Provinces
           were
           also
           read
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           were
           opened
           .
           Upon
           which
           after
           many
           Sessions
           ,
           
           on
           the
           23th
           .
           of
           May
           Sentence
           was
           given
           with
           the
           Advice
           of
           all
           that
           were
           there
           present
           ,
           declaring
           it
           onely
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Marriage
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           but
           not
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           pronouncing
           it
           Null
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           One
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           the
           Archbishop
           in
           the
           Sentence
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Legate
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
          
           Whether
           this
           went
           of
           course
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Titles
           ,
           or
           was
           put
           in
           to
           make
           the
           Sentence
           firmer
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           judge
           .
           Sentence
           being
           given
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           returned
           to
           London
           ;
           and
           five
           days
           after
           on
           the
           28th
           .
           of
           May
           ,
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           by
           another
           Judgment
           he
           in
           general
           words
           (
           no
           Reasons
           being
           given
           in
           the
           Sentence
           )
           confirmed
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           with
           the
           new
           Queen
           Anne
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           Iune
           she
           was
           crowned
           Queen
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           great
           Business
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           so
           long
           in
           agitation
           ,
           
           was
           thus
           concluded
           ,
           it
           was
           variously
           censured
           as
           men
           stood
           affected
           .
           Some
           approved
           the
           Kings
           Proceedings
           as
           Canonical
           and
           Just
           ,
           since
           so
           many
           Authorities
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           intervall
           of
           a
           General
           Council
           were
           all
           that
           could
           be
           had
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           Pope
           be
           believed
           Infallible
           )
           had
           concurred
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Cause
           ;
           and
           his
           own
           Clergy
           had
           upon
           a
           full
           and
           long
           examination
           judged
           it
           on
           his
           side
           .
           Others
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           main
           agreed
           to
           the
           Divorce
           ,
           did
           very
           much
           dislike
           the
           Kings
           second
           Marriage
           before
           the
           first
           was
           dissolved
           ;
           for
           they
           thought
           it
           against
           the
           common
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           to
           break
           a
           Marriage
           without
           any
           publick
           Sentence
           ;
           and
           since
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           politick
           Reasons
           that
           was
           made
           use
           of
           in
           this
           Suit
           ,
           was
           to
           settle
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           this
           did
           embroil
           it
           more
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           a
           fair
           colour
           given
           to
           except
           to
           the
           Validity
           of
           the
           second
           Marriage
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           contracted
           before
           the
           first
           was
           annulled
           .
           But
           to
           this
           others
           answered
           ,
           That
           the
           first
           Marriage
           being
           judged
           by
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           Null
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           any
           Sentence
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           Form.
           And
           all
           concluded
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           better
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Sentence
           at
           all
           ,
           than
           one
           so
           late
           .
           
           Some
           excepted
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury's
           being
           Judge
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           former
           Writings
           and
           Disputes
           had
           declared
           himself
           partial
           .
           But
           to
           this
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           That
           when
           a
           man
           changes
           his
           Character
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           did
           in
           another
           Figure
           is
           no
           just
           Exception
           :
           so
           Judges
           decide
           Causes
           in
           which
           they
           formerly
           gave
           Counsel
           ;
           and
           Popes
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           Opinions
           they
           held
           when
           they
           were
           Divines
           or
           Canonists
           .
           It
           was
           also
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Archbishop
           did
           onely
           declare
           in
           Legal
           Form
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           already
           judged
           by
           the
           whole
           Convocation
           of
           both
           Provinces
           .
           Some
           wondered
           at
           the
           Popes
           stifness
           ,
           that
           would
           put
           so
           much
           to
           hazard
           ,
           when
           there
           wanted
           not
           as
           good
           Colours
           to
           justifie
           a
           Bull
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           made
           use
           of
           to
           excuse
           many
           other
           things
           .
           But
           the
           Emperors
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           giving
           the
           
             Lutherans
             advantages
          
           in
           disputing
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           were
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           so
           prevalent
           Considerations
           ,
           that
           no
           wonder
           they
           wrought
           much
           on
           a
           Pope
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           no
           other
           knowledge
           but
           that
           of
           Policy
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           often
           said
           ,
           
             He
             understood
             not
             the
             matter
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           left
           it
           in
           other
           mens
           hands
           .
           All
           persons
           excused
           Queen
           Katharine
           for
           standing
           so
           stifly
           to
           her
           ground
           ;
           onely
           her
           denying
           so
           confidently
           that
           Prince
           Arthur
           consummated
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           seems
           not
           capable
           of
           an
           Excuse
           .
           Every
           body
           admired
           Queen
           Annes
           Conduct
           ,
           who
           had
           managed
           such
           a
           Kings
           Spirit
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           had
           neither
           surfeited
           him
           with
           great
           freedom
           ,
           nor
           provoked
           him
           by
           the
           other
           Extreme
           :
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           extremely
           nice
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           conceived
           still
           an
           higher
           Opinion
           of
           her
           ;
           and
           her
           being
           so
           soon
           with
           child
           after
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           it
           made
           people
           conclude
           she
           had
           been
           chaste
           till
           then
           ,
           so
           they
           hoped
           for
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           it
           ,
           since
           there
           were
           such
           early
           appearances
           of
           Issue
           .
           Those
           that
           favoured
           the
           Reformation
           expected
           better
           days
           under
           her
           Protection
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           she
           favoured
           them
           :
           But
           those
           who
           were
           in
           their
           hearts
           for
           the
           Established
           Religion
           did
           much
           dislike
           it
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           especially
           the
           Orders
           of
           Monks
           and
           Friars
           ,
           condemned
           it
           both
           in
           their
           Sermons
           and
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           King
           little
           regarding
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           sent
           Embassadors
           to
           all
           the
           Courts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           his
           new
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           it
           by
           some
           of
           those
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           opened
           in
           the
           former
           parts
           of
           this
           History
           .
           He
           also
           sent
           the
           Lord
           Mountjoy
           to
           the
           Divorced
           Queen
           ,
           to
           let
           her
           know
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           no
           more
           to
           be
           treated
           as
           Queen
           ,
           but
           as
           
             Princess
             Dowager
          
           .
           He
           was
           to
           mix
           Promises
           with
           Threatnings
           ,
           particularly
           concerning
           her
           Daughters
           being
           put
           next
           the
           Queens
           Issue
           in
           the
           Succession
           .
           But
           the
           afflicted
           Queen
           would
           not
           yield
           ,
           and
           said
           she
           would
           not
           damn
           her
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           submit
           to
           such
           an
           Infamy
           :
           That
           she
           was
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           call
           her self
           by
           any
           other
           Name
           ,
           whatever
           might
           follow
           on
           it
           ,
           since
           the
           Process
           still
           depended
           at
           Rome
           .
           That
           Lord
           having
           written
           a
           Relation
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           between
           him
           and
           her
           ,
           
           shewed
           it
           to
           her
           ;
           but
           she
           dashed
           with
           a
           Pen
           all
           those
           places
           in
           which
           she
           was
           called
           Princess
           Dowager
           ;
           and
           would
           receive
           no
           Service
           at
           any
           ones
           hands
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           who
           called
           her
           Queen
           :
           and
           she
           continued
           to
           be
           still
           served
           as
           Queen
           by
           all
           about
           her
           .
           Against
           which
           though
           the
           King
           used
           all
           the
           Endeavours
           he
           could
           ,
           not
           without
           both
           threatning
           and
           violence
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Servants
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           never
           drive
           her
           from
           it
           :
           and
           what
           he
           did
           in
           that
           ,
           was
           thought
           far
           below
           that
           Height
           of
           Mind
           which
           appeared
           in
           his
           other
           Actings
           ;
           for
           since
           he
           had
           stript
           her
           of
           the
           real
           
           Greatness
           of
           a
           Queen
           ,
           it
           seemed
           too
           much
           ,
           to
           vex
           her
           for
           keeping
           up
           the
           Pageantry
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           news
           of
           this
           made
           great
           impressions
           elsewhere
           .
           The
           Emperor
           received
           the
           Kings
           justification
           very
           coldly
           ,
           and
           said
           ●e
           would
           consider
           what
           he
           was
           to
           do
           upon
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           D●c●aration
           of
           War.
           The
           French
           King
           ,
           
           though
           he
           expressed
           still
           g●eat
           Friendship
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           was
           now
           resolved
           to
           link
           himself
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           for
           the
           crafty
           Pope
           apprehending
           that
           nothing
           made
           the
           King
           of
           England
           so
           confident
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           knew
           his
           Friendship
           was
           necessary
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           fearing
           they
           had
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           at
           once
           to
           the
           pu●ting
           down
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           in
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           (
           which
           it
           appears
           they
           had
           once
           agreed
           to
           do
           ,
           )
           resolved
           by
           all
           means
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           would
           preserve
           that
           Kingdom
           in
           his
           obedience
           ,
           so
           would
           perhaps
           frighten
           the
           King
           of
           England
           from
           proceeding
           to
           such
           extremities
           ;
           since
           that
           Prince
           ,
           in
           whose
           conjunction
           he
           trusted
           so
           much
           ,
           had
           forsaken
           him
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Pope
           did
           so
           vigorously
           pursue
           the
           Treaty
           with
           Francis
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           as
           good
           as
           ended
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           an
           Interview
           was
           projected
           between
           them
           at
           Marseilles
           .
           The
           Pope
           did
           also
           grant
           him
           so
           great
           Power
           over
           his
           own
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           s●arce
           have
           expected
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           set
           up
           a
           Patriarch
           in
           France
           ;
           so
           that
           Francis
           did
           resolve
           to
           go
           on
           in
           the
           designs
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           concerted
           between
           him
           and
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           no
           further
           ;
           but
           still
           he
           considered
           his
           alliance
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           promised
           to
           use
           his
           most
           effectual
           intercession
           with
           the
           Pope
           to
           prevent
           all
           Censures
           and
           Bulls
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           bring
           the
           matter
           to
           an
           Amicable
           conclusion
           .
           And
           the
           Emperor
           was
           not
           ill-pleased
           to
           see
           France
           and
           England
           divided
           .
           Therefore
           though
           he
           had
           at
           first
           opposed
           the
           Treaty
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           Francis
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           he
           was
           not
           troubled
           that
           it
           took
           effect
           ,
           hoping
           that
           it
           would
           dis-unite
           those
           two
           Kings
           ,
           whose
           conjunction
           had
           been
           so
           troublesome
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           news
           was
           brought
           to
           Rome
           of
           what
           was
           done
           in
           England
           ,
           
           with
           which
           it
           was
           also
           related
           that
           Books
           were
           coming
           out
           against
           the
           
             Popes
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           all
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Faction
           pressed
           the
           Pope
           to
           give
           a
           definitive
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           to
           Censures
           against
           the
           King.
           But
           the
           more
           moderate
           Cardinals
           thought
           ,
           England
           was
           not
           to
           be
           thrown
           away
           with
           such
           precipitation
           :
           And
           therefore
           a
           temper
           was
           found
           ,
           that
           a
           Sentence
           should
           be
           given
           upon
           what
           had
           been
           attempted
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           (
           which
           in
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           were
           called
           the
           Attentates
           ,
           )
           for
           it
           was
           pretended
           that
           the
           matter
           depending
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           the
           Queens
           Appeal
           and
           the
           other
           steps
           that
           had
           been
           made
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Arch-Bishop's
           Power
           to
           proceed
           to
           any
           Sentence
           .
           Therefore
           in
           general
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           had
           been
           attempted
           or
           done
           in
           England
           about
           the
           Kings
           Suit
           of
           Divorce
           was
           null
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           by
           such
           attempts
           was
           liable
           to
           Excommunication
           ,
           unless
           he
           put
           things
           again
           in
           the
           state
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           September
           next
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           they
           would
           proceed
           further
           ;
           and
           this
           Sentence
           was
           affixed
           in
           Dunkirk
           soon
           after
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           resolving
           to
           follow
           the
           thing
           as
           far
           as
           it
           was
           possible
           ,
           sent
           a
           great
           Embassy
           to
           Francis
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           on
           his
           Journey
           to
           Marseilles
           ,
           to
           dissuade
           the
           Interview
           and
           Marriage
           ,
           till
           the
           Pope
           gave
           the
           King
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           the
           French
           King
           was
           engaged
           in
           honour
           to
           go
           forward
           ;
           yet
           he
           protested
           
           he
           would
           do
           all
           that
           lay
           in
           his
           Power
           to
           compose
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           take
           any
           injury
           that
           were
           done
           to
           the
           King
           as
           highly
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           done
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           he
           desired
           the
           King
           would
           send
           some
           to
           Marseilles
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           sent
           Gardiner
           and
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Brian
          
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           this
           time
           the
           Queen
           brought
           forth
           a
           Daughter
           ,
           who
           was
           Christened
           Elizabeth
           (
           the
           renowned
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           
           )
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           being
           her
           God-Father
           .
           She
           was
           soon
           after
           declared
           Princess
           of
           Wales
           ;
           though
           Lawyers
           thought
           that
           against
           Law
           ,
           for
           she
           was
           only
           
             Heir
             presumptive
          
           ,
           but
           not
           apparent
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           since
           a
           Son
           coming
           after
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           preferred
           .
           Yet
           the
           King
           would
           justifie
           what
           he
           had
           done
           in
           his
           Marriage
           with
           all
           possible
           respect
           ,
           and
           having
           before
           declared
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           Princess
           of
           Wales
           ,
           he
           did
           now
           the
           same
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Interview
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           French
           King
           was
           at
           Marseilles
           in
           October
           ,
           where
           the
           Marriage
           was
           made
           up
           between
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           and
           
             Katharine
             de
             Medici
          
           ;
           to
           whom
           besides
           100000
           Crowns
           Portion
           ,
           the
           Principality
           of
           many
           Towns
           in
           Italy
           ,
           as
           
             Milan
             ,
             Reggio
             ,
             Pisa
             ,
             Legorn
             ,
             Parma
             ,
          
           and
           Piacenza
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Urbin
           were
           given
           .
           To
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           Pope
           pretended
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Popedom
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           last
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Medici
           .
           But
           the
           French
           King
           was
           ●o
           clear
           all
           those
           Titles
           by
           his
           Sword.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Kings
           business
           ,
           the
           Pope
           referred
           it
           to
           the
           Consistory
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           there
           was
           a
           secret
           Transaction
           between
           him
           and
           Francis
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           would
           in
           all
           other
           things
           return
           to
           his
           wonted
           obedience
           to
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           and
           submit
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           (
           excepting
           only
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Faction
           as
           partial
           and
           incompetent
           judges
           ,
           )
           the
           Decision
           should
           be
           made
           to
           his
           hearts
           content
           .
           This
           I
           collect
           from
           what
           will
           afterwards
           appear
           .
           The
           King
           upon
           the
           Sentence
           that
           was
           passed
           against
           him
           ,
           
           sent
           Bonner
           to
           Marseilles
           ,
           who
           procuring
           an
           Audience
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           delivered
           to
           him
           the
           Authentick
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Kings
           Appeal
           from
           him
           to
           the
           next
           general
           Council
           lawfully
           called
           .
           At
           this
           the
           Pope
           was
           much
           incensed
           ,
           but
           said
           he
           would
           consider
           of
           it
           in
           Consistory
           ;
           and
           having
           consulted
           about
           it
           there
           ,
           he
           answered
           that
           the
           Appeal
           was
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           rejected
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           general
           Council
           ,
           the
           calling
           of
           it
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           King.
           About
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           being
           threatned
           with
           a
           Process
           from
           Rome
           ,
           put
           in
           also
           his
           Appeal
           to
           the
           next
           general
           Council
           .
           Upon
           which
           Bonner
           delivered
           the
           threatnings
           that
           he
           was
           ordered
           to
           make
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           vehemency
           and
           fury
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           talked
           of
           throwing
           him
           in
           a
           Cauldron
           of
           melted
           Lead
           ,
           or
           of
           Burning
           him
           alive
           ;
           and
           he
           apprehending
           some
           danger
           made
           his
           escape
           .
           About
           the
           middle
           of
           November
           the
           Interview
           ended
           ,
           the
           Pope
           returning
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           King
           to
           Paris
           ,
           a
           firm
           Alliance
           being
           established
           between
           them
           .
           But
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           his
           Marrying
           the
           Pope's
           Neece
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           one
           observation
           ,
           that
           will
           neither
           be
           unpleasant
           nor
           impertinent
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           was
           then
           but
           Fourteen
           years
           and
           Nine
           Months
           old
           ,
           being
           born
           on
           the
           last
           of
           March
           ,
           
           1518.
           and
           yet
           was
           believed
           to
           have
           consummated
           his
           Marriage
           the
           very
           first
           night
           after
           :
           
           so
           the
           Popes
           Historians
           tell
           us
           with
           much
           Triumph
           ;
           though
           they
           represented
           that
           improbable
           ,
           if
           not
           impossible
           in
           Prince
           Arthur
           ,
           who
           was
           nine
           Months
           elder
           when
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           French
           Kings
           return
           from
           Marseilles
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           
           was
           sent
           over
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           (
           as
           may
           be
           reasonably
           collected
           ,
           )
           followed
           upon
           some
           Agreement
           made
           at
           Marseilles
           ,
           and
           he
           prevailed
           with
           the
           King
           to
           submit
           the
           whole
           matter
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           on
           such
           terms
           that
           the
           Imperialists
           should
           not
           be
           allowed
           a
           Voice
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           Parties
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           Emperor's
           Power
           .
           None
           that
           has
           observed
           the
           genius
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           can
           think
           that
           after
           he
           had
           proceeded
           so
           far
           ,
           he
           would
           ●a●e
           made
           this
           Submission
           without
           very
           good
           assurances
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           great
           grounds
           to
           expect
           good
           effects
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           would
           not
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           Winter
           have
           undertaken
           a
           Journey
           from
           England
           to
           Rome
           .
           But
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           would
           not
           abase
           himself
           so
           far
           as
           to
           send
           any
           Submission
           in
           writing
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           fuller
           assurances
           .
           The
           Lord
           Herbert
           has
           published
           a
           Letter
           (
           which
           he
           transcribed
           from
           the
           Original
           ,
           written
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresm●
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           the
           11th
           of
           May
           ,
           1534.
           )
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           a
           Conference
           they
           had
           with
           Queen
           Katharine
           ▪
           in
           which
           ,
           among
           other
           motives
           they
           used
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           to
           perswade
           her
           to
           comply
           with
           what
           the
           King
           had
           done
           :
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             had
             said
             at
          
           Marseilles
           ,
           
             that
             if
             the
             King
             would
             send
             a
             Proxy
             to
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             he
             would
             give
             the
             Cause
             for
             him
             against
             the
             Queen
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             his
             Cause
             was
             good
             and
             just
             .
          
           Which
           is
           a
           great
           presumption
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           really
           give
           some
           engagements
           to
           the
           French
           King
           about
           the
           King's
           business
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Motion
           was
           liked
           ,
           
           and
           it
           was
           promised
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           sent
           a
           promise
           of
           that
           under
           his
           Hand
           ,
           with
           an
           Order
           to
           his
           Proxies
           to
           appear
           in
           Court
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           Judges
           sent
           to
           Cambray
           to
           form
           the
           Process
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           matter
           should
           be
           Determined
           for
           him
           at
           Rome
           .
           This
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Notice
           of
           the
           day
           that
           was
           prefixed
           for
           the
           return
           of
           his
           answer
           ,
           and
           with
           other
           Motives
           which
           must
           have
           been
           very
           great
           ,
           since
           they
           prevailed
           so
           much
           .
           For
           in
           answer
           there
           was
           a
           Courier
           dispatcht
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           a
           formal
           promise
           under
           his
           Hand
           .
           And
           now
           the
           matter
           seemed
           at
           a
           point
           ,
           the
           French
           Interest
           was
           great
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           four
           new
           Cardinals
           had
           been
           made
           at
           Marseilles
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           six
           of
           that
           Faction
           before
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           Popes
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           the
           indifferent
           or
           venal
           Voices
           ,
           ballanced
           the
           Imperial
           Faction
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           wound
           that
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           fatal
           ,
           was
           now
           almost
           healed
           .
           But
           God
           in
           his
           wise
           and
           unsearchable
           Providence
           had
           designed
           to
           draw
           other
           great
           ends
           out
           of
           this
           Rupture
           ,
           and
           therefore
           suffered
           them
           that
           were
           the
           most
           concerned
           to
           hinder
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           instruments
           of
           driving
           it
           on
           .
           
           For
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Faction
           were
           now
           very
           active
           ,
           they
           liked
           not
           the
           President
           of
           excluding
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Nations
           concern'd
           ,
           out
           of
           any
           business
           .
           But
           above
           all
           things
           they
           were
           to
           hinder
           a
           Conjunction
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           for
           the
           Pope
           being
           then
           allied
           to
           France
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           the
           Emperor
           feared
           more
           than
           the
           closing
           the
           Breach
           with
           England
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           the
           union
           against
           him
           so
           much
           stronger
           .
           Therefore
           when
           the
           day
           that
           had
           been
           prefixed
           for
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Courier
           from
           England
           ,
           was
           elapsed
           ,
           they
           all
           pressed
           the
           Pope
           to
           proceed
           to
           a
           Sentence
           Definitive
           and
           to
           Censures
           .
           Bellay
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           represented
           the
           injustice
           of
           proceeding
           with
           so
           much
           Precipitation
           ,
           since
           where
           there
           were
           Seas
           to
           cross
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Season
           ,
           many
           accidents
           might
           occasion
           the
           delay
           of
           the
           Express
           .
           The
           King
           of
           England
           had
           followed
           this
           Suit
           six
           years
           ,
           and
           had
           patience
           so
           long
           ;
           therefore
           he
           desired
           the
           delay
           of
           six
           
           dayes
           ,
           
           and
           if
           in
           that
           time
           no
           return
           came
           ,
           they
           might
           proceed
           .
           But
           the
           Imperialists
           represented
           ,
           that
           those
           were
           only
           delays
           to
           gain
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           was
           still
           proceeding
           in
           his
           contempt
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           publishing
           Books
           and
           Libels
           against
           them
           .
           This
           so
           wrought
           on
           the
           angry
           Pope
           ,
           that
           without
           consulting
           his
           ordinary
           prudence
           ,
           he
           brought
           the
           business
           into
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           
           where
           the
           Plurality
           of
           voices
           carryed
           it
           to
           proceed
           to
           a
           Sentence
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Process
           had
           been
           carryed
           on
           all
           that
           winter
           in
           their
           usual
           Forms
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           so
           ripe
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           three
           Sessions
           before
           Sentence
           was
           given
           .
           But
           they
           concluded
           all
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           the
           23d
           of
           March
           ,
           the
           Marriage
           between
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           Katharine
           was
           declared
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           required
           to
           take
           her
           as
           his
           wife
           ;
           otherwise
           Censures
           were
           to
           be
           denounced
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Two
           days
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           Courier
           arrived
           from
           England
           ,
           with
           the
           Kings
           Submission
           under
           his
           hand
           in
           due
           Form
           ,
           and
           earnest
           Letters
           from
           the
           French
           King
           to
           have
           it
           accepted
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           business
           might
           be
           composed
           .
           When
           this
           was
           known
           at
           Rome
           ▪
           all
           the
           indi●●erent
           and
           wise
           Cardinals
           (
           among
           whom
           was
           Farnese
           ,
           that
           was
           afterwards
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           3d.
           )
           came
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           it
           might
           be
           again
           considered
           before
           it
           went
           fur●her
           .
           So
           it
           was
           brought
           again
           into
           the
           Consistory
           .
           But
           the
           secret
           reason
           of
           the
           Imperialists
           opposing
           it
           ,
           was
           now
           more
           pressing
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           such
           an
           appearance
           of
           a
           settlement
           ,
           if
           the
           former
           Sentence
           were
           once
           recalled
           .
           Therefore
           they
           so
           managed
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           confirmed
           a-new
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           and
           they
           ordered
           the
           Emperor
           to
           execute
           the
           Sentence
           .
        
         
           
           The
           King
           was
           now
           in
           so
           good
           hope
           of
           his
           business
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           Sr.
           
             Edward
             Karne
          
           to
           Rome
           to
           prosecute
           his
           Suit
           ;
           who
           ,
           on
           his
           way
           thither
           ,
           met
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           coming
           back
           with
           this
           Melancholick
           account
           of
           his
           unprosperous
           Negotiation
           .
           When
           the
           King
           heard
           it
           ,
           and
           understood
           that
           he
           was
           used
           with
           so
           much
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           at
           Rome
           ,
           being
           also
           the
           more
           vexed
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           come
           to
           such
           a
           submission
           ,
           he
           resolved
           then
           to
           break
           totally
           from
           Rome
           .
           And
           in
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           before
           hand
           with
           that
           Court.
           For
           judging
           it
           the
           best
           way
           to
           procure
           a
           peace
           ,
           to
           manage
           the
           War
           vigorously
           ,
           he
           had
           held
           a
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           from
           the
           15th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           till
           the
           30th
           of
           March
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           procured
           a
           great
           Change
           of
           the
           whole
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           before
           I
           give
           an
           account
           of
           that
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           open
           all
           the
           Arguments
           and
           reasons
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           find
           they
           proceeded
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Popes
           Power
           had
           been
           then
           for
           4
           years
           together
           much
           examined
           and
           disputed
           in
           England
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           went
           by
           these
           steps
           ,
           one
           leading
           to
           another
           .
           They
           first
           controverted
           his
           Power
           of
           Dispensing
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           From
           that
           they
           went
           to
           examine
           what
           Jurisdiction
           he
           had
           in
           England
           ,
           upon
           which
           followed
           the
           Convicting
           the
           Clergy
           of
           a
           Premunire
           with
           their
           Submission
           to
           the
           King.
           And
           that
           led
           them
           to
           controvert
           the
           Popes
           right
           to
           Annates
           ,
           and
           other
           Exactions
           ,
           which
           they
           also
           condemned
           .
           The
           Condemning
           all
           appeals
           to
           Rome
           followed
           that
           naturally
           .
           And
           now
           so
           many
           branches
           of
           that
           Power
           were
           cut
           off
           ,
           the
           Root
           was
           next
           struck
           at
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Foundations
           of
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           were
           examined
           .
           
           For
           near
           a
           year
           together
           there
           ,
           had
           been
           many
           publick
           debates
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           both
           in
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Convocation
           the
           thing
           was
           long
           disputed
           ,
           
           and
           all
           that
           could
           be
           alledged
           on
           both
           sides
           was
           Considered
           .
           The
           Reader
           will
           be
           best
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           their
           reasons
           ,
           
           (
           and
           thereby
           of
           the
           ripeness
           of
           their
           judgments
           ,
           when
           they
           Enacted
           the
           Laws
           that
           passed
           in
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           )
           when
           he
           sees
           a
           full
           account
           of
           them
           ;
           which
           I
           shall
           next
           set
           down
           ,
           not
           drawn
           from
           the
           Writings
           and
           Apologies
           that
           have
           been
           published
           since
           ,
           but
           from
           these
           that
           came
           out
           about
           that
           time
           .
           For
           then
           were
           written
           the
           
             Institution
             for
             the
             Necessary
             Erudition
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
          
           Concluded
           in
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           published
           by
           Authority
           ;
           and
           another
           Book
           ,
           
             De
             Differentia
             Regiae
             &
             Ecclesiasticae
             Potestatis
             .
          
           The
           former
           of
           these
           was
           called
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           the
           Kings
           Book
           .
           Gardiner
           also
           wrote
           a
           Book
           ,
           
             De
             vera
             Obedientia
          
           ,
           to
           which
           Bonner
           prefixed
           a
           Preface
           upon
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           Stokesly
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Tonstal
           Bishop
           of
           Duresm
           ,
           wrote
           a
           long
           Letter
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Kings
           Proceedings
           in
           this
           matter
           to
           Reginald
           ,
           (
           soon
           after
           ,
           Cardinal
           )
           Pool
           :
           from
           these
           writings
           ,
           and
           the
           Sermons
           preached
           by
           some
           Bishops
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           with
           other
           Authentick
           pieces
           .
           I
           have
           Extracted
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Arguments
           upon
           which
           they
           grounded
           their
           Laws
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           divide
           in
           two
           heads
           .
           The
           one
           of
           the
           reasons
           for
           rejecting
           the
           Popes
           pretended
           Power
           .
           The
           other
           for
           setting
           up
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           with
           the
           Explanations
           and
           Limitations
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             Popes
             Power
             ,
             
             they
             declared
             that
             they
             found
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             All
             the
             Apostles
             were
             made
             equal
             by
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             committed
             the
             Church
             to
             their
             care
             in
             Common
             .
             And
             he
             did
             often
             declare
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Superiority
             of
             one
             above
             another
             .
             St.
             Paul
             claimed
             an
             equality
             with
             the
             chief
             Apostles
             both
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
               ,
               and
               Iohn
            
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             thought
             St.
             Peter
             blame-worthy
             ,
             he
             
               withstood
               him
               to
               his
               face
            
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             Preheminence
             St.
             Peter
             might
             have
             ,
             that
             was
             only
             Personal
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             to
             affix
             it
             to
             his
             Chair
             at
             Rome
             ,
             more
             than
             at
             Antioch
             .
             But
             if
             any
             See
             be
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             another
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             Ierusalem
             where
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Faith
             was
             propagated
             over
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Christ
             commanding
             his
             Disciples
             to
             begin
             their
             Preaching
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             truly
             the
             
               Mother
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             called
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Rome
             is
             called
             Babylon
             ,
             according
             to
             Tertullian
             and
             St.
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             places
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             in
             favor
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             they
             judged
             that
             they
             did
             not
             prove
             any
             thing
             for
             it
             .
             That
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             
               upon
               this
               Rock
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
            
             if
             it
             prove
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             would
             prove
             too
             much
             ;
             even
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             founded
             on
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             Popes
             in
             their
             Personal
             Capacity
             .
             But
             both
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             St.
             Ierome
             ,
             and
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Rock
             ,
             the
             Confession
             he
             had
             made
             was
             only
             to
             be
             meant
             .
             Others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             thought
             by
             the
             
               Rock
               ,
               Christ
            
             himself
             was
             meant
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             though
             in
             another
             sense
             all
             the
             Apostles
             are
             also
             called
             Foundations
             by
             St.
             Paul.
             That
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             thought
             by
             Gerson
             and
             
               Aeneas
               Silvius
            
             ,
             (
             afterwards
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             2d
             .
             )
             rather
             
             to
             make
             against
             the
             Pope
             and
             for
             a
             General
             Council
             .
             And
             the
             Fathers
             have
             generally
             followed
             St.
             Chrysostome
             and
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             
             who
             thought
             that
             ,
             
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Charge
             ,
             
               Feed
               my
               Sheep
            
             ,
             were
             addressed
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             
               I
               have
               prayed
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thy
               Faith
               sail
               not
               ,
            
             was
             only
             Personal
             ,
             and
             related
             to
             his
             Fall
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             Imminent
             .
             It
             is
             also
             clear
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             every
             Apostle
             had
             his
             peculiar
             Province
             ,
             beyond
             which
             he
             was
             not
             to
             Stretch
             himself
             ;
             and
             St.
             Peters
             Province
             was
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             his
             ,
             the
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             plainly
             declares
             his
             Equality
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             also
             clear
             from
             the
             constant
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             St.
             Cyprian
             was
             against
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             P.
             Stephens
             definition
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Re-baptizing
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             expresly
             says
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Apostles
               were
               equal
               in
               Power
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               were
               also
               equal
               ,
               since
               the
               whole
               Office
               and
               Episcopate
               was
               one
               entire
               thing
               ,
               of
               which
               every
               Bishop
               had
               a
               compleat
               and
               equall
               share
               .
            
             And
             though
             some
             places
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             him
             concerning
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Churches
             with
             it
             ;
             yet
             those
             places
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             any
             Authority
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             had
             over
             other
             Churches
             ,
             but
             were
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Schism
             that
             Novatian
             had
             made
             there
             at
             Rome
             ,
             being
             Elected
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Bishop
             that
             was
             rightly
             chosen
             :
             and
             of
             that
             unity
             only
             St.
             Cyprian
             writes
             in
             those
             places
             .
             But
             from
             all
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             visible
             he
             look't
             on
             himself
             as
             their
             Equal
             ,
             since
             he
             calls
             them
             
               Brother
               ,
               Collegue
            
             ,
             and
             Fellow-Bishop
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             is
             said
             by
             any
             Ancient
             Writer
             of
             St.
             Peters
             Chair
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             pure
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             he
             delivered
             ,
             as
             St.
             Austin
             observes
             ,
             that
             by
             
               Moses
               Chair
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             
               The
               delivering
               of
               Moses
               Law.
            
             But
             though
             St.
             Peter
             sate
             there
             ,
             the
             succeeding
             Popes
             have
             no
             more
             right
             to
             pretend
             to
             such
             Authority
             ,
             than
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             to
             claim
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             is
             now
             their
             King
             ,
             is
             Emperor
             .
             When
             Constantine
             turned
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             the
             Empire
             made
             Rome
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             first
             See
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             Nice
             it
             was
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarches
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             had
             the
             same
             Authority
             over
             the
             Countries
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             of
             Rome
             had
             over
             those
             that
             lay
             about
             that
             City
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             at
             tha●
             time
             the
             Arrian
             Heresie
             ,
             having
             spread
             Generally
             over
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ▪
             from
             which
             the
             Western
             were
             free
             ;
             the
             oppressed
             Catholick
             Bishops
             of
             the
             East
             made
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             extolled
             that
             See
             by
             a
             natural
             Maxime
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             magnifie
             that
             from
             which
             they
             have
             Protection
             .
             But
             the
             Second
             general
             Council
             took
             care
             ,
             that
             that
             should
             not
             grow
             a
             President
             ,
             for
             they
             Decreed
             that
             every
             Province
             should
             be
             governed
             by
             its
             own
             Synod
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             when
             they
             were
             accused
             ,
             must
             first
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             their
             own
             Province
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             they
             might
             appeal
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Diocess
             but
             no
             higher
             appeal
             was
             allowed
             :
             and
             by
             that
             Council
             it
             appears
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             when
             Constantinople
             was
             made
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             and
             
               New
               Rome
            
             ,
             it
             had
             the
             same
             Privileges
             that
             
               Old
               Rome
            
             had
             ,
             and
             
             was
             set
             next
             to
             it
             in
             order
             and
             dignity
             .
             
             In
             a
             Council
             at
             Milevi
             in
             which
             St.
             Austin
             sate
             ,
             they
             appointed
             that
             every
             Clerk
             ,
             that
             should
             appeal
             to
             any
             Bishop
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             ,
             should
             be
             excommunicated
             .
             And
             when
             Faustianus
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             to
             claim
             the
             Right
             of
             receiving
             appeals
             ,
             and
             pretended
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             Pretension
             was
             rejected
             by
             the
             Af●ican
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             acknowledged
             no
             such
             Right
             ,
             and
             had
             never
             heard
             of
             that
             Canon
             .
             Upon
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             the
             East●rn
             Churches
             ,
             and
             search
             was
             every-where
             made
             for
             the
             Copies
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             found
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Forgery
             .
             From
             whence
             two
             things
             were
             observable
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             Age
             had
             no
             Tradition
             of
             any
             Divine
             Institution
             for
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             since
             as
             the
             Popes
             ,
             who
             claimed
             it
             ,
             never
             pretended
             to
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             so
             the
             African
             Bishops
             by
             their
             rejecting
             that
             Power
             ,
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             nothing
             of
             any
             Divine
             Warrant
             ,
             all
             the
             Contest
             being
             only
             about
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             also
             appeared
             how
             early
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             aspired
             to
             Power
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             stick
             at
             making
             use
             of
             Forged
             writings
             to
             support
             it
             .
             But
             Pope
             Agatho
             more
             modestly
             writing
             to
             the
             Emperor
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Synods
             that
             were
             Subject
             to
             his
             See
             ,
             calls
             them
             
               a
               few
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Northern
               and
               Western
               Parts
               .
            
             When
             afterwards
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             was
             declared
             by
             the
             Emperor
             
               Mauritius
               ,
               The
               Vniversal
               Bishop
               ,
               Gregory
               the
               great
            
             did
             exclaim
             against
             the
             Ambition
             of
             that
             Title
             ,
             as
             being
             equal
             to
             the
             Pride
             of
             Lucifer
             ,
             and
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             assumed
             it
             was
             the
             Forerunner
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             ever
             claimed
             such
             a
             Power
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             more
             observable
             ,
             since
             the
             English
             were
             Converted
             by
             those
             whom
             he
             sent
             over
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             when
             this
             Church
             received
             the
             Faith
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             did
             not
             continue
             long
             within
             those
             limits
             ;
             for
             Boniface
             the
             Third
             assumed
             that
             Title
             ,
             upon
             the
             Grant
             of
             Ph●●as
             .
             And
             as
             that
             Boniface
             got
             the
             Spiritual
             Sword
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             so
             the
             Eighth
             of
             that
             name
             pretended
             also
             to
             the
             Temporal
             Sword
             ;
             but
             they
             owe
             these
             Powers
             to
             the
             Industry
             of
             those
             Popes
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             Donation
             of
             Christs
             .
             The
             Popes
             when
             they
             are
             Consecrated
             promise
             to
             obey
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Eight
             first
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             observe
             ,
             they
             will
             receive
             no
             Appeals
             ,
             nor
             pretend
             to
             any
             higher
             Jurisdiction
             than
             these
             give
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             equally
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Latter
             Councils
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             less
             Authority
             .
             For
             those
             Councils
             consisted
             of
             Monks
             and
             Friers
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             whose
             exemptions
             obtained
             from
             Rome
             obliged
             them
             to
             support
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Court
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             sate
             in
             them
             knew
             little
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             only
             conversant
             in
             the
             Disputes
             and
             Learning
             of
             the
             Schools
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Florentine
             Council
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             who
             sent
             the
             Greek
             Bishops
             that
             sate
             there
             ,
             never
             received
             their
             Determination
             ,
             neither
             then
             ,
             nor
             at
             any
             time
             since
             .
          
           
             Many
             places
             were
             also
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             look
             on
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             as
             superior
             to
             other
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             understood
             not
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             were
             
             afterwards
             brought
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             Tradition
             be
             the
             best
             Expounder
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             those
             latter
             glosses
             must
             give
             place
             to
             the
             more
             ancient
             .
             But
             that
             passage
             of
             St.
             Ierome
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             equals
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Eugubium
             and
             Constantinople
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             much
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             likely
             to
             understand
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             best
             .
             There
             were
             many
             things
             brought
             from
             the
             Contests
             that
             other
             Sees
             had
             with
             Rome
             ,
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             that
             and
             other
             Sees
             ,
             were
             only
             founded
             on
             the
             practice
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             upon
             any
             Divine
             Warrant
             .
             Constantinople
             pretended
             to
             equal
             priviledges
             .
             
               Ravenna
               ,
               Milan
            
             ,
             and
             Aquileia
             ,
             pretended
             to
             a
             Patriarchal
             Dignity
             and
             Exemption
             .
             Some
             Arch-Bishops
             of
             Canterbury
             contended
             ,
             that
             Popes
             could
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             Laurence
             and
             
               Dunstan
               .
               Robert
               Grostest
            
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             asserted
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             many
             Popes
             confessed
             it
             .
             And
             to
             this
             day
             no
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Popes
             is
             binding
             in
             any
             Church
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             received
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             daily
             practice
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             the
             customs
             of
             Churches
             are
             pleaded
             against
             Papal
             Constitutions
             ;
             which
             shows
             their
             Authority
             cannot
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             otherwise
             all
             must
             submit
             to
             their
             Laws
             .
             And
             from
             the
             latter
             Contests
             up
             and
             down
             Europe
             ,
             about
             giving
             Investitures
             ,
             receiving
             Appeals
             ,
             admitting
             of
             Legates
             ,
             and
             Papal
             Constitutions
             ,
             it
             was
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             was
             a
             Tyranny
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             managed
             by
             cruel
             and
             fraudulent
             Arts
             ,
             but
             was
             never
             otherwise
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             as
             a
             Conquest
             to
             which
             they
             were
             constrained
             to
             yield
             .
             And
             this
             was
             more
             fully
             made
             out
             in
             England
             ,
             from
             what
             passed
             in
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             2d's
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Provisors
             in
             many
             Kings
             Reigns
             ,
             which
             were
             still
             renewed
             ,
             till
             within
             an
             hundred
             years
             of
             the
             present
             time
             .
          
        
         
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           they
           Concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           Power
           in
           England
           had
           no
           Foundation
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Kings
             Power
             over
             Spiritual
             persons
             ,
             and
             in
             Spiritual
             causes
             ,
             they
             proved
             it
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             In
             the
             old
             Testament
             they
             found
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             intermedled
             in
             all
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             Samuel
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             been
             Judge
             ,
             yet
             acknowledged
             Sauls
             Authority
             :
             
             So
             also
             did
             Abimelech
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             appeared
             before
             him
             when
             cited
             to
             answer
             upon
             an
             Accusation
             .
             And
             Samuel
             (
             1
             Sam.
             15.18
             .
             )
             sayes
             ,
             
               he
               was
               made
               the
               head
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
               .
               Aaron
               ,
            
             in
             that
             ,
             was
             an
             Example
             to
             all
             the
             following
             High-Priests
             who
             submitted
             to
             
               Moses
               .
               David
            
             made
             many
             Laws
             about
             sacred
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             their
             Worship
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             dying
             ,
             he
             declared
             to
             Solomon
             how
             far
             his
             Authority
             extended
             .
             He
             told
             him
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             28.21
             .
             
               That
               the
               Courses
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               all
               the
               people
               were
               to
               be
               wholly
               at
               his
               commandment
               :
            
             pursuant
             to
             which
             Solomon
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             8.14
             ,
             15.
             did
             appoint
             them
             
               their
               charges
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               both
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               departed
               not
               from
               his
               commandment
               in
               any
               matter
            
             :
             and
             though
             he
             had
             turned
             out
             Abiathar
             from
             the
             High-Priesthood
             ,
             yet
             they
             made
             no
             opposition
             .
             
               Iehosophat
               ,
               Hezekiah
            
             and
             Iosias
             made
             likewise
             Laws
             about
             Eccledsiastical
             Matters
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             was
             obedient
             ,
             
             he
             payed
             Taxes
             ,
             he
             declared
             that
             he
             pretended
             to
             no
             earthly
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             charged
             the
             people
             to
             
               render
               to
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               were
               Caesars
               ,
            
             
             and
             his
             Disciples
             not
             to
             affect
             temporal
             dominion
             ,
             as
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Nations
             did
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Magistrates
             were
             then
             Heathens
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostles
             wrote
             to
             the
             Churches
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             pay
             Taxes
             ,
             they
             call
             the
             King
             Supream
             and
             say
             he
             is
             Gods
             Minister
             to
             encourage
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             the
             evil
             doors
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             of
             all
             persons
             without
             exception
             ,
             and
             every
             Soul
             is
             charged
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Power
             .
          
           
             Many
             passages
             were
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             Church-men
             ,
             were
             included
             in
             these
             places
             as
             well
             as
             other
             persons
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             for
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             :
             and
             by
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             the
             King
             is
             called
             Supream
             ,
             by
             another
             he
             is
             called
             Head
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             third
             
               every
               Soul
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
            
             which
             laid
             together
             ,
             make
             up
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               is
               the
               Supream
               Head
               over
               all
               persons
               .
            
             In
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Councils
             made
             rules
             for
             ordering
             their
             Dioceses
             ,
             which
             they
             only
             called
             Canons
             or
             Rules
             ,
             nor
             had
             they
             any
             compulsive
             Authority
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             derived
             from
             the
             Civil
             Sanctions
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Emperors
             were
             Christians
             ,
             they
             made
             many
             Laws
             about
             sacred
             things
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Codes
             ;
             
             and
             when
             Iustinian
             digested
             the
             Roman
             Law
             ,
             he
             added
             many
             
               Novel
               Constitutions
            
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             and
             causes
             .
             The
             Emperors
             called
             general
             Councils
             ,
             presided
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             them
             .
             And
             many
             Letters
             were
             cited
             of
             Popes
             to
             Emperors
             ,
             to
             call
             Councils
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Councils
             to
             them
             to
             Confirm
             their
             Decrees
             .
             The
             Election
             of
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             ,
             was
             sometimes
             made
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             confirmed
             by
             them
             .
             Pope
             Hadrian
             in
             a
             Synod
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             should
             choose
             the
             Pope
             :
             And
             it
             was
             a
             late
             and
             unheard
             of
             thing
             ,
             before
             the
             dayes
             of
             Gregory
             the
             7th
             ,
             for
             Popes
             to
             pretend
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             and
             give
             away
             their
             Dominions
             .
             This
             they
             compared
             to
             the
             pride
             of
             Anti-Christ
             and
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             They
             also
             argued
             from
             Reason
             ,
             
             that
             there
             must
             be
             but
             one
             Supream
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             being
             Supream
             over
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             Clergy-men
             must
             be
             included
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             still
             Subjects
             .
             Nor
             can
             their
             being
             in
             Orders
             ,
             change
             that
             former
             relation
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Wives
             or
             Servants
             ,
             by
             becoming
             Christians
             ,
             were
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             discharged
             from
             the
             Duties
             of
             their
             former
             Relations
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             great
             Objection
             from
             those
             Offices
             that
             are
             peculiar
             to
             their
             Functions
             ,
             It
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             these
             notwithstanding
             the
             King
             might
             well
             be
             Supream
             Head
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Natural
             body
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             vital
             motions
             that
             proceeded
             not
             from
             the
             Head
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             inward
             parts
             and
             vessels
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Head
             was
             still
             the
             chief
             seat
             and
             root
             of
             Life
             :
             So
             though
             there
             be
             peculiar
             functions
             appropriated
             to
             Church-men
             ,
             yet
             the
             King
             is
             still
             Head
             ,
             having
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Power
             to
             direct
             and
             coerce
             them
             in
             these
             .
             
          
           
             From
             that
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             Kings
             
             have
             allwayes
             assumed
             a
             Supremacy
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             .
             
             They
             began
             with
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Writing
             that
             relates
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             England
             then
             extant
             ,
             Pope
             Elentherius
             Letter
             to
             King
             Lucius
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             is
             twice
             called
             by
             him
             
               Gods
               Vicar
               in
               his
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             he
             writ
             in
             it
             ,
             
               that
               it
               belong'd
               to
               his
               Office
               ,
               to
               bring
               his
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Holy
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             to
             maintain
             ,
             protect
             ,
             and
             govern
             them
             in
             it
             .
             Many
             Laws
             were
             cited
             ,
             which
             
               Canutus
               ,
               Ethelred
               ,
               Edgar
               ,
               Edmond
               ,
               Athelstan
            
             and
             Ina
             had
             Enacted
             concerning
             Church-men
             ,
             many
             more
             Laws
             since
             the
             Conquest
             were
             also
             made
             ,
             both
             against
             appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             without
             the
             Kings
             leave
             .
          
        
         
           The
           whole
           business
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           Clarendon
           ,
           and
           the
           Contests
           that
           followed
           between
           King
           Henry
           the
           2d
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           were
           also
           opened
           .
           And
           though
           a
           Bishops
           Pastoral
           care
           be
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           yet
           as
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           had
           divided
           Bishopricks
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           so
           they
           also
           converted
           Benefices
           from
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Founders
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           to
           Cloisters
           and
           Monasteries
           as
           King
           Edgar
           did
           ;
           all
           which
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Consent
           of
           their
           Clergy
           and
           Nobility
           ,
           without
           dependance
           on
           Rome
           ;
           They
           had
           also
           granted
           these
           Houses
           Exemption
           from
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           so
           Ina
           exempted
           Glastenbury
           ,
           and
           Offa
           ,
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           from
           their
           Bishops
           visitation
           :
           and
           this
           continued
           even
           till
           the
           dayes
           of
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           for
           he
           to
           perpetuate
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           Victory
           he
           obtained
           over
           Harald
           ,
           and
           to
           endear
           himself
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           founded
           an
           Abbey
           in
           the
           Field
           where
           the
           Battel
           was
           fought
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           Battel-Abbey
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Charter
           he
           granted
           them
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           to
           be
           found
           .
           
             It
             shall
             be
             also
             free
             and
             quiet
             for
             ever
             ,
             from
             all
             subjection
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             the
             Dominion
             of
             any
             other
             persons
             ,
             as
             Christs
             Church
             in
          
           Canterbury
           is
           .
           Many
           other
           things
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           King
           Alfreds
           Laws
           ,
           and
           a
           speech
           of
           King
           Edgars
           ,
           with
           several
           Letters
           written
           to
           the
           Popes
           from
           the
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           their
           Kings
           did
           always
           make
           Laws
           about
           Sacred
           matters
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Power
           reach't
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           their
           other
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           pleaded
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           Power
           of
           making
           Laws
           for
           restraining
           and
           Coercing
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           it
           appeared
           that
           they
           were
           far
           from
           vesting
           him
           with
           such
           an
           absolute
           Power
           ,
           as
           the
           Popes
           had
           pretended
           to
           ,
           for
           they
           thus
           defined
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           Kings
           Power
           .
           
             To
             them
             specially
             and
             principally
          
           ,
           
           
             it
             pertaineth
             to
             defend
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Religion
             ,
             to
             conserve
             and
             maintain
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             be
             true
             Preachers
             and
             setters
             forth
             thereof
             ;
             and
             to
             abolish
             Abuses
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             with
             corporal
             pains
             such
             as
             of
             malice
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             finally
             to
             oversee
             and
             cause
             that
             the
             said
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             do
             execute
             their
             pastoral
             office
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             which
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             was
             given
             and
             Committed
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             they
             shall
             be
             negligent
             in
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             diligently
             execute
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             redouble
             and
             supply
             their
             lack
             :
             and
             if
             they
             obstinately
             withstand
             their
             Princes
             kind
             monition
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             amend
             their
             faults
             ,
             then
             and
             in
             such
             case
             to
             put
             others
             in
             their
             rooms
             and
             places
             .
             And
             God
             hath
             also
             commanded
             the
             said
             Bishops
             
             and
             Priests
             to
             obey
             with
             all
             humbleness
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             both
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Governors
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Laws
             ;
             not
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
          
           propter
           Iram
           
             but
             also
          
           propter
           Conscientiam
           ,
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             Discharge
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           limited
           obedience
           to
           the
           Kings
           Laws
           ,
           with
           the
           due
           Caution
           of
           their
           not
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           committed
           to
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Supremacy
           then
           pretended
           to
           ,
           was
           no
           such
           Extravagant
           Power
           as
           some
           imagine
           .
        
         
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             it
             was
             Concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             Power
             in
             England
             had
             no
             good
             Foundation
             ,
             
             and
             had
             been
             managed
             with
             as
             much
             Tyranny
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             begun
             with
             Usurpation
             ,
             the
             Exactions
             of
             their
             Courts
             were
             every-where
             heavy
             ,
             but
             in
             no
             place
             so
             intolerable
             as
             in
             England
             :
             and
             though
             many
             complaints
             were
             made
             of
             them
             in
             these
             last
             300
             years
             ,
             yet
             they
             got
             no
             ease
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Laws
             about
             Provisors
             were
             still
             defeated
             and
             made
             ineffectual
             ;
             Therefore
             they
             saw
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             moderate
             their
             proceedings
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             Remedy
             ,
             but
             to
             extirpate
             their
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             and
             thenceforth
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Pope
             only
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             the
             jurisdiction
             about
             it
             ,
             defined
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Canons
             :
             and
             for
             the
             King
             to
             re-assume
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             had
             never
             formally
             departed
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             for
             this
             last
             Hundred
             years
             connived
             at
             an
             Invasion
             and
             Usurpation
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             endured
             .
          
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           Grounds
           of
           casting
           off
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           for
           two
           or
           three
           years
           studied
           ,
           
           and
           enquired
           into
           by
           all
           the
           Learned
           men
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           had
           been
           debated
           both
           in
           Convocation
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           except
           Fisher
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           any
           Bishop
           appeared
           for
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Abbots
           and
           Priors
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           generally
           very
           ignorant
           ,
           so
           what
           the
           Cardinal
           had
           done
           in
           suppressing
           some
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           now
           heard
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           had
           an
           eye
           on
           their
           Lands
           ,
           made
           them
           to
           be
           as
           complyant
           as
           could
           be
           .
           But
           Fisher
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           reputation
           ,
           and
           very
           ancient
           ,
           so
           that
           much
           pains
           was
           taken
           to
           satisfie
           him
           .
           A
           week
           before
           the
           Parliament
           sat
           down
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           proposed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           any
           Five
           Doctors
           ,
           such
           as
           he
           should
           choose
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Five
           Doctors
           with
           him
           might
           confer
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           Authorities
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           might
           be
           an
           Agreement
           among
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           scandal
           might
           be
           removed
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           be
           taken
           from
           their
           Janglings
           and
           Contests
           among
           themselves
           .
           Fisher
           accepted
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           Stokesley
           wrote
           to
           him
           on
           the
           8th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ready
           whenever
           the
           other
           pleased
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           name
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           
           and
           if
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           the
           matter
           among
           themselves
           ,
           he
           moved
           to
           refer
           it
           to
           two
           Learned
           men
           whom
           they
           should
           choose
           ,
           in
           whose
           determination
           they
           would
           both
           acquiesce
           .
           How
           far
           this
           overture
           went
           ,
           I
           cannot
           discover
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           Fishers
           sickness
           hindred
           the
           progress
           of
           it
           .
           But
           now
           on
           the
           15th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           sat
           down
           :
           by
           the
           Journals
           I
           find
           
           no
           other
           Bishops
           present
           but
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
             Lincoln
             ,
             Bath
          
           and
           
             Wells
             ,
             Landaffe
          
           and
           Carlisle
           .
           There
           were
           also
           twelve
           Abbots
           present
           ,
           but
           upon
           what
           pretences
           the
           rest
           excused
           their
           attendance
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           ;
           perhaps
           some
           made
           a
           difference
           between
           submitting
           to
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           being
           active
           and
           concurring
           to
           make
           the
           change
           .
           During
           the
           Session
           a
           Bishop
           preached
           every
           Sunday
           at
           Pauls-Cross
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           had
           no
           Authority
           at
           all
           in
           England
           .
           In
           the
           two
           former
           Sessions
           the
           Bishops
           had
           preached
           ,
           that
           the
           general
           Council
           was
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           struck
           a
           note
           higher
           .
           This
           was
           done
           to
           let
           the
           people
           see
           ,
           what
           justice
           and
           reason
           was
           in
           the
           Acts
           that
           were
           then
           passing
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           now
           turn
           ,
           and
           shall
           next
           give
           an
           account
           of
           this
           great
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           put
           rather
           in
           the
           natural
           Method
           according
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           order
           of
           time
           as
           they
           passed
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           9th
           of
           March
           a
           Bill
           came
           up
           from
           the
           Commons
           for
           dischargeing
           the
           Subjects
           of
           all
           dependance
           on
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           was
           read
           the
           first
           time
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           the
           13th
           of
           March
           ,
           
           and
           on
           the
           14th
           was
           read
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           Committed
           .
           The
           Committee
           reported
           it
           on
           the
           19th
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           there
           was
           no
           stiff
           nor
           long
           opposition
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           was
           likest
           to
           make
           it
           ,
           was
           both
           obnoxious
           and
           absent
           ,
           as
           will
           afterwards
           appear
           .
           On
           the
           19th
           it
           was
           read
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           20th
           the
           fourth
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           passed
           without
           any
           protestation
           .
           Some
           Proviso's
           were
           added
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Lords
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Commons
           agreed
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           made
           ready
           for
           the
           Royal
           assent
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Preamble
             the
             intolerable
             exactions
             for
             Peter-pence
             ,
             Provisions
             ,
             Pensions
             ,
             and
             Bulls
             of
             all
             sorts
             are
             complained
             of
             ,
             which
             were
             contrary
             to
             all
             Laws
             ,
             
             and
             grounded
             only
             on
             the
             Popes
             Power
             of
             Dispensing
             ,
             which
             was
             Usurped
             .
             But
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             within
             his
             own
             Realm
             had
             only
             power
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             any
             of
             the
             Laws
             were
             to
             be
             Dispensed
             with
             or
             Abrogated
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             King
             was
             acknowledged
             the
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             
             in
             their
             Convocations
             ,
             Therefore
             it
             was
             Enacted
             that
             all
             Payments
             made
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             all
             Provisions
             ,
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             Dispensations
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             cease
             .
             But
             that
             all
             Dispensations
             or
             Licences
             for
             things
             that
             were
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             should
             be
             granted
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             two
             Arch-Bishops
             in
             their
             several
             Provinces
             ;
             who
             should
             not
             presume
             to
             grant
             any
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             should
             only
             grant
             such
             Licences
             as
             had
             been
             formerly
             in
             use
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             but
             give
             no
             Licence
             for
             any
             new
             thing
             till
             it
             were
             first
             examined
             by
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Council
             whether
             such
             things
             might
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Dispensations
             which
             were
             formerly
             taxed
             at
             ,
             or
             above
             4
             l.
             should
             be
             also
             confirmed
             under
             the
             Great-Seal
             .
             Then
             many
             clauses
             follow
             about
             the
             Rates
             of
             Licences
             and
             the
             ways
             of
             procuring
             them
             .
             It
             was
             also
             declared
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             hereby
             intend
             to
             vary
             from
             Christ's
             Church
             about
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             things
             declared
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             necessary
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             confirming
             withal
             the
             exemptions
             of
             Monasteries
             formerly
             granted
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             exempting
             them
             still
             from
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             Visitations
             ;
             declaring
             that
             such
             Abbeys
             
             whose
             Elections
             were
             formerly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             shall
             be
             now
             confirmed
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             who
             likewise
             shall
             give
             Commission
             under
             his
             Great-Seal
             for
             visiting
             them
             ,
             providing
             also
             that
             Licences
             and
             other
             Writs
             obtained
             from
             Rome
             before
             the
             12
             of
             March
             in
             that
             year
             should
             be
             valid
             and
             in
             force
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             giving
             also
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Council
             power
             to
             order
             and
             reform
             all
             Indulgences
             and
             Priviledges
             (
             or
             the
             abuses
             of
             them
             )
             which
             had
             been
             granted
             by
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             offenders
             against
             this
             Act
             were
             to
             be
             punished
             according
             to
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Provisors
             and
             Premunire
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Act
           ,
           as
           it
           gave
           great
           ease
           to
           the
           Subject
           ,
           
           so
           it
           cut
           off
           that
           base
           trade
           of
           Indulgences
           about
           Divine
           Laws
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           so
           gainful
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           was
           of
           late
           fatal
           to
           it
           .
           All
           in
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           saw
           their
           Priviledges
           now
           struck
           at
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           to
           be
           reformed
           as
           the
           King
           saw
           cause
           ,
           which
           put
           them
           in
           no
           small
           confusion
           .
           Those
           that
           favoured
           the
           Reformation
           rejoyced
           at
           this
           Act
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           the
           Popes
           Power
           was
           rooted
           out
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Faith
           that
           was
           to
           be
           adhered
           to
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           declared
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           their
           fears
           were
           now
           much
           qualified
           ,
           since
           the
           Scripture
           was
           to
           be
           the
           standard
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith.
           On
           the
           same
           day
           that
           this
           Bill
           passed
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           another
           Bill
           was
           read
           for
           confirming
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           in
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           Kings
           present
           Marriage
           with
           Queen
           Anne
           .
           It
           was
           read
           the
           second
           time
           on
           the
           21
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           Committed
           .
           It
           was
           reported
           on
           the
           23th
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           third
           time
           and
           passed
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           who
           sent
           it
           back
           again
           to
           them
           on
           the
           26th
           ,
           so
           speedily
           did
           this
           Bill
           go
           through
           both
           Houses
           without
           any
           opposition
           .
        
         
           The
           Preamble
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           
           
             The
             distractions
             that
             had
             been
             in
             England
             about
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             had
             occasioned
             the
             effusion
             of
             much
             Blood
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             mischiefs
             ,
             all
             which
             flowed
             from
             the
             want
             of
             a
             clear
             Decision
             of
             the
             true
             Title
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Popes
             had
             Usurped
             a
             Power
             of
             investing
             such
             as
             pleased
             them
             in
             other
             Princes
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             Princes
             had
             often
             maintained
             such
             Donations
             for
             their
             other
             ends
             ;
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             the
             like
             inconveniences
             ,
             the
             Kings
             former
             Marriage
             with
             the
             Princess
             Katharine
             ,
             is
             judged
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             void
             and
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             passed
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             annulling
             it
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lady
             Katharine
             is
             thenceforth
             to
             be
             reputed
             only
             Princess
             Dowager
             and
             not
             Queen
             ,
             and
             the
             Marriage
             with
             Queen
             Ann●
             is
             established
             and
             confirmed
             :
             and
             Marriages
             within
             the
             degrees
             Prohibited
             by
             Moses
             (
             which
             are
             enumerated
             in
             the
             Statute
             )
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Convocations
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Universities
             and
             Learned
             men
             abroad
             ,
             any
             Dispensations
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             declared
             null
             ,
             since
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             were
             Married
             within
             these
             degrees
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             Divorced
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             begotten
             in
             such
             Marriages
             were
             declared
             Illegitimate
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Issue
             that
             should
             be
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             present
             Queen
             is
             declared
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             the
             Crown
             was
             to
             descend
             on
             his
             Issue
             Male
             by
             her
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Wife
             ;
             or
             in
             default
             of
             Issue
             Male
             ,
             to
             the
             Issue
             Female
             by
             the
             Queen
             ;
             and
             in
             default
             of
             any
             such
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             Heirs
             of
             the
             
             Kings
             Highness
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             any
             that
             after
             the
             1st
             of
             May
             should
             maliciously
             divulge
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             slander
             of
             the
             Kings
             Marriage
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Issue
             begotten
             in
             it
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             adjudged
             for
             misprision
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             Imprisonment
             at
             the
             Kings
             will
             ,
             and
             forfeit
             all
             their
             Goods
             and
             Chattels
             to
             him
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Queen
             out-lived
             the
             King
             ,
             she
             is
             declared
             Regent
             till
             the
             Issue
             by
             her
             were
             of
             Age
             ,
             if
             a
             Son
             18
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             Daughter
             16
             years
             of
             Age
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             were
             to
             Swear
             that
             they
             would
             maintain
             the
             Contents
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             and
             whoever
             being
             required
             ,
             did
             refuse
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             judged
             guilty
             of
             misprision
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             punished
             accordingly
             .
          
           The
           Oath
           it
           seems
           was
           likewise
           agreed
           on
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           for
           the
           Form
           of
           it
           is
           set
           down
           in
           their
           Journal
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
             Ye
             shall
             Swear
             to
             bear
             Faith
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             alonely
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Heirs
             of
             his
             body
             of
             his
             most
             dear
             and
             entirely
             beloved
             lawful
             Wife
             Queen
             Anne
             ,
             begotten
             and
             to
             be
             begotten
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             our
             said
             Soveraign
             Lord
             according
             to
             the
             limitation
             in
             the
             Statute
             made
             for
             surety
             of
             his
             Succession
             in
             the
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             mentioned
             and
             contained
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             nor
             Forreign
             Authority
             or
             Potentate
             .
             And
             in
             case
             any
             Oath
             be
             made
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             made
             ,
             by
             you
             to
             any
             Person
             or
             Persons
             ,
             that
             then
             ye
             to
             repute
             the
             same
             as
             vain
             and
             annihilate
             .
             And
             that
             to
             your
             cunning
             ,
             wit
             ,
             and
             uttermost
             of
             your
             Power
             ,
             without
             guile
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             or
             other
             undue
             means
             ,
             ye
             shall
             observe
             ,
             keep
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             said
             Act
             of
             Succession
             and
             all
             the
             whole
             Effects
             and
             Contents
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Acts
             and
             Statutes
             made
             in
             Confirmation
             ,
             or
             for
             Execution
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             therein
             contained
             .
             And
             this
             ye
             shall
             do
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             Persons
             of
             what
             Estate
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             Degree
             ,
             or
             condition
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             do
             or
             attempt
             ,
             nor
             to
             your
             power
             suffer
             to
             be
             done
             or
             attempted
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             any
             thing
             or
             things
             ,
             privily
             or
             appartly
             ,
             to
             the
             let
             ,
             hindrance
             ,
             damage
             ,
             or
             derogation
             thereof
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             means
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             manner
             of
             pretence
             .
             So
             help
             you
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Evangelists
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           was
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           confirmed
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Commons
           returned
           this
           Bill
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           they
           sent
           them
           another
           with
           it
           ,
           concerning
           the
           proceedings
           against
           Hereticks
           .
           There
           had
           been
           complaints
           made
           formerly
           ,
           as
           was
           told
           before
           ,
           of
           the
           severe
           and
           intolerable
           proceedings
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           against
           Hereticks
           :
           And
           on
           the
           4th
           of
           F●bruary
           ,
           the
           Commons
           sent
           up
           a
           complaint
           made
           by
           one
           
             Thomas
             Philips
          
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           for
           using
           him
           cruelly
           in
           Prison
           ,
           upon
           the
           suspition
           of
           Heresie
           ;
           but
           the
           Lords
           doing
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           1st
           of
           March
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           sent
           some
           of
           their
           number
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           requiring
           him
           to
           make
           answer
           to
           the
           complaints
           exhibited
           against
           him
           ,
           
           who
           acquainted
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           with
           it
           the
           next
           day
           :
           but
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           laid
           aside
           the
           complaint
           as
           not
           worthy
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           so
           they
           all
           with
           one
           consent
           answered
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           for
           any
           of
           the
           Peers
           to
           appear
           or
           answer
           at
           the
           Barr
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
           Upon
           this
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           finding
           they
           could
           do
           nothing
           in
           that
           particular
           case
           ,
           resolved
           to
           provide
           an
           effectual
           remedy
           for
           such
           abuses
           for
           the
           future
           :
           And
           therefore
           sent
           up
           a
           Bill
           about
           the
           punishment
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           which
           was
           read
           that
           day
           for
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           and
           third
           time
           on
           the
           27th
           and
           28th
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           passed
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Act
             was
             a
             repeal
             of
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             of
             Henry
             the
             4th
             ,
             by
             which
             Bishops
             upon
             suspition
             of
             Heresie
             might
             commit
             any
             to
             Prison
             ,
             
               as
               was
               before
               told
            
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             Act
             there
             was
             no
             Declaration
             made
             ,
             
             what
             was
             Heresie
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             general
             words
             of
             what
             was
             contrary
             to
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             
               Canonical
               Sanctions
            
             .
             This
             was
             liable
             to
             great
             Ambiguity
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             were
             in
             much
             danger
             ,
             and
             not
             sufficiently
             instructed
             what
             was
             Heresie
             .
             They
             also
             complained
             of
             their
             proceedings
             without
             Presentment
             or
             Accusation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             was
             practised
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             ,
             even
             of
             Treason
             it self
             ;
             and
             many
             
               Canonical
               Sanctions
            
             had
             been
             established
             only
             by
             Popes
             without
             any
             Divine
             Precept
             ,
             therefore
             they
             repealed
             the
             Act
             of
             Henry
             the
             4th
             ,
             but
             left
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Richard
             the
             2d
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             5th
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             with
             the
             following
             Regulation
             :
             That
             Hereticks
             should
             be
             proceeded
             against
             upon
             Presentments
             ,
             by
             two
             Witnesses
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             Committed
             ,
             but
             brought
             to
             answer
             to
             their
             Enditements
             in
             open
             Court
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             found
             guilty
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             abjure
             ,
             or
             were
             relapse
             ,
             to
             be
             adjudged
             to
             death
             ;
             the
             Kings
             Writ
             
               De
               Haeretico
               comburendo
            
             being
             first
             obtained
             .
             It
             was
             also
             declared
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             troubled
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             Popes
             Canons
             or
             Laws
             ,
             or
             for
             speaking
             or
             doing
             against
             them
             .
             It
             was
             likewise
             provided
             that
             men
             Committed
             for
             Heresie
             might
             be
             Bailed
             .
          
        
         
           It
           may
           easily
           be
           imagined
           how
           acceptable
           this
           Act
           was
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           such
           an
           effectual
           limitation
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           the
           uneasiest
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           Regulation
           of
           the
           Arbitrary
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Courts
           ,
           was
           a
           particular
           blessing
           to
           all
           that
           favoured
           Reformation
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Parliament
           was
           going
           on
           with
           these
           good
           Laws
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           Submission
           from
           the
           Clergy
           then
           sitting
           in
           Convocation
           ,
           to
           be
           passed
           in
           Parliament
           .
           With
           what
           opposition
           it
           went
           through
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           is
           not
           known
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Registers
           of
           the
           Convocation
           are
           burnt
           ,
           so
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           there
           were
           any
           Journals
           kept
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           at
           that
           time
           .
           On
           the
           27th
           of
           March
           it
           was
           sent
           up
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Spiritual
           Lords
           had
           already
           consented
           to
           it
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           any
           opposition
           from
           the
           Temporal
           Lords
           .
           The
           Session
           was
           now
           near
           an
           end
           ,
           so
           they
           made
           haste
           and
           read
           it
           twice
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           time
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           passed
           it
           .
           The
           Contents
           of
           it
           were
           :
           
             The
             Clergy
             acknowledged
             that
             all
             Convocations
             had
             been
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             assembled
             by
             the
             Kings
             Writ
             ;
             and
             promised
             
               in
               verbo
               Sacerdotii
            
             ,
             
             that
             they
             would
             never
             make
             nor
             execute
             any
             new
             Canons
             or
             Constitutions
             ,
             without
             the
             Royal
             assent
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             since
             many
             Canons
             had
             been
             received
             that
             were
             found
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             heavy
             to
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             That
             therefore
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Committee
             of
             thirty
             two
             Persons
             ,
             sixteen
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             be
             named
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             full
             power
             to
             abrogate
             or
             confirm
             Canons
             as
             they
             found
             it
             expedient
             ;
             the
             Kings
             assent
             being
             obtained
             .
             This
             was
             confirmed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Act
             all
             appeals
             to
             Rome
             were
             again
             condemned
             .
             If
             any
             party
             found
             themselves
             agrieved
             in
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             Courts
             ,
             an
             appeal
             might
             be
             made
             to
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Chancery
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord-Chancellor
             was
             to
             grant
             a
             Commission
             under
             the
             Great-Seal
             
             for
             some
             Delegates
             ,
             in
             whose
             determination
             all
             must
             acquiesce
             .
             All
             exempted
             Abbots
             were
             also
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             it
             concluded
             with
             a
             Proviso
             ,
             that
             till
             such
             Correction
             of
             the
             Canons
             was
             made
             ,
             all
             those
             which
             were
             then
             received
             should
             still
             remain
             in
             force
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             were
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Realms
             ,
             or
             were
             to
             the
             damage
             or
             hurt
             of
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Proviso
           seemed
           to
           have
           a
           fair
           colour
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           still
           be
           some
           Canons
           in
           force
           to
           govern
           the
           Church
           by
           ;
           but
           since
           there
           was
           no
           day
           prefixed
           to
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           Commission
           ,
           this
           Proviso
           made
           that
           the
           Act
           never
           took
           effect
           ;
           for
           now
           it
           lay
           in
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Judges
           breast
           ,
           to
           declare
           what
           Canons
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           or
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           :
           and
           it
           was
           judged
           more
           for
           the
           Kings
           Greatness
           to
           keep
           the
           matter
           undetermined
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           such
           a
           Collection
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           as
           should
           be
           fixed
           and
           unmoveable
           .
           The
           last
           of
           the
           publick
           Acts
           of
           this
           Session
           that
           related
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           about
           the
           Election
           and
           Consecration
           of
           Bishops
           .
           On
           the
           4th
           of
           February
           the
           Commons
           sent
           up
           a
           Bill
           to
           the
           Lords
           about
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           
           it
           lay
           on
           the
           Table
           till
           the
           27th
           of
           February
           ,
           and
           was
           then
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           one
           drawn
           .
           On
           what
           reason
           it
           was
           cast
           out
           ,
           is
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           the
           Journal
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           say
           that
           it
           was
           once
           read
           .
           The
           new
           Bill
           had
           its
           second
           reading
           the
           3d
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           5th
           it
           was
           ordered
           to
           be
           Engross'd
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           9th
           it
           was
           read
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           and
           agreed
           to
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           who
           returned
           it
           to
           the
           Lords
           on
           the
           16th
           of
           March.
           
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             it
             is
             a
             confirmation
             of
             their
             former
             Act
             against
             Annates
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             added
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             should
             not
             be
             any
             more
             presented
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             sue
             out
             any
             Bulls
             there
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Bishops
             should
             be
             presented
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             
             and
             Arch-Bishops
             to
             any
             Arch-Bishop
             in
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             four
             Bishops
             whom
             the
             King
             should
             name
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             any
             See
             was
             vacant
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             to
             grant
             a
             Licence
             for
             a
             new
             Election
             ,
             with
             a
             Letter
             missive
             ,
             bearing
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Person
             that
             was
             to
             be
             chosen
             :
             and
             twelve
             days
             after
             these
             were
             delivered
             ,
             an
             Election
             was
             to
             be
             returned
             by
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             Prior
             and
             Convent
             ,
             under
             their
             Seals
             .
             Then
             the
             Person
             Elected
             was
             to
             swear
             Fealty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             upon
             which
             a
             Commission
             was
             to
             be
             issued
             out
             ,
             for
             Consecrating
             and
             Investing
             him
             with
             the
             usual
             Ceremonies
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             was
             to
             do
             Homage
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             be
             restored
             both
             to
             the
             Spiritualities
             and
             Temporalities
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             King
             granted
             Commissions
             during
             the
             vacancy
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             refused
             to
             obey
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             or
             acted
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             were
             declared
             within
             the
             Statute
             of
             Premunire
             .
             
          
           There
           passed
           a
           private
           Act
           for
           depriving
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Salisbury
           and
           Worcester
           ,
           who
           were
           Cardinal
           Campegio
           and
           
             Ierome
             de
             Ghinuccii
          
           ;
           the
           former
           deserved
           greatter
           severities
           at
           the
           Kings
           hand
           ,
           but
           the
           latter
           seems
           to
           have
           served
           him
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           was
           recommended
           both
           by
           the
           King
           and
           the
           French
           King
           about
           a
           year
           before
           to
           a
           Cardinals
           Hat.
           
           
             The
             Preamble
             of
             the
             Act
             bears
             ,
             that
             persons
             promoted
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Benefices
             ought
             to
             reside
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             preaching
             the
             Laws
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             keeping
             Hospitality
             ;
             and
             since
             these
             Prelates
             did
             not
             that
             ,
             but
             lived
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             neglected
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Revenues
             of
             them
             be
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             
             intentions
             of
             the
             Founders
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             3000
             l.
             being
             at
             least
             carried
             yearly
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             therefore
             their
             Diocesses
             were
             declared
             vacant
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Attainder
           of
           
             Elizabeth
             Barton
          
           and
           her
           Complices
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           open
           fully
           ,
           
           since
           it
           was
           the
           first
           step
           that
           was
           made
           to
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           occasion
           of
           putting
           any
           to
           death
           upon
           this
           quarrel
           ;
           and
           from
           it
           one
           will
           clearly
           see
           ,
           the
           Genius
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           that
           adhered
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           On
           the
           21th
           of
           February
           the
           Bill
           was
           sent
           up
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           
           and
           read
           the
           first
           time
           ;
           on
           the
           26th
           it
           was
           read
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           committed
           ;
           then
           the
           Witnesses
           and
           other
           Evidences
           were
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           she
           with
           all
           her
           Complices
           ,
           who
           confessed
           the
           Crimes
           charged
           on
           her
           .
           It
           was
           reported
           and
           read
           the
           6th
           of
           March
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lords
           addressed
           to
           the
           King
           to
           know
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           whether
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           ,
           and
           others
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Act
           as
           Complices
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           Concealers
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           heard
           to
           speak
           for
           themselves
           in
           the
           Star-Chamber
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           he
           was
           sick
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           written
           to
           the
           House
           all
           that
           he
           had
           to
           say
           for
           his
           own
           excuse
           .
           What
           presumptions
           lay
           against
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           find
           out
           ,
           only
           that
           he
           wrote
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Nun
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           King
           took
           great
           exceptions
           ;
           yet
           it
           appears
           he
           had
           a
           mean
           opinion
           of
           her
           ,
           
           for
           in
           discourse
           with
           his
           beloved
           Daughter
           Mistress
           Roper
           ,
           he
           called
           her
           commonly
           the
           silly
           Nun.
           But
           for
           justifying
           himself
           ,
           he
           wrote
           a
           full
           account
           of
           all
           the
           entercourse
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Nun
           and
           her
           Complices
           to
           Cromwell
           ;
           but
           tho
           by
           his
           other
           printed
           Letters
           ,
           both
           to
           Cromwell
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           it
           seems
           some
           ill
           impressions
           remained
           in
           the
           Kings
           mind
           about
           it
           ,
           he
           still
           continued
           to
           justifie
           not
           only
           his
           intentions
           ,
           but
           his
           actions
           in
           that
           particular
           .
           One
           thing
           is
           not
           unworthy
           of
           observation
           ,
           that
           Rastall
           ,
           who
           published
           his
           Works
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           ,
           printed
           the
           second
           Letter
           he
           wrote
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           publish
           that
           account
           which
           he
           sent
           first
           to
           him
           concerning
           it
           ,
           to
           which
           More
           refers
           himself
           in
           all
           his
           following
           Letters
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           more
           like
           a
           Copy
           of
           that
           would
           have
           been
           preserved
           ,
           than
           of
           those
           other
           Letters
           that
           refer
           to
           it
           .
           But
           perhaps
           it
           was
           kept
           up
           on
           design
           ;
           for
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           magnifie
           that
           story
           of
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           since
           she
           was
           thought
           to
           have
           suffered
           on
           her
           Mothers
           account
           :
           and
           among
           the
           other
           things
           she
           talked
           ,
           one
           was
           that
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           should
           one
           day
           Reign
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           which
           Sanders
           has
           since
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           a
           Prophetess
           of
           her
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           More
           had
           a
           low
           opinion
           of
           her
           ,
           which
           appears
           in
           many
           places
           of
           his
           printed
           Letters
           ;
           but
           that
           would
           have
           been
           much
           plainer
           ,
           if
           that
           full
           account
           he
           wrote
           of
           that
           Affair
           had
           been
           published
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           one
           of
           their
           Martyrs
           might
           not
           lessen
           the
           esteem
           of
           another
           ,
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           suppress
           it
           .
           Whether
           my
           conjectures
           in
           this
           be
           well
           grounded
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           left
           to
           the
           Readers
           judgment
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           More
           's
           justifications
           seconded
           with
           the
           good
           Offices
           that
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           Audley
           ,
           and
           Cromwell
           did
           him
           ,
           (
           who
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Leters
           stood
           his
           Friends
           in
           that
           matter
           )
           did
           so
           work
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           his
           name
           was
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Bill
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Act
           was
           agreed
           on
           by
           both
           Houses
           ,
           and
           the
           Royal
           assent
           followed
           .
           The
           matter
           was
           this
           ,
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Barton
            
             of
             Kent
             ,
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             Aldington
             ,
             being
             sick
             and
             distempered
             in
             her
             brain
             ,
             fell
             in
             some
             Trances
             ,
             (
             it
             
             seems
             by
             the
             Symptoms
             they
             were
             Hysterical
             fits
             )
             and
             spoke
             many
             words
             that
             made
             great
             impressions
             on
             some
             about
             her
             ,
             who
             thought
             her
             Inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               Master
            
             ,
             Parson
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             hoping
             to
             draw
             great
             advantages
             from
             this
             ,
             went
             to
             Warham
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             large
             account
             of
             her
             Speeches
             ,
             who
             ordered
             him
             to
             attend
             her
             carefully
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             a
             further
             report
             of
             any
             new
             Trances
             ,
             she
             might
             afterwards
             fall
             in
             .
             But
             she
             had
             forgot
             all
             she
             had
             said
             in
             her
             fits
             ,
             yet
             the
             crafty
             Priest
             would
             not
             let
             it
             go
             so
             ,
             but
             perswaded
             her
             ,
             that
             what
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             ought
             to
             own
             that
             it
             was
             so
             .
             Upon
             which
             he
             taught
             her
             to
             counterfeit
             such
             traunces
             ,
             and
             to
             utter
             such
             speeches
             as
             she
             had
             done
             before
             ;
             so
             that
             after
             a
             whiles
             Practice
             ,
             she
             became
             very
             ready
             at
             it
             .
             The
             thing
             was
             much
             noised
             abroad
             ,
             and
             many
             came
             to
             see
             her
             ,
             but
             the
             Priest
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             raise
             the
             reputation
             of
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             a
             Chappel
             within
             his
             Parish
             ,
             that
             so
             Pilgrimages
             being
             made
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             might
             draw
             these
             advantages
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             others
             made
             from
             their
             famed
             Images
             ,
             but
             chose
             for
             his
             Associate
             one
             Doctor
             Bocking
             ,
             a
             Canon
             of
             Christ-Church
             in
             Canterbury
             :
             Upon
             which
             they
             instructed
             her
             to
             say
             in
             her
             Counterfeited
             traunces
             ,
             that
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             had
             appeared
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             told
             her
             she
             could
             never
             recover
             ,
             till
             she
             went
             and
             visited
             her
             Image
             in
             that
             Chappel
             .
             They
             had
             also
             taught
             her
             in
             her
             fits
             to
             make
             strange
             motions
             with
             her
             body
             ,
             by
             which
             she
             was
             much
             diffigured
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             many
             Godly
             words
             against
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Heresies
             ,
             as
             also
             against
             the
             Kings
             suit
             of
             Divorce
             .
             It
             was
             also
             noised
             abroad
             ,
             on
             what
             day
             she
             intended
             to
             go
             and
             visit
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             so
             that
             about
             2000
             people
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             she
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             fell
             into
             her
             fits
             and
             made
             many
             strange
             Grimaces
             and
             alterations
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             and
             spake
             many
             words
             of
             great
             piety
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             was
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Religious
             Woman
             ,
             and
             that
             Bocking
             was
             to
             be
             her
             Ghostly
             Father
             .
             And
             within
             a
             little
             while
             she
             seemed
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             to
             be
             perfectly
             recovered
             of
             her
             former
             distempers
             ,
             and
             she
             afterwards
             professed
             a
             Religious
             Life
             .
             There
             were
             also
             violent
             suspitions
             of
             her
             incontinency
             ,
             and
             that
             Bocking
             was
             a
             Carnal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Spiritual
             Father
             .
             She
             fell
             in
             many
             raptures
             ,
             and
             pretended
             she
             saw
             strange
             Visions
             ,
             heard
             Heavenly
             Melody
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Revelation
             of
             many
             things
             that
             were
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             that
             great
             credit
             was
             given
             to
             what
             she
             said
             ,
             and
             people
             generally
             looked
             on
             her
             as
             a
             Prophetess
             ,
             and
             among
             those
             the
             late
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             was
             led
             away
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             A
             Book
             was
             writ
             of
             her
             Revelations
             and
             Prophecies
             by
             one
             Deering
             another
             Monk
             ,
             who
             was
             taken
             in
             to
             the
             Conspiracy
             with
             many
             others
             .
             It
             was
             also
             given
             out
             that
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             gave
             her
             a
             Letter
             that
             was
             writ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             was
             shewed
             to
             many
             ,
             being
             all
             writ
             in
             Golden
             Letters
             .
             She
             pretended
             when
             the
             King
             was
             last
             at
             Calais
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             at
             Mass
             ,
             an
             Angel
             brought
             away
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             her
             ,
             being
             then
             invisibly
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             was
             presently
             brought
             over
             the
             Sea
             to
             her
             Monastery
             again
             .
             But
             the
             design
             of
             all
             these
             traunces
             was
             to
             alienate
             the
             people
             from
             their
             
             duty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             Maid
             gave
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             God
             revealed
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             went
             on
             in
             the
             Divorce
             and
             Marryed
             another
             Wife
             ,
             
               he
               should
               not
               be
               King
               a
               Month
               longer
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               reputation
               of
               Almighty
               God
               not
               one
               howr
               longer
               ,
               but
               should
               die
               a
               villains
               Death
               .
            
             This
             ,
             she
             said
             was
             revealed
             to
             her
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             prayers
             she
             had
             put
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             approved
             of
             the
             Kings
             proceedings
             or
             not
             ?
             Which
             coming
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             who
             adhered
             to
             the
             Queens
             interests
             ,
             they
             had
             frequent
             meetings
             with
             the
             Maid
             ,
             and
             concealed
             what
             she
             spake
             concerning
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             gave
             such
             credit
             to
             what
             she
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             practised
             on
             many
             others
             to
             draw
             them
             from
             their
             allegeance
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             with
             several
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Nuns
             of
             Sion
             ,
             of
             the
             Charter-House
             in
             London
             and
             Shene
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Observants
             of
             
               Richmont
               ,
               Greenwich
            
             and
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             other
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           This
           appeared
           most
           signally
           at
           Greenwich
           ,
           
           where
           the
           King
           lived
           most
           in
           Summer
           ,
           for
           one
           Peto
           being
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           Kings
           Chappel
           ,
           denounced
           heavy
           judgments
           upon
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           
             that
             many
             lying
             prophets
             had
             deceived
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             he
             as
             a
             true
          
           Michaja●
           
             warned
             him
             that
             the
             dogs
             should
             lick
             his
             blood
             as
             they
             had
             done
          
           Ahabs
           (
           for
           that
           prophecy
           about
           Ahab
           was
           his
           Text
           )
           with
           many
           other
           bitter
           words
           ,
           and
           Concluded
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             the
             greatest
             misery
             of
             Princes
             ,
             to
             be
             daily
             so
             abused
             by
             flatterers
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           The
           King
           bore
           it
           patiently
           ,
           and
           expressed
           no
           signs
           of
           any
           commotion
           ,
           but
           to
           undeceive
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           took
           care
           that
           Doctor
           Corren
           or
           Carwin
           should
           preach
           next
           Sunday
           ,
           who
           justified
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           condemned
           Peto
           as
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           a
           Slanderer
           ,
           a
           Dog
           ,
           and
           a
           Traytor
           .
           Peto
           was
           gone
           to
           Canterbury
           ,
           but
           another
           observant
           Frier
           of
           the
           same
           House
           ,
           Elston
           interrupted
           him
           :
           and
           said
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           lying
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           sought
           by
           Adultery
           to
           establish
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           justifie
           all
           that
           Peto
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           speak
           many
           other
           things
           with
           great
           vehemency
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           silence
           him
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           himself
           commanded
           him
           to
           hold
           his
           peace
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           that
           was
           done
           either
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           Peto
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           being
           called
           before
           the
           Privie
           Council
           ,
           they
           were
           rebuked
           for
           their
           insolence
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           was
           not
           very
           easily
           inflamed
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           a
           crime
           of
           so
           high
           a
           Nature
           was
           so
           slightly
           passed
           over
           .
        
         
           
             Nor
             was
             this
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             Fathers
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Conspiracy
             ,
             had
             confederated
             to
             publish
             these
             Revelations
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             had
             also
             given
             Notice
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Popes
             Ambassadors
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             the
             Maid
             to
             declare
             her
             Revelations
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             also
             sent
             an
             account
             to
             Queen
             Katharine
             for
             encouraging
             her
             to
             stand
             out
             and
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             of
             which
             Confederacy
             
               Thomas
               Abel
            
             was
             likewise
             one
             .
          
           The
           thing
           that
           was
           in
           so
           many
           hands
           could
           not
           be
           a
           secret
           ,
           
           therefore
           the
           King
           who
           had
           despised
           it
           long
           ,
           ordered
           that
           in
           Nouember
           the
           former
           year
           the
           Maid
           and
           her
           Complices
           ,
           
             Richard
             Master
          
           ,
           Doctor
           
             Bocking
             ,
             Richard
             Deering
             ,
             Henry
             Gold
             ,
          
           a
           Parson
           in
           
             London
             ,
             Hugh
             Rich
          
           an
           observant
           Frier
           ,
           
             Richard
             Risby
             ,
             Thomas
             Gold
          
           and
           
             Edward
             Twaites
          
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Laurence
          
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Star-Chamber
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           a
           great
           appearance
           of
           many
           Lords
           ,
           they
           were
           examined
           upon
           
           the
           premises
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           without
           any
           rack
           or
           torture
           confess
           the
           whole
           Conspiracy
           ,
           and
           were
           adjudged
           to
           stand
           in
           Pauls
           all
           the
           Sermon
           time
           ;
           and
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           were
           to
           give
           every
           one
           of
           them
           his
           Bill
           of
           Confession
           to
           be
           openly
           read
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           next
           Sunday
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bangor
           preaching
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           set
           in
           a
           Scaffold
           before
           him
           .
           This
           publick
           manner
           was
           thought
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           best
           way
           to
           satisfie
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Imposture
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           and
           it
           did
           very
           much
           convince
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           must
           needs
           be
           bad
           ,
           where
           such
           methods
           were
           used
           to
           support
           it
           .
           From
           thence
           they
           were
           carryed
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           where
           they
           lay
           till
           the
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           lay
           there
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           Complices
           sent
           messages
           to
           the
           Nun
           ,
           to
           encourage
           her
           to
           deny
           all
           that
           she
           had
           said
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           reports
           that
           went
           abroad
           of
           her
           being
           forced
           or
           cheated
           into
           a
           Confession
           ,
           made
           the
           King
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           proceed
           more
           severely
           against
           her
           .
           The
           thing
           being
           considered
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           was
           judged
           a
           Conspiracy
           against
           the
           Kings
           Life
           and
           Crown
           .
           So
           the
           Nun
           and
           
             Master
             ,
             Bocking
             ,
             Deering
             ,
             Rich
             ,
             Risby
          
           and
           
             Henry
             Gold
          
           were
           Attainted
           of
           high
           Treason
           .
           And
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
             ,
             Thomas
             Gold
             ,
             Thomas
             Laurence
             ,
             Edward
             Twaites
             ,
             Iohn
             Adeson
             ,
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Abell
          
           ,
           were
           judged
           guilty
           of
           misprision
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           to
           forfeit
           their
           goods
           and
           Chattels
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           imprisoned
           during
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Books
           that
           were
           written
           of
           her
           Revelations
           ,
           were
           ordered
           to
           be
           sent
           in
           ,
           to
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           under
           the
           pains
           of
           Fine
           and
           Imprisonment
           .
           It
           had
           been
           also
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           Letter
           which
           she
           pretended
           to
           have
           got
           from
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
             e
          
           ,
           was
           written
           by
           one
           Hankherst
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           door
           of
           the
           Dormitorie
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           out
           to
           be
           made
           open
           by
           miracle
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           go
           into
           the
           Chappel
           for
           Converse
           with
           God
           ,
           was
           opened
           by
           some
           of
           her
           Complices
           ,
           for
           beastly
           and
           carnal
           ends
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           all
           others
           who
           had
           been
           corrupted
           in
           their
           Allegiance
           by
           these
           impostures
           ,
           except
           the
           persons
           before
           named
           ,
           were
           at
           the
           earnest
           intercession
           of
           Queen
           Anne
           ,
           pardoned
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           (
           having
           ended
           their
           business
           )
           were
           prorogued
           on
           the
           29th
           of
           March
           ,
           to
           the
           3d
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           broke
           up
           ,
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           give
           a
           good
           example
           to
           the
           Kings
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           swore
           the
           Oath
           of
           Succession
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           Act
           made
           about
           it
           in
           the
           next
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           .
           The
           Execution
           of
           these
           persons
           was
           delayed
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           had
           a
           return
           from
           Rome
           ,
           of
           the
           Messenger
           he
           had
           sent
           thither
           with
           his
           Submission
           .
        
         
           Soon
           after
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           20
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Nun
           and
           
             Bocking
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Deering
             ,
             Risby
          
           and
           
             Gold
             (
             Rich
          
           is
           not
           named
           being
           perhaps
           either
           dead
           or
           pardoned
           )
           were
           brought
           to
           Tiburn
           .
           The
           Nun
           spake
           these
           words
           .
           
             Hither
             I
             am
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             not
             been
             only
             the
             cause
             of
             mine
             own
             death
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             most
             justly
             I
             have
             deserved
             ,
             but
             also
             I
             am
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             death
             of
             all
             those
             persons
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             time
             here
             suffer
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             considering
             that
             it
             was
             well
             known
             to
             these
             learned
             men
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             I
             was
             a
             poor
             wench
             without
             Learning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             might
             easily
             have
             perceived
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             that
             were
             done
             by
             me
             ,
             could
             not
             proceed
             in
             no
             such
             sort
             ;
             but
             their
             capacities
             
             and
             Learning
             could
             right
             well
             judge
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             proceeded
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             altogether
             feigned
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             feigned
             was
             profitable
             to
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             much
             praised
             me
             ,
             and
             bore
             me
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             and
             not
             I
             ,
             that
             did
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             being
             pussed
             up
             with
             their
             praises
             ,
             fell
             into
             a
             certain
             pride
             and
             foolish
             fantasie
             with
             my self
             ,
             and
             thought
             I
             might
             feign
             what
             I
             would
             ,
             which
             thing
             hath
             brought
             me
             to
             this
             case
             :
             and
             for
             the
             which
             now
             ,
             I
             cry
             God
             and
             the
             Kings
             Highness
             most
             heartily
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             desire
             you
             ,
             all
             good
             people
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             them
             that
             here
             suffer
             with
             me
             ,
          
        
         
           On
           all
           this
           I
           have
           dwelt
           the
           longer
           ,
           both
           because
           these
           are
           all
           called
           Martyrs
           by
           Sanders
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           did
           first
           provoke
           the
           King
           against
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           drew
           after
           it
           all
           the
           severities
           that
           were
           done
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
           The
           foulness
           and
           the
           wicked
           designs
           of
           this
           Imposture
           ,
           did
           much
           alienate
           people
           from
           the
           Interest
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           other
           Acts
           both
           pass
           more
           easily
           ,
           and
           be
           better
           received
           by
           the
           people
           .
           It
           was
           also
           generally
           believed
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           now
           discovered
           was
           no
           new
           practice
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Visions
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           by
           which
           Religious
           Orders
           had
           raised
           their
           Credit
           so
           high
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           :
           and
           it
           made
           way
           for
           the
           destroying
           of
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           in
           England
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           severity
           which
           at
           this
           time
           followed
           on
           it
           ,
           was
           that
           the
           Observant
           Friers
           of
           Richmont
           ,
           
           
             Greenwich
             ,
             Canterbury
             ,
             Newark
          
           ,
           and
           Newcastle
           were
           removed
           out
           of
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           put
           with
           the
           other
           Gray-Friers
           ,
           and
           Augustin-Friers
           were
           put
           in
           their
           Houses
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           of
           the
           great
           name
           of
           Fisher
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           since
           this
           was
           the
           first
           step
           to
           his
           ruin
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           give
           a
           fuller
           account
           of
           his
           carriage
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           When
           the
           cheat
           was
           first
           discovered
           ,
           Cromwell
           then
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           
           sent
           the
           Bishops
           Brother
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           sharp
           reproof
           for
           his
           carriage
           in
           that
           business
           ;
           but
           withal
           advised
           him
           to
           write
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           his
           offence
           ,
           and
           desire
           his
           pardon
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           the
           King
           ,
           considering
           his
           Age
           and
           sickness
           ,
           would
           grant
           .
           But
           he
           wrote
           back
           ,
           excusing
           himself
           ,
           that
           all
           he
           did
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           try
           ,
           whether
           her
           Revelations
           were
           true
           ?
           He
           confessed
           ,
           
           he
           conceived
           a
           great
           opinion
           of
           her
           Holiness
           ,
           both
           from
           common
           Fame
           ,
           and
           her
           entring
           into
           Religion
           ;
           from
           the
           report
           of
           her
           Ghostly
           Father
           ,
           whom
           he
           esteemed
           Learned
           and
           Religious
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           Learned
           and
           Vertuous
           Priests
           ;
           from
           the
           good
           opinion
           the
           late
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           had
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             Amos
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             do
             nothing
             without
             revealing
             it
             to
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           That
           upon
           these
           grounds
           ,
           he
           was
           induced
           to
           have
           a
           good
           opinion
           of
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           try
           the
           truth
           about
           her
           ,
           he
           had
           sometimes
           spoken
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           Chaplains
           to
           her
           ,
           but
           never
           discovered
           any
           falsehood
           in
           her
           .
           And
           for
           his
           concealing
           what
           she
           had
           told
           him
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           needless
           for
           him
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           since
           she
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           told
           it
           to
           the
           King
           her self
           :
           She
           had
           named
           no
           person
           who
           should
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           by
           being
           known
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           prevented
           .
           And
           as
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           every
           Church-man
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           denounce
           judgments
           against
           those
           that
           could
           not
           bear
           it
           ;
           so
           in
           temporal
           things
           ,
           the
           case
           might
           be
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           had
           on
           other
           occasions
           spoken
           so
           sharply
           to
           him
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           have
           been
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           speaking
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           suspected
           that
           he
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           it
           ;
           therefore
           he
           desired
           for
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           no
           more
           troubled
           about
           that
           matter
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           would
           speak
           his
           Conscience
           freely
           .
           To
           all
           which
           ,
           Cromwell
           wrote
           a
           long
           Letter
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           
           copied
           from
           the
           rude
           draught
           of
           it
           ,
           written
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           In
           which
           he
           charges
           the
           Matter
           upon
           him
           heavily
           ,
           and
           shews
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           proceeded
           ,
           as
           a
           grave
           Prelate
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           taken
           all
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           her
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           had
           examined
           nothing
           ;
           that
           if
           every
           person
           that
           pretends
           to
           Revelations
           were
           believed
           on
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           all
           Government
           would
           be
           thereby
           destroyed
           .
           He
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           conclude
           from
           the
           Prophecie
           of
           Amos
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           fall
           out
           ,
           must
           be
           revealed
           to
           some
           Prophet
           ,
           since
           many
           notable
           things
           had
           fallen
           out
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           was
           no
           Revelation
           made
           before
           hand
           .
           But
           he
           told
           him
           the
           true
           reason
           that
           made
           him
           give
           credit
           to
           her
           ,
           was
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           her
           Prophecies
           :
           to
           which
           he
           was
           so
           addicted
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           every
           other
           thing
           in
           which
           he
           once
           entred
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           come
           amiss
           that
           served
           to
           that
           end
           .
           And
           he
           appealed
           to
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           whether
           if
           she
           had
           prophecied
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           given
           such
           easie
           credit
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           examined
           the
           matter
           further
           .
           Then
           he
           showes
           how
           guilty
           he
           was
           ,
           in
           not
           revealing
           what
           concerned
           the
           Kings
           Life
           ,
           and
           how
           frivolous
           all
           his
           excuses
           were
           .
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           though
           his
           excusing
           the
           matter
           had
           provoked
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           it
           came
           to
           a
           Tryal
           ,
           he
           would
           certainly
           be
           found
           guilty
           ;
           yet
           again
           he
           advises
           him
           to
           beg
           the
           Kings
           pardon
           for
           his
           Negligence
           ,
           and
           offence
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           and
           undertakes
           that
           the
           King
           would
           receive
           him
           into
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           matters
           of
           displeasure
           pass'd
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           should
           be
           forgiven
           and
           forgotten
           .
           This
           shows
           that
           though
           Fisher
           had
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           given
           him
           great
           offence
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           pass
           it
           all
           over
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           take
           the
           advantage
           ,
           which
           he
           now
           had
           against
           him
           .
           But
           Fisher
           was
           still
           obstinate
           and
           made
           no
           submission
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           included
           within
           the
           Act
           for
           misprision
           of
           Treason
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           proceeded
           against
           him
           upon
           this
           Act
           ,
           till
           by
           new
           provocations
           he
           drew
           a
           heavier
           storm
           of
           indignation
           upon
           himself
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           was
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           Commissioners
           were
           sent
           every-where
           ,
           
           to
           offer
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           all
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           universally
           taken
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           .
           Gardiner
           wrote
           from
           Winchester
           the
           6th
           of
           May
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlain
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Audley
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Gentlemen
           ,
           all
           Abbots
           ,
           Priors
           ,
           Wardens
           ,
           with
           the
           Curates
           of
           all
           Parishes
           and
           Chappels
           within
           the
           Shire
           ,
           had
           appeared
           and
           taken
           the
           Oath
           very
           obediently
           ;
           and
           had
           given
           in
           a
           list
           of
           all
           the
           Religious
           persons
           in
           their
           Houses
           of
           14
           years
           of
           Age
           and
           above
           ,
           for
           taking
           whose
           Oaths
           some
           Commissioners
           were
           appointed
           .
           The
           forms
           in
           which
           they
           took
           the
           Oath
           are
           not
           known
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           were
           enrolled
           ,
           yet
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           there
           was
           a
           Commission
           given
           to
           Bonner
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           examine
           the
           Records
           and
           raze
           out
           of
           them
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           
           were
           done
           either
           in
           contempt
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           defamation
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           which
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           sometimes
           have
           occasion
           afterwards
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ;
           yet
           some
           Writings
           have
           escaped
           their
           diligence
           ,
           so
           there
           remains
           but
           two
           of
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           both
           bearing
           date
           the
           4th
           of
           May
           1534.
           
           One
           is
           by
           the
           Prior
           and
           Convent
           of
           
             Langley
             Regis
          
           ,
           that
           were
           Dominicans
           ,
           the
           Franciscans
           of
           Ailesbury
           ,
           the
           Dominicans
           of
           Dunstable
           ,
           the
           Franciscans
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           the
           Carmelites
           of
           Hecking
           and
           the
           Franciscans
           
             de
             Mare
          
           .
           The
           other
           is
           by
           the
           Prioress
           and
           Convent
           of
           the
           Dominican
           Nuns
           at
           Deptford
           .
        
         
           
             In
             these
             ,
             besides
             the
             renewing
             their
             allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
             they
             swear
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             his
             Marriage
             with
             Queen
             Anne
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             true
             to
             the
             Issue
             begotten
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             always
             acknowledge
             the
             King
             ,
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             has
             no
             more
             Power
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Bishop
             has
             in
             his
             own
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             submit
             to
             all
             the
             Kings
             Laws
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             censures
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             That
             in
             their
             Sermons
             they
             should
             not
             pervert
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             but
             preach
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             sincerely
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Orthodox
             and
             Catholick
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Prayers
             that
             they
             should
             pray
             first
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Queen
             and
             her
             issue
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             the
             other
             ranks
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           To
           this
           these
           Six
           Priors
           set
           their
           hands
           with
           the
           Seals
           of
           their
           Convents
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Subscriptions
           declared
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           it
           freely
           and
           uncompelled
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Convent
           .
        
         
           But
           Sir.
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           
           refused
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           as
           it
           was
           conceived
           :
           Whose
           Fall
           being
           so
           remarkable
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           the
           steps
           of
           it
           .
           There
           was
           a
           meeting
           of
           the
           Privy
           Council
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           to
           which
           many
           were
           cited
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Oath
           .
           
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           was
           first
           called
           ,
           and
           the
           Oath
           was
           tendred
           to
           him
           under
           the
           great
           Seal
           ,
           then
           he
           called
           for
           the
           Act
           of
           Succession
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           related
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           shewed
           him
           :
           having
           considered
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           would
           neither
           blame
           these
           that
           made
           the
           Act
           ,
           nor
           those
           that
           Swore
           the
           Oath
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           Swear
           to
           the
           Succession
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           be
           suffered
           to
           draw
           an
           Oath
           concerning
           it
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           Oath
           that
           was
           offered
           him
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           so
           moved
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           without
           hazarding
           his
           Soul
           take
           it
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           who
           had
           refused
           to
           Swear
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           would
           be
           highly
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           denying
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           desired
           to
           withdraw
           and
           consider
           better
           of
           it
           .
           Several
           others
           were
           called
           upon
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           except
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           who
           answered
           upon
           the
           matter
           as
           More
           had
           done
           .
           When
           the
           Lords
           had
           dispatched
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           More
           was
           again
           brought
           before
           them
           :
           they
           shewed
           him
           how
           many
           had
           taken
           it
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           he
           judged
           no
           man
           for
           doing
           it
           ,
           only
           he
           could
           not
           do
           it
           himself
           .
           Then
           they
           asked
           the
           reasons
           why
           he
           refused
           it
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           he
           feared
           it
           might
           provoke
           the
           King
           more
           against
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           offer
           reasons
           which
           would
           be
           called
           a
           disputing
           against
           Law
           :
           but
           when
           he
           was
           further
           pressed
           to
           give
           his
           reasons
           ,
           
           he
           said
           if
           the
           King
           would
           command
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           them
           in
           Writing
           .
        
         
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           urged
           him
           with
           this
           Argument
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           said
           he
           blamed
           no
           other
           person
           for
           taking
           it
           ,
           it
           seemed
           he
           was
           not
           perswaded
           it
           was
           a
           Sin
           ,
           but
           was
           doubtful
           in
           the
           matter
           :
           but
           he
           did
           certainly
           know
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           obey
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           a
           certainty
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           only
           a
           doubt
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           therefore
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           do
           that
           about
           which
           he
           was
           certain
           ,
           notwithstanding
           these
           his
           doubtings
           .
           This
           did
           shake
           him
           a
           little
           ,
           especially
           (
           as
           himself
           writes
           )
           
             coming
             out
             of
             so
             Noble
             a
             Prelates
             mouth
             :
          
           but
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           examined
           the
           matter
           very
           carefully
           ,
           yet
           his
           Conscience
           leaned
           positively
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           and
           he
           offered
           to
           purge
           himself
           by
           his
           Oath
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           purely
           out
           of
           a
           Principle
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           no
           light
           Fantasie
           or
           Obstinacy
           that
           he
           thus
           refused
           it
           .
           The
           Abbot
           of
           Westminster
           pressed
           him
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           matter
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           see
           his
           Conscience
           was
           Erroneous
           ,
           since
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Realm
           was
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           ought
           to
           change
           his
           Conscience
           .
           (
           A
           Reasoning
           very
           fit
           for
           so
           rich
           an
           Abbot
           ,
           which
           discovers
           of
           what
           temper
           his
           Conscience
           was
           )
           But
           to
           this
           More
           answered
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           alone
           against
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           suspect
           his
           own
           understanding
           ;
           but
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           the
           whole
           Council
           of
           Christendome
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           England
           was
           against
           him
           .
           Secretary
           Cromwell
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           More
           writes
           )
           
             tenderly
             favoured
             him
          
           ,
           seeing
           his
           ruin
           was
           now
           inevitable
           ,
           was
           much
           affected
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           protested
           with
           an
           Oath
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           his
           own
           only
           Son
           had
           lost
           his
           head
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           should
           have
           refused
           the
           Oath
           .
           Thus
           both
           he
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           refused
           it
           ,
           but
           both
           offered
           to
           Swear
           another
           Oath
           for
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           Kings
           present
           Marriage
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Parliament
           to
           determine
           it
           .
           Cranmer
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           moderate
           and
           wise
           man
           ,
           and
           foresaw
           well
           the
           ill
           effects
           that
           would
           follow
           on
           contending
           so
           much
           ,
           with
           persons
           so
           highly
           esteemed
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           temper
           ,
           that
           severity
           would
           bend
           them
           to
           nothing
           ,
           did
           by
           an
           earnest
           Letter
           to
           Cromwell
           dated
           the
           27th
           of
           April
           move
           ,
           
           that
           what
           they
           offered
           might
           be
           accepted
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           once
           Swore
           to
           the
           Succession
           ,
           it
           would
           quiet
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           they
           acknowledging
           it
           ,
           all
           other
           persons
           would
           acquiesce
           and
           submit
           to
           their
           Judgments
           .
           But
           this
           sage
           advice
           was
           not
           accepted
           .
        
         
           
           The
           King
           was
           much
           irritated
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           with
           them
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           both
           indicted
           upon
           the
           Statute
           ,
           and
           Committed
           Prisoners
           to
           the
           Tower.
           And
           it
           being
           apprehended
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           Books
           and
           Paper
           given
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           write
           against
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           or
           his
           Supremacy
           ,
           these
           were
           denyed
           them
           .
           The
           Old
           Bishop
           was
           hardly
           used
           ,
           his
           Bishoprick
           was
           seized
           on
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           goods
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           only
           some
           old
           rags
           were
           left
           to
           cover
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           neither
           supplyed
           well
           in
           diet
           nor
           other
           necessaries
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           made
           sad
           complaints
           to
           Cromwell
           .
           But
           the
           remander
           of
           this
           Tragical
           business
           ,
           which
           left
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           blots
           on
           this
           Kings
           proceedings
           ,
           falling
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           next
           Book
           ,
           I
           haste
           on
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Separation
           from
           Rome
           was
           made
           in
           the
           former
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           was
           not
           yet
           fully
           setled
           .
           This
           was
           reserved
           for
           the
           next
           Session
           that
           sate
           in
           November
           from
           the
           3d
           of
           that
           month
           ,
           to
           the
           18th
           of
           December
           ,
           
           about
           which
           we
           can
           have
           no
           light
           from
           the
           Journals
           ,
           they
           being
           lost
           .
           
             The
             first
             Act
             Confirmed
             what
             had
             been
             already
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             
             that
             the
             King
             was
             the
             Supream
             Head
             in
             Earth
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             annexed
             to
             his
             other
             Titles
             :
             it
             was
             also
             enacted
             that
             the
             King
             and
             his
             heirs
             and
             Successors
             should
             have
             Power
             to
             visit
             and
             reform
             all
             Heresies
             ,
             Errors
             ,
             and
             other
             Abuses
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             jurisdiction
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             reform'd
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           Second
           Act
           they
           Confirmed
           the
           Oath
           about
           the
           Succession
           ,
           
           concerning
           which
           some
           doubts
           had
           been
           made
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Oath
           specified
           in
           the
           former
           Act
           :
           though
           both
           Houses
           had
           taken
           it
           :
           it
           was
           now
           Enacted
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Subjects
           were
           obliged
           to
           take
           it
           when
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           pains
           contained
           in
           the
           Act
           pass'd
           in
           the
           former
           Session
           .
           By
           the
           Third
           Act
           ,
           the
           first
           Fruits
           and
           Tenths
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefices
           were
           given
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Supream
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Clergy
           were
           easily
           prevailed
           on
           ,
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           putting
           down
           of
           the
           Annates
           ,
           pay'd
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           all
           men
           readily
           concur
           to
           take
           off
           any
           Imposition
           ;
           but
           at
           that
           time
           it
           had
           perhaps
           abated
           much
           of
           their
           heartiness
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           imagined
           that
           these
           duties
           should
           have
           been
           still
           payed
           ,
           therefore
           that
           was
           kept
           up
           till
           they
           had
           done
           all
           that
           was
           to
           be
           done
           against
           Rome
           .
           And
           now
           as
           the
           Commons
           and
           the
           Secular
           Lords
           would
           no
           doubt
           easily
           agree
           to
           lay
           a
           taxe
           on
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           so
           the
           others
           having
           no
           forreign
           support
           ,
           were
           not
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           wrestle
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Thirteenth
           Act
           ,
           
           among
           other
           things
           that
           were
           made
           Treason
           ,
           one
           was
           the
           denying
           the
           King
           the
           Dignity
           ,
           Title
           or
           name
           ,
           of
           his
           Estate
           Royal
           :
           or
           the
           calling
           the
           King
           Heretick
           ,
           Schismatick
           ,
           Tyrant
           ,
           Infidel
           ,
           or
           Usurper
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           This
           was
           done
           to
           restrain
           the
           Insolencies
           of
           some
           Friars
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           offenders
           were
           to
           be
           denyed
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Sanctuaries
           .
           By
           the
           Fourteenth
           Act
           ,
           
           provision
           was
           made
           for
           Suffragan
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           
             had
             been
             accustomed
             to
             be
             had
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             speedy
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             wholesom
             and
             devout
             things
             ,
             and
             laudable
             ceremonies
             ,
             to
             the
             encrease
             of
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             commodity
             of
             good
             and
             devout
             people
             ,
          
           therefore
           they
           appointed
           for
           Suffragans
           Sees
           ,
           the
           Towns
           of
           
             Thetford
             ,
             Ipswich
             ,
             Colechester
             ,
             Dover
             ,
             Gilford
             ,
             Southampton
             ,
             Taunton
             ,
             Shaftbury
             ,
             Malton
             ,
             Marleborough
             ,
             Bedford
             ,
             Leicester
             ,
             Glocester
             ,
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             Bristol
             ,
             Penreth
             ,
             Bridgewater
             ,
             Nottingham
             ,
             Grantham
             ,
             H●ll
             ,
             Huntington
             ,
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Towns
           of
           Pereth
           and
           Berwick
           ,
           St.
           Germans
           in
           Cornwall
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           .
           For
           these
           Sees
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocess
           was
           to
           present
           two
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           might
           choose
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           present
           the
           person
           so
           named
           ,
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           they
           might
           exercise
           such
           jurisdiction
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocess
           should
           give
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           as
           Suffragans
           had
           been
           formerly
           used
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           their
           Authority
           was
           to
           last
           no
           longer
           than
           the
           Bishop
           continued
           his
           Commission
           to
           them
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           more
           clearly
           see
           how
           this
           Act
           was
           executed
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           
           a
           Writ
           for
           making
           
           a
           Suffragan
           Bishop
           .
           These
           were
           believed
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Chor●piscopi
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           were
           begun
           before
           the
           first
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           so
           they
           continued
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           till
           the
           Ninth
           Century
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Decretal
           of
           Damasus
           being
           forged
           ,
           that
           condemned
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           put
           down
           every-where
           by
           degrees
           ,
           
           and
           now
           revived
           in
           England
           .
           Then
           followed
           the
           grant
           of
           a
           Subsidy
           to
           the
           King
           :
           It
           was
           now
           Twelve
           years
           since
           there
           was
           any
           Subsidy
           granted
           .
           A
           Fiveteenth
           and
           a
           Tenth
           were
           given
           ,
           to
           be
           payed
           in
           Three
           years
           ,
           the
           final
           payment
           being
           to
           be
           at
           Allhallontide
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1537.
           
           
             The
             Bill
             began
             with
             a
             most
             Glorious
             Preamble
             of
             the
             Kings
             high
             Wisdom
             and
             Policy
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             these
             Twenty
             Four
             years
             in
             great
             wealth
             and
             quietness
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             charges
             he
             had
             been
             at
             in
             the
             last
             War
             with
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             fortifying
             Callais
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             War
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             intended
             to
             bring
             the
             wilful
             ,
             wild
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             savage
             people
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             Order
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             build
             Forts
             on
             the
             Marches
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             amend
             the
             Haven
             of
             Calais
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             new
             one
             at
             Dover
             .
             By
             all
             which
             they
             did
             perceive
             the
             entire
             love
             and
             zeal
             which
             the
             King
             bore
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             sought
             not
             their
             wealth
             and
             quietness
             ,
             only
             for
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             being
             a
             Mortal
             man
             ,
             but
             did
             provide
             for
             it
             in
             all
             time
             coming
             ,
             therefore
             they
             thought
             that
             of
             very
             equity
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             show
             like
             correspondence
             of
             zeal
             ,
             gratitude
             and
             kindness
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           the
           King
           sent
           a
           general
           pardon
           with
           some
           exceptions
           ,
           ordinary
           in
           such
           cases
           .
           But
           Fisher
           and
           More
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           excluded
           from
           this
           pardon
           by
           general
           Clauses
           ,
           
           but
           by
           two
           particular
           Acts
           they
           were
           attainted
           of
           misprision
           of
           Treason
           .
           By
           the
           Third
           Act
           according
           to
           the
           Record
           ,
           Iohn
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
             ,
             Christopher
             Plummer
             ,
             Nicholas
             Wilson
             ,
             Edward
             Powel
             ,
             Richard
             Fetherston
             ,
          
           and
           
             Miles
             Willyr
          
           Clerks
           ,
           were
           attainted
           for
           refusing
           the
           Oath
           of
           Succession
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           with
           the
           Benefices
           of
           the
           other
           Clerks
           were
           declared
           void
           from
           the
           2d
           of
           Ianuary
           next
           ,
           yet
           it
           seems
           few
           were
           fond
           of
           succeeding
           him
           in
           that
           See
           ,
           for
           
             Iohn
             Hilsey
          
           the
           next
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           was
           not
           Consecraed
           before
           the
           year
           1537.
           
           
             By
             the
             Fourth
             Act
             Sr.
             
               Thomas
               More
            
             is
             by
             an
             Invidious
             Preamble
             charged
             with
             ingratitude
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             favours
             he
             had
             received
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             studying
             to
             sow
             and
             make
             sedition
             among
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Succession
             ,
             therefore
             they
             declared
             the
             Kings
             Grants
             to
             him
             to
             be
             void
             ,
             and
             attaint
             him
             of
             misprision
             of
             Treason
             .
          
        
         
           This
           severity
           though
           it
           was
           blamed
           by
           many
           ,
           yet
           others
           thought
           it
           was
           necessary
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Change
           ;
           
           since
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           two
           men
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           if
           some
           signal
           notice
           had
           not
           been
           taken
           of
           them
           ,
           many
           might
           by
           their
           endeavors
           ,
           especially
           encouraged
           by
           that
           Impunity
           ,
           have
           been
           corrupted
           in
           their
           affections
           to
           the
           King.
           Others
           thought
           the
           prosecuting
           them
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           did
           rather
           raise
           their
           reputation
           higher
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           more
           credit
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           are
           naturally
           enclined
           to
           pity
           those
           that
           suffer
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           well
           of
           those
           opinions
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           see
           men
           resolved
           ,
           to
           endure
           all
           extremities
           .
           But
           others
           observed
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           retaliating
           thus
           upon
           them
           their
           own
           severities
           to
           others
           ,
           for
           as
           Fisher
           did
           grievously
           
           prosecute
           the
           preachers
           of
           Luthers
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           Mores
           hand
           had
           been
           very
           heavy
           on
           them
           as
           long
           as
           he
           had
           Power
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           shewed
           them
           no
           mercy
           ,
           but
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           himself
           now
           felt
           to
           be
           very
           heavy
           .
           Thus
           ended
           this
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           with
           which
           this
           Book
           is
           also
           to
           conclude
           ,
           for
           now
           I
           come
           to
           a
           Third
           period
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           did
           Govern
           his
           Subjects
           without
           any
           Competitor
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           to
           stop
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           Reformation
           in
           these
           years
           that
           I
           have
           past
           through
           .
        
         
           The
           Cardinal
           was
           no
           great
           persecutor
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           
           which
           was
           generally
           thought
           to
           flow
           from
           his
           hatred
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           ill
           pleased
           to
           have
           them
           depressed
           .
           During
           the
           agitation
           of
           the
           Kings
           process
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Luthers
           Doctrine
           ,
           whether
           this
           flowed
           from
           any
           Intimation
           of
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           to
           the
           Bishops
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           it
           must
           have
           been
           so
           ,
           for
           these
           opinions
           were
           received
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           were
           so
           inclined
           to
           severity
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           wanted
           not
           Occasions
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           a
           good
           mind
           to
           use
           those
           Preachers
           cruelly
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           likely
           the
           King
           restrained
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           always
           mixed
           with
           the
           other
           threatnings
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           Heresie
           would
           prevail
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           got
           not
           justice
           done
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           till
           the
           Cardinal
           fell
           ,
           they
           were
           put
           to
           no
           further
           trouble
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           More
           came
           into
           favour
           ,
           he
           pressed
           the
           King
           much
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           Laws
           against
           Hereticks
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           suggested
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           would
           be
           more
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           supporting
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           defending
           the
           Faith
           vigorously
           ,
           than
           by
           threatnings
           :
           and
           therefore
           a
           long
           Proclamation
           was
           issued
           out
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           many
           of
           their
           Books
           were
           prohibited
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Laws
           against
           them
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           
           and
           great
           care
           was
           taken
           to
           seize
           them
           as
           they
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           but
           many
           escaped
           their
           diligence
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           some
           at
           
             Antwerp
             ,
             Tindal
             ,
             Ioye
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
          
           
           with
           a
           few
           more
           ,
           that
           were
           every
           year
           writing
           and
           printing
           new
           Books
           chiefly
           against
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Superstition
           of
           pilgrimages
           ,
           of
           worshiping
           Images
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Relicks
           ,
           and
           against
           relying
           on
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           called
           in
           the
           common
           style
           ,
           
             Good
             works
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           which
           they
           wrote
           much
           about
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           with
           a
           true
           Evangelical
           obedience
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           mean
           by
           which
           men
           could
           be
           saved
           .
           The
           Book
           that
           had
           the
           greatest
           Authority
           and
           influence
           ,
           was
           Tindals
           Translation
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Bishops
           made
           great
           complaints
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           full
           of
           errors
           .
           But
           Tonstall
           then
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           of
           invincible
           moderation
           ,
           would
           do
           no
           body
           hurt
           ,
           
           yet
           endeavoured
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           to
           get
           their
           Books
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           So
           being
           at
           Antwerp
           in
           the
           year
           1529.
           as
           he
           returned
           from
           his
           Embassie
           at
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Cambray
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           one
           Packington
           an
           English
           Merchant
           there
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           see
           how
           many
           New
           Testaments
           of
           Tindals
           Translation
           he
           might
           have
           for
           Money
           .
           Packington
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           secret
           favourer
           of
           Tindal
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           what
           the
           Bishop
           proposed
           .
           Tindal
           was
           very
           glad
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           being
           convinced
           of
           some
           faults
           in
           his
           
           
           
           
           
           work
           ,
           he
           was
           designing
           a
           new
           and
           more
           correct
           Edition
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           poor
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           Impression
           not
           being
           sold
           off
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           go
           about
           it
           :
           so
           he
           gave
           Packington
           all
           the
           Copies
           that
           lay
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Bishop
           payed
           the
           price
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           over
           ,
           and
           burnt
           them
           publickly
           in
           Cheapside
           .
           This
           had
           such
           an
           hateful
           appearance
           in
           it
           ,
           
           being
           generally
           called
           a
           burning
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           people
           from
           thence
           concluded
           there
           must
           be
           a
           visible
           contrariety
           ,
           between
           that
           book
           and
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           those
           who
           so
           handled
           it
           ;
           by
           which
           both
           their
           prejudice
           against
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           their
           desire
           of
           reading
           the
           New
           Testament
           was
           encreased
           .
           So
           that
           next
           year
           ,
           when
           the
           Second
           Edition
           was
           finished
           ,
           many
           more
           were
           brought
           over
           ,
           and
           Constantine
           being
           taken
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           in
           a
           private
           examination
           ,
           promised
           him
           that
           no
           hurt
           should
           be
           done
           him
           if
           he
           would
           reveal
           who
           encouraged
           and
           supported
           them
           at
           Antwerp
           ;
           which
           he
           accepted
           of
           ,
           and
           told
           that
           the
           greatest
           encouragement
           they
           had
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           had
           bought
           up
           half
           the
           Impression
           .
           This
           made
           all
           that
           heard
           of
           it
           laugh
           heartily
           ,
           though
           more
           judicious
           persons
           discerned
           the
           great
           temper
           of
           that
           Learned
           Bishop
           in
           it
           .
           When
           the
           Clergy
           condemned
           Tindals
           Translation
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           they
           declared
           they
           intended
           to
           set
           out
           a
           true
           Translation
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           many
           thought
           ,
           was
           never
           truly
           designed
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           pretended
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           restrain
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           seeing
           Tindals
           work
           ,
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           one
           that
           should
           be
           Authorized
           :
           and
           as
           they
           made
           no
           progress
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           at
           length
           on
           the
           24th
           of
           
             May
             ,
             Anno
          
           1530.
           there
           was
           a
           paper
           drawn
           and
           agreed
           to
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Warham
           ,
           Chancellor
           More
           ,
           Bishop
           Tonstall
           ,
           and
           many
           Canonists
           and
           Divines
           ,
           which
           every
           Incumbent
           was
           commanded
           to
           read
           to
           his
           Parish
           ,
           as
           a
           warning
           to
           prevent
           the
           Contagion
           of
           Heresie
           .
           
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             which
             were
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             having
             called
             together
             many
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             with
             other
             Learned
             men
             out
             of
             both
             Universities
             ,
             to
             examine
             some
             Books
             lately
             set
             out
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             ,
             they
             had
             agreed
             to
             condemn
             them
             ,
             as
             containing
             several
             points
             of
             Heresie
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             had
             been
             sometimes
             done
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             did
             well
             ,
             not
             to
             set
             it
             out
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             .
             So
             by
             this
             all
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             vanished
             .
          
        
         
           There
           came
           out
           another
           Book
           which
           took
           mightily
           ,
           it
           was
           entituled
           
             The
             Supplication
             of
             the
             Beggars
          
           ,
           
           written
           by
           one
           
             Simon
             Fish
          
           of
           Grayes-Inn
           .
           In
           it
           the
           Beggars
           complained
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           reduced
           to
           great
           misery
           ,
           the
           Alms
           of
           the
           people
           being
           intercepted
           by
           companies
           of
           strong
           and
           idle
           Friars
           ;
           for
           supposing
           that
           each
           of
           the
           Five
           Mendicant
           Orders
           ,
           had
           but
           a
           Peny
           a
           quarter
           from
           every
           houshold
           ,
           it
           did
           rise
           to
           a
           vast
           Sum
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Indigent
           and
           truly
           Necessitous
           Beggars
           were
           defrauded
           .
           Their
           being
           unprofitable
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           things
           ,
           were
           also
           complained
           of
           .
           He
           also
           taxed
           the
           Pope
           for
           Cruelty
           and
           Covetousness
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           deliver
           all
           persons
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           but
           the
           Rich
           who
           payed
           well
           for
           it
           ,
           could
           be
           discharged
           out
           of
           that
           Prison
           .
           This
           was
           written
           in
           a
           witty
           and
           taking
           Style
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           had
           it
           put
           in
           
           his
           hands
           by
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           and
           lik'd
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           Chancellor
           More
           was
           the
           most
           zealous
           Champion
           the
           Clergy
           had
           ,
           
           for
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           any
           of
           them
           wrote
           much
           ,
           only
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           wrote
           for
           Purgatory
           ;
           but
           the
           rest
           left
           it
           wholly
           to
           him
           ,
           either
           because
           few
           of
           them
           could
           write
           well
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           being
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           a
           disinteressed
           person
           ,
           things
           would
           be
           better
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           than
           from
           them
           who
           were
           look'd
           on
           as
           Parties
           .
           So
           he
           answered
           this
           Supplication
           by
           another
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           souls
           that
           were
           in
           Purgatory
           ;
           representing
           the
           miseries
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           relief
           they
           found
           by
           the
           Masses
           the
           Friers
           said
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           every
           mans
           Ancestours
           calling
           earnestly
           upon
           him
           to
           befriend
           those
           poor
           Friars
           now
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           so
           many
           Enemies
           .
           He
           confidently
           asserted
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           and
           brought
           many
           places
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           besides
           several
           reasons
           that
           seemed
           to
           confirm
           it
           .
           This
           ,
           being
           writ
           of
           a
           Subject
           that
           would
           allow
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           popular
           and
           moving
           Eloquence
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           very
           eminent
           ,
           took
           with
           many
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           discovered
           to
           others
           what
           was
           the
           Foundation
           of
           those
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           
           and
           that
           if
           the
           belief
           of
           Purgatory
           were
           once
           rooted
           out
           ,
           all
           that
           was
           built
           on
           that
           Foundation
           must
           needs
           fall
           with
           it
           .
           So
           
             Iohn
             Frith
          
           wrote
           an
           answer
           to
           More
           's
           Supplication
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           ground
           for
           Purgatory
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           believed
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           He
           also
           answered
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester's
           Book
           ,
           and
           some
           Dialogues
           that
           were
           written
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           by
           Rastal
           a
           Printer
           ,
           and
           Kinsman
           of
           Mores
           :
           He
           discovered
           the
           fallacy
           of
           their
           reasonings
           ,
           which
           were
           built
           on
           the
           weakness
           ,
           or
           defects
           of
           our
           Repentance
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           there
           must
           be
           another
           state
           in
           which
           we
           must
           be
           further
           purified
           .
           To
           this
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           our
           sins
           were
           not
           pardoned
           for
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           or
           the
           Perfection
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           the
           Merits
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           our
           Repentance
           is
           sincere
           ,
           God
           accepts
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           sin
           being
           once
           pardoned
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           further
           punished
           .
           He
           shewed
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           punishments
           we
           may
           suffer
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           Purgatory
           ;
           the
           one
           are
           either
           Medicinal
           Corrections
           for
           Reforming
           us
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           or
           for
           giving
           Warning
           to
           others
           :
           The
           other
           are
           terrible
           Punishments
           without
           any
           of
           these
           ends
           in
           them
           :
           therefore
           the
           one
           might
           well
           consist
           with
           the
           free
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           other
           could
           not
           .
           So
           he
           argued
           from
           all
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           freely
           pardoned
           our
           sins
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           no
           punishment
           in
           another
           state
           could
           consist
           with
           it
           :
           He
           also
           argued
           from
           all
           those
           places
           in
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           receive
           according
           to
           what
           we
           have
           done
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           state
           of
           Purgatory
           beyond
           this
           life
           .
           For
           the
           places
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           he
           shewed
           they
           could
           not
           be
           meant
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           since
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           School-men
           there
           was
           no
           going
           to
           Purgatory
           before
           Christ.
           For
           the
           places
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           he
           appealed
           to
           More
           's
           great
           Friend
           ,
           Erasmus
           ,
           whose
           Exposition
           of
           these
           places
           differed
           much
           from
           his
           Glosses
           .
           That
           place
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           about
           
             the
             fire
          
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           try
           every
           mans
           work
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           was
           plainly
           Allegorical
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           the
           building
           of
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           and
           precious
           Stones
           ;
           of
           Wood
           ,
           
           Hay
           and
           Stubble
           ,
           were
           Figuratively
           taken
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           the
           fire
           in
           a
           literal
           sense
           :
           therefore
           by
           fire
           was
           to
           be
           understood
           the
           Persecution
           then
           near
           at
           hand
           ;
           called
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           
             the
             fiery
             trial
          
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Ancient
           Doctors
           ,
           he
           shewed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           fourth
           Century
           ,
           St.
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ierome
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           the
           three
           great
           Doctors
           of
           that
           Age
           did
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           cited
           several
           passages
           out
           of
           their
           Writings
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           St.
           Austin
           went
           further
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           though
           in
           some
           passages
           he
           delivered
           his
           Opinion
           against
           it
           ,
           yet
           in
           other
           places
           he
           spake
           of
           it
           more
           doubtfully
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           certainly
           known
           ;
           and
           indeed
           before
           Gregory
           the
           Greats
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Benedictine
           Monks
           were
           beginning
           to
           spread
           and
           grow
           numerous
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           draw
           advantages
           from
           it
           ,
           told
           many
           stories
           of
           Visions
           and
           Dreams
           ,
           to
           possess
           the
           world
           with
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           ;
           then
           the
           trade
           grew
           so
           profitable
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           it
           was
           kept
           up
           ,
           and
           improved
           :
           and
           what
           succeeded
           so
           well
           with
           one
           Society
           and
           Order
           ,
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           much
           by
           it
           ,
           was
           an
           encouragement
           to
           others
           to
           follow
           their
           tract
           in
           the
           same
           way
           of
           traffick
           .
           This
           Book
           was
           generally
           well
           received
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           were
           so
           offended
           at
           the
           Author
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           make
           him
           feel
           a
           real
           fire
           whenever
           he
           was
           catched
           ,
           for
           endeavoring
           to
           put
           out
           their
           imaginary
           one
           .
        
         
           That
           from
           which
           More
           and
           others
           took
           greatest
           advantage
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           preachers
           prevailed
           only
           on
           simple
           Tradsemen
           ,
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           other
           illiterate
           persons
           :
           but
           to
           this
           the
           others
           answered
           ,
           That
           the
           Pharisees
           made
           the
           same
           objection
           to
           the
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           were
           Fisher-men
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           rude
           Mechanicks
           ;
           but
           Christ
           told
           them
           ,
           
             that
             to
             the
             poor
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
          
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Philosophers
           and
           Jews
           objected
           that
           to
           the
           Apostles
           :
           They
           said
           Gods
           glory
           did
           the
           more
           appear
           ,
           since
           not
           many
           rich
           ,
           wise
           ,
           or
           noble
           ,
           were
           called
           ,
           but
           the
           poor
           and
           despised
           were
           chosen
           :
           that
           men
           who
           had
           much
           to
           lose
           ,
           had
           not
           that
           simplicity
           of
           mind
           ,
           nor
           that
           disingagement
           from
           worldly
           things
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           necessary
           disposition
           to
           fit
           them
           for
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           was
           like
           to
           bring
           much
           trouble
           and
           persecution
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           opened
           some
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           at
           that
           time
           disputed
           by
           the
           pen
           ,
           
           in
           which
           opposition
           new
           things
           were
           still
           started
           and
           examined
           .
           But
           this
           was
           too
           feeble
           a
           weapon
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           therefore
           they
           sought
           out
           sharper
           tools
           .
           So
           there
           were
           many
           brought
           into
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           ,
           some
           for
           teaching
           their
           Children
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           in
           English
           ,
           some
           for
           reading
           the
           forbidden
           Books
           ,
           some
           for
           harbouring
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           some
           for
           speaking
           against
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           or
           the
           worshipping
           and
           adorning
           of
           Images
           ,
           some
           for
           not
           observing
           the
           Church
           Fasts
           ,
           some
           for
           not
           coming
           to
           Confession
           and
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           speaking
           against
           the
           Vices
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           Most
           of
           these
           were
           simple
           and
           illiterate
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           ,
           and
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Faggot
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           wrought
           so
           much
           on
           their
           fears
           and
           weakness
           ,
           that
           they
           generally
           abjured
           ,
           and
           were
           dismissed
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           1530.
           one
           
             Thomas
             Hitton
          
           ,
           
           who
           had
           been
           Curate
           of
           Maidston
           ,
           and
           had
           left
           that
           place
           ,
           going
           oft
           to
           Antwerp
           ;
           he
           bringing
           over
           some
           of
           the
           Books
           that
           were
           printed
           there
           ,
           was
           taken
           at
           Gravesend
           ,
           and
           brought
           before
           Warham
           and
           Fisher
           ,
           
           who
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           suffered
           much
           by
           a
           long
           and
           cruel
           Imprisonment
           ,
           condemned
           him
           to
           be
           Burnt
           .
        
         
         
           The
           most
           eminent
           person
           that
           suffered
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           was
           
             Thomas
             Bilney
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           Abjuration
           an
           account
           was
           given
           in
           the
           first
           Book
           :
           he
           after
           that
           ,
           went
           to
           Cambridge
           ,
           
           and
           was
           much
           troubled
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Society
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           were
           in
           great
           apprehensions
           of
           some
           violent
           effect
           ,
           which
           that
           desperation
           might
           produce
           ,
           
           and
           sometimes
           watched
           him
           whole
           nights
           .
           This
           continued
           about
           a
           year
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           his
           mind
           was
           more
           quieted
           ,
           and
           he
           resolved
           to
           expiate
           his
           Abjuration
           ,
           by
           as
           publick
           and
           solemn
           a
           Confession
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           and
           to
           prepare
           himself
           the
           better
           both
           to
           defend
           and
           suffer
           for
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           through
           fear
           denyed
           ;
           he
           followed
           his
           Studies
           for
           two
           years
           .
           And
           when
           he
           found
           himself
           well
           fortified
           in
           this
           resolution
           ,
           he
           took
           leave
           of
           his
           Friends
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           his
           own
           Countrey
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           thought
           he
           owed
           his
           first
           endeavours
           .
        
         
           He
           preached
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           
           confessing
           his
           former
           sin
           of
           denying
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           taught
           the
           people
           to
           beware
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           trusting
           to
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           to
           the
           Cowle
           of
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           to
           the
           Prayers
           of
           Saints
           ,
           or
           to
           Images
           ;
           but
           exhorted
           them
           to
           stay
           at
           home
           ,
           
           to
           give
           much
           Alms
           ,
           to
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           up
           their
           hearts
           ,
           wills
           ,
           and
           minds
           ,
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           This
           being
           noised
           about
           he
           was
           seized
           on
           by
           the
           Bishops
           Officers
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           Prison
           at
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           the
           Writ
           was
           sent
           for
           to
           burn
           him
           as
           a
           Relapse
           ,
           he
           being
           first
           condemned
           and
           degraded
           from
           his
           Priesthood
           :
           while
           he
           was
           in
           Prison
           the
           Friars
           came
           oft
           about
           him
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           recant
           again
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           given
           out
           that
           he
           did
           read
           a
           Bill
           of
           Abjuration
           .
        
         
           More
           not
           being
           satisfied
           to
           have
           sent
           the
           Writ
           for
           his
           burning
           ,
           
           studied
           also
           to
           defame
           him
           ,
           publishing
           this
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           in
           that
           he
           was
           certainly
           abused
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           had
           signed
           any
           such
           Paper
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           put
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Register
           ,
           as
           all
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           were
           ;
           but
           no
           such
           writing
           was
           ever
           shewn
           ,
           only
           some
           said
           they
           heard
           him
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           denyed
           there
           was
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           being
           questioned
           for
           it
           ,
           submitted
           and
           confessed
           their
           fault
           .
           But
           at
           such
           a
           time
           it
           was
           no
           strange
           thing
           ,
           if
           a
           ly
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           was
           vented
           with
           so
           much
           Authority
           ,
           that
           men
           were
           afraid
           to
           contradict
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           man
           is
           a
           close
           Prisoner
           ,
           those
           who
           only
           have
           access
           to
           him
           ,
           may
           spread
           what
           report
           of
           him
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           when
           once
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           said
           ,
           they
           never
           want
           officious
           vouchers
           to
           ly
           and
           swear
           for
           it
           .
           But
           since
           nothing
           was
           ever
           show'd
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           there
           was
           no
           truth
           in
           these
           reports
           ,
           which
           were
           spread
           about
           to
           take
           away
           the
           honour
           of
           Martyrdom
           from
           the
           new
           Doctrines
           .
           It
           is
           true
           he
           had
           never
           enquired
           into
           all
           the
           other
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           not
           differ
           from
           them
           about
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           some
           other
           things
           .
           But
           when
           men
           durst
           speak
           freely
           ,
           
           there
           were
           several
           persons
           ,
           that
           witnessed
           the
           Constancy
           and
           sincerity
           of
           Bilney
           ,
           in
           these
           his
           last
           Conflicts
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           afterwards
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           was
           an
           eye-witness
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           from
           his
           relation
           were
           published
           afterwards
           :
           he
           took
           his
           death
           patiently
           and
           constantly
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           little
           time
           that
           was
           allowed
           him
           to
           live
           after
           his
           Sentence
           ,
           he
           was
           observed
           to
           be
           chearful
           ;
           and
           the
           poor
           Victuals
           that
           were
           brought
           him
           ,
           Bread
           and
           Ale
           ,
           he
           eat
           up
           heartily
           ,
           of
           which
           when
           one
           took
           notice
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           must
           
           
           
           
           
           keep
           up
           that
           ruinous
           Cottage
           till
           it
           fell
           ;
           and
           often
           repeated
           that
           passage
           in
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             When
             thou
             walk'st
             through
             the
             fire
             thou
             shall
             not
             be
             burnt
          
           ;
           and
           putting
           his
           finger
           in
           the
           flame
           of
           the
           Candle
           ,
           he
           told
           those
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           well
           knew
           what
           a
           pain
           burning
           was
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           only
           consume
           the
           Stubble
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Soul
           should
           be
           purged
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           
           When
           the
           day
           of
           Execution
           came
           ,
           being
           the
           10th
           of
           November
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           led
           out
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           one
           that
           exhorted
           him
           to
           be
           patient
           and
           constant
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Mariners
           endured
           the
           tossing
           of
           the
           Waves
           ,
           hoping
           to
           arrive
           at
           their
           desired
           Port
           ,
           so
           though
           he
           was
           now
           entring
           into
           a
           storm
           ,
           yet
           he
           hop'd
           he
           should
           soon
           arrive
           at
           the
           Haven
           ,
           and
           desired
           their
           Prayers
           .
           When
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           he
           repeated
           the
           Creed
           ,
           to
           show
           the
           People
           that
           he
           dyed
           in
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           then
           he
           put
           up
           his
           Prayers
           to
           God
           with
           great
           show's
           of
           inward
           devotion
           ;
           which
           ended
           ,
           he
           repeated
           the
           143
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           paus'd
           on
           these
           words
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Enter
             not
             into
             Iudgment
             with
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             for
             in
             thy
             sight
             shall
             no
             man
             living
             be
             justified
             ,
          
           with
           deep
           recollection
           :
           and
           when
           Doctor
           Warner
           ,
           that
           accompanied
           him
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           took
           leave
           of
           him
           with
           many
           tears
           ,
           Bilney
           with
           a
           chearful
           countenance
           exhorted
           him
           ,
           to
           feed
           his
           flock
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           Lords
           coming
           he
           might
           find
           him
           so
           doing
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           begging
           Friars
           desired
           him
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           procured
           his
           death
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           got
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           feared
           the
           people
           would
           give
           them
           no
           more
           Alms
           :
           so
           he
           desired
           the
           Spectators
           not
           to
           be
           the
           worse
           to
           these
           men
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           not
           procur'd
           his
           death
           .
           Then
           the
           fire
           was
           set
           to
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           consum'd
           to
           ashes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           appears
           ,
           both
           what
           Opinion
           the
           people
           had
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           charity
           he
           dyed
           even
           towards
           his
           enemies
           ,
           doing
           them
           good
           for
           evil
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           perhaps
           struck
           terror
           in
           weaker
           minds
           ,
           yet
           it
           no
           less
           encourag'd
           others
           to
           endure
           patiently
           all
           the
           severities
           that
           were
           us'd
           to
           draw
           them
           from
           this
           Doctrine
           .
           Soon
           after
           ,
           one
           
             Richard
             Byfield
          
           suffered
           ,
           
           he
           was
           a
           Monk
           of
           St.
           Edmundsbury
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           instructed
           by
           Doctor
           Barnes
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           some
           Books
           ;
           which
           being
           discovered
           ,
           he
           was
           put
           in
           Prison
           ,
           but
           through
           fear
           abjured
           ;
           yet
           afterward
           he
           left
           the
           Monastery
           and
           came
           to
           London
           :
           He
           went
           oft
           over
           to
           Antwerp
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           forbidden
           Books
           ,
           which
           being
           smell'd
           out
           ,
           he
           was
           seized
           on
           ,
           and
           examined
           about
           these
           Books
           ;
           he
           justified
           them
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           thought
           they
           were
           good
           and
           profitable
           ,
           and
           did
           openly
           exclaim
           against
           the
           dissolute
           lives
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           so
           being
           judged
           Heretick
           ,
           he
           was
           burnt
           in
           Smithfield
           ,
           the
           11th
           of
           November
           .
        
         
           
           In
           December
           ,
           one
           
             Iohn
             Tewksbury
          
           a
           Shop-keeper
           in
           London
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           abjured
           ,
           was
           also
           taken
           and
           tryed
           in
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             Mores
          
           house
           at
           Chelsey
           ,
           where
           Sentence
           was
           given
           against
           him
           by
           Stokesley
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           (
           for
           Tonstall
           was
           translated
           the
           former
           year
           to
           Duresm
           )
           and
           was
           burnt
           in
           Smithfield
           .
           There
           were
           also
           three
           Burnt
           at
           York
           this
           year
           ,
           two
           men
           and
           one
           woman
           .
        
         
           These
           proceedings
           were
           complain'd
           of
           in
           the
           following
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           was
           formerly
           told
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           being
           found
           both
           Arbitrary
           and
           Cruel
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           desired
           a
           redress
           of
           that
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           nothing
           was
           done
           about
           it
           till
           
           Three
           years
           after
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           Act
           against
           Hereticks
           was
           made
           ,
           as
           was
           already
           told
           .
           The
           Clergy
           were
           not
           much
           moved
           at
           the
           address
           which
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           made
           ,
           and
           therefore
           went
           on
           in
           their
           extreme
           Courses
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           a
           Terror
           in
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           make
           an
           Example
           of
           one
           
             Iames
             Bainham
          
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           he
           was
           carryed
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellors
           House
           ,
           
           where
           much
           pains
           was
           taken
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           discover
           such
           as
           he
           knew
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           who
           favour'd
           the
           new
           Opinions
           ;
           
           but
           fair
           means
           not
           prevailing
           ,
           More
           made
           him
           be
           whipt
           in
           his
           own
           presence
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           where
           he
           look't
           on
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           put
           to
           the
           Rack
           .
           Yet
           it
           seems
           nothing
           could
           be
           drawn
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           any
           other
           persons
           hurt
           ;
           yet
           he
           himself
           afterwards
           overcome
           with
           fear
           ,
           abjured
           and
           did
           penance
           ,
           but
           had
           no
           quiet
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           till
           he
           went
           publickly
           to
           Church
           ,
           with
           a
           New
           Testament
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           confess'd
           with
           many
           tears
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           denyed
           God
           ,
           and
           prayed
           the
           people
           not
           to
           do
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           felt
           an
           Hell
           in
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           .
           So
           he
           was
           soon
           after
           carryed
           to
           the
           To●er
           ,
           (
           for
           now
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           Imputation
           of
           using
           men
           cruelly
           in
           their
           Prisons
           ,
           did
           put
           Hereticks
           in
           the
           Kings
           Prisons
           )
           he
           was
           charged
           for
           having
           said
           ,
           
             That
             
               Thomas
               a
               Becket
            
             was
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             and
             damned
             in
             Hell
             if
             he
             did
             not
             repent
             ;
             and
             for
             speaking
             contemptously
             of
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             and
             saying
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             was
             only
             Christs
             Mystical
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Body
             was
             not
             chew'd
             with
             the
             Teeth
             ,
             but
             received
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           So
           he
           was
           judged
           an
           obstinate
           and
           relaps'd
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           was
           burnt
           in
           Smithfield
           about
           the
           end
           of
           April
           1532.
           
           There
           were
           also
           some
           others
           burnt
           a
           little
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           of
           whom
           a
           particular
           account
           could
           not
           be
           recovered
           by
           Fox
           with
           all
           his
           Industry
           .
           But
           with
           
             Bainham
             ,
             Mores
          
           persecution
           ended
           ,
           for
           soon
           after
           he
           laid
           down
           the
           great
           Seal
           ,
           which
           set
           the
           poor
           Preachers
           at
           ease
           .
        
         
           Crome
           and
           Latimer
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Convocation
           and
           accus'd
           of
           Heresie
           .
           They
           both
           Subscribed
           the
           Articles
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           
           
             That
             there
             was
             a
             Purgatory
             :
             That
             the
             Souls
             in
             it
             were
             profited
             by
             Masses
             said
             for
             them
             ;
             That
             the
             Saints
             are
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
             and
             as
             Mediators
             pray
             for
             us
             :
             That
             men
             ought
             to
             pray
             to
             them
             and
             honour
             them
             :
             That
             Pilgrimages
             were
             Pious
             and
             Meritorious
             :
             That
             men
             who
             vowed
             Chastity
             might
             not
             Marry
             without
             the
             Popes
             Dispensation
             :
             That
             the
             Keys
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             were
             given
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Successors
             ,
             though
             their
             lives
             were
             bad
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Laity
             :
             That
             men
             merited
             by
             Prayers
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             Works
             :
             That
             Priests
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             should
             not
             preach
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             purged
             and
             restored
             :
             That
             the
             Seven
             Sacraments
             conferr'd
             Grace
             :
             That
             Consecrations
             and
             Benedictions
             used
             by
             the
             Church
             were
             good
             :
             That
             it
             was
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             adorn
             them
             and
             burn
             Candles
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             Kings
             were
             not
             obliged
             to
             give
             their
             people
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             a
             vulgar
             tongue
             .
          
           By
           these
           Articles
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           Collected
           ,
           what
           were
           the
           Doctrines
           then
           preach'd
           by
           the
           Reformers
           .
           There
           was
           yet
           no
           dispute
           about
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           called
           in
           question
           by
           Frith
           ;
           for
           the
           Books
           of
           Zuinglius
           and
           Oecolampadius
           came
           
           later
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           hitherto
           they
           had
           only
           seen
           Luthers
           works
           with
           those
           written
           by
           his
           followers
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           year
           1532.
           there
           was
           another
           memorable
           instance
           of
           the
           Clergies
           cruelty
           against
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           suspected
           of
           Heresie
           .
           
           The
           Common
           style
           of
           all
           Wills
           and
           Testaments
           at
           that
           time
           was
           ,
           First
           
             I
             bequeath
             my
             Soul
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Lady
             St.
             Mary
             ,
             
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             :
             but
             one
             
               William
               Tracie
            
             of
             Worcestershire
             dying
             ,
             left
             a
             Will
             of
             a
             far
             different
             strain
             ,
             for
             he
             bequeathed
             his
             Soul
             only
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whose
             intercession
             alone
             he
             trusted
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             any
             other
             Saint
             ,
             therefore
             he
             left
             no
             part
             of
             his
             goods
             to
             have
             any
             pray
             for
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           This
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Londons
           Court
           ,
           he
           was
           condemned
           as
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           
           and
           an
           order
           was
           sent
           to
           Parker
           Chancellor
           of
           Worcester
           to
           raise
           his
           Body
           .
           The
           Officious
           Chancellor
           went
           beyond
           his
           order
           and
           burn't
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           the
           Record
           bears
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           might
           by
           the
           Warrant
           he
           had
           ,
           raise
           the
           body
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           no
           Authority
           to
           burn
           it
           .
           So
           two
           years
           after
           Tracies
           heirs
           sued
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           turn'd
           out
           of
           his
           Office
           of
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           fined
           in
           400
           Pound
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Instance
           of
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           Clergy
           this
           year
           .
           One
           
             Thomas
             Harding
          
           of
           Buckinghamshire
           ,
           
           an
           Ancient
           man
           ,
           who
           had
           abjured
           in
           the
           year
           1506.
           was
           now
           observed
           to
           go
           often
           into
           woods
           ,
           and
           was
           seen
           sometimes
           reading
           .
           Upon
           which
           his
           house
           was
           search'd
           ,
           and
           some
           parcels
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           English
           were
           found
           in
           it
           .
           So
           he
           was
           carryed
           before
           Longland
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           was
           a
           cruel
           Persecutor
           ,
           so
           being
           the
           Kings
           Confessor
           ,
           acted
           with
           the
           more
           Authority
           .
           This
           Aged
           man
           was
           judged
           a
           Relapse
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           Chesham
           ,
           where
           he
           lived
           ,
           to
           be
           burn't
           ,
           which
           was
           Executed
           on
           
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           Eve.
           At
           this
           time
           there
           was
           an
           Indulgence
           of
           40
           dayes
           pardon
           proclaimed
           to
           all
           that
           carryed
           a
           Faggot
           to
           the
           burning
           of
           an
           Heretick
           :
           So
           dextrously
           did
           the
           Clergy
           endeavor
           to
           infect
           the
           Laity
           with
           their
           own
           cruel
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           that
           wrought
           upon
           this
           occasion
           a
           signal
           effect
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           fire
           was
           kindled
           ,
           one
           flung
           a
           Faggot
           at
           the
           old
           mans
           head
           ,
           
           which
           dash't
           out
           his
           brains
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           year
           1533.
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           by
           some
           signal
           evidence
           to
           convince
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           did
           not
           design
           to
           change
           the
           establish'd
           Religion
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           then
           proceeded
           far
           in
           his
           breach
           with
           Rome
           ;
           and
           the
           crafty
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchester
             ,
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           as
           he
           complyed
           with
           the
           King
           in
           his
           second
           Marriage
           and
           separation
           from
           Rome
           ,
           
           so
           being
           an
           inveterate
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           heart
           addicted
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           did
           by
           this
           argument
           often
           prevail
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           That
           it
           would
           most
           effectually
           justifie
           his
           other
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           convince
           the
           World
           that
           he
           was
           still
           a
           good
           Catholick
           King
           ;
           which
           at
           several
           times
           drew
           the
           King
           to
           what
           he
           desired
           .
           And
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           steps
           the
           King
           had
           made
           in
           his
           Separation
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           had
           given
           such
           heart
           to
           the
           new
           Preachers
           ,
           that
           they
           grew
           bolder
           and
           more
           publick
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Frith
          
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           an
           excellent
           Schollar
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           some
           years
           before
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           put
           in
           the
           list
           of
           those
           whom
           the
           Cardinal
           intended
           to
           bring
           from
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           his
           Colledge
           
           at
           Oxford
           ;
           so
           he
           had
           offended
           them
           by
           several
           writings
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           discourse
           which
           he
           wrote
           against
           the
           Corporal
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           had
           provoked
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           continued
           to
           his
           death
           to
           believe
           that
           firmly
           .
           
             The
             substance
             of
             his
             Arguments
             was
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             gave
             eternal
             life
             ,
             
             but
             the
             receiving
             the
             bare
             Sacrament
             did
             not
             give
             eternal
             life
             ,
             since
             many
             took
             it
             to
             their
             damnation
             ;
             therefore
             Christs
             presence
             there
             ,
             was
             only
             felt
             by
             Faith.
             This
             he
             further
             proved
             by
             the
             Fathers
             before
             Christ
             ,
             who
             did
             eat
             the
             same
             spiritual
             food
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             which
             was
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             Paul
             :
             since
             then
             ,
             they
             and
             we
             communicate
             in
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             certain
             that
             they
             did
             not
             eat
             Christs
             Flesh
             Corporally
             ,
             but
             fed
             by
             Faith
             on
             a
             Messias
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             Christians
             do
             on
             a
             Messias
             already
             come
             :
             therefore
             we
             now
             do
             only
             communicate
             by
             Faith.
             He
             also
             insisted
             much
             on
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Sacrament
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Elements
             must
             be
             the
             Mystical
             Signs
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             were
             truly
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             Sacraments
             :
             he
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             were
             these
             three
             ,
             by
             a
             visible
             action
             to
             knit
             the
             Society
             of
             Christians
             together
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             means
             of
             conveighing
             Grace
             upon
             our
             due
             participating
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Remembrances
             to
             stir
             up
             men
             to
             bless
             ●od
             for
             that
             unspeakable
             love
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             mankind
             .
             To
             all
             these
             ends
             the
             Corporal
             presence
             of
             Christ
             availed
             nothing
             ,
             they
             being
             sufficiently
             answered
             by
             a
             Mystical
             presence
             :
             yet
             he
             drew
             no
             other
             Conclusion
             from
             these
             Premisses
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Corporal
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             was
             no
             necessary
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           This
           either
           flowed
           from
           his
           not
           having
           yet
           arrived
           at
           a
           sure
           perswasion
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           chose
           in
           that
           modest
           style
           ,
           to
           encounter
           an
           opinion
           of
           which
           the
           World
           was
           so
           fond
           ,
           that
           to
           have
           opposed
           it
           in
           down-right
           words
           ,
           would
           have
           given
           prejudices
           against
           all
           that
           he
           could
           say
           .
        
         
           Frith
           upon
           a
           long
           conversation
           with
           one
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           was
           desired
           to
           set
           down
           the
           heads
           of
           it
           in
           writing
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           .
           The
           Paper
           went
           about
           and
           was
           by
           a
           false
           Brother
           conveyed
           to
           Sr.
           
             Thomas
             More
             's
          
           hands
           ,
           who
           set
           himself
           to
           answer
           it
           in
           his
           ordinary
           style
           ,
           treating
           Frith
           with
           great
           contempt
           ,
           calling
           him
           alwayes
           the
           young
           man.
           Frith
           was
           in
           Prison
           before
           he
           saw
           Mores
           Book
           ,
           yet
           he
           wrote
           a
           reply
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           find
           was
           then
           published
           ;
           but
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           was
           brought
           afterwards
           to
           Cranmer
           ,
           who
           acknowledged
           when
           he
           wrote
           his
           Apology
           against
           Gardiner
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           received
           great
           light
           in
           that
           matter
           from
           Friths
           Books
           ,
           and
           drew
           most
           of
           his
           Arguments
           out
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           afterwards
           Printed
           with
           his
           works
           Anno
           1573.
           and
           by
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           how
           much
           Truth
           is
           Stronger
           than
           Error
           .
           For
           though
           More
           wrote
           with
           as
           much
           Wit
           and
           Eloquence
           as
           any
           man
           in
           that
           Age
           did
           ,
           and
           Frith
           wrote
           plainly
           without
           any
           Art
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           difference
           between
           their
           Books
           ,
           that
           whoever
           compares
           them
           ,
           will
           clearly
           perceive
           the
           one
           to
           be
           the
           Ingenious
           defender
           of
           an
           ill
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           simple
           asserter
           of
           Truth
           .
           Frith
           wrote
           with
           all
           the
           disadvantage
           that
           was
           possible
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           the
           Jayl
           ,
           where
           he
           could
           have
           no
           Books
           ,
           but
           some
           Notes
           he
           might
           have
           collected
           formerly
           :
           he
           was
           also
           so
           loaded
           with
           Irons
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           
           scarce
           sit
           with
           any
           ease
           .
           He
           began
           with
           confirming
           what
           he
           had
           delivered
           about
           the
           Fathers
           before
           Christ
           ,
           their
           feeding
           on
           his
           Body
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           Christians
           do
           since
           his
           death
           :
           This
           he
           proved
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           several
           places
           of
           St.
           Austins
           works
           ;
           he
           proved
           also
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           the
           Elements
           were
           still
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           called
           both
           by
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           that
           our
           Senses
           shew
           they
           are
           not
           changed
           in
           their
           Natures
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           still
           subject
           to
           Corruption
           ,
           which
           can
           no
           way
           be
           said
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ.
           He
           proved
           that
           the
           eating
           of
           Christs
           Flesh
           in
           the
           6th
           of
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           cannot
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           since
           the
           wicked
           receive
           it
           ,
           who
           yet
           do
           not
           eat
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           should
           have
           eternal
           life
           .
           He
           shewed
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           coming
           in
           the
           room
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Paschal
           Lamb
           ,
           we
           must
           understand
           Christs
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           in
           which
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Lamb
           was
           
             the
             Lords
             Passover
          
           .
           He
           confirmed
           this
           by
           many
           passages
           ,
           cited
           out
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Fulgentius
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
          
           and
           some
           later
           Writers
           ,
           as
           
             Beda
             ,
             Bertram
          
           and
           Druthmar
           ,
           who
           did
           all
           assert
           that
           the
           Elements
           retained
           their
           former
           Natures
           ,
           and
           were
           only
           the
           Mysteries
           ,
           Signs
           ,
           and
           Figures
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ.
           But
           Gelasius's
           words
           seemed
           so
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           determine
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           especially
           considering
           he
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           :
           he
           therefore
           writing
           against
           the
           Eutichians
           ,
           who
           thought
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           was
           changed
           into
           the
           Divine
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             that
             as
             the
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             being
             Consecrated
             to
             be
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             Substance
             ,
             but
             continued
             in
             their
             own
             proper
             natures
          
           ;
           so
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           continued
           still
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           united
           to
           the
           Divine
           nature
           :
           this
           was
           a
           manifest
           Indication
           of
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           weigh
           more
           than
           a
           hundred
           high
           Rhetorical
           Expressions
           .
           He
           brought
           likewise
           several
           testimonies
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           knew
           nothing
           of
           the
           Consequences
           that
           follow
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           of
           a
           Body
           being
           in
           more
           places
           at
           once
           ,
           or
           being
           in
           a
           place
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           worship
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Upon
           this
           he
           digresses
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           German
           Divines
           believed
           a
           Corporal
           presence
           ;
           yet
           since
           that
           was
           only
           an
           Opinion
           that
           rested
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           carry
           along
           with
           it
           any
           Corruption
           of
           the
           worship
           ,
           or
           Idolatrous
           practise
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           born
           with
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           not
           to
           be
           broken
           for
           it
           :
           but
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           very
           different
           ,
           which
           had
           set
           up
           gross
           Idolatry
           ,
           building
           it
           upon
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           given
           a
           short
           Abstract
           of
           Friths
           Book
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           fit
           ,
           the
           rather
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           first
           Book
           that
           was
           written
           on
           this
           Subject
           in
           England
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Reformers
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           upon
           what
           solid
           and
           weighty
           reasons
           they
           then
           began
           to
           shake
           the
           received
           Opinion
           of
           Transubstantiation
           :
           and
           with
           how
           much
           learning
           this
           Controversie
           was
           managed
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           first
           undertook
           it
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           was
           singular
           in
           Friths
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           there
           should
           be
           no
           contest
           made
           about
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           for
           what-ever
           Opinion
           men
           held
           in
           Speculation
           ,
           if
           
           it
           went
           not
           to
           a
           practical
           error
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Adoration
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           Idolatry
           in
           his
           Opinion
           )
           there
           were
           no
           disputes
           to
           be
           made
           about
           it
           ,
           therefore
           he
           was
           much
           against
           all
           heats
           between
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           Zuinglians
           ,
           for
           he
           thought
           in
           such
           a
           matter
           that
           was
           wholly
           speculative
           ,
           every
           man
           might
           hold
           his
           own
           Opinion
           without
           making
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           apprehended
           in
           May
           1533.
           and
           kept
           in
           Prison
           till
           the
           20th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           and
           Longland
           sitting
           with
           him
           .
           
           They
           objected
           to
           him
           his
           Opinions
           about
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           Purgatory
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           first
           he
           did
           not
           find
           Transubstantiation
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           approved
           Authors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           would
           not
           admit
           any
           thing
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           without
           clear
           and
           certain
           grounds
           :
           for
           he
           did
           not
           think
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           reached
           so
           far
           .
           They
           argued
           with
           him
           upon
           some
           passages
           out
           of
           St.
           Austin
           and
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           by
           opposing
           other
           places
           of
           the
           same
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           how
           they
           were
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           themselves
           ;
           when
           it
           came
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Register
           as
           his
           Confession
           .
        
         
           
             Frith
             thinketh
             and
             judgeth
             that
             the
             natural
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             place
             only
             at
             once
             .
             
             Item
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             neither
             part
             is
             a
             necessary
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             whether
             the
             natural
             Body
             be
             there
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             or
             not
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           Purgatory
           ,
           he
           said
           a
           man
           consisted
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           his
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ;
           his
           Body
           was
           purged
           by
           sickness
           and
           other
           pains
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           by
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           sent
           to
           Purgatory
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Soul
           ,
           it
           was
           purged
           through
           the
           word
           of
           God
           received
           by
           Faith.
           So
           his
           Confession
           was
           written
           down
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             
               Item
               Frith
            
             thinketh
             and
             judgeth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Purgatory
             for
             the
             Soul
             after
             that
             it
             is
             departed
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             thinketh
             herein
             ,
             
             so
             hath
             he
             said
             ,
             written
             ,
             and
             defended
             ,
             howbeit
             he
             thinketh
             neither
             part
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             under
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Bishops
           with
           the
           Doctors
           that
           stood
           about
           them
           ,
           took
           much
           pains
           to
           make
           him
           change
           ;
           but
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           And
           when
           they
           threatned
           to
           proceed
           to
           a
           Final
           Sentence
           ,
           he
           seemed
           not
           moved
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             judgment
             be
             done
             in
             righteousness
             .
          
           The
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           none
           of
           them
           were
           guilty
           of
           great
           tenderness
           ,
           yet
           seem'd
           to
           pity
           him
           much
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           professed
           ,
           he
           gave
           Sentence
           with
           great
           grief
           of
           heart
           .
           In
           the
           end
           he
           was
           judged
           an
           Obstinate
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           Secular
           Power
           :
           
           there
           is
           one
           clause
           in
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           many
           others
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           set
           it
           down
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             earnestly
             requiring
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             this
             Execution
             and
             punishment
             worthily
             to
             be
             done
             upon
             thee
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             moderate
             ,
             that
             the
             rigor
             thereof
             be
             not
             too
             extreme
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             gentleness
             too
             much
             mitigated
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             to
             the
             extirpation
             ,
             terror
             ,
             and
             conversion
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith.
             
          
           This
           was
           thought
           a
           scorning
           of
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           when
           those
           ,
           who
           knew
           
           that
           he
           was
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           and
           intended
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           yet
           used
           such
           an
           Obtestation
           by
           the
           Bowels
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           rigor
           might
           not
           be
           extreme
           .
           This
           being
           certified
           ,
           the
           Writ
           was
           issued
           out
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Register
           bears
           ,
           he
           was
           burnt
           in
           Smithfield
           the
           4th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           one
           
             Andrew
             Hewet
          
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           also
           denyed
           the
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           .
           This
           Hewet
           was
           an
           Apprentice
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           meetings
           of
           these
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           was
           twice
           betrayed
           by
           some
           spies
           whom
           the
           Bishops
           Officers
           had
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           discovered
           many
           .
           When
           he
           was
           examined
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           Corporal
           Presence
           ,
           but
           was
           illiterate
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           do
           as
           Frith
           did
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           also
           condemned
           and
           burnt
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
           When
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           Frith
           expressed
           great
           joy
           ,
           at
           his
           approaching
           Martyrdom
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Transport
           of
           it
           ,
           hugged
           the
           ●aggots
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           as
           the
           Instruments
           that
           were
           to
           send
           him
           to
           his
           eternal
           rest
           .
           One
           Doctor
           Cook
           a
           Parson
           of
           London
           called
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           pray
           for
           them
           any
           more
           than
           they
           would
           do
           for
           a
           Dog.
           At
           which
           Frith
           smiled
           ,
           and
           prayed
           God
           to
           forgive
           him
           ;
           so
           the
           fire
           was
           set
           to
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           consum'd
           to
           Ashes
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           last
           Act
           of
           the
           Clergies
           Cruelty
           against
           mens
           lives
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           condemned
           :
           it
           was
           thought
           an
           unheard-of
           barbarity
           ,
           thus
           to
           burn
           a
           moderate
           and
           learned
           young
           man
           ,
           only
           because
           he
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           some
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           to
           be
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           though
           his
           private
           judgment
           was
           against
           their
           tenet
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           positive
           in
           it
           ,
           any
           further
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           could
           not
           believe
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           But
           the
           Clergy
           were
           now
           so
           bathed
           in
           blood
           ,
           that
           they
           seemed
           to
           have
           strip't
           themselves
           of
           those
           impressions
           of
           pity
           and
           compassion
           ,
           which
           are
           natural
           to
           mankind
           ;
           they
           therefore
           held
           on
           in
           their
           severe
           courses
           ,
           till
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           did
           effectually
           restrain
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Account
           that
           was
           given
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           mention
           was
           made
           of
           one
           
             Thomas
             Philips
          
           ,
           
           who
           put
           in
           his
           complaint
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           .
           The
           proceedings
           against
           him
           ,
           had
           been
           both
           extreme
           and
           illegal
           ;
           he
           was
           first
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           the
           Tower
           upon
           suspition
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           searched
           him
           ,
           a
           Copy
           of
           Tracy's
           Testament
           was
           found
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           Butter
           and
           Cheese
           were
           found
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           it
           being
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Lent.
           There
           was
           also
           another
           Letter
           found
           about
           him
           ,
           exhorting
           him
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           suffer
           constantly
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
           Upon
           these
           presumptions
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           proceeded
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           required
           him
           to
           abjure
           .
           But
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           willingly
           swear
           to
           be
           obedient
           as
           a
           Christian
           man
           ought
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           never
           hold
           any
           Heresie
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           nor
           favour
           Hereticks
           ;
           but
           the
           Bishop
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           that
           ,
           since
           there
           might
           be
           Ambiguities
           in
           it
           :
           therefore
           he
           required
           him
           to
           make
           the
           Abjuration
           in
           common
           form
           ,
           which
           he
           refused
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           appealed
           to
           the
           King
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Yet
           the
           Bishop
           pronounced
           him
           Contumax
           ,
           and
           did
           excommunicate
           him
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           was
           released
           on
           his
           Appeal
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           ;
           yet
           perhaps
           this
           was
           the
           man
           of
           whom
           the
           Pope
           complained
           to
           the
           English
           Ambassadors
           1532.
           that
           an
           Heretick
           having
           appealed
           to
           the
           King
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           ,
           and
           judged
           and
           acquitted
           in
           the
           Kings
           Courts
           .
           It
           is
           probable
           
           this
           was
           the
           man
           ,
           only
           the
           Pope
           was
           informed
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           from
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           that
           he
           Appealed
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           might
           be
           a
           mistake
           for
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           .
           But
           whatever
           ground
           there
           may
           be
           for
           that
           conjecture
           ,
           Philips
           got
           his
           liberty
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           a
           Complaint
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           which
           produced
           the
           Act
           about
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           that
           Act
           being
           passed
           ,
           
           together
           with
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           being
           lodged
           in
           the
           King
           to
           correct
           and
           reform
           Heresies
           ,
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           Abuses
           ,
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           being
           also
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Persecuted
           Preachers
           had
           ease
           and
           encouragement
           every-where
           .
           They
           also
           saw
           that
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Kings
           Affairs
           ,
           would
           constrain
           him
           to
           be
           gentle
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Sentence
           which
           the
           Pope
           gave
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Emperor
           to
           be
           executed
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           aspiring
           to
           an
           universal
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           soon
           as
           his
           other
           Wars
           gave
           him
           leisure
           to
           look
           over
           to
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           he
           had
           now
           a
           good
           colour
           to
           justifie
           an
           Invasion
           both
           from
           the
           Popes
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           the
           interests
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           Family
           in
           protecting
           his
           Aunt
           and
           her
           Daughter
           :
           Therefore
           the
           King
           was
           to
           give
           him
           work
           elsewhere
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           which
           his
           interest
           obliged
           him
           to
           joyn
           himself
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           who
           had
           at
           Smalcald
           entred
           into
           a
           League
           offensive
           and
           defensive
           ,
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           This
           was
           a
           thorn
           in
           the
           Emperor's
           side
           ,
           which
           the
           Kings
           Interest
           would
           oblige
           him
           by
           all
           means
           to
           maintain
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Reformers
           in
           England
           concluded
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           recommend
           himself
           to
           these
           Princes
           ,
           would
           relax
           the
           severities
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           them
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           their
           Friends
           in
           Germany
           would
           see
           to
           it
           :
           for
           in
           these
           first
           fervours
           of
           Reformations
           ,
           the
           Princes
           made
           that
           always
           a
           condition
           in
           their
           Treaties
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           favoured
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           might
           be
           no
           more
           persecuted
           .
        
         
           But
           their
           chief
           encouragement
           was
           from
           the
           Queen
           ,
           
           who
           Reigned
           in
           the
           Kings
           heart
           ,
           as
           absolutely
           as
           he
           did
           over
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           was
           a
           known
           favourer
           of
           them
           .
           She
           took
           Shaxton
           and
           Latimer
           to
           be
           her
           Chaplains
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           promoted
           them
           to
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           Salisbury
           and
           Worcester
           ,
           then
           vacant
           by
           the
           deprivation
           of
           Campegio
           and
           Ghinuccii
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           other
           things
           cherished
           and
           protected
           them
           ,
           and
           used
           her
           most
           effectual
           endeavours
           with
           the
           King
           to
           promote
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Next
           to
           her
           ,
           
           Cranmer
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           was
           a
           professed
           favourer
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           besides
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Character
           and
           See
           ,
           was
           well-fitted
           for
           carrying
           it
           on
           ,
           being
           a
           very
           Learned
           and
           Industrious
           man.
           He
           was
           at
           great
           pains
           to
           collect
           the
           sense
           of
           Ancient
           Writers
           ,
           upon
           all
           the
           Heads
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           be
           well-directed
           in
           such
           an
           Important
           matter
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           two
           Volumns
           
             in
             Folio
          
           written
           with
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           containing
           upon
           all
           the
           Heads
           of
           Religion
           ,
           a
           vast
           heap
           both
           of
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Quotations
           out
           of
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           later
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           School-men
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           governed
           himself
           in
           that
           work
           .
           There
           is
           also
           an
           original
           Letter
           of
           the
           Lord
           Burghly's
           extant
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           writes
           that
           he
           had
           six
           or
           seven
           Volumns
           of
           his
           Writings
           ,
           all
           which
           ,
           except
           two
           other
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           are
           lost
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           can
           understand
           .
           From
           which
           it
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           sequel
           of
           this
           work
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           Copied
           form
           Forreign
           Writers
           ,
           nor
           proceeded
           rashly
           in
           the
           Reformation
           .
           He
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           temper
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Letters
           to
           Osiander
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           Osiander's
           
           answers
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           very
           much
           disliked
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           German
           Divines
           .
           He
           was
           gentle
           in
           his
           whole
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           too
           great
           candour
           and
           simplicity
           to
           be
           refined
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Policy
           ,
           yet
           he
           managed
           his
           Affairs
           with
           great
           prudence
           ;
           which
           did
           so
           much
           recommend
           him
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           no
           ill
           Offices
           were
           ever
           able
           to
           hurt
           him
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           had
           some
           singular
           opinions
           about
           Ecclesiastical
           Functions
           and
           Offices
           ,
           which
           he
           seemed
           to
           make
           wholly
           dependent
           on
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Civil
           were
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           never
           studied
           to
           get
           his
           opinion
           in
           that
           made
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           reserving
           only
           to
           himself
           the
           freedom
           of
           his
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           he
           did
           afterwards
           ,
           either
           change
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           was
           content
           to
           be
           over-ruled
           in
           it
           :
           So
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           he
           held
           not
           that
           opinion
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           Kings
           favour
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           in
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           ,
           he
           boldly
           and
           freely
           argued
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Convocation
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           against
           that
           which
           he
           knew
           was
           the
           Kings
           mind
           ,
           and
           took
           his
           life
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           which
           had
           certainly
           been
           offered
           at
           a
           stake
           ,
           if
           the
           Kings
           esteem
           of
           him
           had
           not
           been
           proof
           against
           all
           attempts
           .
        
         
           
           Next
           him
           ,
           or
           rather
           above
           him
           ,
           was
           Cromwell
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           the
           Kings
           Vice-gerent
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           .
           A
           man
           of
           mean
           Birth
           ,
           but
           Noble
           Qualities
           ,
           as
           appeared
           in
           two
           signal
           Instances
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           his
           Pleading
           in
           Parliament
           so
           zealously
           and
           successfully
           for
           the
           fallen
           and
           disgrac'd
           Cardinal
           ,
           whose
           Secretary
           he
           was
           ,
           when
           Gardiner
           ,
           though
           more
           obliged
           by
           him
           ,
           had
           basely
           forsaken
           him
           .
           This
           was
           thought
           so
           just
           and
           generous
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           at
           all
           hinder
           his
           Preferment
           ,
           but
           raised
           his
           Credit
           higher
           :
           Such
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           gratitude
           and
           friendship
           ,
           in
           misfortune
           ,
           being
           so
           rare
           a
           thing
           in
           a
           Court.
           The
           other
           was
           his
           remembring
           the
           Merchant
           of
           Lucca
           ,
           that
           had
           pitied
           and
           relieved
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           poor
           stranger
           there
           ,
           and
           expressing
           most
           extraordinary
           acknowledgements
           and
           gratitude
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           afterwards
           in
           the
           top
           of
           his
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           know
           him
           ,
           much
           less
           pretend
           to
           any
           returns
           for
           passed
           favours
           ,
           which
           shew'd
           that
           he
           had
           a
           noble
           and
           generous
           temper
           ;
           only
           he
           made
           too
           much
           haste
           to
           be
           great
           and
           rich
           .
           He
           joyned
           himself
           in
           a
           firm
           friendship
           to
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           did
           promote
           the
           Reformation
           very
           vigorously
           .
        
         
           
           But
           there
           was
           another
           Party
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           wrestled
           much
           against
           it
           ;
           the
           head
           of
           it
           was
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           was
           the
           Queens
           Uncle
           ,
           yet
           was
           her
           mortal
           enemy
           .
           He
           was
           a
           dextrous
           Courtier
           and
           complied
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Divorce
           and
           Separation
           from
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           did
           upon
           all
           occasions
           perswade
           the
           King
           to
           innovate
           nothing
           in
           Religion
           :
           His
           great
           friend
           that
           joyned
           all
           along
           with
           him
           in
           those
           Counsels
           ,
           was
           Gardiner
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           crafty
           and
           politick
           man
           ,
           and
           understood
           the
           King
           well
           ,
           and
           complied
           with
           his
           temper
           in
           every
           thing
           ;
           he
           despised
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           hated
           all
           Reformation
           .
           Longland
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Kings
           Confessor
           ,
           was
           also
           managed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           a
           great
           Party
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Church-men
           were
           on
           their
           side
           .
        
         
           
           That
           which
           prevailed
           most
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           himself
           had
           writ
           a
           Book
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           they
           said
           ,
           would
           he
           now
           retract
           that
           ,
           which
           all
           Learned
           men
           admired
           so
           much
           ?
           or
           would
           he
           encourage
           Luther
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           who
           had
           treated
           him
           with
           so
           little
           respect
           ?
           If
           he
           
           went
           to
           change
           the
           Doctrines
           that
           were
           formerly
           received
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           would
           say
           he
           did
           it
           in
           spite
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           would
           cast
           a
           great
           dishonour
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           passion
           govern'd
           his
           Religion
           .
           Forreign
           Princes
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           did
           not
           much
           blame
           him
           for
           what
           he
           had
           hitherto
           done
           ,
           but
           rather
           wished
           for
           a
           good
           opportunity
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           would
           now
           condemn
           him
           if
           he
           medled
           with
           the
           Faith
           :
           And
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           complied
           with
           that
           which
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           were
           glad
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           Forreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           the
           Exactions
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           would
           not
           bear
           a
           change
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           but
           might
           be
           thereby
           easily
           set
           on
           ,
           by
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           Emperor
           ,
           to
           break
           out
           in
           Rebellion
           .
           These
           things
           being
           managed
           skilfully
           ,
           and
           agreeing
           with
           his
           own
           private
           opinion
           ,
           wrought
           much
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           what
           was
           said
           about
           his
           own
           Book
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           so
           much
           commended
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           almost
           made
           believe
           ,
           it
           was
           written
           by
           a
           special
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           Cranmer
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           
           that
           since
           he
           had
           put
           down
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           let
           those
           Doctrines
           be
           still
           taught
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           other
           Foundation
           ,
           but
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Popes
           :
           And
           he
           offered
           upon
           the
           greatest
           hazard
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           many
           things
           ,
           then
           received
           as
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           were
           no
           better
           grounded
           ;
           therefore
           he
           pressed
           the
           King
           to
           give
           order
           ,
           to
           hear
           and
           examine
           things
           freely
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Popes
           power
           was
           rejected
           ,
           the
           people
           might
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           better
           warrant
           .
           And
           for
           Political
           Counsels
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           do
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           event
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           things
           might
           be
           carried
           on
           with
           that
           due
           care
           ,
           that
           the
           justice
           and
           reasonableness
           of
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           should
           appear
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           was
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           any
           particular
           Church
           .
           It
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           Christendom
           were
           under
           one
           Emperor
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           him
           to
           call
           general
           Councils
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           circumstances
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           stay
           for
           a
           one
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           then
           ,
           particular
           Churches
           did
           in
           their
           National
           Synods
           condemn
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           reform
           Abuses
           .
           But
           the
           State
           of
           Christendom
           was
           now
           altered
           ,
           it
           was
           under
           many
           Princes
           ,
           who
           had
           different
           Interests
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           thought
           it
           a
           vain
           expectation
           to
           look
           for
           any
           such
           Council
           .
           The
           Protestants
           of
           Germany
           had
           now
           for
           above
           ten
           years
           desired
           the
           Emperor
           to
           procure
           one
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           effect
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           the
           Pope
           would
           not
           grant
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           the
           French
           King
           protested
           against
           it
           .
           The
           former
           year
           the
           Pope
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           to
           offer
           a
           general
           Council
           ,
           
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Mantua
           this
           year
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           found
           that
           was
           but
           an
           illusion
           ;
           for
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Mantua
           protested
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           admit
           such
           a
           number
           of
           strangers
           ,
           as
           a
           Council
           would
           draw
           together
           into
           his
           Town
           :
           yet
           the
           King
           promised
           to
           send
           his
           Ambassadors
           thither
           ,
           when
           the
           Council
           met
           .
           But
           now
           the
           King
           consulting
           his
           Prelates
           ,
           whether
           the
           Emperor
           might
           by
           his
           Authority
           summon
           a
           general
           Council
           ,
           as
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           had
           done
           :
           some
           of
           them
           gave
           the
           following
           answer
           ,
           Copied
           from
           the
           Original
           that
           is
           yet
           extant
           ,
           
           which
           might
           have
           been
           written
           any
           time
           between
           the
           year
           ,
           1534.
           in
           which
           
             Thomas
             Goodrick
          
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ,
           and
           the
           year
           ,
           1540.
           in
           which
           
             Iohn
             Clark
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           ,
           died
           ;
           but
           I
           incline
           to
           think
           from
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           written
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           1534.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   General
                   Council
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Though
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   Rome
                   had
                   his
                   ample
                   dominion
                   over
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   the
                   First
                   Four
                   General
                   Councils
                   (
                   the
                   which
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   most
                   estimation
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   were
                   called
                   and
                   gathered
                   by
                   the
                   Emperors
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   Godly
                   intent
                   :
                   That
                   Heresies
                   might
                   be
                   extinct
                   ,
                   Schisms
                   put
                   away
                   ,
                   good
                   Order
                   and
                   Manners
                   in
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   established
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   many
                   Councils
                   more
                   were
                   called
                   :
                   till
                   now
                   of
                   late
                   by
                   the
                   negligence
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   Princes
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   hath
                   been
                   suffered
                   to
                   usurp
                   this
                   Power
                   ;
                   yet
                   now
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Monarchie
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   such
                   general
                   Dominion
                   ;
                   but
                   many
                   Princes
                   have
                   absolute
                   Power
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Realms
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   whole
                   and
                   entire
                   Monarchie
                   ,
                   no
                   one
                   Prince
                   may
                   by
                   his
                   Authority
                   call
                   any
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   that
                   any
                   one
                   or
                   moe
                   of
                   these
                   Princes
                   for
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   extirpation
                   of
                   Schisms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Lovingly
                   ,
                   Charitably
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   sincere
                   Intent
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   sure
                   place
                   ,
                   require
                   any
                   other
                   Prince
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Princes
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   Wealth
                   ,
                   Quietness
                   ,
                   and
                   Tranquillity
                   of
                   all
                   Christen
                   people
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   or
                   their
                   free
                   consent
                   ,
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   might
                   be
                   assembled
                   :
                   that
                   Prince
                   ,
                   or
                   those
                   Princes
                   so
                   required
                   ,
                   are
                   bound
                   by
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Charity
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   Fruit
                   that
                   may
                   come
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   condescend
                   and
                   agree
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   having
                   no
                   lawful
                   Impediment
                   ,
                   nor
                   just
                   Cause
                   moving
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   The
                   chief
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   General
                   Councils
                   are
                   before
                   expressed
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   all
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Councils
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   made
                   definitive
                   Subscription
                   ,
                   but
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   forsomuch
                   as
                   the
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   pertaineth
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         T.
                         Cantuarien
                         .
                      
                       
                         Cuthbertus
                         Dunelmen
                         .
                      
                       
                         Io.
                         Bath
                         .
                         wellen
                         .
                      
                       
                         Tho.
                         Elien
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           long
           speech
           of
           Cranmers
           ,
           written
           by
           one
           of
           his
           Secretaries
           .
           It
           was
           spoken
           soon
           after
           the
           Parliament
           had
           passed
           the
           Acts
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           for
           it
           relates
           to
           them
           as
           lately
           done
           ;
           it
           was
           delivered
           either
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           the
           upper
           House
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           Council
           Board
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           think
           ,
           
           it
           was
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           for
           it
           begins
           ,
           
             My
             Lords
          
           ?
           The
           matter
           of
           it
           does
           so
           much
           concern
           the
           business
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           
           that
           I
           know
           the
           Reader
           will
           expect
           I
           should
           set
           down
           the
           heads
           of
           it
           .
           It
           appears
           he
           had
           been
           Ordered
           to
           Inform
           the
           House
           about
           these
           things
           .
           The
           Preamble
           of
           his
           Speech
           runs
           upon
           this
           conceit
           .
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   That
                   as
                   Rich
                   men
                   flying
                   from
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   carry
                   away
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   cannot
                   take
                   away
                   ,
                   they
                   either
                   hide
                   or
                   destroy
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Rome
                   had
                   destroyed
                   so
                   many
                   Ancient
                   writings
                   .
                   and
                   hid
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   having
                   carefully
                   preserved
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   was
                   of
                   advantage
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   easie
                   to
                   discover
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   so
                   artificially
                   concealed
                   :
                   Therefore
                   in
                   the
                   Canon-Law
                   ,
                   some
                   honest
                   truths
                   were
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   mislay'd
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   placed
                   where
                   one
                   might
                   expect
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   met
                   with
                   in
                   some
                   other
                   Chapters
                   ▪
                   where
                   one
                   would
                   least
                   look
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   more
                   things
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   Ancients
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   their
                   Authority
                   were
                   lost
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   by
                   the
                   Fragments
                   yet
                   remaining
                   .
                   He
                   show'd
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   called
                   every
                   thing
                   which
                   they
                   thought
                   well
                   done
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     Divine
                     Institution
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   large
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Phrase
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   the
                   passages
                   of
                   many
                   Fathers
                   that
                   magnified
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   show'd
                   for
                   what
                   end
                   General
                   Councils
                   were
                   called
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   reform
                   Errors
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   ever
                   any
                   Council
                   was
                   truly
                   General
                   ,
                   for
                   even
                   at
                   Nice
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Bishops
                   almost
                   ,
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     Asia
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Greece
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   called
                   General
                   because
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Summon'd
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Christendome
                   did
                   agree
                   to
                   their
                   Definitions
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   prov'd
                   by
                   several
                   Authorities
                   :
                   therefore
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   more
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Arimini
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   Nice
                   or
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   one
                   was
                   not
                   received
                   as
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   others
                   were
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   number
                   ,
                   nor
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   their
                   Decisions
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   them
                   be
                   received
                   with
                   so
                   general
                   a
                   Submission
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   .
                   St.
                   Peter
                   and
                   St.
                   Iames
                   had
                   the
                   chief
                   direction
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Contests
                   then
                   about
                   Head-ship
                   .
                   Christ
                   named
                   no
                   Head
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   called
                   a
                   defect
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   was
                   one
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   named
                   no
                   Head
                   to
                   Govern
                   the
                   World.
                   Yet
                   the
                   Church
                   found
                   it
                   convenient
                   to
                   have
                   one
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   Arch-Bishops
                   were
                   set
                   over
                   Provinces
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   St.
                   Peter
                   had
                   been
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   certain
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   ever
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   his
                   Headship
                   for
                   Romes
                   sake
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   left
                   it
                   there
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   Head
                   for
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   any
                   See
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   could
                   pretend
                   to
                   nothing
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   followed
                   his
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   Liberius
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   Bishops
                   there
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   condemned
                   for
                   Heresie
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   according
                   to
                   St.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   Faith
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   tryed
                   by
                   Works
                   ,
                   the
                   Lives
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   for
                   several
                   Ages
                   gave
                   shrewd
                   presumptions
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Faith
                   was
                   not
                   good
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   Power
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   many
                   instances
                   ,
                   he
                   show'd
                   that
                   positive
                   precepts
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   that
                   nature
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   for
                   ever
                   Obligatory
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   Gerson
                   wrote
                   a
                   Book
                   ,
                   
                     De
                     Auferibilitate
                     Papae
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   Pope
                   with
                   the
                   
                   Cardinals
                   be
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   tryed
                   by
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   St.
                   Peter
                   gave
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   Baptizing
                   Cornelius
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   questioned
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   
                     Damasus
                     ,
                     Sixtus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Leo
                   ,
                   purged
                   themselves
                   of
                   some
                   scandals
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   showed
                   how
                   Corrupt
                   the
                   present
                   Pope
                   was
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   his
                   person
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   abhorred
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   as
                   himself
                   had
                   heard
                   and
                   seen
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Law
                   to
                   proceed
                   against
                   a
                   vitious
                   Pope
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   thing
                   not
                   foreseen
                   ,
                   and
                   thought
                   scarcely
                   possible
                   ,
                   but
                   new
                   diseases
                   required
                   new
                   remedies
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   a
                   Pope
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   Heretick
                   may
                   be
                   judged
                   in
                   a
                   Council
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   would
                   hold
                   against
                   a
                   Symoniacal
                   ,
                   Covetous
                   and
                   Impious
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Salt
                   that
                   had
                   lost
                   its
                   favour
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   several
                   Authorities
                   ,
                   he
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   who
                   lives
                   so
                   ,
                   is
                   thereby
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Preheminence
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   flowed
                   only
                   from
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   was
                   now
                   good
                   cause
                   to
                   repeal
                   these
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Basil
                   ,
                   was
                   only
                   Vicar
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   was
                   accountable
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   Council
                   of
                   Constance
                   and
                   the
                   Divines
                   of
                   Paris
                   had
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Church
                   ,
                   declared
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   which
                   many
                   Popes
                   in
                   former
                   Ages
                   had
                   confessed
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   can
                   claim
                   even
                   by
                   the
                   Canon-Law
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   call
                   and
                   preside
                   in
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   overrule
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   a
                   Negative
                   vote
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Power
                   of
                   Councils
                   did
                   not
                   extend
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   or
                   Secular
                   Matters
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   points
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Condemn
                   Hereticks
                   :
                   nor
                   were
                   their
                   Decrees
                   Laws
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   were
                   Enacted
                   by
                   Princes
                   .
                   Upon
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   enlarged
                   much
                   to
                   show
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   a
                   Council
                   did
                   proceed
                   against
                   a
                   King
                   (
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   then
                   Threatned
                   the
                   King
                   )
                   that
                   their
                   Sentence
                   was
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   without
                   their
                   Sphere
                   .
                   The
                   determination
                   of
                   Councils
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   considered
                   and
                   examined
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   matters
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   men
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   to
                   their
                   freedom
                   ,
                   he
                   taxed
                   the
                   severity
                   of
                   Victors
                   ,
                   Proceedings
                   against
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Easter
                   .
                   And
                   concluded
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   not
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   except
                   a
                   Gangrene
                   comes
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   inevitable
                   cause
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   very
                   largely
                   showed
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   moderation
                   and
                   charity
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   proceed
                   even
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   held
                   errors
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Standard
                   of
                   the
                   Councils
                   definitions
                   ,
                   should
                   only
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   mens
                   Traditions
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   some
                   General
                   Councils
                   had
                   been
                   rejected
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   tender
                   point
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   deferred
                   to
                   a
                   Council
                   ;
                   some
                   Decrees
                   of
                   Councils
                   were
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   obeyed
                   .
                   The
                   Divines
                   of
                   Paris
                   held
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Council
                   could
                   not
                   make
                   a
                   new
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   all
                   Gods
                   Promises
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   had
                   this
                   condition
                   implyed
                   within
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     they
                     kept
                     his
                     Commandments
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   thought
                   the
                   Promises
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   had
                   this
                   condition
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     they
                     kept
                     the
                     Faith.
                  
                   Therefore
                   he
                   had
                   much
                   doubting
                   in
                   himself
                   as
                   to
                   
                   General
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   thought
                   that
                   only
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   take
                   place
                   in
                   all
                   Controversies
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   were
                   called
                   Canonical
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   only
                   Rules
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christians
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   by
                   appointment
                   of
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Councils
                   ,
                   were
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                   The
                   Fathers
                   SS
                   .
                   
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     Ierome
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Austin
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   differ
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   always
                   appealed
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   as
                   the
                   common
                   and
                   certain
                   standard
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   cited
                   some
                   remarkable
                   passage
                   out
                   of
                   St.
                   Austin
                   ,
                   to
                   show
                   ,
                   what
                   difference
                   he
                   put
                   between
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Writings
                   even
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   holiest
                   Fathers
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   Fathers
                   agreed
                   in
                   the
                   Exposition
                   of
                   any
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   he
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   he
                   looked
                   on
                   that
                   as
                   flowing
                   from
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   most
                   dangerous
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   Conceit
                   :
                   Therefore
                   he
                   thought
                   Councils
                   ought
                   to
                   found
                   their
                   decisions
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   expositions
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   agreed
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   discoursed
                   very
                   largely
                   what
                   a
                   person
                   a
                   Judge
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   Partial
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   Judge
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Cause
                   ,
                   nor
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   sit
                   on
                   the
                   Bench
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   tryed
                   ,
                   lest
                   his
                   presence
                   should
                   over-awe
                   others
                   .
                   Things
                   also
                   done
                   upon
                   a
                   common
                   error
                   cannot
                   bind
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   error
                   upon
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   done
                   ,
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   discovered
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   human
                   Laws
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   changed
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   publick
                   visible
                   inconvenience
                   follows
                   them
                   .
                   From
                   which
                   he
                   concluded
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   being
                   a
                   Party
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   already
                   passed
                   his
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   by
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   nor
                   sit
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Princes
                   also
                   ,
                   who
                   upon
                   a
                   common
                   mistake
                   ,
                   thinking
                   the
                   Pope
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   had
                   sworn
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   finding
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   done
                   upon
                   a
                   false
                   ground
                   ,
                   may
                   pull
                   their
                   Neck
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Yoke
                   ,
                   as
                   every
                   man
                   may
                   make
                   his
                   escape
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   a
                   Robber
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   so
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   mean't
                   well
                   ,
                   as
                   Hadrian
                   did
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   never
                   bring
                   any
                   good
                   design
                   to
                   an
                   issue
                   ;
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   that
                   Court
                   being
                   so
                   engaged
                   to
                   maintain
                   their
                   Corruptions
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           Heads
           of
           that
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           he
           gave
           them
           in
           writing
           after
           he
           had
           delivered
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           promised
           to
           entertain
           them
           with
           another
           Discourse
           ,
           of
           the
           Power
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           have
           in
           their
           Sees
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           to
           make
           them
           do
           their
           duty
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           could
           never
           see
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           afraid
           it
           is
           lost
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           I
           thought
           necessary
           to
           open
           ,
           to
           show
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           that
           the
           several
           Parties
           in
           it
           went
           upon
           ,
           when
           the
           Reformation
           was
           first
           brought
           under
           Consideration
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           Period
           of
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           am
           now
           advanced
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Second
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               EFFIGIES
               VERA
               REVERENDISSIMI
               D.
               THOMAE
               CRANMERI
               ARCHIEPISCOPI
               CANTUARI●NSIS
            
             
               HHolbein
               pinxit
            
             
               Natus
               1489
               Iuly
               2.
               
               Consecratus
               1533
               Mar.
               30.
               
               Martyrio
               Coronatus
               1556
               Mar.
               21.
               
            
             
               〈…〉
            
          
        
         
           
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           REFORMATION
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           BOOK
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             other
             Transactions
             about
             Religion
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             during
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           King
           having
           passed
           through
           the
           Traverses
           and
           tossings
           of
           his
           Sute
           of
           Divorce
           ,
           
           and
           having
           with
           the
           concurrence
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           Clergy
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           
           brought
           about
           what
           he
           had
           projected
           ,
           seem'd
           now
           at
           ease
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           .
           But
           though
           matters
           were
           carryed
           in
           Publick
           Assemblies
           smoothly
           and
           successfully
           ,
           yet
           there
           were
           many
           secret
           discontents
           ,
           which
           being
           fomented
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperors
           Agents
           ,
           wrought
           him
           great
           trouble
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           was
           full
           of
           vexation
           and
           disquiet
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           were
           zealously
           addicted
           to
           that
           which
           they
           called
           the
           Old
           Religion
           ,
           did
           conclude
           ,
           that
           what-ever
           firmness
           the
           King
           expressed
           to
           it
           now
           ,
           was
           either
           pretended
           out
           of
           Policy
           ,
           for
           avoiding
           the
           Inconveniences
           ,
           which
           the
           fears
           of
           a
           Change
           might
           produce
           :
           or
           though
           he
           really
           intended
           to
           perform
           what
           he
           professed
           ;
           yet
           the
           Interests
           in
           which
           he
           must
           embarque
           ,
           with
           the
           Princess
           of
           Germany
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Power
           that
           the
           Queen
           had
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           credit
           Cranmer
           and
           Crom●ell
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           would
           prevail
           on
           him
           to
           change
           some
           things
           in
           Religion
           .
           And
           they
           look'd
           on
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           so
           complicated
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           change
           of
           any
           one
           must
           needs
           make
           way
           for
           change
           in
           more
           ,
           since
           that
           struck
           at
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           left
           people
           at
           liberty
           to
           dispute
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           This
           they
           thought
           was
           a
           Gate
           opened
           
           to
           Heresie
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           were
           every-where
           meeting
           together
           ,
           and
           consulting
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           done
           for
           suppressing
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           preserving
           the
           Catholick
           Faith.
           
        
         
           That
           zeal
           was
           much
           inflamed
           by
           the
           Monks
           and
           Friers
           ,
           who
           clearly
           saw
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           were
           so
           levelled
           at
           their
           Exemptions
           and
           Immunities
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           now
           like
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Kings
           mercy
           .
           They
           were
           no
           more
           to
           plead
           their
           Bulls
           ,
           nor
           claim
           any
           Priviledges
           ,
           further
           than
           it
           pleased
           the
           King
           to
           allow
           them
           .
           No
           new
           Saints
           from
           Rome
           could
           draw
           more
           Riches
           or
           Honour
           to
           their
           Orders
           .
           Priviledges
           and
           Indulgences
           were
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Arts
           of
           drawing
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           enrich
           their
           Churches
           and
           Houses
           ,
           were
           at
           an
           end
           .
           And
           they
           had
           also
           secret
           Intimations
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Courtiers
           ,
           had
           an
           eye
           on
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           they
           gave
           themselves
           for
           lost
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           not
           so
           embroyl
           the
           Kings
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           adventure
           on
           so
           invidious
           a
           thing
           :
           Therefore
           both
           in
           Confessions
           and
           Conferences
           ,
           they
           infused
           into
           the
           people
           a
           dislike
           of
           the
           Kings
           Proceedings
           ;
           which
           though
           for
           some
           time
           it
           did
           not
           break
           out
           into
           an
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           yet
           the
           humor
           still
           fermented
           ,
           and
           people
           only
           waited
           for
           an
           opportunity
           :
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Emperor
           had
           not
           been
           otherwise
           distracted
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           made
           War
           upon
           the
           King
           ▪
           with
           great
           Advantages
           .
           For
           many
           of
           his
           discontented
           Subjects
           ,
           would
           have
           joyned
           with
           the
           Enemy
           .
           But
           the
           King
           did
           so
           dextrously
           manage
           his
           Leagues
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           could
           never
           make
           any
           impressions
           on
           his
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           
           But
           those
           factious
           Spirits
           ,
           seeing
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           any
           forreign
           Power
           ,
           could
           not
           contain
           themselves
           ,
           but
           broke
           out
           into
           open
           Rebellion
           .
           And
           this
           provoked
           the
           King
           to
           great
           severities
           ;
           His
           Spirit
           was
           so
           fretted
           ,
           by
           the
           tricks
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           had
           put
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Ingratitude
           and
           seditious
           practises
           of
           
             Reginald
             Pool
          
           ;
           that
           he
           thereby
           lost
           much
           of
           his
           former
           temper
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           was
           too
           ready
           upon
           slight
           grounds
           ,
           to
           bring
           his
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Bar.
           Where
           though
           the
           matter
           was
           always
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           Law
           they
           were
           Endicted
           and
           Judged
           ;
           yet
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Law
           bordering
           sometimes
           on
           rigor
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           be
           called
           a
           cruel
           Tyrant
           .
           Nor
           did
           his
           severity
           lie
           only
           on
           one
           side
           :
           but
           being
           addicted
           to
           some
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Old
           Religion
           ;
           and
           impatient
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           blown
           up
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           vanity
           of
           his
           new
           Title
           ,
           of
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           praises
           which
           Flatterers
           bestowed
           on
           him
           ;
           he
           thought
           all
           persons
           were
           bound
           ,
           to
           regulate
           their
           Belief
           by
           his
           Dictates
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           prosecute
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           proceed
           against
           Papists
           .
           Yet
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           Cruelty
           was
           Natural
           to
           him
           .
           For
           in
           Twenty
           five
           years
           Reign
           ,
           none
           had
           suffered
           for
           any
           Crime
           against
           the
           State
           ;
           but
           Pool
           Earl
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           and
           Stafford
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           .
           The
           former
           he
           prosecuted
           in
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Fathers
           last
           Commands
           at
           his
           death
           .
           His
           severity
           to
           the
           other
           was
           imputed
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           Malice
           .
           The
           Proceedings
           were
           also
           legal
           .
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           had
           by
           the
           knavery
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           gave
           great
           credit
           ,
           been
           made
           believe
           he
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           practises
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           touch
           Princes
           so
           nearly
           ,
           that
           no
           wonder
           the
           Law
           was
           executed
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
           This
           
           showes
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           not
           very
           jealous
           ,
           nor
           desirous
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
           But
           though
           he
           always
           proceeded
           upon
           Law
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           last
           Ten
           years
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           many
           instances
           of
           Severity
           occurred
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           pityed
           ,
           than
           either
           imitated
           or
           sharply
           censured
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           Book
           was
           full
           of
           Intrigues
           and
           forreign
           Transactions
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           being
           an
           account
           of
           a
           tedious
           Negotiation
           ,
           with
           the
           subtlest
           and
           most
           refined
           Court
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           humane
           Policy
           .
           But
           now
           my
           work
           is
           confined
           to
           this
           Nation
           ;
           and
           except
           in
           short
           touches
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           meddle
           no
           further
           with
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           State
           ;
           but
           shall
           give
           as
           clear
           an
           account
           of
           those
           things
           that
           relate
           to
           Religion
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           possibly
           recover
           .
           The
           Suppression
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           The
           advance
           and
           declension
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           Proceedings
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           adhered
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           chief
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           The
           two
           former
           shall
           be
           opened
           ,
           in
           the
           series
           of
           time
           as
           they
           were
           Transacted
           .
           But
           the
           last
           shall
           be
           left
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           presented
           in
           one
           full
           view
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Parliament
           had
           ended
           their
           Business
           ,
           
           the
           Bishops
           did
           all
           renew
           their
           Allegeance
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           swore
           also
           to
           maintain
           his
           Supremacy
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           ;
           acknowledging
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Supreme
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           yet
           no
           Law
           for
           the
           requiring
           of
           any
           such
           Oath
           .
           The
           first
           act
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           was
           ,
           his
           naming
           Cromwell
           Vicar-General
           ,
           and
           General
           Visitor
           of
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           and
           other
           Priviledged
           places
           .
           This
           is
           commonly
           confounded
           with
           his
           following
           Dignity
           of
           ,
           
             Lord
             Vice-Gerent
          
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           two
           different
           Places
           ,
           and
           held
           by
           different
           Commissions
           .
           By
           the
           one
           he
           had
           no
           Authority
           over
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           any
           Precedence
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           it
           gave
           him
           the
           Precedence
           next
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           so
           it
           cloathed
           him
           with
           a
           compleat
           Delegation
           of
           the
           Kings
           whole
           Power
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           .
           For
           Two
           years
           he
           was
           only
           Vicar-General
           .
           But
           the
           tenour
           of
           his
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Power
           devolved
           on
           him
           by
           them
           ,
           cannot
           be
           fully
           known
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           are
           in
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           though
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           made
           ,
           but
           Commissions
           of
           such
           Importance
           were
           enrolled
           ;
           therefore
           the
           loss
           of
           them
           can
           only
           be
           charged
           ,
           on
           that
           search
           and
           rasure
           of
           Records
           made
           by
           Bonner
           ,
           upon
           the
           Commission
           granted
           to
           him
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           this
           work
           .
           In
           the
           Prerogative-Office
           there
           is
           a
           subalterne
           Commission
           granted
           to
           Doctor
           (
           afterwards
           Secretary
           )
           Petre
           ,
           on
           Ian.
           13.
           in
           the
           Twenty
           Seventh
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           Cromwells
           Commission
           was
           at
           first
           conceived
           in
           very
           General
           words
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Kings
           Vice-Gerent
           ,
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           causes
           ,
           his
           Vicar-General
           ,
           and
           Official-Principal
           .
           But
           because
           he
           could
           not
           himself
           attend
           upon
           all
           these
           affairs
           ,
           therefore
           Doctor
           Petre
           is
           deputed
           under
           him
           ,
           for
           receiving
           the
           Probates
           of
           Wills
           ;
           from
           thence
           likewise
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           all
           Wills
           ,
           where
           the
           Estate
           was
           200
           lib.
           or
           above
           ,
           were
           no
           more
           to
           be
           tryed
           or
           proved
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Vicar-Generals
           Court.
           Yet
           though
           he
           was
           called
           Vice-Gerent
           in
           that
           Commission
           ,
           he
           was
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           writ
           to
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Vicar-General
           ;
           but
           
           after
           the
           second
           Commission
           ,
           seen
           and
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           ,
           in
           Iuly
           1536.
           he
           was
           alwayes
           designed
           Lord
           Vice-Gerent
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           that
           was
           every-where
           laboured
           with
           great
           industry
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           engage
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           chiefly
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           to
           own
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ;
           To
           which
           they
           generally
           submitted
           .
           
           In
           Oxford
           the
           Question
           being
           put
           whether
           the
           Pope
           had
           any
           other
           Jurisdiction
           in
           England
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           forreign
           Bishop
           ,
           it
           was
           referred
           to
           Thirty
           Doctors
           and
           Batchelors
           ,
           who
           were
           impowered
           to
           set
           the
           University-Seal
           to
           their
           Conclusion
           ,
           they
           all
           agreed
           in
           the
           Negative
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           University
           being
           examined
           about
           it
           man
           by
           man
           assented
           to
           their
           determination
           .
           All
           the
           difficulty
           that
           I
           find
           made
           ,
           was
           at
           Richmond
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Franciscan
             Friers
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Coventry
           and
           
             Lichfield
             (
             Rowland
             Lee
          
           )
           and
           
             Thomas
             Bedyl
          
           ,
           tendred
           some
           Conclusions
           to
           them
           ,
           among
           which
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           .
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             if
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             has
             no
             greater
             jurisdiction
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Forreign
             Bishop
             .
          
           This
           they
           told
           them
           was
           already
           subscribed
           ,
           by
           the
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
             Duresm
             ,
             Bath
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           Heads
           of
           Houses
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           famous
           Clerks
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           desired
           that
           the
           Friers
           ,
           would
           refer
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           the
           Four
           Seniors
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           acquiesce
           in
           what
           they
           should
           do
           .
           But
           the
           Friers
           said
           ,
           it
           concerned
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           would
           not
           submit
           it
           to
           a
           small
           part
           of
           their
           House
           ,
           they
           added
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           sworn
           to
           follow
           the
           Rule
           of
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           they
           would
           live
           and
           dy
           ;
           and
           cited
           a
           Chapter
           of
           their
           Rule
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Order
             should
             have
             a
             Cardinal
             for
             their
             Protector
             ,
             by
             whose
             directions
             they
             might
             be
             governed
             in
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             Holy
             See.
             
          
           But
           to
           this
           the
           Bishop
           answered
           ,
           That
           St.
           Francis
           lived
           in
           Italy
           ,
           where
           the
           Monks
           and
           other
           Regulars
           that
           had
           Exemptions
           ,
           were
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Chapter
           which
           they
           cited
           ,
           it
           was
           showed
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           written
           by
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           but
           made
           since
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           were
           truly
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Rule
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           them
           that
           no
           particular
           Rule
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Subjects
           were
           bound
           to
           give
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           excused
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           any
           voluntary
           Obligation
           under
           which
           they
           brought
           themselves
           .
           Yet
           all
           this
           could
           not
           prevail
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           said
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           had
           professed
           St.
           Francis's
           Rule
           ,
           and
           would
           still
           continue
           in
           the
           Observance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           I
           do
           not
           find
           such
           resistance
           made
           elsewhere
           ,
           yet
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           some
           secret
           practises
           of
           many
           of
           those
           Orders
           against
           the
           State
           were
           discovered
           ,
           
           therefore
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           some
           effectual
           means
           ,
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           lessening
           their
           credit
           and
           Authority
           with
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           general
           Visitation
           of
           all
           Monasteries
           and
           other
           Religious
           Houses
           was
           resolved
           on
           .
           This
           was
           chiefly
           advised
           ,
           by
           Doctor
           Leighton
           ,
           
           who
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Cardinals
           service
           with
           Cromwell
           ,
           and
           was
           then
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           dextrous
           and
           diligent
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           now
           made
           use
           of
           on
           this
           Occasion
           .
           He
           by
           a
           Letter
           to
           Cromwell
           advertised
           him
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           long
           Conference
           with
           the
           Dean
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           Dean
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           make
           any
           Visitation
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           yet
           ,
           for
           Two
           or
           
           Three
           years
           ,
           till
           his
           Supremacy
           were
           better
           received
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           apprehended
           a
           severe
           Visitation
           so
           early
           ,
           would
           make
           the
           Clergy
           more
           averse
           to
           the
           Kings
           Power
           .
           But
           Leighton
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           thought
           nothing
           would
           so
           much
           recommend
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           such
           good
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           might
           follow
           upon
           a
           strict
           and
           exact
           Visitation
           .
           And
           the
           Abuses
           of
           Religious
           persons
           were
           now
           so
           great
           and
           visible
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Laity
           ,
           That
           the
           Correcting
           and
           Reforming
           these
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           very
           popular
           thing
           .
           He
           writ
           further
           ,
           That
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Visitation
           in
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           since
           the
           Cardinal
           Ordered
           it
           :
           Therefore
           he
           advised
           one
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           York-shire
           .
           And
           by
           another
           Letter
           ,
           dated
           the
           4th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           he
           wrote
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           desiring
           ,
           that
           Doctor
           Lee
           ,
           and
           he
           ,
           might
           be
           imployed
           in
           Visiting
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           from
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Lincoln
           Northwards
           ;
           which
           they
           could
           Manage
           better
           ,
           than
           any
           body
           else
           ,
           having
           great
           kindred
           ,
           and
           a
           large
           acquaintance
           in
           those
           parts
           :
           so
           that
           they
           would
           be
           able
           to
           discover
           ,
           all
           the
           disorders
           or
           seditious
           practises
           in
           these
           Houses
           .
           He
           complained
           ,
           that
           former
           Visitations
           had
           been
           slight
           and
           insignificant
           ,
           and
           promised
           great
           faithfulness
           and
           diligence
           both
           from
           himself
           and
           Doctor
           Lee.
           
        
         
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           was
           now
           making
           his
           Metropolitical
           Visitation
           ,
           having
           obtained
           the
           Kings
           Licence
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           says
           ,
           
           That
           he
           having
           desired
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           ,
           and
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           his
           Metropolitical
           See
           ,
           he
           might
           make
           his
           Visitation
           ;
           The
           King
           granted
           him
           Licence
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           required
           all
           to
           assist
           and
           obey
           him
           ;
           dated
           the
           28th
           of
           April
           .
           Things
           were
           not
           yet
           ripe
           for
           doing
           great
           matters
           ;
           so
           that
           which
           he
           now
           look'd
           to
           ,
           
           was
           to
           see
           that
           all
           should
           submit
           to
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ;
           and
           renounce
           any
           dependance
           on
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           to
           be
           struck
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Publick
           Offices
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           was
           begun
           in
           May
           1535.
           
           Stokesly
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           submitted
           not
           to
           this
           Visitation
           ,
           
           till
           he
           had
           entered
           Three
           Protestations
           ,
           for
           keeping
           up
           of
           Priviledges
           .
        
         
           In
           October
           ,
           began
           the
           great
           Visitation
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           several
           Commissioners
           .
           Leighton
           ,
           
           Lee
           and
           London
           were
           most
           imployed
           .
           But
           many
           others
           were
           also
           empowered
           to
           Visit.
           For
           I
           find
           Letters
           from
           
             Robert
             Southwell
             ,
             El●ice
             Price
             ,
             Iohn
             Ap-price
             ,
             Richard
             Southwell
             ,
             Iohn
             ●age
             ,
             Richard
             Bellasis
             ,
             Walt●r
             Hendle
             ,
          
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           to
           Cromwell
           :
           giving
           him
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Progress
           they
           made
           in
           their
           several
           Provinces
           .
           Their
           Commissions
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           passed
           under
           the
           great
           Seal
           ,
           and
           enrolled
           ,
           have
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Rolls
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           none
           of
           them
           to
           be
           found
           there
           .
           Yet
           I
           encline
           to
           think
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           under
           the
           great
           Seal
           .
           
           For
           I
           have
           seen
           an
           Original
           Commission
           for
           the
           Visitation
           ,
           that
           was
           next
           year
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           under
           the
           Kings
           hand
           and
           Signet
           .
           From
           which
           it
           may
           be
           inferred
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissions
           this
           year
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           :
           yet
           whether
           such
           Commissions
           ,
           could
           Authorize
           them
           ,
           to
           grant
           Dispensations
           ,
           and
           Discharge
           men
           out
           of
           the
           Houses
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           skill'd
           enough
           in
           Law
           to
           determine
           .
           And
           by
           their
           Letters
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           I
           find
           they
           did
           assume
           Authority
           for
           these
           things
           .
           So
           what
           their
           Power
           was
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           discover
           .
           But
           besides
           their
           Powers
           and
           Commissions
           ,
           they
           got
           Instructions
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           their
           Visitations
           ,
           and
           Injunctions
           to
           be
           left
           in
           every
           House
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           though
           I
           
           could
           not
           recover
           the
           Originals
           ,
           yet
           Copies
           of
           very
           good
           Authority
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           
           The
           Instructions
           contain
           86
           Articles
           .
           The
           substance
           of
           them
           was
           ,
           to
           try
           ,
        
         
           
             Whether
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             was
             kept
             up
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             hours
             ?
             
             And
             how
             many
             were
             commonly
             present
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             frequently
             absent
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             the
             full
             number
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             was
             in
             every
             House
             ?
             
             Who
             were
             the
             Founders
             ?
             What
             additions
             have
             been
             made
             since
             the
             Foundation
             ?
             And
             what
             were
             their
             Revenues
             ?
             Whether
             it
             was
             ever
             changed
             from
             one
             Order
             to
             another
             ?
             By
             whom
             ?
             And
             for
             what
             Cause
             ?
          
           
             What
             Mortmains
             they
             had
             ?
             And
             whether
             their
             Founders
             were
             sufficiently
             Authorized
             to
             make
             such
             Donations
             ?
          
           
             Upon
             what
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             Causes
             they
             were
             exempted
             from
             their
             Diocesans
             ?
          
           
             Their
             Local
             Statutes
             were
             also
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             Election
             of
             their
             Head
             was
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             .
             The
             Rule
             of
             every
             House
             was
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             How
             many
             professed
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             Novices
             were
             in
             it
             ?
             And
             at
             what
             time
             the
             Novices
             Professed
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             they
             knew
             their
             Rule
             and
             observed
             it
             ?
             Chiefly
             the
             three
             Vows
             of
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             Chastity
             and
             Obedience
             ?
             Whether
             any
             of
             them
             kept
             any
             money
             without
             the
             Masters
             knowledge
             ?
             Whether
             they
             kept
             company
             with
             women
             ,
             within
             or
             without
             the
             Monastery
             ?
             Or
             if
             there
             were
             any
             back-doors
             ,
             by
             which
             women
             came
             within
             the
             precinct
             ?
             Whether
             they
             had
             any
             boys
             lying
             by
             them
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             they
             observed
             the
             Rules
             of
             Silence
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             Abstinence
             ,
             and
             Hair-shirts
             ?
             Or
             by
             what
             warrant
             they
             were
             dispenced
             with
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             these
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             they
             did
             Eat
             ,
             Sleep
             ,
             wear
             their
             Habit
             ,
             and
             stay
             within
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Rules
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Master
             was
             too
             cruel
             ,
             or
             too
             remiss
             ?
             And
             whether
             he
             used
             the
             Brethren
             without
             partiality
             or
             malice
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             any
             of
             the
             Brethren
             were
             incorrigible
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Master
             made
             his
             accompts
             faithfully
             once
             a
             year
             ?
             Whether
             all
             the
             other
             Officers
             made
             their
             accompts
             truely
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             whole
             Revenues
             of
             the
             House
             were
             imployed
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Founders
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Fabrick
             was
             kept
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Plate
             and
             Furniture
             were
             carefully
             preserved
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Covent-Seal
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             House
             were
             well
             kept
             ?
             And
             whether
             Leases
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Master
             to
             his
             Kindred
             and
             Friends
             ,
             to
             the
             damage
             of
             the
             House
             ?
             Whether
             Hospitality
             was
             kept
             ,
             and
             whether
             at
             the
             receiving
             of
             Novices
             ,
             any
             money
             or
             reward
             was
             demanded
             or
             promised
             ?
             What
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             instruct
             the
             Novices
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             any
             had
             entred
             into
             the
             House
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             be
             once
             the
             Master
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             in
             giving
             Presentations
             to
             Livings
             ,
             the
             Master
             had
             reserved
             a
             Pension
             out
             of
             them
             ?
             Or
             what
             sort
             of
             Bargains
             he
             made
             concerning
             them
             ?
          
           
           
             An
             account
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Parsonages
             and
             Vicarages
             belonging
             to
             every
             House
             ,
             and
             how
             these
             Benefices
             were
             disposed
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Cure
             was
             served
             .
          
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           were
           to
           be
           inquired
           after
           in
           the
           Houses
           of
           Monks
           or
           Friars
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Visitation
           of
           Nunneries
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           Search
           .
        
         
           
             Whether
             the
             House
             had
             a
             good
             Enclosure
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Doors
             and
             Windows
             were
             kept
             shut
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man
             could
             enter
             at
             inconvenient
             hours
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             any
             men
             conversed
             with
             the
             Sisters
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             Abbesses
             leave
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             any
             Sister
             was
             forced
             to
             profess
             ,
             either
             by
             her
             Kindred
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Abbess
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             they
             went
             out
             of
             their
             precinct
             without
             leave
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             wore
             their
             Habit
             then
             ?
          
           
             What
             employment
             they
             had
             out
             of
             the
             times
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ?
             What
             familiarity
             they
             had
             with
             Religious
             men
             ?
             Whether
             they
             wrote
             Love-Letters
             ?
             Or
             sent
             and
             received
             Tokens
             or
             Presents
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Confessor
             was
             a
             discreet
             and
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             reputation
             ?
             And
             how
             oft
             a
             year
             the
             Sisters
             did
             Confess
             and
             Communicate
             ?
          
        
         
           They
           were
           also
           to
           visit
           all
           Collegiate
           Churches
           ,
           Hospitals
           and
           Cathedrals
           ,
           and
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Knights
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           But
           if
           this
           Copy
           be
           compleat
           ,
           they
           were
           only
           to
           view
           their
           Writings
           and
           Papers
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           could
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           about
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Monastical
           Orders
           .
           And
           as
           they
           were
           to
           visit
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           Instructions
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           to
           give
           some
           Injunctions
           in
           the
           Kings
           Name
           .
        
         
           
             That
             they
             should
             endeavour
             ,
             all
             that
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Kings
             Succession
             should
             be
             observed
             ,
             (
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               they
               had
               under
               their
               Hands
               and
               Seals
               confirmed
               it
               .
            
             This
             showes
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Religious
             Houses
             of
             England
             had
             acknowledged
             it
             :
             
             )
             and
             they
             should
             teach
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Power
             was
             Supreme
             on
             Earth
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome's
             Power
             was
             Usurped
             by
             Craft
             and
             Policy
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             ill
             Canons
             and
             Decretals
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             long
             tolerated
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             was
             now
             justly
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             Abbot
             and
             Brethren
             were
             declared
             to
             be
             absolved
             from
             any
             Oath
             ,
             they
             had
             Sworn
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Forreign
             Potentate
             ;
             and
             the
             Satutes
             of
             any
             Order
             ,
             that
             did
             bind
             them
             to
             a
             Forreign
             Subjection
             ,
             were
             abrogated
             and
             ordered
             to
             be
             razed
             out
             of
             their
             Books
             .
          
           
             That
             no
             Monk
             should
             go
             out
             of
             the
             precinct
             ,
             nor
             any
             woman
             enter
             within
             it
             ,
             without
             leave
             from
             the
             King
             or
             the
             Visitor
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             entry
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             Some
             Rules
             were
             given
             about
             their
             Meals
             ,
             and
             a
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             was
             ordered
             to
             be
             read
             at
             every
             one
             ,
             The
             Abbots
             Table
             was
             to
             be
             served
             with
             common
             Meats
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             delicate
             and
             strange
             Dishes
             ;
             and
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Seniors
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             always
             there
             to
             entertain
             strangers
             .
          
           
             Some
             other
             Rules
             follow
             about
             the
             distribution
             of
             their
             Alms
             ,
             their
             accommodation
             in
             Health
             and
             Sickness
             .
             One
             or
             two
             of
             every
             House
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             at
             the
             University
             ;
             that
             when
             they
             were
             well
             Instructed
             ,
             they
             might
             come
             and
             teach
             others
             :
             And
             every
             day
             ,
             there
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Lecture
             of
             Divinity
             for
             a
             whole
             hour
             :
             The
             Brethren
             must
             all
             be
             well
             employed
             .
          
           
           
             
             
             
             
             The
             Abbot
             or
             Head
             was
             every
             day
             to
             explain
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Law
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             Ceremonies
             were
             but
             Elements
             ,
             introductory
             to
             true
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             that
             Religion
             consisted
             not
             in
             Habits
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             like
             Rites
             ,
             but
             in
             cleanness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             pureness
             of
             Living
             ,
             unfeigned
             Faith
             ,
             Brotherly
             Charity
             ,
             and
             true
             honouring
             of
             God
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             :
             That
             therefore
             they
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             ascend
             by
             them
             to
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Other
             Rules
             are
             added
             about
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             against
             Wastes
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             be
             entred
             into
             their
             House
             ,
             nor
             admitted
             under
             twenty
             four
             years
             of
             Age.
             
          
           
             Every
             Priest
             in
             the
             House
             was
             to
             say
             Mass
             daily
             ;
             and
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             brake
             any
             of
             these
             Injunctions
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             denounced
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             his
             Visitor-general
             .
             The
             Visitor
             had
             also
             Authority
             to
             punish
             any
             ,
             whom
             he
             should
             find
             guilty
             of
             any
             Crime
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             Visitor-general
             ,
             such
             of
             their
             Books
             and
             Writings
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             .
          
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           give
           an
           account
           of
           this
           Visitation
           ,
           I
           presume
           it
           will
           not
           be
           ingrateful
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           
           to
           offer
           him
           some
           short
           view
           of
           the
           Rise
           and
           Progress
           of
           Monastick
           Orders
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           state
           they
           were
           in
           at
           this
           time
           .
           What
           the
           Ancient
           British
           Monks
           were
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           Rule
           they
           were
           Governed
           ;
           whether
           it
           was
           from
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           ,
           that
           this
           Constitution
           was
           brought
           into
           Britain
           ,
           and
           was
           either
           suited
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           St.
           Anthony
           ,
           St.
           Pachon
           ,
           or
           St.
           Basil
           ;
           or
           whether
           they
           had
           it
           from
           France
           ,
           where
           Sulpitius
           tells
           us
           ,
           St.
           Martin
           set
           up
           Monasteries
           ,
           must
           be
           left
           to
           conjecture
           .
           But
           from
           the
           little
           that
           remains
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           find
           they
           were
           very
           numerous
           ,
           and
           were
           obedient
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Caerleon
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Monks
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           were
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           .
        
         
           But
           upon
           the
           confusions
           which
           the
           Gothick
           Wars
           brought
           into
           
             Italy
             ,
             Be●edict
          
           and
           others
           set
           up
           Religious
           Houses
           ;
           and
           more
           artificial
           Rules
           and
           Methods
           were
           found
           out
           for
           their
           Government
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           that
           ,
           Austin
           the
           Monk
           came
           into
           England
           ;
           and
           having
           Baptized
           Ethelbert
           ,
           he
           perswaded
           him
           to
           Found
           a
           Monastery
           at
           Canterbury
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           ,
           
           by
           his
           Charter
           ,
           exempted
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           and
           his
           Successors
           .
           This
           was
           not
           only
           done
           by
           Austins
           consent
           ,
           but
           he
           by
           another
           Writing
           confirms
           this
           Foundation
           ;
           and
           exempted
           both
           the
           Monastery
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           from
           his
           ,
           or
           his
           Successors
           Jurisdictions
           ;
           and
           most
           earnestly
           conjures
           his
           Successors
           ,
           never
           to
           give
           any
           trouble
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           were
           only
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           own
           Abbot
           .
           And
           this
           was
           granted
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           no
           disturbance
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           But
           (
           whether
           this
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Ancient
           Foundations
           ,
           were
           not
           latter
           Forgeries
           ,
           which
           I
           vehemently
           suspect
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           Criticks
           to
           discuss
           )
           the
           next
           Exemption
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           ,
           was
           granted
           in
           the
           year
           680
           ,
           to
           the
           Abby
           of
           Peterborough
           ,
           by
           Pope
           Agatho
           ,
           and
           was
           Signed
           by
           Theodore
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           called
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           (
           this
           I
           doubt
           was
           Forged
           afterwards
           .
           )
           In
           the
           year
           725
           ,
           King
           Ina's
           Charter
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Glassenbury
           ,
           relates
           to
           their
           Ancient
           Charters
           ,
           and
           exempts
           them
           from
           the
           Bishops
           Jurisdiction
           .
           King
           Offa
           Founded
           ,
           and
           exempted
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           
           in
           the
           year
           793
           ,
           which
           Pope
           Honorius
           the
           3d
           Confirmed
           ,
           Anno
           1218
           ,
           Kenulph
           King
           of
           Mercia
           founded
           and
           exempted
           Abington
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           821.
           
           Knut
           Founded
           and
           exempted
           St.
           Edmundsbury
           in
           the
           year
           1020.
           
        
         
           About
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Eighth
           Century
           ,
           the
           Danes
           began
           to
           make
           their
           descents
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           made
           every-where
           great
           depredations
           ;
           
           and
           finding
           the
           Monks
           had
           possessed
           themselves
           ,
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           they
           made
           their
           most
           frequent
           inroads
           upon
           these
           places
           where
           they
           knew
           the
           Richest
           spoyl
           was
           to
           be
           found
           .
           And
           they
           did
           so
           wast
           and
           ruine
           these
           Houses
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           generally
           abandon'd
           by
           the
           Monks
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           loved
           the
           ease
           and
           wealth
           they
           had
           enjoyed
           formerly
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           so
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           expose
           themselves
           ,
           to
           the
           persecutions
           of
           those
           heathenish
           Invaders
           .
           But
           when
           they
           had
           deserted
           their
           Seats
           ,
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           came
           and
           possessed
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           King
           Edgars
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           scarce
           a
           Monk
           in
           all
           England
           .
           
           He
           was
           a
           most
           dissolute
           and
           lewd
           Prince
           ,
           but
           being
           perswaded
           by
           Dunstan
           and
           other
           Monks
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           did
           towards
           the
           restoring
           of
           that
           decayed
           State
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           Merit
           ,
           became
           the
           great
           Promoter
           of
           the
           Monastical
           State
           in
           England
           ;
           For
           he
           converted
           most
           of
           the
           Chapters
           into
           Monasteries
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Priory
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           he
           had
           then
           founded
           no
           fewer
           then
           Fourty
           Seven
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           encrease
           to
           Fifty
           ,
           
             the
             number
             of
             Pardon
          
           .
           Yet
           in
           his
           Foundations
           ,
           he
           only
           exempted
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           from
           all
           exactions
           or
           dues
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishops
           claim'd
           .
           There
           are
           Exemptions
           of
           several
           rates
           and
           sizes
           :
           Some
           Houses
           were
           only
           Exempted
           from
           all
           Exactions
           ;
           others
           from
           all
           Jurisdiction
           or
           Visitations
           ;
           others
           had
           only
           an
           Exemption
           for
           their
           precinct
           ;
           others
           for
           all
           the
           Churches
           that
           belonged
           to
           them
           .
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           exempted
           many
           of
           these
           Houses
           ,
           which
           Edgar
           had
           founded
           ,
           as
           Ramsey
           &c.
           
           He
           also
           founded
           and
           Exempted
           Coventry
           and
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           the
           Exemption
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           was
           likewise
           confirmed
           by
           Pope
           Nicolas
           ,
           in
           a
           Bull
           to
           King
           
             Edward
             .
             William
          
           the
           Conqueror
           Founded
           and
           Exempted
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Battel
           from
           all
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           that
           time
           I
           do
           not
           find
           ,
           that
           our
           Kings
           exempted
           Abbeys
           from
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           Episcopal
           Exactions
           ;
           for
           though
           formerly
           Kings
           had
           made
           Laws
           ,
           and
           given
           Orders
           about
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ,
           yet
           now
           the
           claim
           to
           an
           Immunity
           from
           the
           Civil
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           were
           grown
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           Princes
           were
           to
           meddle
           no
           more
           with
           sacred
           things
           .
           And
           henceforth
           all
           Exemptions
           were
           granted
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           who
           claimed
           a
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           and
           assumed
           that
           Power
           to
           themselves
           with
           many
           other
           Usurpations
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Ancient
           Foundations
           were
           subscribed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           Prince
           ,
           with
           many
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           Dukes
           and
           Earls
           consenting
           .
           The
           Abbeys
           being
           exempted
           from
           all
           jurisdiction
           ,
           both
           Civil
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           Impositions
           ;
           and
           having
           generally
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Sanctuary
           for
           all
           that
           fled
           to
           them
           ,
           were
           at
           ease
           ,
           and
           accountable
           to
           none
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           do
           what
           they
           pleased
           .
           They
           found
           also
           means
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           ,
           First
           by
           the
           belief
           of
           Purgatory
           .
           For
           they
           perswaded
           all
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           departed
           ,
           
           went
           generally
           thither
           ;
           few
           were
           so
           Holy
           ,
           as
           to
           go
           straight
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           few
           so
           bad
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           cast
           to
           Hell.
           Then
           people
           were
           made
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           saying
           of
           Masses
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           gave
           them
           great
           relief
           in
           their
           Torments
           ,
           and
           did
           at
           length
           deliver
           them
           out
           of
           them
           .
           This
           being
           generally
           received
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           by
           all
           a
           piece
           of
           piety
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           of
           necessary
           care
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           families
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           part
           of
           their
           Estates
           towards
           the
           enriching
           of
           these
           Houses
           ,
           for
           having
           a
           Mass
           said
           every
           day
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           after
           their
           death
           .
           And
           this
           did
           so
           spread
           ,
           that
           if
           some
           Laws
           had
           not
           restrained
           their
           profuseness
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           all
           the
           Estates
           in
           England
           ,
           had
           been
           given
           to
           those
           Houses
           .
           But
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Mortmain
           were
           not
           very
           effectual
           restrains
           ;
           for
           what
           King
           soever
           had
           refused
           to
           grant
           a
           Mortmain
           ,
           was
           sure
           to
           have
           an
           uneasie
           reign
           ever
           after
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           did
           not
           satisfie
           the
           Monks
           ,
           but
           they
           fell
           upon
           other
           contrivances
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           best
           of
           all
           mens
           Jewels
           ,
           Plate
           ,
           and
           Furniture
           .
           For
           they
           perswaded
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           protection
           and
           intercession
           of
           Saints
           ,
           were
           of
           mighty
           use
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           whatsoever
           respect
           they
           put
           on
           the
           Shrines
           and
           Images
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           on
           the
           Relicks
           of
           Saints
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           their
           account
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           would
           take
           it
           kindly
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           intercede
           the
           more
           earnestly
           for
           them
           .
           And
           people
           who
           saw
           Courtiers
           much
           wrought
           on
           by
           presents
           ,
           imagined
           the
           Saints
           were
           of
           the
           same
           temper
           ;
           only
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           Courtiers
           love
           to
           have
           Presents
           put
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           but
           the
           Saints
           were
           satisfied
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           given
           to
           others
           .
           And
           as
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Princes
           ,
           the
           new
           Favourite
           commonly
           had
           greatest
           credit
           ,
           so
           every
           new
           Saint
           was
           believed
           to
           have
           a
           greater
           force
           in
           his
           Addresses
           ;
           and
           therefore
           every
           body
           was
           to
           run
           to
           their
           Shrines
           ,
           and
           make
           great
           Presents
           to
           them
           .
           This
           being
           infused
           into
           the
           credulous
           Multitude
           ,
           they
           brought
           the
           richest
           things
           they
           had
           ,
           to
           the
           places
           where
           the
           bodies
           or
           Relicks
           of
           those
           Saints
           were
           laid
           .
           Some
           Images
           were
           also
           believed
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           peculiar
           Excellencie
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           Pilgrimages
           and
           Presents
           to
           these
           ,
           were
           much
           magnified
           .
           But
           to
           quicken
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Monks
           found
           the
           means
           ,
           either
           by
           dreams
           and
           visions
           ,
           or
           strange
           Miraculous
           stories
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Relicks
           without
           number
           ,
           were
           every-where
           discovered
           ;
           and
           most
           wonderful
           relations
           of
           the
           Martyrdome
           ,
           and
           other
           miracles
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           were
           made
           and
           read
           in
           all
           places
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           new
           Improvements
           were
           daily
           made
           in
           a
           Trade
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           craft
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           brought
           in
           great
           advantages
           .
           And
           though
           there
           was
           enough
           got
           to
           enrich
           them
           all
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           strange
           rivalling
           ,
           not
           only
           among
           the
           several
           Orders
           ,
           but
           the
           Houses
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           .
           The
           Monks
           ,
           especially
           ,
           of
           Glassenbury
           ,
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           and
           St.
           Edmundsbury
           ,
           vied
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           who
           could
           tell
           the
           most
           extravagant
           stories
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           House
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Relicks
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Monks
           in
           these
           Houses
           abounding
           in
           wealth
           ,
           and
           living
           at
           ●ase
           and
           in
           idleness
           ,
           
           did
           so
           degenerate
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Twelfth
           Century
           downward
           ,
           their
           reputation
           abated
           much
           ;
           and
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           Sanctuaries
           ,
           were
           a
           general
           Grievance
           ,
           and
           oft
           complained
           of
           in
           Parliaments
           :
           For
           they
           received
           all
           that
           fled
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           put
           a
           great
           stop
           to
           Justice
           ,
           and
           did
           encourage
           the
           most
           criminal
           offenders
           .
           They
           
           became
           lewd
           and
           dissolute
           ,
           and
           so
           impudent
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           their
           farms
           were
           let
           ,
           for
           bringing
           in
           a
           yearly
           tribute
           to
           their
           Lusts
           :
           nor
           did
           they
           keep
           Hospitality
           and
           relieve
           the
           poor
           ;
           but
           rather
           encouraged
           Vagabonds
           and
           Beggars
           ,
           against
           whom
           Laws
           were
           made
           ,
           both
           in
           Edward
           the
           3d
           ,
           King
           Henry
           the
           7th
           ,
           and
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           the
           Twelfth
           Century
           ,
           
           the
           Orders
           of
           Begging
           Friers
           were
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           appearance
           of
           Severity
           and
           Mortification
           ,
           gained
           great
           esteem
           .
           At
           first
           they
           would
           have
           nothing
           ,
           no
           real
           estates
           ,
           but
           the
           ground
           on
           which
           their
           House
           stood
           .
           But
           afterwards
           distinctions
           were
           found
           ,
           for
           satisfying
           their
           Consciences
           in
           larger
           Possessions
           .
           They
           were
           not
           so
           idle
           and
           lazy
           as
           the
           Monks
           ,
           but
           went
           about
           and
           Preached
           ,
           and
           heard
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           carryed
           about
           Indulgences
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           pretty
           little
           things
           ,
           Del's
           ,
           Rosaries
           ,
           and
           Pebles
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           the
           World
           believe
           ,
           had
           great
           vertue
           in
           them
           .
           And
           they
           had
           the
           esteem
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           wholly
           engrossed
           to
           themselves
           .
           They
           were
           also
           more
           formidable
           to
           Princes
           ,
           than
           the
           Monks
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           poorer
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           more
           hardy
           and
           bold
           .
           There
           was
           also
           a
           firmer
           union
           of
           their
           whole
           Order
           ,
           they
           having
           a
           General
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           being
           divided
           into
           many
           Provinces
           ,
           subject
           to
           their
           Provincials
           .
           They
           had
           likewise
           the
           Schooll-Learning
           wholly
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           were
           great
           Preachers
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           things
           concurred
           ,
           to
           raise
           their
           esteem
           with
           the
           people
           very
           high
           ,
           yet
           great
           Complaints
           lay
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           went
           more
           abroad
           than
           the
           Monks
           did
           ,
           and
           were
           believed
           guilty
           of
           Corrupting
           Families
           .
           The
           Scandals
           that
           went
           on
           them
           ,
           upon
           their
           relaxing
           the
           primitive
           strictness
           of
           their
           Orders
           ,
           were
           a
           little
           rectified
           by
           some
           Reformations
           of
           these
           Orders
           .
           But
           that
           lasted
           not
           long
           ;
           for
           they
           became
           liable
           to
           much
           Censure
           ,
           and
           many
           visitations
           had
           been
           made
           ,
           but
           to
           little
           purpose
           .
           This
           Concurring
           with
           their
           secret
           practices
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Divorce
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           made
           him
           more
           willing
           to
           examine
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           reports
           ;
           that
           if
           they
           were
           found
           guilty
           of
           such
           scandals
           ,
           they
           might
           lose
           their
           credit
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           occasions
           be
           ministred
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           justifie
           the
           Suppression
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           also
           two
           other
           Motives
           ,
           that
           enclined
           the
           King
           to
           this
           Counsel
           .
           The
           one
           was
           ,
           
           that
           he
           apprehended
           a
           War
           from
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           the
           only
           Prince
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           had
           any
           considerable
           force
           at
           Sea
           ;
           having
           both
           great
           Fleets
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           being
           Prince
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           where
           the
           greatest
           trade
           of
           these
           parts
           was
           driven
           .
           Therefore
           the
           King
           judged
           it
           necessary
           to
           fortifie
           his
           Ports
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           great
           advantages
           of
           Trade
           ,
           which
           began
           then
           to
           rise
           much
           ,
           was
           resolved
           to
           encourage
           it
           :
           For
           which
           end
           he
           intended
           to
           build
           many
           Havens
           and
           Harbors
           .
           This
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           charge
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           own
           revenue
           could
           not
           defray
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           lay
           heavie
           Taxes
           on
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Suppression
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           was
           thought
           ,
           the
           easiest
           way
           of
           raising
           Money
           .
        
         
           He
           also
           intended
           to
           erect
           many
           more
           Bishopricks
           ,
           to
           which
           Cranmer
           advised
           him
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           vastness
           of
           some
           Diocesses
           ,
           being
           reduced
           to
           a
           narrower
           compass
           ,
           Bishops
           might
           better
           discharge
           their
           duties
           ,
           and
           oversee
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Rules
           .
        
         
         
           But
           Cranmer
           did
           on
           another
           reason
           ,
           press
           the
           Suppression
           of
           Monasteries
           .
           He
           found
           that
           their
           Foundations
           ,
           and
           whole
           State
           ,
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           full
           and
           true
           Reformation
           .
           
           For
           among
           the
           things
           to
           be
           reform'd
           ,
           were
           these
           Abuses
           ,
           which
           were
           essential
           to
           their
           Constitution
           ;
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Belief
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           of
           Redeeming
           Souls
           by
           Masses
           ,
           the
           worship
           of
           Saints
           and
           Images
           ,
           and
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           )
           And
           therefore
           those
           Societies
           ,
           whose
           interest
           it
           was
           to
           oppose
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           were
           once
           to
           be
           suppressed
           :
           and
           then
           he
           hoped
           ,
           upon
           new
           Endowments
           and
           Foundations
           ,
           new
           Houses
           should
           have
           been
           erected
           at
           every
           Cathedral
           ,
           to
           be
           Nurseries
           for
           that
           whole
           Diocess
           ;
           which
           he
           thought
           would
           be
           more
           suitable
           ,
           to
           the
           primitive
           use
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           more
           profitable
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           was
           his
           Scheme
           ,
           as
           will
           afterwards
           appear
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           some
           measure
           effected
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           fully
           as
           he
           projected
           ,
           for
           Reasons
           to
           be
           told
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           
           There
           had
           been
           a
           Bull
           sent
           from
           Rome
           ,
           for
           dissolving
           some
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           Erecting
           Bishopricks
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           related
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1532.
           
           And
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           upon
           that
           Authority
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1533.
           the
           Priory
           of
           Christs
           Church
           near
           Algate
           in
           London
           ,
           was
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Audley
          
           ;
           (
           not
           to
           make
           him
           speak
           shriller
           for
           his
           Master
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           as
           Fuller
           mistakes
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           been
           Lord
           Chancellor
           a
           year
           before
           this
           was
           given
           him
           .
           )
           The
           Popes
           Authority
           not
           being
           at
           that
           time
           put
           down
           ,
           nor
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           set
           up
           ,
           I
           conjecture
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           the
           Bull
           for
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           some
           Religious
           Houses
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           saw
           the
           Dissolution
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           only
           guess
           ,
           
           on
           what
           ground
           it
           was
           made
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Parliament
           held
           the
           former
           year
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Kings
           Grant
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Preamble
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Prior
             and
             Convent
             ,
             had
             resigned
             that
             House
             to
             the
             King
             the
             24th
             of
             February
             23d
             Regni
             .
             and
             had
             left
             their
             House
             ;
          
           but
           no
           mention
           is
           made
           ,
           upon
           what
           Reason
           they
           did
           it
           .
        
         
           
           But
           now
           I
           come
           to
           Consider
           ,
           how
           the
           Visitors
           carryed
           on
           their
           Visitations
           .
           Many
           severe
           things
           are
           said
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           any
           wonder
           ,
           that
           men
           who
           had
           traded
           so
           long
           in
           lies
           ,
           as
           the
           Monks
           had
           done
           ;
           should
           load
           those
           whom
           they
           esteemed
           the
           Instruments
           of
           their
           Ruin
           ,
           
           with
           many
           Calumnies
           .
           By
           their
           Letters
           to
           Cromwell
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           in
           most
           Houses
           ,
           they
           found
           Monstrous
           disorders
           .
           That
           many
           fell
           down
           on
           their
           knees
           ,
           and
           prayed
           they
           might
           be
           discharged
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           make
           vows
           against
           their
           wills
           ;
           with
           these
           the
           Visitors
           dispensed
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           at
           liberty
           .
           They
           found
           great
           Factions
           in
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           Barbarous
           Cruelties
           exercised
           by
           one
           Faction
           ,
           against
           another
           ,
           as
           either
           of
           them
           prevailed
           .
           In
           many
           places
           ,
           when
           they
           gave
           them
           the
           Kings
           injunctions
           ,
           many
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           severity
           of
           them
           was
           intolerable
           ,
           and
           they
           desired
           rather
           to
           be
           suppressed
           ,
           than
           so
           reformed
           .
           They
           were
           all
           extremely
           addicted
           to
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           .
           In
           some
           they
           found
           the
           instruments
           ,
           and
           other
           tools
           for
           multiplying
           and
           coyning
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           Lewdness
           of
           the
           Confessors
           of
           Nunneries
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Corruption
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           whole
           Houses
           being
           found
           almost
           all
           with
           Child
           ;
           for
           the
           dissoluteness
           of
           Abbots
           and
           the
           other
           Monks
           and
           Friars
           ,
           
           not
           only
           with
           whores
           ,
           but
           Marryed
           Women
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           unnatural
           Lusts
           and
           other
           brutal
           practices
           ;
           these
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           much
           less
           enlarged
           on
           ,
           in
           a
           work
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
           The
           full
           report
           of
           this
           Visitation
           is
           lost
           ,
           
           yet
           I
           have
           seen
           an
           Extract
           of
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           concerning
           144
           Houses
           ,
           that
           contains
           Abominations
           in
           it
           ,
           equal
           to
           any
           that
           were
           in
           Sodom
           .
        
         
           One
           passage
           that
           is
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           set
           down
           ;
           because
           upon
           it
           followed
           the
           first
           Resignation
           of
           any
           Religious
           House
           ,
           
           that
           I
           could
           ever
           find
           .
           Doctor
           Leighton
           beset
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Langdens
           House
           ,
           and
           broke
           open
           his
           door
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           found
           his
           whore
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Abbots
           Coffer
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           habit
           for
           her
           ,
           for
           she
           went
           for
           a
           young
           Brother
           .
           Whether
           the
           shame
           of
           this
           discovery
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           consideration
           prevailed
           with
           him
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           13th
           of
           November
           ,
           he
           ,
           and
           Ten
           Monks
           Signed
           a
           Resignation
           ,
           which
           hath
           an
           odd
           kind
           of
           Preamble
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           .
           
             It
             sayes
             ,
             that
             the
             revenue
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             was
             so
             much
             endamaged
             ,
             and
             engaged
             in
             so
             much
             debt
             ,
             
             that
             they
             Considering
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             remedies
             might
             be
             found
             for
             it
             ,
             saw
             ,
             that
             except
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             whose
             Foundation
             the
             House
             was
             ,
             did
             speedily
             relieve
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             very
             quickly
             ruined
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             its
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             concerns
             ;
             therefore
             they
             surrender
             up
             their
             House
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           They
           were
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Premonstre
           ,
           and
           their
           House
           was
           dedicated
           ,
           to
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           .
           This
           precedent
           was
           followed
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           surrender
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Preamble
           ,
           on
           the
           15th
           of
           November
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Prior
           of
           Folkeston
           a
           Benedictin
           ,
           aand
           on
           the
           16th
           ,
           by
           the
           Prior
           of
           Dover
           ,
           with
           Eight
           Monks
           .
           These
           were
           all
           of
           them
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Kent
           .
           But
           neither
           among
           the
           Original
           Surrenders
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Clause
           Rolls
           ,
           are
           there
           any
           other
           Deeds
           ,
           in
           this
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           there
           are
           indeed
           in
           the
           same
           year
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           which
           runs
           till
           April
           1536.
           )
           four
           other
           Surrenders
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Preambles
           .
           Of
           Merton
           in
           Yorkshire
           ,
           a
           Covent
           of
           Augustinians
           ,
           signed
           by
           the
           Prior
           and
           Five
           Monks
           ,
           the
           9th
           of
           February
           ,
           of
           Bilsingtoun
           in
           Kent
           ,
           Signed
           by
           the
           Prior
           and
           Two
           Monks
           ,
           the
           21st
           of
           February
           ,
           of
           Tilty
           in
           Essex
           ,
           a
           Covent
           of
           Cistercians
           ,
           Signed
           by
           the
           Prior
           and
           Five
           Monks
           ,
           and
           of
           Hornby
           in
           York-shire
           ,
           a
           Covent
           of
           the
           Premonstre
           ,
           Signed
           by
           the
           Prior
           and
           Two
           Monks
           the
           23d
           of
           March.
           These
           were
           all
           the
           Surrenders
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           discover
           to
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           before
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           suppressing
           the
           lesser
           Monasteries
           ,
           passed
           in
           the
           next
           Session
           that
           was
           assembled
           in
           February
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           that
           ,
           the
           afflicted
           and
           unfortunate
           Queen
           Katharine
           died
           ,
           at
           Kimbolton
           ;
           She
           had
           been
           much
           disquieted
           ,
           
           because
           she
           would
           not
           lay
           down
           her
           Title
           of
           Queen
           .
           
           Many
           of
           her
           servants
           were
           put
           from
           her
           ,
           on
           that
           account
           ;
           but
           she
           would
           accept
           of
           no
           Service
           ,
           from
           any
           that
           did
           not
           use
           her
           as
           a
           Queen
           ,
           and
           call
           her
           so
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           oft
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           perswade
           her
           ,
           to
           more
           Complyance
           .
           But
           she
           stood
           her
           ground
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           since
           the
           Pope
           had
           judged
           her
           Marriage
           good
           ,
           
           she
           would
           lose
           her
           life
           ,
           before
           she
           did
           any
           thing
           in
           prejudice
           of
           it
           .
           She
           became
           more
           cheerful
           ,
           than
           she
           had
           wont
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           the
           Countrey
           people
           came
           much
           to
           her
           ,
           whom
           she
           received
           ,
           and
           used
           very
           Obligingly
           .
           The
           King
           had
           a
           mind
           she
           should
           go
           to
           Fotheringhay-Castle
           .
           
           But
           when
           it
           was
           proposed
           to
           her
           ,
           she
           plainly
           said
           ,
           she
           would
           never
           go
           thither
           ,
           unless
           she
           were
           carryed
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           bound
           with
           Ropes
           .
           She
           desired
           leave
           to
           come
           nearer
           London
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           not
           granted
           .
           She
           had
           the
           jointure
           that
           was
           assigned
           her
           ,
           as
           
             Princess
             Dowager
          
           ;
           and
           was
           treated
           with
           the
           respect
           due
           to
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Women
           about
           her
           ,
           still
           called
           her
           Queen
           .
           I
           do
           not
           find
           she
           had
           any
           thoughts
           of
           going
           out
           of
           England
           ;
           though
           her
           Life
           in
           it
           was
           but
           Melancholy
           .
           Yet
           her
           care
           to
           support
           her
           Daughters
           Title
           ,
           made
           her
           bear
           all
           the
           Disgraces
           ,
           she
           lay
           under
           .
           The
           Officious
           and
           practising
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           were
           for
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           look'd
           on
           her
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           asserted
           her
           Interests
           much
           .
           Yet
           she
           was
           so
           watched
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           not
           hold
           any
           great
           Correspondence
           with
           them
           ;
           though
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Maid
           of
           Kent
           ,
           she
           had
           some
           Medling
           .
        
         
           When
           she
           sicken'd
           ,
           she
           made
           her
           Will
           ;
           and
           appointed
           her
           Body
           to
           be
           buryed
           ,
           in
           a
           Convent
           of
           Observant
           Friars
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           done
           and
           suffered
           most
           for
           her
           ;
           )
           and
           Ordered
           Five
           Hundred
           Masses
           to
           be
           said
           for
           her
           Soul
           ;
           and
           that
           one
           should
           go
           a
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           to
           our
           Lady
           of
           Walsingham
           ,
           and
           give
           Two
           Hundred
           Nobles
           by
           the
           way
           to
           the
           poor
           .
           Some
           other
           small
           Legacies
           ,
           she
           left
           to
           her
           Servants
           .
           When
           the
           King
           heard
           she
           was
           sick
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           kind
           Message
           to
           her
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperors
           Ambassador
           went
           to
           see
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           chear
           her
           up
           ,
           but
           when
           she
           found
           her
           sickness
           like
           to
           prove
           Mortal
           ;
           she
           made
           one
           about
           her
           ,
           write
           a
           Letter
           in
           her
           name
           ,
           to
           the
           King.
           In
           the
           Title
           she
           call'd
           him
           ,
           
             
               Her
               dear
               Lord
               ,
               King
               and
               Husband
               .
            
             She
             advised
             him
             to
             look
             to
             the
             health
             of
             his
             Soul.
             She
             forgave
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             Troubles
             he
             had
             cast
             her
             into
             .
             She
             recommended
             their
             Daughter
             Mar●
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             desired
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Loving
             Father
             to
             her
             .
             She
             also
             desired
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             provide
             Matches
             for
             her
             Maids
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             Three
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             give
             her
             Servants
             one
             years
             Wages
             ,
             more
             than
             was
             due
             to
             them
             And
             Concluded
             lastly
             ,
             
               I
               make
               this
               Vow
               ,
               That
               mine
               eyes
               desire
               you
               above
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           By
           another
           Letter
           ,
           she
           recommended
           her
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Emperors
           care
           .
           On
           the
           8th
           of
           Ianuary
           she
           dyed
           ,
           in
           the
           Fiftyeth
           year
           of
           her
           Age
           ,
           Thirty
           Three
           years
           after
           she
           came
           to
           England
           .
           She
           was
           a
           devout
           and
           pious
           Princess
           ,
           and
           led
           a
           severe
           and
           mortified
           Life
           .
           In
           her
           Greatness
           ,
           she
           wrought
           much
           with
           her
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           kept
           her
           Women
           ,
           well
           employed
           about
           her
           ;
           as
           appeared
           ,
           when
           the
           Two
           Legates
           came
           once
           to
           speak
           with
           her
           .
           She
           came
           out
           to
           them
           with
           a
           Skein
           of
           silk
           about
           her
           Neck
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           she
           had
           been
           within
           ,
           at
           work
           with
           her
           Women
           .
           She
           was
           most
           passionately
           devoted
           ,
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           being
           so
           interwoven
           with
           her
           own
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           she
           is
           represented
           as
           a
           most
           wonderful
           good
           Woman
           .
           Only
           I
           find
           on
           many
           occasions
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           complained
           much
           ,
           of
           her
           uneasiness
           and
           peevishness
           .
           But
           whether
           the
           fault
           was
           in
           her
           humor
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Provocations
           ,
           she
           met
           with
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           conjecture
           .
           The
           King
           received
           the
           news
           of
           her
           death
           ,
           with
           some
           regrett
           .
           But
           he
           would
           not
           give
           leave
           to
           bury
           her
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           ordered
           ;
           but
           made
           her
           body
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           Abbey
           Church
           of
           Peterborough
           ,
           which
           he
           afterwards
           Converted
           to
           an
           Episcopal
           Cathedral
           .
           But
           Queen
           Anne
           did
           not
           carry
           her
           death
           so
           decently
           ;
           for
           she
           express'd
           too
           much
           joy
           at
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           her
           Carriage
           and
           dress
           .
        
         
         
           On
           the
           4th
           of
           February
           the
           Parliament
           sate
           ,
           
           upon
           a
           Prorogation
           of
           14th
           Months
           ,
           (
           for
           in
           the
           Record
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           intermedial
           Prorogation
           ,
           )
           where
           a
           great
           many
           Laws
           ,
           relating
           to
           Civil
           concerns
           ,
           
           were
           passed
           .
           By
           the
           15th
           Act
           ,
           the
           Power
           that
           had
           been
           given
           by
           a
           former
           Act
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           naming
           thirty
           two
           Persons
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Collection
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           ,
           was
           again
           confirmed
           ;
           for
           nothing
           had
           been
           done
           upon
           the
           former
           Act.
           But
           there
           was
           no
           limitation
           of
           time
           in
           this
           Act
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           business
           of
           this
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           was
           the
           suppressing
           the
           lesser
           Monasteries
           .
           How
           this
           went
           thorough
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           we
           cannot
           know
           from
           the
           Journals
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           lost
           .
           But
           all
           the
           Historians
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           report
           which
           the
           Visitors
           made
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           read
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           represented
           the
           manners
           of
           these
           Houses
           so
           odiously
           ,
           that
           the
           Act
           was
           easily
           carried
           .
           The
           Preamble
           bears
           ,
           
             That
             small
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             under
             the
             number
             of
             twelve
             Persons
             ,
             had
             been
             long
             and
             notoriously
             guilty
             of
             vicious
             and
             abominable
             Living
             ;
             and
             did
             much
             consume
             and
             waste
             ,
             their
             Churches
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             belonging
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             many
             Visitations
             for
             reforming
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             but
             with
             no
             success
             ;
             their
             vicious
             living
             encreasing
             daily
             :
             So
             that
             except
             small
             Houses
             were
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             Religious
             put
             into
             greater
             Monasteries
             ,
             there
             could
             no
             Reformation
             be
             expected
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             having
             received
             a
             full
             information
             of
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             Visitors
             and
             other
             credible
             ways
             ;
             and
             considering
             that
             there
             were
             divers
             great
             Monasteries
             ,
             in
             which
             Religion
             was
             well
             kept
             and
             observed
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             the
             full
             number
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             receive
             ,
             had
             made
             a
             full
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Premisses
             in
             Parliament
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             all
             Houses
             which
             might
             spend
             yearly
             200
             l.
             or
             within
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             their
             Revenues
             converted
             to
             better
             uses
             ,
             and
             they
             compelled
             to
             reform
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           Herbert
           thinks
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           Statute
           in
           the
           printed
           Book
           ,
           has
           no
           Preamble
           ,
           but
           begins
           bluntly
           .
           Fuller
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           wonders
           ,
           that
           Lord
           did
           not
           see
           the
           Record
           ;
           and
           he
           sets
           down
           the
           Preamble
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             The
             rest
             follow
             as
             in
             the
             printed
             Statute
             ,
             Chap.
          
           27th
           .
           by
           a
           mistake
           for
           the
           28th
           .
           This
           shews
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           ever
           look'd
           on
           the
           Record
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           Statute
           of
           Dissolution
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           28th
           Chap.
           And
           the
           Preamble
           which
           Fuller
           sets
           down
           ,
           belongs
           not
           to
           the
           28th
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           18th
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           printed
           :
           and
           the
           28th
           relates
           in
           the
           Preamble
           ,
           to
           that
           other
           Statute
           ,
           which
           had
           given
           these
           Monasteries
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           reasons
           ,
           that
           were
           pretended
           for
           dissolving
           these
           Houses
           ,
           were
           :
           
           That
           whereas
           there
           was
           but
           a
           small
           number
           of
           persons
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           entred
           into
           Confederacies
           together
           ,
           and
           their
           Poverty
           set
           them
           on
           ,
           to
           use
           many
           ill
           arts
           to
           grow
           Rich.
           They
           were
           also
           much
           abroad
           ,
           and
           kept
           no
           manner
           of
           Discipline
           in
           their
           Houses
           .
           But
           those
           Houses
           were
           generally
           much
           richer
           ,
           than
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           :
           For
           the
           Abbots
           raising
           great
           Fines
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           held
           the
           Leases
           still
           low
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           they
           were
           not
           obliged
           to
           entertain
           a
           greater
           number
           in
           their
           House
           ,
           and
           so
           enriched
           themselves
           and
           their
           Brethren
           by
           the
           Fines
           that
           were
           raised
           :
           For
           many
           Houses
           then
           rented
           at
           two
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           
           were
           worth
           many
           thousands
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           that
           compares
           ,
           what
           they
           were
           then
           valued
           at
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           Collected
           by
           Speed
           ,
           )
           with
           what
           their
           Estates
           are
           truely
           worth
           .
           When
           this
           was
           passing
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           Stokesl●y
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           London
           said
           ,
           
             These
             lesser
             Houses
             were
             as
             Thorns
             soon
             pluck't
             up
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             Abbots
             were
             like
             putrified
             old
             Oaks
             ;
             yet
             they
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             others
             do
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             before
             many
             years
             were
             passed
             .
          
        
         
           By
           another
           Act
           ,
           all
           these
           Houses
           ,
           their
           Churches
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Goods
           were
           given
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           other
           Houses
           ,
           which
           within
           a
           year
           before
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           had
           been
           dissolved
           or
           suppressed
           :
           And
           for
           the
           gathering
           the
           Revenues
           that
           belonged
           to
           them
           ,
           a
           new
           Court
           was
           Erected
           ,
           called
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           
             Augmentations
             of
             the
             Kings
             Revenue
          
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           consist
           of
           a
           Chancellor
           ,
           a
           Treasurer
           ,
           an
           Attourney
           and
           Sollicitor
           ,
           and
           ten
           Auditors
           ,
           seventeen
           Receivers
           ,
           a
           Clerk
           ,
           an
           Usher
           ,
           and
           a
           Messenger
           .
           This
           Court
           was
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           Revenues
           of
           such
           Houses
           as
           were
           now
           dissolved
           ,
           excepting
           only
           such
           as
           the
           King
           by
           his
           Letters-Patents
           ,
           continued
           in
           their
           former
           state
           ,
           appointing
           a
           Seal
           for
           the
           Court
           ,
           with
           full
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           dispose
           of
           these
           Lands
           so
           as
           might
           be
           most
           for
           the
           Kings
           Service
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ●ell
           the
           lesser
           Abbeys
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           376
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           ,
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           had
           done
           the
           King
           such
           eminent
           Service
           ,
           and
           had
           now
           sate
           six
           years
           ,
           was
           dissolved
           ,
           on
           the
           14th
           of
           April
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           a
           motion
           was
           made
           of
           great
           consequence
           ;
           That
           there
           should
           be
           a
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           in
           English
           ,
           
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           England
           .
           The
           Clergy
           ,
           when
           they
           procured
           Tindalls
           Translation
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           suppressed
           it
           ,
           gave
           out
           that
           they
           intended
           to
           make
           a
           Translation
           into
           the
           Vulgar-Tongue
           :
           Yet
           it
           was
           afterwards
           ,
           upon
           a
           long
           Consultation
           ,
           Resolved
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           free
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           give
           the
           Bible
           in
           a
           Vulgar-Tongue
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           was
           not
           obliged
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           not
           at
           all
           expedient
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           those
           that
           promoted
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           made
           great
           complaints
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           visible
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           knew
           there
           was
           an
           opposition
           between
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           That
           they
           had
           first
           condemned
           Wickliffs
           Translation
           ,
           and
           then
           Tindalls
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           ought
           to
           teach
           men
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           all
           they
           could
           to
           suppress
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           writ
           in
           the
           Vulgar-Tongue
           ,
           and
           all
           were
           charged
           to
           read
           and
           remember
           the
           Law.
           
           The
           Apostles
           wrote
           in
           Greek
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           the
           most
           common
           Language
           in
           the
           World.
           Christ
           did
           also
           appeal
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           people
           to
           them
           .
           And
           by
           what
           St.
           Paul
           says
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           children
           were
           then
           early
           trained
           up
           in
           that
           study
           .
           In
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           as
           Nations
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Bible
           was
           Translated
           into
           their
           Tongue
           .
           The
           Latine
           Translation
           was
           very
           Ancient
           ;
           the
           Bible
           was
           afterwards
           put
           into
           the
           
             Scythian
             ,
             Dalmatian
          
           and
           Gothick
           Tongues
           .
           It
           continued
           thus
           for
           several
           Ages
           ,
           till
           the
           state
           of
           Monkery
           rose
           ;
           And
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           engrossed
           the
           riches
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           assumed
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           consistent
           with
           these
           Designs
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           Arts
           used
           to
           promote
           them
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           much
           known
           :
           Therefore
           Legends
           and
           strange
           stories
           of
           Visions
           ,
           
           with
           other
           devices
           ,
           were
           thought
           more
           proper
           for
           keeping
           up
           their
           Credit
           ,
           and
           carrying
           on
           their
           Ends.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           now
           generally
           desired
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           just
           exceptions
           against
           what
           Tindal
           had
           done
           ,
           these
           might
           be
           amended
           in
           a
           New
           Translation
           .
           This
           was
           a
           plausible
           thing
           ,
           and
           wrought
           much
           on
           all
           that
           heard
           it
           ;
           who
           plainly
           concluded
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           denyed
           the
           people
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           their
           vulgar
           tongues
           ,
           must
           needs
           know
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           and
           practices
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           .
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           Cranmer
           ,
           who
           was
           projecting
           the
           most
           effectual
           means
           for
           promoting
           a
           Reformation
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           moved
           in
           Convocation
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           Petition
           the
           King
           for
           leave
           to
           make
           a
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
           But
           Gardiner
           and
           all
           his
           party
           opposed
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           in
           secret
           with
           the
           King.
           It
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Heresies
           and
           extravagant
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           coming
           over
           to
           England
           ,
           
           sprang
           from
           the
           free
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           whereas
           in
           May
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           Nineteen
           Hollanders
           were
           accused
           of
           some
           Heretical
           Opinions
           ;
           
             denying
             Christ
             to
             be
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             took
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             had
             any
             effect
             on
             those
             that
             received
             them
             ;
          
           in
           which
           opinions
           Fourteen
           of
           them
           remained
           Obstinate
           ,
           and
           were
           burnt
           by
           pairs
           in
           several
           places
           ;
           it
           was
           complained
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           drew
           their
           Damnable
           errors
           from
           the
           indiscreet
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           to
           offer
           the
           Bible
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           during
           these
           distractions
           ,
           would
           prove
           ,
           as
           they
           pretended
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Snare
           that
           could
           be
           .
           Therefore
           they
           proposed
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           short
           exposition
           of
           the
           most
           useful
           and
           necessary
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           people
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           ,
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           which
           would
           keep
           them
           in
           a
           certain
           Subjection
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           The
           other
           party
           ,
           though
           they
           liked
           well
           the
           publishing
           such
           a
           Treatise
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           yet
           by
           no
           means
           thought
           that
           sufficient
           ;
           but
           said
           ,
           the
           people
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           search
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           be
           convinced
           that
           such
           Treatises
           were
           according
           to
           it
           .
           These
           Arguments
           prevailed
           with
           the
           Two
           Houses
           of
           Convocation
           .
           So
           they
           petitioned
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           order
           to
           some
           ,
           to
           set
           about
           it
           .
           To
           this
           ,
           great
           Opposition
           was
           made
           at
           Court.
           Some
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           a
           diversity
           of
           opinions
           would
           arise
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           could
           no
           more
           Govern
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           if
           he
           gave
           way
           to
           that
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           it
           was
           represented
           ,
           that
           nothing
           would
           make
           his
           Supremacy
           so
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Pope
           more
           hateful
           ,
           than
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           Popes
           had
           Governed
           them
           by
           a
           blind
           obedience
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           in
           darkness
           ,
           the
           King
           brought
           them
           into
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           the
           free
           use
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           And
           nothing
           would
           more
           effectually
           extirpate
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           and
           discover
           the
           Impostures
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           than
           the
           Bible
           in
           English
           ;
           in
           which
           all
           people
           would
           clearly
           discern
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Foundation
           for
           those
           things
           .
           These
           Arguments
           ,
           joyned
           with
           the
           Power
           that
           the
           Queen
           had
           in
           his
           affections
           ,
           were
           so
           much
           considered
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           order
           for
           setting
           about
           it
           immediately
           .
           To
           whom
           that
           work
           was
           committed
           ,
           
           or
           how
           they
           proceeded
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           For
           the
           Account
           of
           these
           things
           has
           not
           been
           preserved
           ,
           nor
           conveighed
           to
           us
           ,
           with
           that
           care
           that
           the
           Importance
           of
           the
           thing
           required
           .
           Yet
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           work
           was
           carryed
           on
           at
           a
           good
           rate
           :
           for
           Three
           years
           after
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           ;
           which
           shows
           they
           made
           all
           convenient
           hast
           ,
           in
           a
           thing
           that
           required
           so
           much
           deliberation
           .
        
         
           
           But
           this
           was
           the
           last
           publick
           good
           Act
           of
           this
           unfortunate
           Queen
           ;
           who
           ,
           the
           nearer
           she
           drew
           to
           her
           end
           ,
           grew
           more
           full
           of
           good
           works
           .
           She
           had
           distributed
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           Nine
           Moneths
           of
           her
           Life
           ,
           between
           Fourteen
           and
           Fifteen
           Thousand
           Pounds
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           was
           designing
           great
           and
           publick
           good
           things
           .
           And
           by
           all
           appearance
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           lived
           ,
           the
           Money
           that
           was
           raised
           by
           the
           Suppression
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           had
           been
           better
           employed
           than
           it
           was
           .
           In
           Ianuary
           ,
           she
           brought
           forth
           a
           dead
           Son.
           This
           was
           thought
           to
           have
           made
           ill
           Impressions
           on
           the
           King
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           concluded
           from
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Sons
           by
           the
           former
           Queen
           ,
           that
           the
           Marriage
           was
           displeasing
           to
           God
           ;
           so
           he
           might
           upon
           this
           misfortune
           ,
           begin
           to
           make
           the
           like
           Judgment
           of
           this
           Marriage
           .
           Sure
           enough
           the
           Popish
           party
           were
           earnestly
           set
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           looking
           on
           her
           as
           the
           great
           supporter
           of
           Heresie
           .
           And
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           Fox
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           was
           in
           Germany
           at
           Smalcald
           ,
           treating
           a
           League
           with
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           who
           insisted
           much
           on
           the
           Ausburg
           Confession
           .
           There
           were
           many
           Conferences
           between
           Fox
           and
           Doctor
           Barnes
           ,
           
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           with
           the
           Lutheran
           Divines
           ,
           for
           accommodating
           the
           differences
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           was
           in
           a
           good
           forwardness
           .
           All
           which
           was
           imputed
           to
           the
           Queen
           .
           Gardiner
           was
           then
           Ambassador
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           wrote
           earnestly
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           dissuade
           him
           from
           entring
           into
           any
           Religious
           League
           with
           these
           Princes
           :
           for
           that
           would
           alienate
           all
           the
           World
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           dispose
           his
           own
           Subjects
           to
           Rebel
           .
           The
           King
           thought
           the
           German-Princes
           and
           Divines
           should
           have
           submitted
           all
           things
           to
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           had
           such
           an
           Opinion
           of
           his
           own
           Learning
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           puft
           up
           with
           the
           flattering
           praises
           that
           he
           daily
           heard
           ,
           that
           he
           grew
           impatient
           of
           any
           opposition
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           his
           Dictates
           should
           pass
           for
           Oracles
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Germans
           would
           not
           receive
           them
           so
           ,
           his
           mind
           was
           alienated
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           Gardiner
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           thought
           there
           might
           easily
           be
           found
           a
           mean
           to
           accommodate
           the
           King
           ,
           both
           with
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           the
           Queen
           were
           once
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           might
           freely
           Marry
           any
           one
           whom
           he
           pleased
           ,
           and
           that
           Marriage
           ,
           with
           the
           Male
           Issue
           of
           it
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           disputed
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Queen
           lived
           ,
           her
           Marriage
           ,
           as
           being
           judged
           Null
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           allowed
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           that
           Party
           :
           with
           these
           reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           others
           of
           affection
           concurred
           .
           The
           Queen
           had
           been
           his
           Wife
           Three
           years
           ;
           but
           at
           this
           time
           he
           entertained
           a
           secret
           Love
           for
           
             Iane
             Seimour
          
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           the
           charmes
           both
           of
           Beauty
           and
           Youth
           in
           her
           person
           ;
           and
           her
           humor
           was
           tempered
           ,
           between
           the
           severe
           gravity
           of
           Queen
           Katharine
           ,
           and
           the
           gay
           pleasantness
           of
           Queen
           Anne
           .
           The
           Queen
           perceiving
           this
           Alienation
           of
           the
           Kings
           heart
           ,
           used
           all
           possible
           Arts
           to
           recover
           that
           affection
           ,
           of
           whose
           decay
           she
           was
           sadly
           sensible
           .
           But
           the
           Success
           was
           quite
           contrary
           to
           what
           she
           designed
           .
           For
           the
           
           King
           saw
           her
           no
           more
           with
           those
           eyes
           ,
           
           which
           she
           had
           formerly
           captivated
           ;
           but
           grew
           jealous
           ,
           and
           ascribed
           these
           caresses
           to
           some
           other
           criminal
           affections
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           began
           to
           suspect
           her
           .
           This
           being
           one
           of
           the
           most
           memorable
           passages
           of
           this
           Reign
           ,
           I
           was
           at
           more
           than
           ordinary
           pains
           to
           learn
           all
           I
           could
           concerning
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           only
           seen
           a
           great
           many
           Letters
           that
           were
           writ
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           were
           set
           about
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           catcht
           every
           thing
           that
           fell
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           sent
           it
           to
           Court
           ,
           but
           have
           also
           seen
           an
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Learned
           Spelman
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Judge
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           writ
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           in
           his
           Common-place
           Book
           ,
           and
           another
           account
           of
           it
           writ
           by
           one
           
             Anthony
             Anthony
          
           a
           Surveyor
           of
           the
           Ordnance
           of
           the
           Tower.
           From
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           just
           and
           faithful
           relation
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           concealing
           the
           least
           circumstance
           ,
           that
           may
           either
           seem
           favourable
           or
           unfavourable
           to
           her
           .
        
         
           She
           was
           of
           a
           very
           cheerful
           temper
           ,
           
           which
           was
           not
           always
           limited
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           exact
           decency
           and
           discretion
           .
           She
           had
           rallied
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Servants
           ,
           more
           than
           became
           her
           .
           Her
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Rochford
           ,
           was
           her
           Friend
           as
           well
           as
           Brother
           ;
           but
           his
           spiteful
           Wife
           was
           jealous
           of
           him
           :
           and
           being
           a
           Woman
           of
           no
           sort
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           (
           as
           will
           appear
           afterwards
           by
           her
           serving
           Queen
           
             Katharine
             Howard
          
           in
           her
           beastly
           practices
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           was
           attainted
           and
           executed
           ,
           )
           she
           carryed
           many
           Stories
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           some
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           perswade
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           familiarity
           between
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           Brother
           ,
           beyond
           what
           so
           near
           a
           Relation
           could
           justifie
           .
           All
           that
           could
           be
           said
           for
           it
           ,
           was
           only
           this
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           once
           seen
           leaning
           upon
           her
           Bed
           ,
           which
           bred
           great
           suspition
           .
           
             Henry
             Norris
          
           ,
           that
           was
           Groom
           of
           the
           Stole
           ,
           Weston
           ,
           and
           Brereton
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           the
           Kings
           Privy-Chamber
           ,
           and
           one
           
             Mark
             Smeton
          
           ,
           a
           Musician
           ,
           were
           all
           observed
           to
           have
           much
           of
           her
           favour
           .
           And
           their
           zeal
           in
           serving
           her
           ,
           was
           thought
           too
           warm
           and
           diligent
           to
           flow
           from
           a
           less
           active
           Principle
           than
           Love.
           Many
           circumstances
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           working
           upon
           his
           aversion
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           affection
           to
           Mistress
           Seimour
           ,
           made
           him
           conclude
           her
           guilty
           .
           Yet
           somewhat
           which
           himself
           observed
           ,
           or
           fancied
           ,
           at
           a
           Tilting
           at
           Greenwich
           ,
           is
           believed
           to
           have
           given
           the
           Crisis
           to
           her
           Ruin.
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           spied
           her
           let
           her
           Handkerchief
           fall
           to
           one
           of
           her
           Gallants
           to
           wipe
           his
           face
           ,
           being
           hot
           after
           a
           Course
           .
           Whether
           she
           dropt
           it
           carelesly
           ,
           or
           of
           design
           ;
           or
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           truth
           in
           that
           story
           ,
           the
           Letters
           concerning
           her
           fall
           ,
           making
           no
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           determine
           ;
           for
           Spelman
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           very
           different
           account
           of
           the
           discovery
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             As
             for
             the
             evidence
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             was
             discovered
             by
             the
             Lady
          
           Wingfield
           ,
           
             who
             had
             been
             a
             Servant
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             becoming
             on
             a
             sudden
             infirm
             sometime
             before
             her
             death
             ,
             did
             swear
             this
             matter
             to
             one
             of
             her
             .....
          
           and
           here
           unluckily
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Page
           is
           torn
           off
           .
           By
           this
           it
           seems
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           legal
           evidence
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           but
           a
           Witness
           at
           second
           hand
           ,
           who
           deposed
           what
           they
           heard
           the
           Lady
           Wingfield
           swear
           .
           Who
           this
           person
           was
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           in
           what
           temper
           of
           mind
           the
           Lady
           Wingfield
           might
           be
           ,
           when
           she
           swore
           it
           .
           The
           safest
           sort
           of
           forgery
           ,
           to
           one
           whose
           Conscience
           can
           swallow
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           lay
           a
           thing
           on
           a
           dead
           persons
           name
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           of
           discovery
           before
           the
           great
           day
           :
           and
           
           when
           it
           was
           understood
           that
           the
           Queen
           had
           lost
           the
           Kings
           heart
           ,
           many
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           their
           zeal
           to
           Popery
           ,
           or
           design
           to
           make
           their
           fortune
           ,
           might
           be
           easily
           induced
           to
           carry
           a
           story
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
           And
           this
           it
           seems
           was
           that
           which
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Greenwich
           ,
           who
           did
           thereupon
           immediately
           return
           to
           Whitehall
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           1st
           of
           May.
           The
           Queen
           was
           immediately
           restrained
           to
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           the
           other
           Five
           were
           also
           seized
           on
           :
           But
           none
           of
           them
           would
           confess
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           
             Mark
             Smeton
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             actual
             thing
             ,
          
           so
           Cromwell
           writ
           .
           Upon
           this
           they
           were
           carryed
           to
           the
           Tower.
           
           The
           poor
           Queen
           was
           in
           a
           sad
           condition
           ;
           she
           must
           not
           only
           fall
           under
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           ,
           but
           be
           both
           defam'd
           and
           destroyed
           at
           once
           .
           At
           first
           she
           smiled
           and
           carryed
           it
           cheerfully
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           she
           believed
           the
           King
           did
           this
           only
           to
           prove
           her
           .
           But
           when
           she
           saw
           it
           was
           in
           earnest
           ;
           she
           desired
           to
           have
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           her
           Closet
           ,
           and
           expressed
           great
           devotion
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           be
           prepared
           for
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           surprize
           and
           confusion
           she
           was
           in
           ,
           raised
           fits
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           which
           those
           about
           her
           did
           not
           seem
           to
           understand
           :
           But
           Three
           or
           Four
           Letters
           ,
           which
           were
           ,
           writ
           concerning
           her
           to
           Court
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           at
           some
           times
           very
           devout
           ,
           and
           cryed
           much
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           sudden
           would
           burst
           out
           in
           Laughter
           ,
           which
           are
           evident
           signs
           of
           Vapours
           .
           When
           she
           heard
           that
           those
           who
           were
           accused
           with
           her
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           she
           then
           concluded
           her self
           lost
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           she
           should
           be
           sent
           thither
           next
           ;
           and
           talked
           idlely
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             if
             her
             Bishops
             were
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             would
             all
             speak
             for
             her
             .
             She
             also
             said
             ,
             That
             she
             would
             be
             a
             Saint
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             she
             had
             done
             many
             good
             deeds
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Rain
             ,
             but
             heavy
             judgments
             on
             the
             Land
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             were
             now
             doing
             to
             her
             .
          
           Her
           Enemies
           had
           now
           gone
           too
           far
           ,
           not
           to
           destroy
           her
           .
           Next
           day
           she
           was
           carryed
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           some
           Lords
           ,
           that
           met
           her
           on
           the
           River
           ,
           declared
           to
           her
           what
           her
           Offences
           were
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           she
           made
           deep
           Protestations
           of
           her
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           begged
           leave
           to
           see
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           .
           
           When
           she
           was
           carryed
           into
           the
           Tower
           ,
           
             She
             fell
             down
             on
             her
             knees
             ,
             and
             prayed
             God
             to
             help
             her
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             thing
             for
             which
             she
             was
             accused
             .
          
           That
           same
           day
           the
           King
           wrote
           to
           Cranmer
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           Lambeth
           ;
           but
           ordered
           him
           not
           to
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           .
           Which
           was
           procured
           by
           the
           Queens
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           took
           care
           ,
           that
           one
           who
           had
           such
           credit
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           should
           not
           come
           at
           him
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           fully
           perswaded
           him
           that
           she
           was
           guilty
           .
           Her
           Uncles
           Lady
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Boleyn
           ,
           was
           appointed
           to
           lye
           in
           the
           Chamber
           with
           her
           .
           Which
           she
           took
           very
           ill
           ;
           for
           ,
           upon
           what
           reason
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           she
           had
           been
           in
           very
           ill
           terms
           with
           her
           .
           She
           engaged
           her
           into
           much
           discourse
           ,
           and
           studied
           to
           draw
           Confessions
           from
           her
           .
           Whatsoever
           she
           said
           ,
           was
           presently
           sent
           to
           the
           Court.
           And
           a
           Woman
           full
           of
           Vapours
           ,
           was
           like
           enough
           to
           tell
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           true
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           ;
           for
           persons
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           not
           only
           have
           no
           command
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           are
           apt
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           that
           comes
           in
           their
           fancy
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           were
           with
           her
           ;
           but
           could
           draw
           nothing
           from
           her
           ,
           though
           they
           made
           her
           believe
           ,
           that
           Norris
           and
           Mark
           had
           accused
           her
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           gone
           ,
           she
           fell
           down
           on
           her
           knees
           and
           wept
           ,
           and
           prayed
           often
           ,
           
             Iesu
             
             have
             Mercy
             on
             me
          
           ;
           and
           then
           fell
           a-laughing
           :
           when
           that
           fit
           was
           over
           ,
           she
           desired
           to
           have
           the
           Sacrament
           still
           by
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           cry
           for
           Mercy
           .
           And
           she
           said
           to
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           she
           was
           as
           clear
           of
           the
           company
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           sin
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           clear
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           was
           the
           Kings
           true
           wedded
           Wife
           .
           And
           she
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             O
             Norris
             ,
             hast
             thou
             accused
             me
             ?
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             Tower
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             thou
             and
             I
             shall
             dye
             together
             ;
             and
             Mark
             ,
             so
             shall
             thou
             too
             .
          
           She
           apprehended
           they
           were
           to
           put
           her
           in
           a
           Dungeon
           ;
           
           and
           sadly
           bemoaned
           her
           own
           ,
           and
           her
           Mothers
           misery
           ;
           and
           asked
           them
           ,
           whether
           she
           must
           dye
           without
           Justice
           .
           But
           they
           told
           her
           ,
           the
           poorest
           Subjects
           had
           Justice
           ,
           much
           more
           would
           she
           have
           it
           .
           The
           same
           Letter
           sayes
           ,
           that
           Norris
           had
           not
           accused
           her
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           said
           to
           her
           Almoner
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           swear
           for
           her
           ,
           
             she
             was
             a
             good
             Woman
          
           .
           But
           she
           being
           made
           believe
           that
           he
           had
           accused
           her
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           then
           so
           free
           in
           her
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           to
           consider
           that
           ordinary
           Artifice
           for
           drawing
           out
           Confessions
           ,
           told
           all
           she
           knew
           ,
           both
           of
           him
           and
           Mark.
           Which
           though
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           destroy
           her
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           wrought
           much
           on
           the
           jealous
           and
           alienated
           King.
           
           
             She
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             she
             once
             asked
             Norris
             ,
             why
             he
             did
             not
             go
             on
             with
             his
             Marriage
             ?
             who
             answered
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             yet
             tarry
             some
             time
             .
             To
             which
             she
             replyed
             ,
             you
             look
             for
             dead
             mens
             shoes
             ;
             for
             if
             ought
             come
             to
             the
             King
             but
             good
             ,
             you
             would
             look
             to
             have
             me
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             any
             such
             thought
             ,
             he
             would
             his
             head
             were
             cut
             off
             .
             Upon
             which
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             she
             could
             undoe
             him
             if
             she
             pleased
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             she
             fell
             out
             with
             him
             .
             As
             for
             Mark
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             laid
             in
             Irons
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             never
             in
             her
             Chamber
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             King
             was
             last
             at
             Winchester
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             came
             in
             to
             play
             on
             the
             Virginals
             :
             she
             said
             ,
             that
             she
             never
             spoke
             to
             him
             after
             that
             ,
             but
             on
             Saturday
             before
             May
             day
             ,
             when
             she
             saw
             him
             standing
             in
             the
             Window
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             asked
             him
             ,
             why
             he
             was
             so
             sad
             ;
             he
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             matter
             :
             she
             answered
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             look
             to
             have
             me
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             since
             you
             are
             an
             inferior
             person
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             a
             Look
             sufficeth
             me
             .
             She
             seemed
             more
             apprehensive
             of
             Weston
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             body
             .
             For
             on
             Whitsun-Munday
             last
             he
             said
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             Norris
             came
             more
             to
             her
             Chamber
             upon
             her
             account
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             body
             else
             that
             was
             there
             .
             She
             had
             observed
             ,
             that
             he
             loved
             a
             Kinswoman
             of
             hers
             ,
             and
             challenged
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             loving
             his
             Wife
             .
             But
             he
             answered
             her
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Women
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             whom
             he
             loved
             better
             than
             them
             both
             ;
             she
             asked
             who
             is
             that
             ;
             your self
             said
             he
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             she
             defied
             him
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Misery
           of
           the
           Queens
           ,
           drew
           after
           it
           the
           common
           effects
           that
           follow
           persons
           under
           such
           a
           disgrace
           ,
           for
           now
           all
           the
           Court
           was
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           was
           courting
           the
           rising
           Queen
           .
           But
           Cranmer
           had
           not
           learned
           these
           Arts
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           better
           Soul
           in
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           such
           baseness
           and
           ingratitude
           .
           He
           had
           been
           much
           obliged
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           had
           conceived
           an
           high
           opinion
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           not
           easily
           receive
           ill
           impressions
           of
           her
           ;
           yet
           he
           knew
           the
           Kings
           temper
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           down-right
           Justification
           of
           her
           would
           provoke
           him
           :
           therefore
           he
           wrote
           the
           following
           Letter
           ,
           on
           the
           3d
           of
           May
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           softness
           that
           so
           tender
           a
           point
           required
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           justified
           
           her
           ,
           
           as
           far
           as
           was
           consistent
           with
           Prudence
           and
           Charity
           .
           The
           Letter
           showes
           of
           what
           a
           Constitution
           he
           was
           that
           wrote
           it
           ;
           and
           contains
           so
           many
           things
           that
           tend
           highly
           to
           her
           honour
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           insert
           it
           here
           ,
           as
           I
           copied
           it
           from
           the
           Original
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Pleaseth
                 it
                 your
                 most
                 Noble
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               advertised
               ,
               that
               at
               your
               Graces
               Commandment
               by
               Mr.
               Secretary
               his
               Letters
               ,
               
               written
               in
               your
               Graces
               name
               ,
               I
               came
               to
               Lambeth
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               do
               there
               remain
               to
               know
               your
               Graces
               further
               pleasure
               .
               And
               forsomuch
               as
               without
               your
               Graces
               Commandment
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               said
               Letters
               ,
               presume
               to
               come
               unto
               your
               Graces
               Presence
               ;
               nevertheless
               of
               my
               most
               bounden
               duty
               ,
               I
               can
               do
               no
               less
               than
               most
               humbly
               to
               desire
               your
               Grace
               ,
               by
               your
               great
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Assistance
               of
               Gods
               help
               ,
               somewhat
               to
               suppress
               the
               deep
               sorrows
               of
               your
               Graces
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               all
               Adversities
               of
               Gods
               hands
               both
               patiently
               and
               thankfully
               .
               I
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               your
               Grace
               hath
               great
               causes
               many
               ways
               of
               lamentable
               heaviness
               :
               and
               also
               that
               in
               the
               wrongful
               estimation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               your
               Graces
               honour
               of
               every
               part
               is
               so
               highly
               touched
               (
               whether
               the
               things
               that
               commonly
               be
               spoken
               of
               ,
               be
               true
               or
               not
               ,
               )
               that
               I
               remember
               not
               that
               ever
               Almighty
               God
               sent
               unto
               your
               Grace
               ,
               any
               like
               occasion
               to
               try
               your
               Graces
               constancy
               throughout
               ,
               whether
               your
               Highness
               can
               be
               content
               to
               take
               off
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               as
               well
               things
               displeasant
               ,
               as
               pleasant
               .
               And
               if
               he
               find
               in
               your
               most
               Noble
               heart
               such
               an
               Obedience
               unto
               his
               Will
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               ,
               without
               murmuration
               and
               overmuch
               heaviness
               ,
               do
               accept
               all
               adversities
               ,
               not
               less
               thanking
               him
               ,
               than
               when
               all
               things
               succeed
               after
               your
               Graces
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               nor
               less
               procuring
               his
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               ;
               then
               I
               suppose
               your
               Grace
               did
               never
               thing
               more
               acceptable
               unto
               him
               ,
               since
               your
               first
               Governance
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               your
               Grace
               shall
               give
               unto
               him
               occasion
               to
               multiply
               and
               encrease
               his
               Graces
               and
               benefits
               unto
               your
               Highness
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               unto
               his
               most
               faithful
               Servant
               Iob
               ;
               unto
               whom
               ,
               after
               his
               great
               Calamities
               and
               heaviness
               ,
               for
               his
               obedient
               heart
               ,
               and
               willing
               acceptation
               of
               Gods
               scourge
               and
               rod
               ,
               
                 Addidit
                 ei
                 Dominus
                 cuncta
                 duplicia
              
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               is
               openly
               reported
               of
               the
               Queens
               Grace
               ,
               if
               men
               had
               a
               right
               estimation
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               esteem
               any
               part
               of
               your
               Graces
               Honour
               to
               be
               touched
               thereby
               ,
               but
               her
               Honour
               only
               to
               be
               clearly
               disparaged
               .
               And
               I
               am
               in
               such
               a
               perplexity
               ,
               that
               my
               mind
               is
               clean
               amazed
               .
               For
               I
               never
               had
               better
               opinion
               in
               Woman
               ,
               than
               I
               had
               in
               her
               ;
               which
               maketh
               me
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               be
               culpable
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               I
               think
               your
               Highness
               would
               not
               have
               gon
               so
               far
               ,
               except
               she
               had
               surely
               been
               culpable
               .
               Now
               I
               think
               that
               your
               Grace
               best
               knoweth
               ,
               that
               next
               unto
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               was
               most
               bound
               unto
               her
               of
               all
               creatures
               living
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               most
               humbly
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               ,
               to
               suffer
               me
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               both
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               and
               also
               her
               kindness
               ,
               bindeth
               me
               unto
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               with
               your
               Graces
               favour
               wish
               and
               pray
               for
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               declare
               her self
               inculpable
               and
               innocent
               .
               And
               if
               she
               be
               found
               culpable
               ,
               considering
               your
               Graces
               goodness
               towards
               her
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               condition
               your
               Grace
               of
               your
               only
               meer
               goodness
               took
               her
               ,
               and
               set
               
               the
               Crown
               upon
               her
               head
               ;
               I
               repute
               him
               not
               your
               Graces
               faithful
               Servant
               and
               Subject
               ,
               nor
               true
               unto
               the
               Realm
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               desire
               the
               offence
               without
               mercy
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               to
               the
               example
               of
               all
               other
               .
               And
               as
               I
               loved
               her
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               for
               the
               Love
               which
               I
               judged
               her
               to
               bear
               towards
               God
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ;
               so
               if
               she
               be
               proved
               culpable
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               that
               loveth
               God
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               ever
               will
               favour
               her
               ,
               but
               must
               hate
               her
               above
               all
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               they
               favour
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               will
               hate
               her
               :
               For
               then
               there
               was
               never
               creature
               in
               our
               time
               that
               so
               much
               slandered
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               God
               hath
               sent
               her
               this
               punishment
               ,
               for
               that
               she
               feignedly
               hath
               professed
               his
               Gospel
               in
               her
               mouth
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               heart
               and
               deed
               .
               And
               though
               she
               have
               offended
               so
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               deserved
               never
               to
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               your
               Graces
               favour
               ;
               yet
               Almighty
               God
               hath
               manifoldly
               declared
               his
               goodness
               towards
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               never
               offended
               you
               .
               But
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               knowledgeth
               that
               you
               haue
               offended
               him
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               trust
               that
               your
               Grace
               will
               bear
               no
               less
               entire
               favour
               unto
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               you
               did
               before
               :
               Forsomuch
               as
               your
               Graces
               favour
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               was
               not
               led
               by
               affection
               unto
               her
               ,
               but
               by
               zeal
               unto
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               beseech
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               whose
               Gospel
               he
               hath
               ordained
               your
               Grace
               to
               be
               Defender
               of
               ,
               ever
               to
               preserve
               your
               Grace
               from
               all
               evil
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 Lanbeth
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   3d
                   day
                   of
                   May.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 After
                 I
                 had
                 written
                 this
                 Letter
                 unto
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Sussex
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 of
                 your
                 Graces
                 House
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Star-Chamber
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 declared
                 unto
                 me
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 your
                 Graces
                 pleasure
                 was
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 me
                 privie
                 unto
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 bounden
                 unto
                 your
                 Grace
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 Communication
                 we
                 had
                 together
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 true
                 report
                 thereof
                 unto
                 your
                 Grace
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 exceedingly
                 sorry
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 faults
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 heard
                 of
                 their
                 relation
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 Your
                 faithful
                 Subject
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Graces
                   most
                   humble
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   Chaplain
                   .
                   
                     T.
                     Cantuariensis
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           Jealousie
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           new
           affection
           ,
           had
           quite
           defaced
           all
           the
           remainders
           of
           esteem
           for
           his
           late
           beloved
           Queen
           .
           Yet
           the
           Ministers
           continued
           practising
           ,
           to
           get
           further
           evidence
           for
           the
           Tryal
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           brought
           on
           ,
           till
           the
           12th
           of
           May
           ;
           and
           then
           Norris
           ,
           
           
             Weston
             ,
             Brereton
          
           ,
           and
           Smeton
           ,
           were
           tryed
           by
           a
           Commission
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           in
           Westminster-Hall
           .
           They
           were
           twice
           indicted
           ,
           and
           the
           indictments
           were
           found
           by
           two
           Grand
           Juries
           ,
           in
           the
           Counties
           of
           Kent
           and
           Middlesex
           :
           The
           Crimes
           with
           which
           they
           were
           charged
           ,
           being
           
           said
           to
           be
           done
           in
           both
           these
           Counties
           .
           
             Mark
             Smeton
          
           confessed
           ,
           he
           had
           known
           the
           Queen
           Carnally
           Three
           times
           :
           The
           other
           Three
           pleaded
           
             not
             Guilty
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Jury
           upon
           the
           evidence
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           found
           them
           all
           Guilty
           ;
           and
           Judgment
           was
           given
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           drawn
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           others
           to
           be
           beheaded
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           be
           quartered
           ,
           as
           Guilty
           of
           high
           Treason
           .
           On
           the
           15th
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           Brother
           the
           Lord
           Rochford
           (
           who
           was
           a
           Peer
           ,
           having
           been
           made
           a
           Viscount
           when
           his
           Father
           was
           Created
           Earl
           of
           Wiltshire
           )
           were
           brought
           to
           be
           Tryed
           by
           their
           Peers
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           being
           Lord
           high
           Steward
           for
           that
           occasion
           .
           With
           him
           sate
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           and
           Twenty
           Five
           more
           Peers
           ,
           of
           whom
           their
           Father
           the
           Earl
           of
           Wiltshire
           was
           one
           .
           Whether
           this
           unnatural
           complyance
           was
           imposed
           on
           him
           by
           the
           Imperious
           King
           ,
           or
           officiously
           submitted
           to
           by
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           thereby
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           Ruin
           that
           fell
           on
           his
           Family
           ,
           is
           not
           known
           .
           Here
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           by
           an
           unheard-of
           president
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           Indicted
           of
           high
           Treason
           .
           The
           Crimes
           charged
           on
           her
           were
           ,
           
             that
             she
             had
             procured
             her
             Brother
             and
             the
             other
             Four
             to
             lye
             with
             her
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             done
             often
             ;
             that
             she
             had
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             never
             had
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             had
             said
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             by
             themselves
             ,
             that
             she
             loved
             them
             better
             than
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             .
             Which
             was
             to
             the
             slander
             of
             the
             issue
             that
             was
             begotten
             between
             the
             King
             and
             her
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           Treason
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Statute
           made
           in
           the
           26th
           year
           of
           this
           Reign
           (
           so
           that
           the
           Law
           that
           was
           made
           for
           her
           and
           the
           issue
           of
           her
           Marriage
           ,
           is
           now
           made
           use
           of
           to
           destroy
           her
           )
           .
           It
           was
           also
           added
           in
           the
           Indictment
           ,
           that
           she
           ,
           and
           her
           complices
           ,
           
             had
             conspired
             the
             Kings
             death
          
           ;
           but
           this
           it
           seems
           was
           only
           put
           in
           to
           swell
           the
           charge
           ,
           for
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           evidence
           for
           it
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           stretching
           the
           other
           Statute
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           could
           have
           proved
           the
           violating
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           the
           known
           Statute
           of
           the
           Twenty
           Fifth
           year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           had
           been
           sufficient
           .
           When
           the
           Indictment
           was
           read
           ,
           she
           held
           up
           her
           hand
           ,
           and
           Pleaded
           
             not
             Guilty
          
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           her
           Brother
           ,
           and
           did
           answer
           the
           evidence
           was
           brought
           against
           her
           discreetly
           .
           One
           thing
           is
           remarkable
           that
           
             Mark
             Smeton
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           only
           person
           that
           confessed
           any
           thing
           ,
           was
           never
           confronted
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           nor
           was
           kept
           to
           be
           an
           evidence
           against
           her
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           received
           his
           Sentence
           Three
           dayes
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           be
           no
           witness
           in
           Law
           :
           but
           perhaps
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           wrought
           on
           to
           confess
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           think
           he
           had
           confidence
           enough
           to
           aver
           it
           to
           the
           Queens
           face
           ;
           therefore
           the
           evidence
           they
           brought
           ,
           as
           Spelman
           says
           ,
           was
           the
           Oath
           of
           a
           Woman
           that
           was
           dead
           ,
           yet
           this
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Terror
           of
           offending
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           wrought
           on
           the
           Lords
           ,
           that
           they
           found
           her
           and
           her
           Brother
           Guilty
           :
           and
           Judgment
           was
           given
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           Burnt
           ,
           or
           
             Beheaded
             at
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
          
           .
           Upon
           which
           Spelman
           observes
           ,
           that
           whereas
           Burning
           is
           the
           death
           which
           the
           Law
           appoints
           for
           a
           Woman
           that
           is
           attainted
           of
           Treason
           ,
           yet
           since
           she
           had
           been
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           left
           it
           to
           the
           King
           to
           determine
           ,
           whether
           she
           should
           dye
           so
           infamous
           a
           death
           ,
           or
           be
           Beheaded
           ;
           but
           the
           Judges
           complained
           of
           this
           way
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           such
           a
           disjunctive
           in
           a
           Judgment
           of
           Treason
           ,
           had
           never
           been
           seen
           .
           The
           Lord
           Rochford
           was
           also
           Condemned
           
           to
           be
           Beheaded
           and
           Quartered
           .
           Yet
           all
           this
           did
           not
           satisfie
           the
           enraged
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Marriage
           between
           him
           and
           her
           must
           be
           annulled
           ,
           and
           the
           issue
           illegitimated
           .
           The
           King
           remembred
           an
           Intrigue
           that
           had
           been
           between
           her
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           which
           was
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           then
           Lord
           Piercy
           had
           said
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           '
           That
           he
           had
           gone
           so
           far
           before
           witnesses
           ,
           "
           that
           it
           lay
           upon
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           not
           go
           back
           :
           this
           it
           's
           like
           might
           be
           some
           promise
           he
           made
           to
           Marry
           her
           ,
           
             per
             verba
             de
             futuro
          
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           was
           no
           Precontract
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           it
           seems
           the
           poor
           Queen
           was
           either
           so
           ignorant
           or
           so
           ill-advised
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           perswaded
           afterwards
           it
           was
           one
           ,
           though
           it
           's
           certain
           that
           nothing
           ,
           but
           a
           Contract
           
             per
             verba
             de
             praesenti
          
           ,
           could
           be
           of
           any
           force
           to
           annul
           the
           subsequent
           Marriage
           .
           The
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           ,
           reflecting
           upon
           what
           it
           seems
           the
           Cardinal
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           resolved
           to
           try
           what
           could
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           pressed
           the
           Earl
           of
           Northumberland
           to
           confess
           a
           Contract
           between
           him
           and
           her
           .
           But
           he
           took
           his
           Oath
           before
           the
           Two
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Contract
           ,
           nor
           promise
           of
           Marriage
           ever
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           upon
           it
           ,
           before
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Kings
           Privy
           Council
           ;
           wishing
           it
           might
           be
           to
           his
           Damnation
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           (
           concerning
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           the
           Original
           Declaration
           under
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           )
           Nor
           could
           they
           draw
           any
           Confession
           from
           the
           Queen
           ,
           before
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           for
           certainly
           if
           they
           could
           have
           done
           that
           ,
           the
           Divorce
           had
           gone
           before
           the
           Tryal
           ;
           and
           then
           she
           must
           have
           been
           tryed
           only
           ,
           as
           Marchioness
           of
           Pembroke
           .
           But
           now
           she
           lying
           under
           so
           terrible
           a
           Sentence
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           either
           some
           hopes
           of
           Life
           were
           given
           her
           ;
           
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           she
           was
           wrought
           on
           by
           the
           Assurances
           of
           mitigating
           that
           cruel
           part
           of
           her
           judgment
           ,
           of
           being
           Burnt
           ,
           into
           the
           milder
           part
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           of
           
             Having
             her
             head
             cut
             off
          
           ;
           so
           that
           she
           confessed
           a
           Pre-contract
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           17th
           of
           May
           was
           brought
           to
           Lambeth
           ;
           and
           in
           Court
           ,
           the
           afflicted
           Arch-Bishop
           sitting
           Judge
           ,
           some
           persons
           of
           Quality
           being
           present
           ,
           she
           confessed
           some
           just
           and
           lawful
           impediments
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           evident
           ,
           that
           her
           Marriage
           with
           the
           King
           was
           not
           valid
           .
           Upon
           which
           Confession
           ,
           the
           Marriage
           between
           the
           King
           and
           her
           was
           judged
           to
           have
           been
           null
           and
           void
           .
           The
           Record
           of
           the
           Sentence
           is
           burnt
           ;
           but
           these
           particulars
           are
           repeated
           in
           the
           Act
           that
           passed
           in
           the
           next
           Parliament
           ,
           touching
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           It
           seems
           this
           was
           secretly
           done
           ,
           for
           Spelman
           writes
           of
           it
           thus
           ;
           It
           was
           said
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Divorce
           made
           between
           the
           King
           and
           her
           ,
           upon
           her
           confessing
           a
           Precontract
           with
           another
           before
           her
           Marriage
           with
           the
           King
           :
           so
           then
           it
           was
           then
           only
           talkt
           of
           ,
           but
           not
           generally
           known
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Sentences
           that
           were
           past
           upon
           the
           Queen
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Attaindor
           for
           Adultery
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Divorce
           because
           of
           a
           Precontract
           ,
           did
           so
           contradict
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           apparent
           ,
           one
           ,
           if
           not
           both
           of
           them
           must
           be
           unjust
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Marriage
           between
           the
           King
           and
           her
           was
           null
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           then
           since
           she
           was
           not
           the
           Kings
           wedded
           Wife
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Adultery
           :
           and
           her
           Marriage
           to
           the
           King
           was
           either
           a
           true
           Marriage
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           if
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           then
           the
           annulling
           of
           it
           was
           unjust
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           was
           no
           true
           Marriage
           ,
           then
           the
           Attainder
           was
           unjust
           ;
           for
           there
           could
           be
           no
           breach
           of
           that
           Faith
           which
           was
           never
           
           〈…〉
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           resolved
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           transport
           of
           his
           fury
           ,
           did
           not
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           that
           the
           very
           method
           he
           took
           ,
           discovered
           the
           unjustice
           of
           his
           ●●●●eedings
           against
           her
           .
           Two
           days
           after
           this
           ,
           she
           was
           ordered
           to
           be
           Executed
           in
           the
           Green
           on
           Tower-Hill
           .
           How
           she
           received
           these
           tidings
           ,
           and
           how
           stedfast
           she
           continued
           in
           the
           protestations
           of
           her
           Innocence
           ,
           will
           best
           appear
           by
           the
           following
           circumstances
           .
           The
           day
           before
           she
           suffered
           ,
           upon
           a
           strict
           search
           of
           her
           past
           Life
           ,
           she
           called
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           played
           the
           Step-Mother
           too
           severely
           to
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           and
           had
           done
           her
           many
           injuries
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           she
           made
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower's
           Lady
           sit
           down
           in
           the
           Chair
           of
           State
           ;
           
           which
           the
           other
           ,
           after
           some
           Ceremony
           ,
           doing
           ,
           she
           fell
           down
           on
           her
           knees
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           tears
           charged
           the
           Lady
           ,
           as
           she
           would
           answer
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           go
           in
           her
           name
           ,
           and
           do
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           done
           ,
           to
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           and
           ask
           her
           forgiveness
           for
           the
           wrongs
           she
           had
           done
           her
           .
           And
           she
           said
           ,
           she
           had
           no
           quiet
           in
           her
           Conscience
           till
           she
           had
           done
           that
           .
           But
           though
           she
           did
           in
           this
           what
           became
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           could
           not
           so
           easily
           pardon
           these
           injuries
           ;
           but
           retained
           the
           resentments
           of
           them
           her
           whole
           life
           .
        
         
           This
           ingenuity
           and
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           about
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           presumption
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           more
           eminent
           faults
           ,
           she
           had
           not
           continued
           to
           the
           last
           denying
           them
           ,
           and
           making
           protestations
           of
           her
           Innocency
           .
           For
           that
           same
           night
           she
           sent
           her
           last
           message
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           her self
           much
           obliged
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           continued
           still
           to
           advance
           her
           .
           She
           said
           ,
           he
           had
           ,
           from
           a
           private
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           first
           made
           her
           a
           Marchioness
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           Queen
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           since
           he
           could
           raise
           her
           no
           higher
           ,
           was
           sending
           her
           to
           be
           a
           Saint
           in
           Heaven
           :
           She
           protested
           her
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           recommended
           her
           Daughter
           to
           his
           care
           .
           And
           her
           carriage
           that
           day
           she
           died
           ,
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           following
           Letter
           writ
           by
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           copied
           from
           the
           Original
           ,
           which
           I
           insert
           ,
           because
           the
           Copier
           imployed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           has
           not
           writ
           it
           out
           faithfully
           ;
           for
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           any
           part
           of
           it
           was
           left
           out
           on
           design
           .
        
         
           
             
               
               Sir
               ,
               These
               shall
               be
               to
               advertise
               you
               ,
               I
               have
               received
               your
               Letter
               ,
               wherein
               you
               would
               have
               strangers
               conveyed
               out
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               be
               by
               the
               means
               of
               
                 Richard
                 Gressum
              
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 Cooke
              
               ,
               and
               Wytspoll
               .
               But
               the
               number
               of
               strangers
               past
               not
               thirty
               ,
               and
               not
               many
               of
               those
               ;
               and
               the
               Ambassador
               of
               the
               Emperor
               had
               a
               Servant
               there
               ,
               and
               honestly
               put
               out
               :
               Sir
               ,
               If
               we
               have
               not
               an
               hour
               certain
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               known
               in
               London
               ,
               I
               think
               here
               will
               be
               but
               few
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               a
               reasonable
               number
               were
               best
               ,
               for
               I
               suppose
               she
               will
               declare
               her self
               to
               be
               a
               good
               woman
               ,
               for
               all
               men
               but
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               her
               death
               .
               For
               this
               morning
               she
               sent
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               be
               with
               her
               at
               such
               time
               as
               she
               received
               the
               Good
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               I
               should
               hear
               her
               speak
               as
               touching
               her
               Innocency
               alway
               to
               be
               clear
               .
               And
               in
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               ,
               she
               sent
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               at
               my
               coming
               she
               said
               :
               Mr.
               Kingston
               ,
               I
               hear
               say
               I
               shall
               not
               die
               aforenoon
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               very
               sorry
               therefore
               ,
               for
               I
               thought
               to
               be
               dead
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               past
               my
               pain
               .
               I
               told
               her
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               no
               pain
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               sottel
               .
               And
               then
               she
               said
               ,
               I
               heard
               say
               the
               Executioner
               was
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               a
               little
               Neck
               ,
               
               
               
                 
                   ANNA
                   BVLLEN
                   REGINA
                   ANGLIAE
                   ELIZABETHAE
                   REGINAE
                   MATER
                
                 
                   Nata
                   Ano.
                   1507
                   Nupsit
                   An
                   o
                   1532
                   Nov
                   14
                   Elix
                   Filian
                   peperit
                   An
                   o
                   1533
                   Sept.
                   7
                   Capite
                   plexa
                   Ano.
                   1536
                   May
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Printed
                   for
                   Rich
                   :
                   Chiswell
                   at
                   the
                   Rose
                   and
                   Crown
                   in
                   St.
                   Pauls
                   Church
                   yard
                
              
               
               and
               put
               her
               hands
               about
               it
               ,
               laughing
               heartily
               .
               I
               have
               seen
               many
               men
               ,
               and
               also
               women
               ,
               Executed
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               have
               been
               in
               great
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               knowledge
               this
               Lady
               has
               much
               joy
               and
               pleasure
               in
               death
               .
               Sir
               ,
               her
               Almoner
               is
               continually
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               since
               two
               a
               Clock
               after
               midnight
               .
               This
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               here
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               thus
               Fare
               you
               well
               ,
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 William
                 Kingston
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           A
           little
           before
           Noon
           ,
           being
           the
           19th
           of
           May
           ,
           she
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           
           where
           she
           made
           a
           short
           Speech
           to
           a
           great
           company
           that
           came
           to
           look
           on
           the
           last
           Scene
           of
           this
           fatal
           Tragedy
           :
           The
           chief
           of
           whom
           ,
           were
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Suffolk
           and
           Richmond
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           Secretary
           Cromwell
           ,
           with
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           the
           Sheriffs
           and
           Aldermen
           of
           London
           .
           
             She
             said
             ,
             She
             was
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             Judged
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             she
             would
             accuse
             none
             ,
             nor
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             ground
             upon
             which
             she
             was
             judged
             .
             She
             prayed
             heartily
             for
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             called
             him
             a
             most
             merciful
             and
             gentle
             Prince
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             been
             always
             to
             her
             ,
             a
             good
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             Soveraign
             Lord
             :
             and
             if
             any
             would
             meddle
             with
             her
             cause
             ,
             she
             required
             them
             to
             judge
             the
             best
             .
             And
             so
             she
             took
             her
             leave
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             heartily
             desired
             they
             would
             pray
             for
             her
             .
          
           After
           she
           had
           been
           some
           time
           in
           her
           Devotions
           ,
           being
           her
           last
           words
           ,
           
             To
             Christ
             I
             commend
             my
             Soul
          
           ;
           her
           Head
           was
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Hangman
           of
           Calais
           ,
           who
           was
           brought
           over
           as
           more
           expert
           at
           Beheading
           than
           any
           in
           England
           :
           her
           Eyes
           and
           Lips
           were
           observed
           to
           move
           after
           her
           Head
           was
           cut
           off
           ,
           as
           Spelman
           writes
           ;
           but
           her
           Body
           was
           thrown
           into
           a
           common
           Chest
           of
           Elme-tree
           that
           was
           made
           to
           put
           Arrows
           in
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           in
           the
           Chappel
           within
           the
           Tower
           before
           twelve
           a
           Clock
           .
        
         
           Her
           Brother
           with
           the
           other
           four
           did
           also
           suffer
           ;
           none
           of
           them
           were
           Quartered
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           all
           Beheaded
           ,
           except
           Smeton
           ,
           who
           was
           Hanged
           .
           It
           was
           generally
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           corrupted
           into
           that
           Confession
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Life
           promised
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           let
           him
           live
           to
           tell
           Tales
           .
           Norris
           had
           been
           much
           in
           the
           Kings
           favour
           ,
           and
           an
           offer
           was
           made
           him
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           confess
           his
           guilt
           ,
           and
           accuse
           the
           Queen
           .
           But
           he
           generously
           rejected
           that
           un-handsome
           proposition
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             That
             in
             his
             Conscience
             he
             thought
             her
             Innocent
             of
             these
             things
             laid
             to
             her
             charge
             ;
             but
             whether
             she
             was
             or
             not
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             accuse
             her
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             die
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             rather
             than
             ruin
             an
             Innocent
             Person
             .
          
        
         
           These
           proceedings
           occasioned
           as
           great
           variety
           of
           Censures
           ,
           
           as
           there
           were
           diversity
           of
           Interests
           .
           The
           Popish
           Party
           said
           ,
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           was
           visible
           ,
           that
           she
           who
           had
           supplanted
           Queen
           Katharine
           ,
           met
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           harder
           measure
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           means
           .
           Some
           took
           notice
           of
           her
           faint
           justifying
           her self
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           as
           if
           her
           Conscience
           had
           then
           prevailed
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           no
           longer
           deny
           a
           thing
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           was
           so
           soon
           to
           answer
           at
           another
           Tribunal
           .
           But
           others
           thought
           her
           care
           of
           her
           Daughter
           made
           her
           speak
           so
           tenderly
           ;
           for
           
           she
           had
           observed
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Katharines
           obstinacy
           had
           drawn
           the
           Kings
           indignation
           on
           her
           Daughter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           she
           alone
           might
           bear
           her
           misfortunes
           ,
           and
           derive
           no
           share
           of
           them
           on
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           she
           spake
           in
           a
           stile
           ,
           that
           could
           give
           the
           King
           no
           just
           offence
           :
           And
           as
           she
           said
           enough
           to
           justifie
           her self
           ,
           so
           she
           said
           as
           much
           for
           the
           Kings
           honour
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           expected
           .
           Yet
           in
           a
           Letter
           that
           she
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           from
           the
           Tower
           ,
           
           (
           which
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           )
           she
           pleaded
           her
           Innocence
           ,
           in
           a
           strain
           of
           so
           much
           Wit
           ,
           and
           moving
           passionate
           Eloquence
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           can
           scarce
           be
           paralelled
           :
           certainly
           her
           spirits
           were
           much
           exalted
           when
           she
           wrote
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           pitch
           above
           her
           ordinary
           stile
           .
           Yet
           the
           Copy
           I
           take
           it
           from
           ,
           lying
           among
           Cromwells
           other
           papers
           ,
           makes
           me
           believe
           it
           was
           truely
           written
           by
           her
           .
        
         
           Her
           carriage
           seemed
           too
           free
           ,
           and
           all
           people
           thought
           that
           some
           freedoms
           and
           levities
           in
           her
           had
           encouraged
           those
           unfortunate
           persons
           to
           speak
           such
           bold
           things
           to
           her
           ,
           since
           few
           attempt
           upon
           the
           Chastity
           ,
           or
           make
           declarations
           of
           Love
           ,
           to
           persons
           of
           so
           exalted
           a
           quality
           ,
           except
           they
           see
           some
           invitations
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           their
           carriage
           .
           Others
           thought
           that
           a
           free
           and
           jovial
           temper
           might
           ,
           with
           great
           Innocence
           ,
           though
           with
           no
           discretion
           ,
           lead
           one
           to
           all
           those
           things
           that
           were
           proved
           against
           her
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           concluded
           her
           chast
           ,
           though
           indiscreet
           .
           Others
           blamed
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           taxed
           his
           cruelty
           in
           proceeding
           so
           severely
           against
           a
           person
           whose
           Chastity
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           ,
           since
           she
           had
           resisted
           his
           addresses
           near
           five
           years
           ,
           till
           he
           Legitimated
           them
           by
           Marriage
           .
           But
           others
           excused
           him
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           her
           carriage
           had
           given
           just
           cause
           of
           some
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           the
           rage
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           a
           King
           of
           his
           temper
           ,
           conceiving
           it
           against
           one
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           signally
           obliged
           ,
           was
           transported
           into
           unjustifiable
           excesses
           .
        
         
           Others
           condemned
           Cranmer
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           obsequiously
           followed
           all
           the
           Kings
           appetites
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           now
           Divorced
           the
           King
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           which
           shewed
           that
           his
           Conscience
           was
           governed
           by
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           as
           his
           Supreme
           Law.
           But
           what
           he
           did
           was
           unavoidable
           .
           For
           whatever
           motives
           drew
           from
           her
           the
           Confession
           of
           that
           Precontract
           ,
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           give
           Sentence
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           that
           which
           she
           confessed
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           made
           her
           incapable
           to
           contract
           Marriage
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           decline
           the
           giving
           of
           Sentence
           upon
           so
           formal
           a
           Confession
           .
           Some
           loaded
           all
           that
           favoured
           the
           Reformation
           :
           and
           said
           ,
           It
           now
           appeared
           what
           a
           woman
           ,
           their
           great
           Patroness
           and
           Supporter
           had
           been
           .
           But
           to
           those
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           That
           her
           faults
           ,
           if
           true
           ,
           being
           secret
           ,
           could
           cast
           no
           reflection
           on
           those
           ,
           who
           being
           ignorant
           of
           them
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           her
           Protection
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           thought
           not
           their
           Cause
           suffered
           ,
           by
           the
           enraged
           Cruelty
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           of
           the
           cursed
           Irene
           ,
           who
           had
           convened
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           worship
           of
           Images
           again
           in
           the
           East
           ;
           whom
           the
           Popes
           continued
           to
           court
           and
           magnifie
           ,
           after
           her
           barbarous
           murder
           of
           her
           Son
           ,
           with
           other
           acts
           of
           unsatiated
           spite
           and
           ambition
           .
           Therefore
           they
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           the
           worse
           of
           persons
           for
           claiming
           the
           Protection
           of
           a
           Queen
           ,
           whose
           faults
           (
           if
           she
           was
           at
           all
           criminal
           ,
           )
           were
           unknown
           to
           them
           when
           they
           made
           use
           of
           her
           .
        
         
           Some
           have
           since
           that
           time
           concluded
           it
           a
           great
           evidence
           of
           her
           Guilt
           ,
           that
           during
           her
           Daughters
           long
           and
           glorious
           Reign
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           full
           nor
           compleat
           vindication
           of
           her
           published
           .
           For
           the
           Writers
           of
           
           that
           time
           thought
           it
           enough
           to
           speak
           honourably
           of
           her
           ;
           and
           in
           general
           ,
           to
           call
           her
           ,
           Innocent
           .
           But
           none
           of
           them
           ever
           attempted
           a
           clear
           discussion
           of
           the
           particulars
           laid
           to
           her
           charge
           .
           This
           had
           been
           much
           to
           her
           Daughters
           honour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           not
           done
           ,
           others
           concluded
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           knowledge
           of
           her
           guilt
           restrained
           their
           Pens
           .
           But
           others
           do
           not
           at
           all
           allow
           of
           that
           Inference
           ,
           and
           think
           rather
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           great
           wisdom
           of
           that
           time
           not
           to
           suffer
           such
           things
           to
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ;
           since
           no
           wise
           Government
           will
           admit
           of
           a
           debate
           about
           the
           clearness
           of
           the
           Princes
           Title
           .
           For
           the
           very
           attempting
           to
           prove
           it
           weakens
           it
           more
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           proofs
           that
           are
           brought
           can
           confirm
           it
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           prudently
           done
           of
           that
           Queen
           and
           her
           great
           Ministers
           ,
           never
           to
           suffer
           any
           Vindication
           or
           Apology
           to
           be
           written
           .
           Some
           indiscretions
           could
           not
           be
           denied
           ,
           and
           these
           would
           all
           have
           been
           catched
           hold
           of
           ,
           and
           improved
           by
           the
           busie
           Emissaries
           of
           Rome
           and
           Spain
           .
        
         
           But
           nothing
           did
           more
           evidently
           discover
           the
           secret
           cause
           of
           this
           Queens
           ruin
           ,
           than
           the
           Kings
           Marrying
           
             Iane
             Seimour
          
           ;
           the
           day
           after
           her
           Execution
           .
           She
           of
           all
           King
           Henries
           Wives
           ,
           gained
           most
           on
           his
           esteem
           and
           affection
           :
           But
           she
           was
           happy
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           not
           out-live
           his
           love
           ;
           otherwise
           she
           might
           have
           fallen
           as
           signally
           as
           her
           Predecessor
           had
           done
           .
           Upon
           this
           turn
           of
           Affairs
           a
           great
           change
           of
           Counsels
           followed
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           nothing
           now
           ,
           
           that
           kept
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           King
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           but
           the
           Illegitimation
           of
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           matter
           had
           been
           adjusted
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           in
           no
           more
           hazard
           of
           trouble
           from
           him
           :
           Therefore
           it
           was
           proposed
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           be
           again
           restored
           to
           the
           Kings
           favour
           .
           She
           found
           this
           was
           the
           best
           opportunity
           she
           could
           ever
           look
           for
           ,
           and
           therefore
           laid
           hold
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           wrote
           an
           humble
           submission
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           desired
           again
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           his
           presence
           .
           But
           her
           Submissions
           had
           some
           reserves
           in
           them
           ,
           therefore
           she
           was
           pressed
           to
           be
           more
           express
           in
           her
           acknowledgments
           .
           At
           this
           she
           stuck
           long
           ,
           and
           had
           almost
           embroyled
           her self
           again
           with
           her
           Father
           .
           She
           freely
           offered
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           about
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           confessed
           the
           fault
           of
           her
           former
           Obstinacy
           .
           But
           the
           King
           would
           have
           her
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           his
           Marriage
           to
           her
           Mother
           was
           incestuous
           and
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           to
           renounce
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           accept
           him
           ,
           as
           Supream
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           These
           things
           were
           of
           hard
           digestion
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           could
           not
           easily
           swallow
           them
           ;
           so
           she
           wrote
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           to
           befriend
           her
           at
           the
           Kings
           hands
           .
           Upon
           which
           many
           Letters
           passed
           between
           them
           .
           He
           wrote
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           recover
           her
           Fathers
           favour
           ,
           without
           a
           full
           and
           clear
           Submission
           in
           all
           points
           .
           So
           in
           the
           end
           she
           yielded
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           following
           Paper
           ,
           all
           written
           with
           her
           own
           hand
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           down
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           Copied
           from
           the
           Original
           yet
           extant
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               Confession
               of
               me
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               
               made
               upon
               certain
               points
               and
               Articles
               under
               written
               ;
               in
               the
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               now
               plainly
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               mine
               heart
               ,
               confess
               and
               declare
               mine
               inward
               Sentence
               ,
               Belief
               ,
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               with
               a
               due
               conformity
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               so
               minding
               for
               ever
               to
               persist
               and
               continue
               in
               
               this
               determination
               ,
               without
               change
               ,
               alteration
               ,
               or
               variance
               ,
               I
               do
               most
               humbly
               beseech
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               my
               Father
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               obstinately
               and
               inobediently
               offended
               in
               the
               denial
               of
               the
               same
               heretofore
               ,
               to
               forgive
               mine
               offences
               therein
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               me
               to
               his
               most
               gracious
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               confess
               and
               knowledg
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               be
               my
               Soveraign
               Lord
               and
               King
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               do
               submit
               my self
               to
               his
               Highness
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               and
               singular
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               becometh
               a
               true
               and
               faithful
               Subject
               to
               do
               ;
               which
               I
               shall
               also
               obey
               ,
               keep
               ,
               observe
               ,
               advance
               ,
               and
               maintain
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               bounden
               duty
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               power
               ,
               force
               ,
               and
               qualities
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               endued
               me
               with
               ,
               during
               my
               Life
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               I
               do
               recognize
               ,
               accept
               ,
               take
               ,
               repute
               ,
               and
               knowledg
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               to
               be
               
                 Supream
                 Head
                 in
                 Earth
                 under
                 Christ
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               do
               utterly
               refuse
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Romes
               pretended
               Authority
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               within
               this
               Realm
               heretofore
               usurped
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               made
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               true
               Subjects
               humbly
               received
               ,
               admitted
               ,
               obeyed
               ,
               kept
               ,
               and
               observed
               ;
               and
               also
               do
               utterly
               renounce
               and
               forsake
               all
               manner
               of
               Remedy
               ,
               Interest
               and
               advantage
               ,
               which
               I
               may
               by
               any
               means
               claim
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome's
               Laws
               ,
               Process
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               Sentence
               ,
               at
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               wise
               hereafter
               ,
               by
               any
               manner
               of
               title
               ,
               colour
               ,
               mean
               ,
               or
               case
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               shall
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               devised
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 Mary
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Item
               ,
               I
               do
               freely
               ,
               frankly
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Discharge
               of
               my
               duty
               towards
               God
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               ,
               and
               his
               Laws
               ,
               without
               other
               respect
               ,
               recognize
               and
               knowledg
               ,
               that
               the
               Marriage
               heretofore
               had
               between
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               my
               Mother
               the
               late
               Princess
               Dowager
               ,
               was
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               Mans
               Law
               ,
               incestuous
               and
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               
                 Mary
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           Upon
           this
           she
           was
           again
           received
           into
           favour
           .
           One
           circumstance
           I
           shall
           add
           ,
           that
           shows
           the
           frugality
           of
           that
           time
           .
           In
           the
           Establishment
           that
           was
           made
           for
           her
           Family
           ,
           there
           was
           only
           40
           l.
           a
           quarter
           assigned
           for
           her
           privy
           purse
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           Letter
           of
           hers
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           at
           the
           Christsmas
           -
           quarter
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           let
           the
           King
           know
           ,
           that
           she
           must
           be
           at
           some
           Extraordinary
           expence
           that
           season
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           encrease
           her
           allowance
           ,
           since
           the
           40
           l.
           would
           not
           defray
           the
           Charge
           of
           that
           quarter
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           devested
           her
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           Princess
           of
           Wales
           ,
           yet
           he
           continued
           still
           to
           breed
           her
           up
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           care
           and
           tenderness
           of
           a
           Father
           .
           And
           the
           
           new
           Queen
           ,
           what
           from
           the
           sweetness
           of
           her
           disposition
           ,
           and
           what
           out
           of
           compliance
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           loved
           her
           much
           ,
           was
           as
           kind
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           her
           Mother
           .
           Of
           which
           I
           shall
           add
           one
           pretty
           evidence
           ,
           though
           the
           childishness
           of
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           below
           the
           Gravity
           of
           a
           History
           :
           Yet
           by
           it
           the
           Reader
           will
           see
           ,
           both
           the
           kindness
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           had
           for
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           allowed
           her
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           Daughter
           .
           There
           are
           two
           Original
           Letters
           of
           hers
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           writ
           to
           the
           Queen
           when
           she
           was
           with
           Child
           of
           King
           Edward
           :
           the
           one
           in
           Italian
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           English
           ;
           both
           writ
           in
           a
           fair
           hand
           ,
           the
           same
           that
           she
           wrote
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           life
           .
           But
           the
           conceits
           in
           that
           writ
           in
           English
           ,
           are
           so
           pretty
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           see
           this
           first
           Blossome
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Princess
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           not
           full
           Four
           years
           of
           Age
           ;
           She
           being
           born
           in
           September
           1533.
           and
           this
           writ
           in
           Iuly
           1537.
           
        
         
           
             
               Although
               your
               Highness
               Letters
               be
               most
               joyful
               to
               me
               in
               absence
               ,
               
               yet
               considering
               what
               pain
               it
               is
               to
               you
               to
               write
               ,
               your
               Grace
               being
               so
               great
               with
               Child
               ,
               and
               so
               sickly
               ,
               your
               Commendation
               were
               enough
               in
               my
               Lords
               Letter
               .
               I
               much
               rejoyce
               at
               your
               health
               ,
               with
               the
               well
               liking
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               with
               my
               humble
               thanks
               that
               your
               Grace
               wished
               me
               with
               you
               till
               I
               were
               weary
               of
               that
               Countrey
               .
               Your
               Highness
               were
               like
               to
               be
               combered
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               not
               depart
               till
               I
               were
               weary
               being
               with
               you
               :
               although
               it
               were
               in
               the
               worst
               soil
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               your
               presence
               would
               make
               it
               pleasant
               .
               I
               cannot
               reprove
               my
               Lord
               for
               not
               doing
               your
               Commendations
               in
               his
               Letter
               ,
               for
               he
               did
               it
               ;
               and
               although
               he
               had
               not
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               complain
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               diligent
               to
               give
               me
               knowledg
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               how
               his
               busie
               child
               doth
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               were
               at
               his
               birth
               ,
               no
               doubt
               I
               would
               see
               him
               beaten
               ,
               for
               the
               trouble
               he
               has
               put
               you
               to
               .
               Mr
               Denny
               ,
               and
               my
               Lady
               ,
               with
               humble
               thanks
               prayeth
               most
               entirely
               for
               your
               Grace
               ,
               praying
               the
               Almighty
               God
               to
               send
               you
               a
               most
               lucky
               deliverance
               .
               And
               my
               Mistress
               wisheth
               no
               less
               ,
               giving
               your
               Highness
               most
               humble
               thanks
               for
               her
               commendations
               .
               Writ
               with
               very
               little
               leisure
               ,
               this
               last
               day
               of
               Iuly
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Humble
                 Daughter
                 Elizabeth
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           to
           more
           serious
           matters
           .
           
           A
           Parliament
           was
           Summoned
           to
           meet
           the
           8th
           of
           Iune
           .
           If
           full
           Forty
           days
           be
           necessary
           for
           a
           Summons
           ,
           then
           the
           Writs
           must
           have
           been
           issued
           forth
           the
           day
           before
           the
           late
           Queens
           disgrace
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           designed
           before
           the
           Justs
           at
           Greenwich
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           flow
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           then
           appeared
           .
           When
           the
           Parliament
           met
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Audley
           ,
           
           in
           his
           speech
           ,
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             when
             the
             former
             Parliament
             was
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             King
             had
             no
             thoughts
             of
             Summoning
             a
             new
             one
             so
             soon
             .
             But
             for
             two
             reasons
             ,
             he
             had
             now
             called
             them
             .
             The
             one
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             finding
             himself
             subject
             to
             so
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             considering
             that
             he
             was
             Mortal
             ,
             (
             a
             rare
             thought
             in
             a
             Prince
             )
             he
             desired
             
             to
             settle
             an
             apparent
             heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             die
             without
             Children
             lawfully
             begotten
             .
             The
             other
             was
             ,
             to
             repeal
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             former
             Parliament
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             King
             by
             Queen
             
               Anne
               Boleyn
            
             .
             He
             desired
             them
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             great
             troubles
             and
             vexation
             the
             King
             was
             involved
             in
             ,
             by
             his
             first
             unlawful
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             the
             dangers
             he
             was
             in
             by
             his
             second
             ;
             which
             might
             well
             have
             frighted
             any
             body
             from
             a
             third
             Marriage
             .
             But
             Anne
             ,
             and
             her
             Conspirators
             ,
             being
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             they
             well
             deserved
             ;
             the
             King
             at
             the
             humble
             request
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             any
             Carnal
             concupiscence
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             Marry
             again
             ,
             a
             Queen
             ,
             by
             whom
             there
             were
             very
             probable
             hopes
             of
             his
             having
             children
             :
             Therefore
             he
             recommended
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             provide
             an
             heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             the
             Kings
             direction
             ,
             who
             if
             the
             King
             dyed
             without
             children
             lawfully
             begotten
             ,
             might
             Rule
             over
             them
             .
             He
             desired
             they
             would
             pray
             God
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             grant
             the
             King
             issue
             of
             his
             own
             body
             ;
             and
             return
             thanks
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             preserved
             such
             a
             King
             to
             them
             out
             of
             so
             many
             eminent
             dangers
             ,
             who
             imployed
             all
             his
             care
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             keep
             his
             whole
             people
             in
             quiet
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             perfect
             charity
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             so
             to
             those
             that
             should
             succeed
             him
             .
          
        
         
           But
           though
           this
           was
           the
           chief
           cause
           of
           calling
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           seems
           the
           Ministers
           met
           with
           great
           difficulties
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           spent
           much
           time
           ,
           in
           preparing
           mens
           minds
           .
           For
           the
           Bill
           about
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           was
           not
           brought
           into
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           before
           the
           30th
           day
           of
           Iune
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           offered
           it
           to
           the
           House
           .
           It
           went
           through
           both
           Houses
           without
           any
           Opposition
           .
           
             It
             contained
             first
             ,
             a
             repeal
             of
             the
             former
             Act
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             two
             Sentences
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             both
             the
             Kings
             former
             Marriages
             being
             declared
             illegitimate
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             excluded
             from
             claiming
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             the
             Kings
             Lawful
             heirs
             by
             lineal
             descent
             .
             The
             Attainder
             of
             Queen
             Anne
             and
             her
             Complices
             is
             confirmed
             .
             Quen
             Anne
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             inflamed
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             Carnal
             desires
             of
             her
             body
             ;
             and
             ,
             having
             confederated
             her self
             with
             her
             complices
             ,
             to
             have
             committed
             divers
             Treasons
             ,
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Kings
             Royal
             person
             ;
             (
             with
             other
             aggravating
             words
             ,
             )
             for
             which
             she
             had
             justly
             suffered
             death
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             attainted
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             And
             all
             things
             that
             had
             been
             said
             or
             done
             against
             her
             ,
             or
             her
             Daughter
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             then
             in
             force
             ,
             are
             pardoned
             ;
             and
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Crown
             is
             established
             ,
             on
             the
             issue
             of
             Queen
             Iane
             ,
             whether
             Male
             or
             Female
             ,
             or
             the
             Kings
             issue
             by
             any
             other
             Wife
             whom
             he
             might
             Marry
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             since
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             declare
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             belonged
             after
             the
             Kings
             death
             lest
             the
             person
             ,
             so
             designed
             ,
             might
             be
             thereby
             enabled
             to
             raise
             trouble
             and
             Commotions
             ;
             therefore
             they
             considering
             the
             Kings
             wise
             and
             excellent
             Government
             ,
             and
             confiding
             in
             the
             love
             and
             affection
             which
             he
             bore
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             did
             give
             him
             full
             Power
             to
             declare
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             under
             the
             great
             Seal
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             last
             will
             ,
             Signed
             with
             his
             hand
             ;
             and
             promised
             all
             faithful
             obedience
             to
             the
             persons
             named
             by
             him
             .
             And
             if
             any
             ,
             so
             designed
             
             to
             succeed
             in
             default
             of
             others
             ,
             should
             endeavor
             to
             usurp
             upon
             those
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             exclude
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             declared
             Traytors
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             forfeit
             all
             the
             Right
             they
             might
             thereafter
             claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             And
             if
             any
             should
             maintain
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             former
             Marriages
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             issue
             by
             them
             was
             legitimate
             ,
             or
             refused
             to
             swear
             to
             the
             Kings
             issue
             by
             Queen
             Iane
             ,
             they
             were
             also
             declared
             Traytors
             .
          
        
         
           By
           this
           Act
           it
           may
           appear
           how
           absolutely
           this
           King
           Reigned
           in
           England
           .
           Many
           question'd
           much
           the
           validity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           shall
           afterwards
           appear
           ,
           )
           the
           Scots
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           was
           not
           within
           the
           Parliaments
           Power
           to
           determine
           aboutit
           ,
           but
           must
           go
           by
           inheritance
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           in
           default
           of
           issue
           by
           this
           King.
           Yet
           by
           this
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           enabled
           to
           settle
           the
           Crown
           on
           his
           Children
           whom
           he
           had
           now
           declared
           Illegitimate
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           brought
           them
           more
           absolutely
           to
           depend
           upon
           himself
           .
           He
           neither
           made
           them
           desperate
           ,
           nor
           gave
           them
           any
           further
           Right
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           were
           to
           derive
           purely
           from
           his
           own
           good
           pleasure
           .
           This
           did
           also
           much
           pacifie
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           since
           his
           Kinswoman
           was
           ,
           though
           not
           restored
           in
           blood
           ,
           yet
           put
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           succeed
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           there
           came
           a
           new
           Proposition
           from
           Rome
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           the
           King
           would
           accommodate
           matters
           with
           the
           Pope
           .
           
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           Seventh
           dyed
           two
           years
           before
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1534.
           and
           Cardinal
           Farnese
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           called
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Third
           .
           He
           had
           before
           this
           made
           one
           unsuccessful
           attempt
           upon
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           ,
           upon
           the
           beheading
           of
           the
           Bishop
           (
           and
           declared
           Cardinal
           )
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           he
           had
           Thundered
           a
           most
           terrible
           Sentence
           of
           Deposition
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           designed
           to
           commit
           the
           Execution
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Emperor
           :
           Yet
           now
           ,
           when
           Queen
           Katharine
           and
           Queen
           Anne
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           occasions
           of
           the
           Rupture
           ,
           were
           both
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           was
           a
           proper
           conjuncture
           to
           try
           if
           a
           Reconciliation
           could
           be
           effected
           .
           This
           he
           proposed
           to
           Sir
           
             Gregory
             Cassali
          
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           more
           the
           Kings
           Ambassador
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           was
           still
           his
           Correspondent
           there
           .
           The
           Pope
           desired
           he
           would
           move
           the
           King
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           know
           that
           he
           had
           ever
           favoured
           his
           Cause
           in
           the
           former
           Popes
           time
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           give
           out
           a
           Sentence
           against
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           never
           any
           intention
           to
           proceed
           upon
           it
           to
           further
           Extremities
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           King
           was
           now
           so
           entirely
           alienated
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           that
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           hopes
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           he
           procured
           two
           Acts
           to
           be
           passed
           in
           this
           Parliament
           .
           The
           one
           was
           for
           the
           utter
           extinguishing
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           It
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           on
           the
           4th
           of
           Iuly
           :
           And
           was
           read
           the
           first
           time
           the
           5th
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           time
           on
           the
           6th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           lay
           at
           the
           Committee
           till
           the
           12th
           .
           And
           on
           the
           14th
           ,
           it
           was
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ;
           who
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           mistake
           in
           the
           Journal
           ,
           sent
           it
           up
           that
           same
           day
           :
           They
           certainly
           made
           great
           haste
           ,
           for
           the
           Parliament
           was
           dissolved
           within
           Four
           days
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Preamble
             of
             this
             first
             Act
             contains
             severe
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             whom
             some
             called
             the
             Pope
             ,
             )
             who
             had
             long
             darkned
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             serve
             his
             Pomp
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Avarice
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Tyranny
             ;
             both
             upon
             the
             Souls
             ,
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             Goods
             ,
             of
             all
             Christians
             ;
             excluding
             Christ
             out
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             mans
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Princes
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             :
             And
             had
             exacted
             in
             England
             
             great
             Sums
             ,
             by
             dreams
             ,
             and
             vanities
             ,
             and
             other
             Superstitious
             ways
             .
             ●pon
             these
             reasons
             his
             Usurpations
             had
             been
             by
             Law
             put
             down
             in
             this
             Nation
             ;
             yet
             many
             of
             his
             Emissaries
             were
             still
             practising
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             perswading
             people
             to
             acknowledg
             his
             pretended
             Authority
             .
             Therefore
             every
             person
             so
             offending
             after
             the
             last
             of
             I●ly
             next
             to
             come
             ,
             was
             to
             incur
             the
             pains
             of
             a
             Premunire
             ;
             and
             all
             Officers
             ,
             both
             Civil
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             were
             commanded
             to
             make
             enquiry
             about
             such
             offences
             ,
             under
             several
             penalties
             .
          
        
         
           On
           the
           12th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           a
           Bill
           was
           brought
           in
           ,
           concerning
           Priviledges
           obtained
           from
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           was
           read
           the
           First
           time
           .
           And
           on
           the
           17th
           it
           was
           agreed
           to
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           who
           sent
           it
           up
           again
           the
           next
           day
           .
           
             It
             bears
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             had
             ,
             during
             their
             Usurpation
             ,
             granted
             many
             Immunities
             to
             several
             Bodies
             and
             Societies
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             upon
             that
             Grant
             had
             been
             now
             long
             in
             use
             :
             Therefore
             all
             these
             Bulls
             ,
             Breves
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             depending
             on
             ,
             or
             flowing
             from
             them
             ,
             were
             declared
             void
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
             Yet
             all
             Marriages
             celebrated
             by
             vertue
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             otherwise
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             declared
             good
             in
             Law
             ;
             and
             all
             Consecrations
             of
             Bishops
             by
             vertue
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             confirmed
             .
             And
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             all
             who
             enjoyed
             any
             Priviledges
             by
             Bulls
             ,
             were
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             to
             the
             Chancery
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             persons
             as
             the
             King
             should
             appoint
             for
             that
             end
             .
             And
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             was
             Lawfully
             to
             grant
             anew
             the
             effects
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             ●rant
             was
             to
             pass
             under
             the
             great
             Seal
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             of
             full
             force
             in
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           This
           struck
           at
           the
           Abbots
           Rights
           .
           But
           they
           were
           glad
           to
           bear
           a
           Diminution
           of
           their
           Greatness
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           save
           the
           whole
           ,
           which
           now
           lay
           at
           stake
           .
           By
           the
           Thirteenth
           Act
           ,
           they
           corrected
           an
           Abuse
           which
           had
           come
           in
           ,
           to
           evade
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Statute
           made
           in
           the
           Twenty
           First
           year
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           about
           the
           Residence
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           in
           their
           Livings
           .
           One
           qualification
           ,
           that
           did
           excuse
           from
           Residence
           ,
           was
           their
           staying
           at
           the
           University
           for
           the
           compleating
           of
           their
           Studies
           .
           Now
           it
           was
           found
           ,
           that
           many
           dissolute
           Clergymen
           went
           and
           lived
           at
           the
           Universities
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           Studies
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           excused
           from
           serving
           their
           Cures
           .
           So
           it
           was
           Enacted
           ,
           that
           none
           above
           the
           Age
           of
           Forty
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           either
           Heads
           of
           Houses
           ,
           or
           Publick
           Readers
           ,
           should
           have
           any
           Exemption
           from
           their
           Residence
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Clause
           in
           the
           former
           Act.
           And
           those
           under
           that
           Age
           should
           not
           have
           the
           Benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           except
           they
           were
           present
           at
           the
           Lectures
           ,
           and
           perform'd
           their
           Exercises
           in
           the
           Schools
           .
        
         
           By
           another
           Act
           ,
           there
           was
           Provision
           made
           against
           the
           prejudice
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           might
           receive
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           of
           Age
           ,
           by
           Parliaments
           held
           in
           their
           Non-Age
           ;
           That
           whatsoever
           Acts
           were
           made
           before
           they
           were
           Twenty
           Four
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           they
           might
           at
           any
           time
           of
           their
           lives
           after
           that
           ,
           Repeal
           and
           Annul
           ,
           by
           their
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           equal
           force
           with
           a
           Repeal
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           From
           these
           Acts
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           absolute
           Master
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           affections
           and
           fears
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           when
           in
           a
           new
           Parliament
           called
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Session
           of
           six
           weeks
           ,
           from
           the
           8th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           to
           the
           18th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           Acts
           of
           this
           Importance
           were
           passed
           without
           any
           Protest
           or
           publick
           Opposition
           .
        
         
         
           But
           having
           now
           opened
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           I
           must
           next
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           which
           sate
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           busie
           ,
           
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Journal
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           is
           given
           for
           a
           reason
           of
           many
           Adjournments
           ,
           because
           the
           Spiritual
           Lords
           were
           busie
           in
           the
           Convocation
           .
           It
           sate
           down
           on
           the
           9th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           according
           to
           Fullers
           Extract
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Custom
           of
           all
           this
           Reign
           ,
           for
           that
           Court
           to
           meet
           two
           or
           three
           days
           after
           the
           Parliament
           .
           Hither
           Cromwell
           came
           as
           the
           Kings
           Vicar-General
           :
           But
           he
           was
           not
           yet
           Vice-Gerent
           .
           For
           he
           sate
           next
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           had
           that
           Dignity
           he
           sate
           above
           him
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           find
           him
           Stiled
           in
           any
           Writing
           Vice-gerent
           for
           some
           time
           after
           this
           ;
           though
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           says
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           Vice-gerent
           the
           18th
           of
           Iuly
           this
           year
           ,
           the
           same
           day
           in
           which
           the
           Parliament
           was
           Dissolved
           .
        
         
           Latimer
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           preached
           the
           Latine
           Sermon
           ,
           on
           these
           words
           .
           
             The
             Children
             of
             this
             World
             are
             wiser
             in
             their
             Generation
             ,
             than
             the
             Children
             of
             Light.
          
           He
           was
           the
           most
           Celebrated
           Preacher
           of
           that
           time
           .
           The
           simplicity
           and
           plainness
           of
           his
           matter
           ,
           with
           a
           serious
           and
           fervent
           Action
           that
           accompanied
           it
           ,
           being
           preferred
           to
           more
           learned
           and
           elaborate
           Composures
           .
           On
           the
           21st
           of
           
             Iune
             ,
             Cromwell
          
           moved
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           Confirm
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Invalidity
           of
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           with
           Queen
           Anne
           ,
           which
           was
           accordingly
           done
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Convocation
           .
           But
           certainly
           Fuller
           was
           asleep
           when
           he
           wrote
           ;
           
             That
             Ten
             days
             before
             that
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             had
             passed
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             before
             the
             Queen
             was
             beheaded
             .
          
           Whereas
           if
           he
           had
           considered
           this
           more
           fully
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           seen
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           put
           to
           death
           a
           Month
           before
           this
           ,
           and
           was
           Divorced
           two
           days
           before
           she
           dyed
           .
           Yet
           ,
           with
           this
           animadversion
           ,
           I
           must
           give
           him
           my
           thanks
           for
           his
           pains
           in
           copying
           out
           of
           the
           Journals
           of
           Convocation
           many
           remarkable
           things
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           otherwise
           irrecoverably
           lost
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           23d
           of
           Iune
           ,
           the
           lower
           House
           of
           Convocation
           sent
           to
           the
           upper
           House
           a
           Collection
           of
           many
           opinions
           ,
           that
           were
           then
           in
           the
           Realm
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           were
           abuses
           ,
           and
           errors
           ,
           worthy
           of
           special
           Reformation
           .
           But
           they
           began
           this
           Representation
           with
           a
           Protestation
           :
           
             That
             they
             intended
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             speak
             any
             thing
             ,
             
             which
             might
             be
             unpleasant
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             whom
             they
             acknowledged
             their
             Supream
             Head
             ,
             and
             were
             resolved
             to
             obey
             his
             Commands
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             Popes
             usurp'd
             Authority
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Laws
             and
             Inventions
             ,
             now
             extinguisht
             and
             abolisht
             ,
             and
             did
             addict
             themselves
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             made
             within
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           Sixty
           Seven
           opinions
           set
           down
           ,
           and
           are
           either
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Old
           Lollards
           ,
           or
           the
           New
           Reformers
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Anabaptists
           opinions
           .
           Besides
           all
           which
           ,
           they
           complained
           of
           many
           unsavory
           and
           indiscreet
           expressions
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           feigned
           on
           design
           to
           disgrace
           the
           New
           Preachers
           ,
           or
           were
           perhaps
           the
           extravagant
           Reflexions
           of
           some
           illiterate
           and
           injudicious
           persons
           ;
           who
           are
           apt
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           by
           their
           heat
           and
           folly
           ,
           rather
           to
           prejudice
           ,
           than
           advance
           their
           party
           ;
           and
           affect
           some
           petulant
           jeers
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           witty
           ,
           and
           are
           perhaps
           well
           entertained
           by
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           
           are
           more
           judicious
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           imagining
           that
           such
           jests
           on
           the
           contrary
           opinions
           will
           take
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           do
           give
           them
           too
           much
           Encouragement
           .
           Many
           of
           these
           jests
           ,
           about
           Confession
           ,
           praying
           to
           Saints
           ,
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           complained
           of
           .
           And
           the
           last
           Articles
           contained
           sharp
           reflexions
           on
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           wanting
           in
           their
           Duty
           to
           suppress
           such
           things
           .
           This
           was
           clearly
           levelled
           at
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Latimer
          
           ,
           and
           Shaxton
           ,
           who
           were
           noted
           as
           the
           great
           Promoters
           of
           these
           opinions
           .
           The
           first
           did
           it
           prudently
           and
           solidly
           .
           The
           second
           zealously
           and
           simply
           .
           And
           the
           third
           with
           much
           indiscreet
           pride
           and
           vanity
           .
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           gone
           ,
           who
           had
           either
           raised
           or
           supported
           them
           ,
           their
           Enemies
           hoped
           to
           have
           advantages
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           the
           growth
           of
           these
           opinions
           to
           their
           charge
           .
           But
           this
           whole
           Project
           failed
           ,
           and
           Cranmer
           had
           as
           much
           of
           the
           Kings
           favour
           as
           ever
           ;
           for
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           which
           they
           had
           projected
           ,
           Cromwell
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           order
           ,
           coming
           to
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           Declared
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           Reformed
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           maintained
           which
           did
           not
           rest
           on
           that
           Authority
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           absurd
           ,
           since
           that
           was
           acknowledged
           to
           contain
           the
           Laws
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           recourse
           should
           rather
           be
           had
           to
           Glosses
           ,
           or
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Popes
           ,
           than
           to
           these
           .
           There
           was
           at
           that
           time
           one
           
             Alexander
             Alesse
          
           ,
           a
           Scotch-man
           ,
           much
           esteemed
           for
           his
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           ,
           whom
           Cranmer
           entertained
           at
           Lambeth
           .
           
           Him
           Cromwell
           brought
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           deliver
           his
           opinion
           about
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           He
           enlarged
           himself
           much
           to
           Convince
           them
           ,
           that
           only
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           were
           Instituted
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Stokesley
           Bishop
           of
           London
           answered
           him
           in
           a
           long
           Discourse
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           shewed
           he
           was
           better
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           and
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           He
           was
           Seconded
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           Party
           .
        
         
           But
           Cranmer
           in
           a
           long
           and
           learned
           Speech
           ,
           shewed
           how
           useless
           these
           niceties
           of
           the
           Schools
           were
           ,
           and
           of
           how
           little
           Authority
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           discoursed
           largely
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           of
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           of
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Corruption
           which
           the
           Monks
           and
           Friars
           had
           brought
           into
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           .
           He
           was
           vigorously
           seconded
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           who
           told
           them
           ,
           the
           world
           would
           be
           no
           longer
           deceived
           with
           such
           Sophisticated
           stuff
           as
           the
           Clergy
           had
           formerly
           vented
           :
           The
           Laity
           were
           now
           in
           all
           Nations
           studying
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Translations
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           original
           Tongues
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           a
           vain
           imagination
           to
           think
           they
           would
           be
           any
           longer
           governed
           by
           those
           arts
           which
           in
           the
           former
           Ages
           of
           Ignorance
           had
           been
           so
           effectual
           .
           Not
           many
           days
           after
           this
           ,
           there
           were
           several
           Articles
           brought
           in
           to
           the
           upper
           House
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           devised
           by
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           about
           which
           there
           were
           great
           debates
           among
           them
           .
           The
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           heading
           two
           Parties
           ,
           Cranmer
           was
           for
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           joyned
           
             Thomas
             Goodrich
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             Ely
             ,
             Shaxton
          
           ,
           of
           
             Sarum
             ,
             Latimer
          
           ,
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Fox
          
           ,
           of
           
             Hereford
             ,
             Hilsey
          
           ,
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           Barlow
           ,
           of
           St.
           Davids
           .
        
         
           But
           Lee
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           was
           a
           known
           favourer
           of
           the
           Popes
           Interests
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           first
           appeared
           in
           his
           scrupling
           so
           much
           ,
           with
           
           the
           whole
           Convocation
           of
           York
           ,
           the
           acknowledging
           the
           King
           to
           be
           
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           so
           he
           had
           since
           discovered
           it
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           durst
           do
           it
           without
           the
           fear
           of
           losing
           the
           Kings
           favour
           :
           So
           he
           ,
           and
           Stokesley
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Tonst●ll
          
           ,
           of
           
             Duresm
             ,
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           of
           
             Winchester
             ,
             Longland
          
           ,
           of
           
             Lincoln
             ,
             Sherburn
          
           ,
           of
           
             Chichester
             ,
             Nix
          
           ,
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           Kite
           ,
           of
           Carlisle
           ,
           had
           been
           still
           against
           all
           changes
           .
           But
           the
           King
           discovered
           ,
           that
           those
           did
           in
           their
           hearts
           love
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           though
           Gardiner
           dissembled
           it
           most
           artificially
           .
           Sherburn
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           upon
           what
           inducement
           I
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           resigned
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           to
           
             Richard
             Sampson
          
           ,
           Dean
           of
           the
           Chappel
           ;
           a
           Pension
           of
           400
           l.
           being
           reserved
           to
           Sherburn
           for
           his
           Life
           ,
           which
           was
           confirmed
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           this
           Parliament
           .
           Nix
           ,
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           had
           also
           offended
           the
           King
           signally
           ,
           by
           some
           correspondence
           with
           Rome
           ,
           and
           was
           kept
           long
           in
           the
           Marshalsea
           ,
           and
           was
           convicted
           and
           found
           in
           a
           Premunire
           :
           The
           King
           considering
           his
           great
           Age
           ,
           had
           upon
           his
           humble
           submission
           discharged
           him
           out
           of
           Prison
           ,
           and
           pardon'd
           him
           .
           But
           he
           died
           the
           former
           year
           ;
           though
           Fuller
           ,
           in
           his
           slight
           way
           ,
           makes
           him
           fit
           in
           this
           Convocation
           :
           For
           by
           the
           17th
           Act
           of
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Norwich
           being
           vacant
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           recommended
           
             William
             Abbot
          
           of
           St.
           Bennets
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           took
           into
           his
           own
           hands
           all
           the
           Lands
           and
           Manours
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           Bishop
           several
           of
           the
           Priories
           in
           Norfolk
           in
           exchange
           ,
           which
           was
           confirmed
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           next
           give
           a
           short
           abstract
           of
           the
           Articles
           about
           Religion
           ,
           which
           were
           after
           much
           consultation
           and
           long
           debating
           agreed
           to
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             
             All
             Bishops
             and
             Preachers
             must
             instruct
             the
             people
             to
             believe
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             Creeds
             ,
             that
             made
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             ,
             and
             the
             Athanasian
             ;
             and
             interpret
             all
             things
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             and
             condemn
             all
             Heresies
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             particularly
             those
             condemned
             by
             the
             first
             four
             general
             Councils
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             Baptism
             the
             people
             must
             be
             instructed
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             without
             which
             none
             could
             attain
             Everlasting
             Life
             :
             And
             that
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             of
             full
             Age
             ,
             but
             Infants
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             Original
             sin
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             became
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             That
             none
             Baptized
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Baptized
             again
             .
             That
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             Pelagians
             ,
             were
             detestable
             Heresies
             :
             And
             that
             those
             of
             ripe
             Age
             ,
             who
             desired
             Baptism
             ,
             must
             with
             it
             joyn
             Repentance
             and
             Contrition
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             with
             a
             firm
             Belief
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Concerning
             Penance
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             That
             it
             consisted
             of
             Contrition
             ,
             Confession
             and
             Amendment
             of
             Life
             ;
             with
             exterior
             works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             worthy
             
               Fruits
               of
               Pennance
            
             .
             For
             Contrition
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             inward
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             offence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             provokes
             his
             displeasure
             .
             To
             this
             must
             be
             joyned
             ,
             a
             Faith
             of
             the
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             penitent
             must
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             repute
             him
             justified
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             number
             of
             his
             Elect
             Children
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             worthiness
             of
             any
             merit
             or
             work
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             
             for
             the
             only
             Merits
             of
             the
             Blood
             and
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ.
             That
             this
             Faith
             is
             got
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             by
             the
             Applicatition
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             And
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             Confession
             to
             a
             Priest
             is
             necessary
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             whose
             Absolution
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             apply
             the
             promises
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             to
             the
             penitent
             :
             Therefore
             the
             people
             were
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             That
             the
             Absolution
             is
             spoken
             by
             an
             Authority
             given
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             believed
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             spoken
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ;
             and
             therefore
             none
             were
             to
             condemn
             auricular
             Confession
             ,
             but
             use
             it
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
             The
             people
             were
             also
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             pardoned
             sin
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             they
             must
             bring
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Penance
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             Almsdeeds
             ,
             with
             restitution
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             wrongs
             done
             to
             others
             ,
             with
             other
             works
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             else
             they
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             doing
             these
             ,
             they
             should
             both
             obtain
             Everlasting
             Life
             ,
             and
             mitigation
             of
             their
             Afflictions
             in
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             As
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             people
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Forms
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             there
             was
             truly
             and
             substantially
             given
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             to
             be
             received
             with
             all
             Reverence
             ,
             every
             one
             duly
             Examining
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             people
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             That
             Justification
             signifieth
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             acceptation
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Renovation
             in
             Christ.
             To
             the
             attaining
             which
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             have
             ,
             Contrition
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             which
             were
             both
             to
             concur
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             good
             works
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             outward
             Civil
             works
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             motions
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             dread
             ,
             fear
             ,
             and
             love
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             firm
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             patience
             in
             all
             adversities
             ,
             to
             hate
             sin
             ,
             and
             have
             purposes
             and
             wills
             not
             to
             sin
             again
             ;
             with
             such
             other
             motions
             and
             vertues
             ,
             consenting
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             Articles
             were
             about
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             First
             ,
             of
             Images
             .
             The
             people
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             That
             the
             use
             of
             them
             was
             warranted
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             served
             to
             represent
             to
             them
             good
             Examples
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             up
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             they
             should
             stand
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             that
             the
             people
             might
             not
             fall
             into
             such
             Superstition
             as
             it
             was
             thought
             they
             had
             done
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             to
             reform
             such
             Abuses
             ,
             lest
             Idolatry
             might
             ensue
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             censing
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             offering
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             them
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             it
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             and
             his
             honour
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             honouring
             of
             Saints
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             think
             to
             attain
             these
             things
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             were
             only
             obtained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             to
             honour
             them
             ,
             as
             persons
             now
             in
             glory
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             imitate
             their
             vertues
             ,
             and
             not
             fear
             to
             die
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             them
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             For
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             The
             people
             were
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             good
             to
             pray
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             with
             us
             .
             And
             to
             correct
             all
             Superstitious
             Abuses
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             keep
             the
             days
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             their
             Memories
             ,
             unless
             the
             King
             should
             lessen
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Of
             Ceremonies
             .
             The
             people
             were
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             and
             cast
             away
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             kept
             as
             good
             and
             laudable
             ,
             having
             mystical
             significations
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             useful
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             minds
             to
             God.
             Such
             were
             the
             Vestments
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             The
             sprinkling
             holy-water
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             Giving
             holy
             Bread
             ,
             in
             sign
             of
             our
             Union
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             us
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             Bearing
             Candles
             on
             Candlemas-day
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             spiritual
             Light
             :
             Giving
             Ashes
             on
             Ash-wednes-day
             ,
             to
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             Penance
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Mortality
             :
             Bearing
             Palms
             on
             Palm-sunday
             ,
             to
             show
             our
             desire
             to
             receive
             Christ
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             he
             entred
             into
             Ierusalem
             :
             Creeping
             to
             the
             Cross
             on
             Good-friday
             ,
             and
             kissing
             it
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             with
             the
             setting
             up
             the
             Sepulchre
             on
             that
             day
             :
             The
             Hallowing
             the
             Font
             ,
             and
             other
             Exorcisms
             and
             Benedictions
             .
          
           
             
               And
               lastly
            
             ,
             As
             to
             Purgatory
             ,
             They
             were
             to
             declare
             it
             good
             and
             charitable
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Souls
             departed
             ,
             which
             was
             said
             to
             have
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             people
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             That
             it
             consisted
             well
             with
             the
             due
             order
             of
             Charity
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             others
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             Masses
             and
             Exequies
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Alms
             to
             them
             for
             that
             end
             .
             But
             since
             the
             place
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             pains
             they
             suffered
             ,
             were
             uncertain
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             remit
             them
             wholly
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             :
             Therefore
             all
             these
             Abuses
             were
             to
             be
             put
             away
             ,
             which
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             had
             been
             advanced
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Popes
             pardons
             did
             deliver
             Souls
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             Masses
             said
             in
             certain
             places
             ,
             or
             before
             certain
             Images
             ,
             had
             such
             efficiency
             :
             with
             other
             such-like
             Abuses
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Articles
           being
           thus
           conceived
           ,
           and
           in
           several
           places
           corrected
           ,
           and
           tempered
           by
           the
           Kings
           own
           hand
           ,
           were
           signed
           by
           Cromwell
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           seventeen
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           forty
           Abbots
           and
           Priors
           ,
           and
           fifty
           Arch-Deacons
           and
           Proctors
           of
           the
           lower
           House
           of
           Convocation
           .
           Among
           whom
           ,
           
             Polidor
             Virgil
          
           and
           
             Peter
             Vannes
          
           ,
           signed
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Original
           yet
           extant
           .
           
           They
           being
           tendered
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           confirmed
           them
           ,
           and
           ordered
           them
           to
           be
           published
           with
           a
           Preface
           in
           his
           name
           .
           
             It
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             accounting
             it
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             his
             Charge
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             and
             Commandments
             of
             God
             should
             be
             believed
             and
             observed
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             unity
             and
             concord
             in
             opinion
             ;
             and
             understanding
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             regret
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             great
             diversity
             of
             opinion
             arisen
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             both
             about
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             had
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             taken
             great
             pains
             and
             study
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             had
             ordered
             also
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Learned
             men
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             examine
             them
             ;
             who
             after
             long
             deliberation
             had
             concluded
             on
             the
             most
             special
             Points
             ,
             which
             ,
             the
             King
             thought
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             a
             good
             ,
             right
             ,
             and
             true
             judgment
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             these
             would
             also
             be
             profitable
             ,
             for
             establishing
             unity
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             Therefore
             he
             had
             ordered
             them
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             requiring
             
             all
             to
             accept
             of
             them
             ,
             praying
             God
             so
             to
             illuminate
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             less
             zeal
             and
             love
             to
             unity
             and
             concord
             in
             reading
             them
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             in
             making
             them
             to
             be
             devised
             ,
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             published
             ;
             which
             good
             acceptance
             should
             encourage
             him
             to
             take
             further
             pains
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             most
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             profit
             ,
             and
             the
             quietness
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           This
           being
           published
           ,
           occasion'd
           great
           variety
           of
           Censures
           .
           Those
           that
           desired
           Reformation
           ,
           
           were
           glad
           to
           see
           so
           great
           a
           step
           once
           made
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           doubt
           ,
           but
           this
           would
           make
           way
           for
           further
           Changes
           .
           They
           rejoyced
           to
           see
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           Creeds
           ,
           made
           the
           Standards
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           Tradition
           ,
           or
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Then
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           truly
           stated
           ,
           and
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           man
           in
           Christ
           were
           rightly
           opened
           ,
           without
           the
           niceties
           of
           the
           Schools
           of
           either
           side
           .
           Immediate
           worship
           of
           Images
           and
           Saints
           was
           also
           removed
           ,
           and
           Purgatory
           was
           declared
           uncertain
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
           These
           were
           great
           advantages
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           establishing
           the
           necessity
           of
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           the
           Corporal
           presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           keeping
           up
           and
           doing
           reverence
           to
           Images
           ,
           and
           the
           praying
           to
           Saints
           ,
           did
           allay
           their
           joy
           ,
           yet
           they
           still
           counted
           it
           a
           victory
           ,
           to
           have
           things
           brought
           under
           debate
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           some
           Grosser
           abuses
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Party
           were
           unspeakably
           troubled
           .
           Four
           Sacraments
           were
           passed
           over
           ,
           which
           would
           encourage
           ill-affected
           people
           to
           neglect
           them
           .
           The
           gainful
           trade
           by
           the
           Belief
           of
           Purgatory
           was
           put
           down
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           was
           said
           to
           be
           good
           to
           give
           Alms
           for
           praying
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           yet
           since
           both
           the
           dreadful
           Stories
           of
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           the
           Certainty
           of
           Redeeming
           Souls
           out
           of
           them
           by
           Masses
           ,
           were
           made
           doubtful
           ,
           the
           peoples
           Charity
           and
           bounty
           that
           way
           would
           soon
           abate
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           bringing
           matters
           under
           dispute
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           Mortification
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           all
           concluded
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           but
           a
           Preamble
           to
           what
           they
           might
           expect
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           When
           these
           things
           were
           seen
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Papal
           party
           made
           every-where
           great
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           show
           the
           Necessity
           of
           adhering
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           since
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           ,
           when
           he
           broke
           off
           from
           his
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           he
           pretended
           ,
           he
           would
           maintain
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           entire
           ,
           yet
           was
           now
           making
           great
           Changes
           in
           it
           .
           But
           others
           ,
           that
           were
           more
           moderate
           ,
           acknowledged
           that
           there
           was
           great
           temper
           and
           prudence
           in
           contriving
           these
           Articles
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Learned
           Divines
           about
           him
           ,
           both
           approved
           of
           the
           Precedent
           ,
           and
           liked
           the
           particulars
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           not
           many
           years
           after
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           published
           a
           work
           not
           unlike
           this
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Interim
          
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           to
           be
           in
           force
           in
           that
           Interim
           ,
           till
           all
           things
           were
           more
           fully
           debated
           and
           determined
           by
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           many
           particulars
           ,
           agreed
           with
           these
           Articles
           .
           Yet
           some
           stricter
           persons
           censured
           this
           work
           much
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Political
           dawbing
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           there
           was
           more
           pains
           taken
           to
           gratifie
           persons
           ,
           and
           serve
           particular
           ends
           ,
           than
           to
           assert
           Truth
           in
           a
           free
           and
           un-biassed
           way
           ,
           such
           as
           became
           Divines
           .
           This
           was
           again
           excused
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           ,
           could
           not
           
           be
           attained
           on
           a
           sudden
           :
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           arrived
           at
           a
           clearer
           understanding
           of
           some
           matters
           ,
           were
           not
           then
           so
           fully
           convinced
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           Cowardice
           or
           Policy
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           compliant
           in
           some
           things
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           Savior
           did
           not
           reveal
           all
           things
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           able
           to
           bear
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           of
           a
           sudden
           abolish
           all
           the
           Rites
           of
           Judaisme
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           Jews
           ,
           complyed
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           offered
           Sacrifices
           :
           so
           the
           people
           were
           not
           to
           be
           over
           driven
           in
           this
           Change.
           The
           Clergy
           must
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           their
           ignorance
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           people
           were
           to
           be
           better
           instructed
           ;
           but
           to
           drive
           furiously
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           might
           have
           spoiled
           the
           whole
           design
           ,
           and
           totally
           alienated
           those
           who
           were
           to
           be
           drawn
           on
           by
           degrees
           ;
           it
           might
           have
           also
           much
           endangered
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           the
           people
           being
           much
           disposed
           by
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Friers
           to
           rise
           in
           Arms
           :
           Therefore
           these
           slow
           steps
           were
           thought
           the
           surer
           and
           better
           method
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           there
           was
           another
           Writing
           brought
           in
           by
           Fox
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Summons
           for
           a
           General
           Council
           to
           sit
           at
           Mantua
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Pope
           had
           cited
           the
           King
           to
           appear
           .
           The
           King
           had
           made
           his
           appeal
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           any
           Justice
           in
           an
           assembly
           so
           constituted
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           like
           to
           be
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           publish
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Reasons
           why
           the
           King
           could
           not
           submit
           his
           matter
           to
           the
           Decision
           of
           such
           a
           Council
           ,
           as
           was
           then
           intended
           .
           And
           it
           was
           moved
           ,
           that
           the
           Convocation
           should
           give
           their
           sense
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Substance
           of
           their
           Answer
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           )
           was
           ,
           
           
             That
             as
             nothing
             was
             better
             Instituted
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             the
             Healing
             of
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             than
             General
             Councils
             ,
             gathered
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             duely
             called
             to
             an
             indifferent
             place
             ;
             with
             other
             necessary
             requisites
             :
             So
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             nothing
             could
             produce
             more
             pestiferous
             effects
             ,
             than
             a
             General
             Council
             called
             upon
             private
             malice
             ,
             or
             Ambition
             ,
             or
             other
             carnal
             respects
             ;
             which
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             so
             well
             observed
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             
               all
               Assemblies
               of
               Bishops
               were
               to
               be
               eschewed
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               saw
               good
               come
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               encreased
               ,
               rather
               than
               healed
               the
               distempers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               appetite
               of
               vain-glory
               ,
               and
               a
               contentious
               humor
               bore
               down
               reason
               :
            
             Therefore
             they
             thought
             Christian
             Princes
             ought
             to
             employ
             all
             their
             endeavors
             to
             prevent
             so
             great
             a
             mischief
             .
             And
             it
             was
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             First
             ,
             who
             had
             Authority
             to
             call
             one
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             the
             Reasons
             for
             calling
             one
             were
             weighty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             Judges
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             manner
             of
             Proceeding
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             what
             things
             should
             be
             treated
             of
             in
             it
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             thought
             neither
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             Prince
             of
             what
             dignity
             soever
             ,
             had
             Authority
             to
             call
             one
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             :
             especially
             such
             as
             had
             entire
             and
             supream
             Government
             over
             all
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           This
           was
           Signed
           on
           the
           20th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           by
           Cromwell
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           with
           14
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           40
           Abbots
           ,
           Priors
           ,
           and
           Clerks
           ,
           of
           the
           Convocation
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           Whether
           this
           and
           the
           former
           Articles
           were
           also
           Signed
           by
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           York
           ,
           does
           not
           appear
           by
           any
           Record
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           think
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           .
           This
           being
           obtained
           ,
           the
           King
           published
           a
           long
           and
           sharp
           Protestation
           against
           the
           Council
           now
           Summoned
           to
           Mantua
           .
           
           In
           which
           he
           shewes
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           no
           Power
           to
           call
           one
           ;
           
             for
             as
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Emperors
             of
             old
             ;
             so
             it
             pertained
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             now
             .
             That
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             Jurisdiction
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             Summon
             none
             of
             this
             Nation
             to
             come
             to
             any
             such
             meeting
             .
             That
             the
             place
             was
             neither
             safe
             nor
             proper
             :
             That
             nothing
             could
             be
             done
             in
             a
             Council
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             
             if
             the
             Pope
             sate
             Judge
             in
             chief
             in
             it
             ,
             since
             one
             of
             the
             true
             ends
             ,
             why
             a
             Council
             was
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             was
             to
             reduce
             his
             Power
             within
             its
             old
             limits
             .
             A
             free
             General
             Council
             was
             that
             which
             he
             much
             desired
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             sure
             this
             could
             not
             be
             such
             :
             And
             the
             present
             distractions
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             the
             Wars
             between
             the
             Emperor
             and
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             shewed
             this
             was
             no
             proper
             time
             for
             one
             .
             The
             Pope
             who
             had
             long
             refused
             or
             delayed
             to
             call
             one
             ,
             did
             now
             choose
             this
             Conjuncture
             of
             affairs
             ,
             knowing
             that
             few
             would
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             might
             carry
             things
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
             But
             the
             World
             was
             now
             awake
             ;
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             again
             in
             mens
             hands
             ,
             and
             people
             would
             not
             be
             so
             tamely
             couzen'd
             as
             they
             had
             been
             .
             Then
             he
             shewes
             how
             unsafe
             it
             was
             ,
             for
             any
             English
             man
             to
             go
             to
             Mantua
             ,
             how
             little
             regard
             was
             to
             be
             had
             to
             the
             Popes
             safe
             Conduct
             ,
             they
             having
             so
             oft
             broken
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             .
             He
             also
             shew's
             how
             little
             reason
             he
             had
             to
             trust
             himself
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             how
             kind
             he
             had
             been
             to
             that
             See
             formerly
             ,
             and
             how
             basely
             they
             had
             requited
             it
             :
             And
             that
             now
             these
             Three
             years
             past
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             stirring
             up
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             using
             all
             possible
             means
             to
             create
             him
             trouble
             .
             Therefore
             he
             declared
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             go
             to
             any
             Council
             called
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             when
             there
             was
             a
             General
             peace
             among
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             he
             would
             most
             gladly
             hearken
             to
             the
             motion
             of
             a
             true
             General
             Council
             :
             and
             in
             the
             mean-while
             ,
             he
             would
             preserve
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Faith
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             sooner
             lose
             his
             Life
             and
             his
             Crown
             ,
             than
             suffer
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             put
             down
             .
             And
             so
             he
             protested
             against
             any
             Council
             to
             be
             held
             at
             Mantua
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Romes
             Authority
             :
             That
             he
             would
             not
             acknowledg
             it
             ,
             nor
             receive
             any
             of
             their
             Decrees
             .
          
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           
             Reginald
             Pool
          
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           ,
           being
           by
           his
           Mother
           descended
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           Brother
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           of
           kindred
           with
           the
           King
           by
           his
           Fathers
           side
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           esteem
           for
           his
           Learning
           ,
           and
           other
           Excellent
           vertues
           .
           It
           seems
           the
           King
           had
           determined
           to
           breed
           him
           up
           to
           the
           greatest
           dignity
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           him
           as
           Eminent
           in
           Learning
           ,
           and
           other
           acquired
           parts
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           for
           Quality
           ,
           and
           a
           Natural
           Sweetness
           and
           Nobleness
           of
           temper
           .
           Therefore
           the
           King
           had
           given
           him
           the
           Deanery
           of
           Excester
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           dignities
           ,
           towards
           his
           maintenance
           beyond
           Sea
           ;
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           Paris
           ,
           where
           he
           stayed
           several
           years
           :
           There
           he
           first
           incurred
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           .
           For
           ,
           being
           desired
           by
           him
           to
           concur
           with
           his
           Agents
           ,
           
           in
           procuring
           the
           Subscriptions
           and
           Seals
           of
           the
           French
           Universities
           ,
           he
           excused
           himself
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           in
           such
           terms
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           openly
           declare
           himself
           against
           the
           King
           :
           After
           that
           ,
           he
           came
           over
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           
             as
             he
             writes
             himself
          
           ,
           was
           present
           when
           the
           Clergy
           made
           their
           Submission
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           the
           King
           
             Supream
             Head
          
           :
           In
           which
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           then
           Dean
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           kept
           his
           Deanry
           several
           years
           after
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           by
           his
           place
           obliged
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           so
           he
           concurred
           with
           the
           rest
           in
           making
           that
           Submission
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           Padua
           ,
           where
           he
           lived
           long
           ,
           and
           was
           received
           into
           the
           Friendship
           and
           Society
           of
           some
           celebrated
           persons
           ,
           who
           gave
           themselves
           much
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           Eloquence
           and
           of
           the
           Roman
           Authors
           .
           These
           were
           
             Centareno
             ,
             Bembo
             ,
             Caraffa
             ,
             Sadoletti
             ,
          
           with
           a
           great
           many
           more
           ,
           that
           became
           afterwards
           well
           known
           over
           the
           World
           :
           But
           all
           those
           gave
           Pool
           the
           Preheminence
           ,
           and
           that
           justly
           too
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Eloquent
           men
           of
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           called
           him
           oft
           home
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           his
           affairs
           ,
           but
           he
           still
           declined
           it
           ;
           at
           length
           finding
           delays
           could
           prevail
           no
           longer
           ,
           he
           wrote
           the
           King
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           approve
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Divorce
           ,
           nor
           his
           separation
           from
           the
           Apostolick
           See.
           To
           this
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           desiring
           his
           reasons
           why
           he
           disagreed
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           over
           a
           Book
           which
           Doctor
           Sampson
           had
           writ
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           in
           England
           .
           Upon
           which
           he
           wrote
           his
           Book
           
             De
             unione
             Ecclesiastica
          
           ,
           and
           sent
           it
           over
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           Printed
           it
           this
           year
           .
           
           In
           which
           Book
           he
           condemned
           the
           Kings
           Actions
           ,
           and
           pressed
           him
           to
           return
           to
           the
           obedience
           he
           owed
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           many
           sharp
           reflections
           ;
           but
           the
           Book
           was
           more
           considered
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           the
           Wit
           and
           Eloquence
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           for
           any
           great
           Learning
           ,
           or
           deep
           reasoning
           in
           it
           .
           He
           did
           also
           very
           much
           depress
           the
           Royal
           ,
           and
           exalt
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           :
           He
           compared
           the
           King
           to
           Nebuchadonosor
           ,
           and
           addressed
           himself
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           whom
           he
           conjured
           to
           turn
           his
           Arms
           rather
           against
           the
           King
           than
           the
           Turk
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           indecencies
           of
           his
           expressions
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           scurrilous
           Language
           he
           bestows
           on
           Sampson
           ,
           whose
           Book
           he
           undertakes
           to
           answer
           ,
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           appears
           how
           much
           the
           Italian
           Air
           had
           changed
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Converse
           at
           Padua
           had
           for
           some
           time
           defac'd
           that
           generous
           temper
           of
           mind
           ,
           which
           was
           otherwise
           so
           natural
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           King
           desired
           him
           at
           first
           to
           come
           over
           ,
           and
           explain
           some
           passages
           in
           his
           Book
           :
           But
           when
           he
           could
           not
           thus
           draw
           him
           into
           his
           toyles
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           severely
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           devested
           him
           of
           all
           his
           Dignities
           ;
           but
           these
           were
           plentifully
           made
           up
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Popes
           bounty
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperors
           .
           He
           was
           afterwards
           rewarded
           with
           a
           Cardinals
           hat
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           rise
           above
           the
           degree
           of
           a
           Deacon
           .
           Some
           believe
           that
           the
           Spring
           of
           this
           opposition
           he
           made
           to
           the
           King
           was
           a
           secret
           affection
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           .
           The
           publishing
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           made
           the
           King
           set
           the
           Bishops
           on
           work
           to
           write
           Vindications
           of
           his
           Actions
           :
           which
           Stokesley
           and
           Tonstal
           did
           in
           a
           long
           and
           Learned
           Letter
           ,
           that
           they
           wrote
           to
           Pool
           .
           
           And
           Gardiner
           published
           his
           Book
           of
           
             true
             obedience
          
           :
           To
           which
           Bonner
           ,
           who
           was
           hot
           on
           
           the
           scent
           of
           Preferment
           ,
           added
           a
           Preface
           .
           But
           the
           King
           designed
           sharper
           tools
           for
           Pool's
           punishment
           :
           Yet
           an
           Attaindor
           in
           absence
           was
           all
           he
           c●uld
           do
           against
           himself
           .
           But
           his
           Family
           and
           kindred
           felt
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           very
           sensibly
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           must
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           pursuant
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           fix
           the
           exact
           time
           in
           which
           it
           was
           done
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           the
           Original
           Instructions
           with
           the
           Commission
           ,
           given
           to
           those
           who
           were
           to
           visit
           the
           Monasteries
           in
           and
           about
           Bristol
           .
           All
           the
           rest
           were
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           :
           They
           bear
           date
           the
           28th
           of
           April
           ,
           after
           the
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           was
           over
           ;
           and
           the
           report
           was
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           Octaves
           of
           St.
           Michael
           the
           Arch-Angel
           .
           But
           I
           am
           inclined
           to
           think
           that
           the
           great
           concussion
           and
           disorder
           things
           were
           in
           by
           the
           Queens
           death
           ,
           made
           the
           Commissioners
           unwilling
           to
           proceed
           in
           so
           invidious
           a
           matter
           ,
           till
           they
           saw
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           new-Parliament
           .
           Therefore
           I
           have
           delayed
           giving
           any
           account
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           in
           that
           matter
           till
           this
           place
           .
           The
           Instructions
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           .
           The
           Substance
           of
           them
           was
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
             The
             Auditors
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Augmentations
             ,
             were
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             employed
             .
             Four
             ,
             or
             any
             Three
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             Commissioned
             to
             execute
             the
             Instructions
             in
             every
             particular
             Visitation
             .
             One
             Auditor
             ,
             or
             Receiver
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Clerks
             of
             the
             former
             Visitation
             ,
             were
             to
             call
             for
             Three
             discreet
             persons
             in
             the
             County
             ,
             who
             were
             also
             named
             by
             the
             King.
             They
             were
             to
             signifie
             to
             every
             House
             the
             Statute
             of
             Dissolution
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             their
             Commission
             .
             Thenthey
             were
             to
             put
             the
             Governor
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             officer
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             to
             declare
             upon
             Oath
             the
             true
             State
             of
             it
             :
             And
             to
             require
             him
             speedily
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Court
             of
             Augmentations
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             thing
             belonging
             to
             the
             House
             .
             Then
             to
             examine
             how
             many
             Religious
             persons
             were
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             what
             lives
             they
             led
             ;
             how
             many
             of
             them
             were
             Priests
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             them
             would
             go
             to
             other
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             of
             them
             would
             take
             Capacities
             and
             go
             into
             the
             World.
             They
             were
             to
             estimate
             the
             State
             and
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Servants
             they
             kept
             :
             and
             to
             call
             for
             the
             Covent-Seal
             ,
             and
             Writings
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             some
             sure
             place
             ,
             and
             take
             an
             Inventory
             of
             all
             their
             Plate
             ,
             and
             their
             Movable
             goods
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             value
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             1st
             of
             March
             last
             belonged
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             what
             debts
             they
             owed
             .
             They
             were
             to
             put
             the
             Covent-Seal
             ,
             with
             the
             Jewels
             and
             Plate
             in
             safe
             keeping
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             the
             rest
             (
             an
             Inventory
             being
             first
             taken
             )
             in
             the
             Governors
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             them
             till
             further
             Order
             .
             And
             the
             Governors
             were
             to
             meddle
             with
             none
             of
             the
             Rents
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             except
             for
             necessary
             Sustenance
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             another
             way
             disposed
             of
             .
             They
             were
             to
             try
             what
             Leases
             and
             Deeds
             had
             been
             made
             for
             a
             whole
             year
             before
             the
             4th
             of
             February
             last
             .
             Such
             as
             would
             still
             live
             in
             Monasteries
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             recommended
             to
             some
             of
             the
             great
             Monasteries
             that
             lay
             next
             :
             and
             such
             as
             would
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             must
             come
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             to
             receive
             Capacities
             .
             (
             From
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             Cromwell
             was
             not
             at
             this
             time
             Lord
             Vice-gerent
             ,
             for
             he
             granted
             these
             Capacities
             when
             he
             was
             in
             that
             Power
             .
             )
             
             And
             the
             Commissioners
             were
             to
             give
             them
             a
             reasonable
             allowance
             for
             their
             Journey
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             distance
             they
             lived
             at
             .
             The
             Governor
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Augmentations
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             assign
             him
             a
             yearly
             pension
             for
             his
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           What
           Report
           those
           Commissioners
           made
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           obeyed
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           ;
           for
           the
           Account
           of
           it
           is
           razed
           out
           of
           the
           Records
           .
           The
           Writers
           that
           lived
           near
           that
           time
           represent
           the
           matter
           very
           odiously
           ,
           and
           say
           ;
           about
           ten
           Thousand
           persons
           were
           set
           to
           seek
           for
           their
           Livings
           ;
           only
           Forty
           Shillings
           in
           Money
           ,
           and
           a
           Gown
           ,
           being
           given
           to
           every
           Religious
           man.
           The
           Rents
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           rose
           to
           about
           Thirty
           Two
           Thousand
           Pound
           :
           And
           the
           Goods
           ,
           Plate
           ,
           Jewels
           ,
           and
           other
           movables
           ,
           were
           valued
           at
           an
           Hundred
           Thousand
           Pound
           :
           And
           it
           is
           generally
           said
           ,
           and
           not
           improbably
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           were
           as
           careful
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           encrease
           the
           Kings
           Revenue
           .
           The
           Churches
           and
           Cloysters
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           pulled
           down
           ;
           and
           the
           Lead
           ,
           Bells
           ,
           and
           other
           Materials
           were
           sold
           ;
           and
           this
           must
           needs
           have
           raised
           great
           discontents
           every-where
           .
        
         
           The
           Religious
           persons
           that
           were
           undone
           ,
           went
           about
           complaining
           of
           the
           Sacriledge
           and
           Injustice
           of
           this
           Suppression
           ;
           That
           what
           the
           piety
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           had
           dedicated
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
           was
           now
           invaded
           and
           converted
           to
           secular
           ends
           .
           They
           said
           ,
           the
           Kings
           severity
           fell
           first
           upon
           some
           particular
           persons
           of
           their
           Orders
           ,
           who
           were
           found
           delinquents
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           upon
           the
           pretended
           miscarriages
           of
           some
           Individual
           persons
           ,
           to
           proceed
           against
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           suppress
           them
           ,
           was
           an
           unheard-of
           practice
           .
           The
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           whose
           Ancestors
           had
           founded
           or
           enriched
           these
           Houses
           ,
           and
           who
           provided
           for
           their
           younger
           Children
           ,
           or
           empoverished
           Friends
           ,
           by
           putting
           them
           into
           these
           Sanctuaries
           ,
           complained
           much
           of
           the
           prejudice
           they
           sustained
           by
           it
           .
           The
           people
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           well
           entertained
           at
           the
           Abbots
           Tables
           ,
           were
           sensible
           of
           their
           loss
           :
           for
           generally
           ,
           as
           they
           Travelled
           over
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           Abbies
           were
           their
           Stages
           ,
           and
           were
           Houses
           of
           Reception
           to
           Travellers
           and
           Strangers
           .
           The
           Devouter
           sort
           of
           people
           of
           their
           perswasion
           ,
           thought
           their
           friends
           must
           now
           lie
           in
           Purgatory
           without
           relief
           ,
           except
           they
           were
           at
           the
           charge
           to
           keep
           a
           Priest
           ,
           who
           should
           daily
           say
           Mass
           for
           their
           Souls
           .
           The
           poor
           ,
           that
           fed
           on
           their
           daily
           Alms
           ,
           were
           deprived
           of
           that
           supply
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           compose
           these
           discontents
           ,
           
           first
           many
           Books
           were
           published
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           Crimes
           ,
           Cheats
           ,
           and
           Impostures
           ,
           those
           Religious
           persons
           were
           guilty
           of
           .
           Yet
           that
           wrought
           not
           much
           on
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           they
           said
           ,
           why
           were
           not
           these
           Abuses
           severely
           punished
           and
           reformed
           ?
           But
           must
           whole
           Houses
           ,
           and
           the
           Succeeding
           Generations
           ,
           be
           punished
           for
           the
           faults
           of
           a
           few
           ?
           Most
           of
           these
           reports
           were
           also
           denyed
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           who
           before
           envyed
           the
           ease
           and
           plenty
           in
           which
           the
           Abbots
           and
           Monks
           lived
           ,
           began
           now
           to
           pity
           them
           ,
           and
           condemned
           the
           proceedings
           against
           them
           .
           But
           to
           allay
           this
           General
           discontent
           ;
           Cromwell
           advised
           the
           King
           to
           sell
           their
           Lands
           at
           very
           easie
           rates
           to
           the
           Gentry
           in
           the
           several
           Counties
           ,
           obliging
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           them
           upon
           such
           terms
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           wonted
           Hospitality
           .
           This
           drew
           in
           the
           Gentry
           a-pace
           both
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           what
           was
           done
           ;
           and
           to
           Assist
           the
           Crown
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           these
           Laws
           :
           their
           own
           interest
           being
           so
           enterwoven
           with
           the
           Rights
           
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           The
           commoner
           sort
           ,
           who
           ,
           like
           those
           of
           old
           that
           followed
           Christ
           for
           the
           Loaves
           ,
           were
           most
           concerned
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           good
           dinner
           on
           a
           Holy-day
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           went
           over
           the
           Countrey
           about
           their
           business
           ,
           were
           now
           also
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           satisfied
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           that
           all
           to
           whom
           these
           Lands
           were
           given
           ,
           were
           obliged
           under
           heavy
           Forfeitures
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Hospitality
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           saw
           that
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           their
           discontent
           ,
           which
           lay
           chiefly
           in
           their
           Stomach
           ,
           was
           appeased
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           quiet
           other
           people
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           such
           things
           ,
           the
           King
           made
           use
           of
           a
           Clause
           in
           the
           Act
           that
           gave
           him
           the
           lesser
           Monasteries
           ,
           which
           Empowered
           him
           to
           continue
           such
           as
           he
           should
           think
           fit
           .
           Therefore
           on
           the
           17th
           of
           August
           ,
           he
           by
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           did
           of
           new
           give
           back
           
             in
             perpetuam
             Eleemosynam
          
           for
           perpetual
           Alms
           ,
           
           Five
           Abbies
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           was
           the
           Abbey
           of
           St.
           Mary
           of
           Betlesden
           of
           the
           Cistercian
           order
           in
           Bedfordshire
           ,
           ten
           more
           were
           afterwards
           confirmed
           .
           Sixteen
           Nunneries
           ,
           were
           also
           confirmed
           ;
           In
           all
           Thirty
           one
           Houses
           .
           The
           Patents
           (
           in
           most
           of
           which
           some
           mannors
           are
           excepted
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           otherwise
           disposed
           of
           ,
           )
           are
           all
           enrolled
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           our
           Writers
           have
           taken
           any
           notice
           of
           this
           .
           It
           seems
           these
           Houses
           had
           been
           more
           regular
           than
           the
           rest
           :
           So
           that
           in
           a
           General
           Calamity
           they
           were
           rather
           reprieved
           than
           excepted
           :
           for
           two
           years
           after
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           Suppression
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           they
           fell
           under
           the
           common
           fate
           of
           other
           Houses
           .
           By
           these
           new
           Endowments
           ,
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           pay
           Tenthes
           and
           first-Fruits
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           all
           the
           Statutes
           and
           Rules
           that
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           them
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Supream
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           unlike
           ,
           that
           some
           presents
           ,
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           or
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           made
           these
           Houses
           outlive
           this
           ruin
           :
           for
           I
           find
           great
           trading
           in
           Bribes
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           so
           much
           to
           be
           shared
           .
        
         
           
           But
           great
           disorders
           followed
           upon
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           other
           Houses
           .
           People
           were
           still
           generally
           discontented
           .
           The
           Suppression
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           occasioned
           much
           out-crying
           ,
           and
           the
           Articles
           then
           lately
           published
           about
           Religion
           ,
           encreased
           the
           distaste
           they
           had
           conceived
           at
           the
           Government
           .
           The
           old
           Clergy
           were
           also
           very
           watchful
           to
           improve
           all
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           to
           blow
           upon
           every
           spark
           .
           And
           the
           Popes
           Power
           of
           deposing
           Kings
           had
           been
           for
           almost
           five
           hundred
           years
           received
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           The
           same
           Council
           that
           established
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           had
           asserted
           it
           :
           and
           there
           were
           many
           Precedents
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             France
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           and
           Italy
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           England
           ,
           of
           Kings
           that
           were
           Deposed
           by
           Popes
           ,
           whose
           Dominions
           were
           given
           to
           other
           Princes
           .
           This
           had
           begun
           in
           the
           Eighth
           Century
           ,
           in
           two
           famous
           Deprivations
           .
           The
           one
           in
           France
           ,
           of
           Childeric
           the
           3d
           ,
           who
           was
           deprived
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           given
           to
           Pepin
           :
           and
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           those
           Dominions
           in
           Italy
           which
           were
           under
           the
           Eastern
           Emperors
           ,
           renounced
           their
           alleagance
           to
           them
           .
           In
           both
           these
           the
           Popes
           had
           a
           great
           hand
           ,
           yet
           they
           rather
           confirmed
           and
           approved
           of
           those
           Treasonable
           Mutations
           ,
           than
           gave
           the
           first
           rise
           to
           them
           .
           But
           after
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           7th's
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           clearly
           assumed
           ,
           as
           a
           Right
           and
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Papal
           Crown
           ,
           to
           Depose
           Princes
           ,
           and
           absolve
           Subjects
           from
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Alleagance
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           others
           in
           their
           
           stead
           .
           And
           all
           those
           Emperors
           or
           Kings
           ,
           that
           contested
           any
           thing
           with
           Popes
           ,
           sat
           very
           uneasie
           and
           unsafe
           in
           their
           Thrones
           ,
           ever
           after
           that
           .
           But
           if
           they
           were
           tractable
           to
           the
           demands
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           they
           might
           oppress
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           Govern
           as
           unjustly
           as
           they
           pleased
           :
           for
           they
           had
           a
           mighty
           support
           from
           that
           Court.
           This
           made
           Princes
           more
           easily
           bear
           the
           Popes
           usurpations
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           assisted
           by
           them
           in
           all
           their
           other
           Proceedings
           .
           And
           the
           Friers
           ,
           having
           the
           Consciences
           of
           people
           generally
           in
           their
           hands
           as
           they
           had
           the
           word
           given
           by
           their
           General
           at
           Rome
           ,
           so
           they
           disposed
           people
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           obedient
           ,
           or
           seditious
           ,
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           not
           only
           their
           own
           Interests
           ,
           mixed
           with
           their
           zeal
           for
           the
           ancient
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           gave
           them
           as
           good
           a
           Warrant
           to
           encline
           the
           people
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           as
           any
           had
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           of
           whom
           some
           were
           Canonized
           for
           the
           like
           practices
           .
           For
           in
           August
           the
           former
           year
           ,
           the
           Pope
           had
           Summoned
           the
           King
           to
           appear
           within
           Ninety
           days
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           for
           putting
           away
           his
           Queen
           ,
           and
           taking
           another
           Wife
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Laws
           he
           had
           made
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           and
           others
           to
           death
           for
           not
           obeying
           these
           Laws
           :
           and
           if
           he
           did
           not
           reform
           these
           faults
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           appear
           to
           answer
           for
           them
           ,
           the
           Pope
           Excommunicated
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           favoured
           him
           ,
           deprived
           the
           King
           ,
           put
           the
           Kingdom
           under
           an
           Interdict
           ,
           forbade
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           other
           States
           to
           hold
           Commerce
           with
           him
           ,
           dissolved
           all
           his
           Leagues
           with
           forreign
           Princes
           ,
           commanded
           all
           the
           Clergy
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           his
           Nobility
           to
           rise
           in
           Arms
           against
           him
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           those
           Thunders
           ,
           which
           had
           formerly
           produced
           great
           Earth-quakes
           and
           Commotions
           ,
           was
           much
           abated
           ;
           yet
           some
           storms
           were
           raised
           by
           this
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           violent
           as
           had
           been
           in
           former
           times
           .
        
         
           The
           people
           were
           quiet
           till
           they
           had
           reaped
           their
           Harvest
           .
           
           And
           though
           some
           Injunctions
           were
           published
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           to
           help
           it
           the
           better
           forward
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Holy
           days
           in
           Harvest
           being
           abolished
           by
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ;
           yet
           that
           rather
           Inflamed
           them
           the
           more
           .
           Other
           Injunctions
           were
           also
           published
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           by
           Cromwell
           his
           Vice-gerent
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           Act
           of
           pure
           Supremacy
           done
           by
           the
           King.
           For
           in
           all
           that
           went
           before
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           the
           two
           Convocations
           .
           But
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           were
           penned
           by
           Cranmer
           .
           The
           Reader
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           Collection
           of
           Papers
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           transcribed
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Register
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Substance
             of
             them
             was
             ,
             that
             first
             ,
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Incumbents
             were
             for
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             year
             after
             that
             ,
             once
             every
             Sunday
             ,
             
             and
             ever
             after
             that
             ,
             twice
             every
             quarter
             ,
             to
             publish
             to
             the
             people
             :
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Romes
             usurped
             Power
             ,
             had
             no
             ground
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             was
             on
             good
             reasons
             abolished
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Kings
             Power
             was
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Supream
             over
             all
             persons
             in
             his
             Dominions
             .
             And
             they
             were
             to
             do
             their
             uttermost
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             the
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             were
             to
             declare
             the
             Articles
             lately
             published
             ,
             and
             agreed
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             Convocation
             :
             and
             to
             make
             the
             people
             know
             which
             of
             them
             were
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             them
             Rules
             for
             the
             decent
             and
             politick
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             were
             to
             declare
             the
             Articles
             lately
             set
             forth
             ,
             for
             the
             Abrogation
             of
             some
             superfluous
             Holy
             days
             ,
             particularly
             in
             Harvest
             time
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             were
             no
             more
             to
             extol
             Images
             or
             Relicks
             ,
             for
             superstition
             or
             gain
             ;
             nor
             to
             exhort
             people
             to
             make
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             as
             if
             blessings
             and
             good
             things
             were
             to
             be
             obtained
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Saint
             or
             Image
             .
             But
             in
             stead
             of
             that
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             to
             be
             instructed
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             doing
             works
             of
             Charity
             ;
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             was
             better
             served
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             stayed
             at
             home
             and
             provided
             for
             their
             Families
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             went
             Pilgrimages
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Moneys
             laid
             out
             on
             these
             ,
             were
             better
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             They
             were
             to
             exhort
             the
             people
             to
             teach
             their
             Children
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             in
             English
             :
             and
             every
             Incumbent
             was
             to
             explain
             these
             ,
             one
             Article
             a
             day
             ,
             till
             the
             people
             were
             Instructed
             in
             them
             .
             And
             to
             take
             great
             care
             ,
             that
             all
             Children
             were
             bred
             up
             to
             some
             trade
             or
             way
             of
             Living
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             ,
             They
             must
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Sacramentals
             be
             reverently
             administred
             in
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             from
             which
             when
             at
             any
             time
             they
             were
             absent
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             Commit
             the
             Cure
             to
             a
             Learned
             and
             expert
             Curate
             ;
             who
             might
             instruct
             the
             people
             in
             wholsome
             Doctrine
             :
             that
             they
             might
             all
             see
             ,
             that
             their
             Pastors
             did
             not
             pursue
             their
             own
             profits
             or
             interests
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Souls
             under
             their
             Cure.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             They
             should
             not
             ,
             except
             on
             urgent
             occasion
             ,
             go
             to
             Taverns
             or
             Ale-houses
             :
             nor
             sit
             too
             long
             at
             any
             sort
             of
             Games
             after
             their
             Meals
             :
             but
             give
             themselves
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             honest
             exercise
             ;
             and
             remember
             that
             they
             must
             excel
             others
             in
             purity
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             be
             examples
             to
             all
             others
             to
             live
             well
             and
             Christianly
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Because
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             every
             Beneficed
             person
             that
             had
             twenty
             Pound
             or
             above
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             reside
             ,
             was
             yearly
             to
             distribute
             the
             Fortieth
             part
             of
             his
             Benefice
             to
             the
             poor
             of
             the
             Parish
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Every
             Incumbent
             that
             had
             an
             hundred
             Pound
             a
             year
             ,
             must
             give
             an
             Exhibition
             for
             one
             Schollar
             at
             some
             Grammar
             School
             ,
             or
             University
             ;
             who
             after
             he
             had
             compleated
             his
             Studies
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             Partner
             of
             the
             Cure
             and
             Charge
             ,
             both
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             other
             duties
             :
             And
             so
             many
             hundred
             Pounds
             as
             any
             had
             ,
             so
             many
             Students
             he
             was
             to
             breed
             up
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             Where
             Parsonage
             or
             Vicarage-Houses
             were
             in
             great
             decay
             ,
             the
             Incumbent
             was
             every
             year
             to
             give
             a
             fifth
             part
             of
             his
             profits
             to
             the
             repairing
             of
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             finished
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             the
             State
             they
             were
             in
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             All
             these
             Injunctions
             were
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             suspension
             and
             sequestration
             of
             the
             mean
             profits
             till
             they
             were
             observed
             .
          
        
         
           These
           were
           equally
           ingrateful
           to
           the
           Corrupt
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Laity
           that
           adhered
           to
           the
           old
           Doctrine
           .
           
           The
           very
           same
           opinions
           ,
           about
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           Images
           ,
           and
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           and
           instructing
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           the
           Vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           
           for
           which
           the
           Lollards
           were
           not
           long
           ago
           ,
           either
           burnt
           or
           forced
           to
           abjure
           them
           ,
           were
           now
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           .
           From
           whence
           they
           concluded
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           King
           said
           of
           his
           maintaining
           the
           old
           Doctrine
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           now
           changing
           it
           .
           The
           Clergy
           also
           were
           much
           troubled
           at
           this
           Precedent
           ,
           of
           the
           Kings
           giving
           such
           Injunctions
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Convocation
           :
           From
           which
           they
           concluded
           ,
           they
           were
           now
           to
           be
           slaves
           to
           the
           Lord
           Vice-gerent
           .
           The
           matter
           of
           these
           Injunctions
           was
           also
           very
           uneasie
           to
           them
           .
           The
           great
           profits
           they
           made
           by
           their
           Images
           ,
           and
           Relicks
           ,
           and
           the
           Pilgrimages
           to
           them
           ,
           were
           now
           taken
           away
           :
           and
           yet
           severe
           Impositions
           and
           heavy
           Taxes
           were
           laid
           on
           them
           ;
           a
           fifth
           part
           for
           Repairs
           ,
           a
           tenth
           at
           least
           for
           an
           Exhibitioner
           ,
           and
           a
           fortieth
           for
           Charity
           ,
           which
           were
           cryed
           out
           on
           as
           intolerable
           burdens
           .
           Their
           Labour
           was
           also
           increased
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           bound
           up
           to
           many
           severities
           of
           Life
           :
           All
           these
           things
           touched
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           concur
           with
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           in
           disposing
           the
           people
           to
           Rebel
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           secretly
           fomented
           by
           the
           great
           Abbots
           .
           For
           though
           they
           were
           not
           yet
           struck
           at
           ,
           yet
           the
           way
           was
           prepared
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           their
           Houses
           were
           oppressed
           with
           crouds
           of
           those
           who
           were
           sent
           to
           them
           from
           the
           suppressed
           Houses
           .
           There
           was
           some
           pains
           taken
           to
           remove
           their
           fears
           .
           For
           a
           Letter
           was
           sent
           to
           them
           all
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           to
           silence
           the
           reports
           that
           were
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           Monasteries
           were
           to
           be
           quite
           suppressed
           .
           This
           they
           were
           required
           not
           to
           believe
           but
           to
           serve
           God
           according
           to
           their
           Order
           ,
           to
           obey
           the
           Kings
           Injunctions
           ,
           to
           keep
           Hospitality
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           wastes
           nor
           dilapidations
           .
           Yet
           this
           gave
           them
           small
           comfort
           ;
           and
           as
           all
           such
           things
           do
           ,
           rather
           encreased
           than
           quieted
           their
           jealousies
           and
           fears
           .
           So
           many
           secret
           causes
           concurring
           ,
           no
           wonder
           the
           people
           fell
           into
           mutinous
           and
           seditious
           practices
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           rising
           was
           in
           Lincolnshire
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           October
           ,
           
           where
           a
           Church-man
           ,
           disguised
           into
           a
           Cobler
           ,
           and
           directed
           by
           a
           Monk
           ,
           drew
           a
           great
           body
           of
           men
           after
           him
           .
           About
           20000
           were
           gathered
           together
           .
           They
           swore
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           digested
           their
           Grievances
           into
           a
           few
           Articles
           ,
           which
           they
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           desiring
           a
           redress
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             They
             complained
             of
             some
             things
             that
             related
             to
             secular
             concerns
             ,
             and
             some
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             that
             were
             uneasie
             to
             them
             :
             
             They
             also
             complained
             of
             the
             suppression
             of
             so
             many
             Religious
             Houses
             :
             that
             the
             King
             had
             mean
             persons
             in
             high
             places
             about
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             ill
             Councellors
             :
             They
             also
             complained
             of
             some
             Bishops
             who
             had
             subverted
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             they
             apprehended
             the
             Jewels
             and
             Plate
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             Therefore
             they
             desired
             the
             King
             would
             call
             to
             him
             the
             Nobility
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             advice
             redress
             their
             Grievances
             :
             Concluding
             with
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Kings
             being
             their
             Supream
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Tenthes
             and
             first
             Fruits
             of
             all
             Livings
             ,
             belonged
             to
             him
             of
             Right
             .
          
        
         
           When
           the
           King
           heard
           of
           this
           Insurrection
           ,
           
           he
           presently
           sent
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           with
           a
           Commission
           to
           raise
           forces
           for
           dispersing
           them
           :
           But
           with
           him
           he
           sent
           an
           answer
           to
           their
           Petition
           .
           
             He
             began
             with
             that
             about
             his
             Councellors
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             It
             was
             never
             before
             heard
             of
             that
             the
             Rabble
             presumed
             to
             Dictate
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             what
             Councellors
             
             he
             should
             choose
             .
             That
             was
             the
             Princes
             work
             and
             not
             theirs
             .
             The
             Suppression
             of
             Religious
             Houses
             was
             done
             pursuant
             to
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             set
             forth
             by
             any
             of
             his
             Counsellors
             .
             The
             Heads
             of
             these
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             had
             under
             their
             own
             hands
             confessed
             those
             horrid
             scandals
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             a
             reproach
             to
             the
             Nation
             .
             And
             in
             many
             Houses
             there
             were
             not
             above
             Four
             or
             Five
             Religious
             persons
             .
             So
             it
             seemed
             they
             were
             better
             pleased
             ,
             that
             such
             dissolute
             persons
             should
             consume
             their
             Rents
             in
             riotous
             and
             idle
             living
             ,
             than
             that
             their
             Prince
             should
             have
             them
             for
             the
             Common
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
             He
             also
             answered
             their
             other
             Demands
             in
             the
             same
             high
             and
             commanding
             strain
             ;
             and
             required
             them
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             their
             Captains
             and
             Lieutenants
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Lieutenants
             ;
             and
             to
             disperse
             ,
             and
             carry
             themselves
             as
             became
             good
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             an
             hundred
             of
             their
             number
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Lieutenants
             ,
             to
             be
             ordered
             as
             they
             had
             deserved
             .
          
        
         
           When
           this
           answer
           was
           brought
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           raised
           their
           Spirits
           higher
           .
           The
           practising
           Clergy-men
           continued
           to
           inflame
           them
           .
           They
           perswaded
           them
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           would
           be
           very
           soon
           defaced
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           quite
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           vigorously
           defend
           it
           :
           That
           it
           would
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           marry
           a
           Wife
           ,
           receive
           any
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           nor
           eat
           a
           piece
           of
           rost
           meat
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           pay
           for
           it
           :
           That
           it
           were
           better
           to
           live
           under
           the
           Turk
           ,
           than
           under
           such
           oppression
           .
           Therefore
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           in
           which
           they
           could
           with
           more
           honour
           and
           a
           better
           conscience
           hazard
           their
           Lives
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Holy
           Faith.
           This
           encouraged
           and
           kept
           them
           together
           a
           little
           longer
           .
           They
           had
           forced
           many
           of
           the
           Gentry
           of
           the
           Countrey
           to
           go
           along
           with
           them
           .
           These
           sent
           a
           secret
           Message
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           letting
           him
           know
           what
           ill
           effects
           the
           Kings
           rough
           answer
           had
           produced
           :
           That
           they
           had
           joyned
           with
           the
           people
           only
           to
           moderate
           them
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           nothing
           that
           would
           be
           so
           effectual
           as
           the
           offer
           of
           a
           general
           pardon
           .
           So
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           as
           he
           moved
           towards
           them
           with
           the
           forces
           which
           he
           had
           drawn
           together
           ,
           
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           to
           know
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           advised
           a
           gentle
           composing
           of
           the
           matter
           without
           blood
           .
           At
           that
           same
           time
           the
           King
           was
           advertised
           from
           the
           North
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           general
           and
           formidable
           Rising
           there
           .
           Of
           which
           he
           had
           the
           greater
           apprehensions
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           neighbourhood
           to
           Scotland
           ;
           
           whose
           King
           ,
           being
           the
           Kings
           Nephew
           ,
           was
           the
           Heir
           presumptive
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           had
           Illegitimated
           both
           his
           Daughters
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Kings
           firm
           Alliance
           with
           France
           made
           him
           less
           apprehensive
           of
           trouble
           from
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           their
           King
           was
           at
           this
           time
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           marry
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Francis
           ;
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           know
           how
           far
           a
           general
           Rising
           might
           invite
           that
           King
           ,
           to
           send
           orders
           to
           head
           and
           assist
           the
           Rebels
           in
           the
           North.
           Therefore
           he
           resolved
           first
           to
           quiet
           Lincolnshire
           .
           And
           as
           he
           had
           raised
           a
           great
           force
           about
           London
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           marching
           in
           person
           against
           them
           ;
           so
           he
           sent
           a
           new
           Proclamation
           ,
           Requiring
           them
           to
           return
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           with
           secret
           assurances
           of
           mercy
           .
           By
           these
           means
           they
           were
           melted
           away
           .
           Those
           who
           had
           been
           carryed
           in
           the
           Stream
           ,
           submitted
           to
           the
           Kings
           mercy
           ,
           and
           promised
           all
           obedience
           for
           the
           future
           :
           Others
           ,
           that
           were
           
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           knew
           themselves
           unpardonable
           ,
           fled
           Northward
           ,
           and
           joyned
           themselves
           to
           the
           Rebels
           there
           :
           Some
           of
           their
           other
           Leaders
           were
           apprehended
           ,
           in
           particular
           the
           Cobler
           ,
           and
           were
           Executed
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           Northern
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           the
           parties
           concerned
           ,
           being
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           had
           larger
           opportunities
           to
           gather
           themselves
           into
           a
           huge
           Body
           ;
           so
           the
           whole
           Contrivance
           of
           it
           was
           better
           laid
           .
           One
           Ask
           Commanded
           in
           chief
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           an
           ordinary
           condition
           ,
           but
           understood
           well
           how
           to
           draw
           on
           and
           Govern
           a
           Multitude
           .
           Their
           march
           was
           called
           the
           
             Pilgrimage
             of
             Grace
          
           .
           And
           to
           inveigle
           the
           people
           ,
           some
           Priests
           marched
           before
           them
           with
           Crosses
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           In
           their
           Banners
           they
           had
           a
           Crucifix
           with
           the
           Five
           wounds
           ,
           and
           a
           Chalice
           :
           and
           every
           one
           wore
           on
           his
           sleeve
           ,
           as
           the
           badge
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           an
           Emblem
           of
           the
           Five
           wounds
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           name
           Iesus
           wrought
           in
           the
           midst
           .
           All
           that
           joyned
           to
           them
           took
           an
           Oath
           ,
           
             That
             they
             entered
             into
             this
             
               Pilgrimage
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             for
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             and
             issue
             ,
             the
             purifying
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             driving
             away
             all
             base
             born
             and
             ill
             Counsellors
             ;
             and
             for
             no
             particular
             profit
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             to
             do
             displeasure
             to
             any
             ,
             nor
             to
             kill
             any
             for
             envy
             ;
             but
             to
             take
             before
             them
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Restitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Suppression
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             their
             opinions
             .
          
           These
           were
           specious
           pretences
           ,
           
           and
           very
           apt
           to
           work
           upon
           a
           giddy
           and
           discontented
           multitude
           .
           So
           people
           flocked
           about
           their
           Crosses
           and
           Standards
           in
           great
           numbers
           ;
           and
           they
           grew
           to
           be
           40000
           strong
           .
           They
           went
           over
           the
           Countrey
           without
           any
           great
           opposition
           .
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           and
           the
           Lord
           Darcy
           were
           in
           Pomfret
           Castle
           ;
           which
           they
           yielded
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           to
           swear
           their
           Covenant
           .
           They
           were
           both
           suspected
           of
           being
           secret
           Promoters
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           :
           the
           latter
           suffered
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           how
           the
           former
           excused
           himself
           I
           cannot
           give
           any
           account
           .
           They
           also
           took
           York
           ,
           and
           Hull
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           summoned
           the
           Castle
           of
           Skipton
           ,
           yet
           the
           Earl
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           degenerate
           from
           his
           Noble
           Ancestors
           ,
           held
           it
           out
           against
           all
           their
           force
           :
           and
           though
           many
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           entertained
           at
           his
           own
           cost
           ,
           deserted
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           made
           a
           brave
           resistance
           .
           Scarborough
           Castle
           was
           also
           long
           besieged
           ;
           but
           there
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Evers
          
           ,
           that
           Commanded
           it
           ,
           gave
           an
           un-exampled
           instance
           of
           his
           fidelity
           and
           courage
           ;
           for
           though
           his
           provisions
           fell
           short
           ,
           so
           that
           for
           twenty
           days
           he
           and
           his
           men
           had
           nothing
           but
           bread
           and
           water
           ,
           yet
           they
           stood
           out
           till
           they
           were
           relieved
           .
        
         
           This
           Rising
           in
           Yorkshire
           encouraged
           those
           of
           Lancashire
           ,
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Duresm
           ,
           and
           Westmoreland
           ,
           to
           Arm.
           Against
           these
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           Gallantry
           and
           Loyalty
           of
           his
           renownd
           Ancestors
           ,
           made
           head
           :
           though
           he
           had
           no
           Commission
           from
           the
           King.
           But
           he
           knew
           his
           zeal
           and
           fidelity
           would
           easily
           procure
           him
           a
           pardon
           ,
           which
           he
           modestly
           asked
           for
           the
           service
           he
           had
           done
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           him
           not
           only
           that
           ,
           but
           a
           Commission
           to
           command
           in
           chief
           all
           his
           forces
           in
           the
           North.
           To
           his
           Assistance
           he
           ordered
           the
           Earl
           of
           Derby
           to
           march
           ;
           and
           sent
           Courtney
           Marquess
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           the
           Earls
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           and
           Rutland
           ,
           to
           joyn
           him
           .
           He
           also
           ordered
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           with
           the
           force
           that
           he
           had
           led
           into
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           to
           lye
           still
           there
           ;
           lest
           they
           ,
           being
           but
           newly
           quieted
           ,
           should
           
           break
           out
           again
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
           his
           Armies
           behind
           ;
           when
           the
           Yorkshire
           men
           met
           them
           before
           .
        
         
           
           On
           the
           20th
           of
           October
           ,
           he
           sent
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           with
           more
           forces
           to
           joyn
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           :
           But
           the
           Rebels
           were
           very
           numerous
           and
           desperate
           .
           When
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           understood
           their
           strength
           ,
           he
           saw
           great
           reason
           to
           proceed
           with
           much
           caution
           :
           for
           if
           they
           had
           got
           the
           least
           advantage
           of
           the
           Kings
           Troops
           ,
           all
           the
           discontents
           in
           England
           would
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           that
           have
           broken
           out
           .
           He
           saw
           their
           numbers
           were
           now
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           gaining
           some
           time
           was
           their
           ruin
           :
           for
           such
           a
           great
           Body
           could
           not
           subsist
           long
           together
           ,
           without
           much
           provisions
           ;
           and
           that
           must
           be
           very
           hard
           for
           them
           to
           bring
           in
           :
           So
           he
           set
           forward
           a
           Treaty
           .
           It
           was
           both
           honourable
           for
           the
           King
           to
           offer
           mercy
           to
           his
           distracted
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           advantage
           to
           his
           affairs
           :
           for
           as
           their
           numbers
           did
           every
           day
           lessen
           ;
           so
           the
           Kings
           forces
           were
           still
           encreasing
           .
           He
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           considering
           the
           season
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           he
           thought
           the
           offering
           some
           fair
           conditions
           might
           perswade
           them
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           disperse
           themselves
           :
           Yet
           when
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           sent
           a
           Herald
           with
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           ordering
           them
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           Kings
           mercy
           ;
           Ask
           received
           him
           sitting
           in
           State
           ,
           with
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Darcy
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           till
           he
           knew
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Herauld
           told
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           away
           without
           suffering
           him
           to
           publish
           it
           .
           And
           then
           the
           Priests
           used
           all
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           engage
           the
           people
           to
           a
           firm
           resolution
           of
           not
           dispersing
           themselves
           ,
           till
           all
           matters
           about
           Religion
           were
           fully
           setled
           .
        
         
           As
           they
           went
           forward
           ,
           they
           every-where
           repossessed
           the
           ejected
           Monks
           of
           their
           Houses
           ;
           and
           this
           encouraged
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           mind
           to
           be
           in
           their
           old
           Nests
           again
           .
           They
           published
           also
           many
           stories
           among
           them
           of
           the
           growing
           burdens
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           Government
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           believe
           that
           Impositions
           would
           be
           laid
           on
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           either
           bought
           or
           sold.
           But
           the
           King
           hearing
           how
           strong
           they
           were
           ,
           sent
           out
           a
           general
           Summons
           to
           all
           the
           Nobility
           to
           meet
           him
           at
           Northampton
           the
           7th
           of
           November
           .
           And
           the
           forces
           sent
           against
           the
           Rebels
           advanced
           to
           Doncaster
           ,
           
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           coming
           further
           southward
           ;
           and
           took
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           which
           they
           fortified
           ,
           and
           laid
           their
           forces
           along
           the
           River
           to
           maintain
           that
           Pass
           .
        
         
           The
           Writers
           of
           that
           time
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           of
           Battel
           was
           agreed
           on
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           night
           before
           ,
           excessive
           Rains
           falling
           ,
           the
           River
           swelled
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           unpassable
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           not
           force
           the
           Bridge
           .
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           having
           in
           all
           but
           5000
           men
           about
           him
           ,
           would
           agree
           to
           a
           pitched
           Battel
           with
           those
           who
           were
           Six
           times
           his
           number
           ,
           being
           then
           30000.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           more
           likely
           that
           the
           Rebels
           only
           intended
           to
           pass
           the
           River
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           which
           the
           Rain
           that
           fell
           hindred
           :
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           continued
           to
           press
           a
           Treaty
           ,
           which
           was
           hearkned
           to
           by
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           who
           were
           reduced
           to
           great
           straits
           ;
           for
           their
           Captain
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           spoyl
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           subsist
           without
           doing
           that
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           directed
           some
           that
           were
           secretly
           gained
           ,
           or
           had
           been
           sent
           over
           to
           them
           as
           
           Deserters
           ,
           to
           spread
           reports
           among
           them
           ;
           that
           their
           Leaders
           were
           making
           Terms
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           would
           leave
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           undone
           .
           This
           joyned
           to
           their
           necessities
           ,
           made
           many
           fall
           off
           every
           day
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           finding
           his
           Arts
           had
           so
           good
           an
           operation
           offered
           to
           go
           to
           Court
           ,
           
           with
           any
           whom
           they
           would
           send
           with
           their
           demands
           ,
           and
           to
           intercede
           for
           them
           .
           This
           he
           knew
           would
           take
           up
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           would
           be
           dispersed
           before
           he
           could
           return
           .
           So
           they
           sent
           two
           Gentlemen
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           forced
           to
           go
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           to
           Windsor
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           King
           discharged
           the
           Rendezvous
           at
           Northampton
           ,
           and
           delayed
           the
           sending
           an
           answer
           as
           much
           as
           could
           be
           :
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           hearing
           that
           though
           most
           of
           them
           were
           dispersed
           ;
           yet
           they
           had
           engaged
           to
           return
           upon
           warning
           ▪
           and
           that
           they
           took
           it
           ill
           that
           no
           answer
           came
           ;
           he
           sent
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           to
           them
           with
           a
           general
           pardon
           ,
           six
           only
           excepted
           by
           name
           ,
           and
           four
           others
           that
           were
           not
           named
           .
           But
           in
           this
           the
           Kings
           Counsels
           were
           generally
           censured
           ,
           for
           every
           one
           was
           now
           in
           fear
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Rebels
           rejected
           the
           Proposition
           .
           
             The
             King
             also
             sent
             them
             word
             by
             their
             own
             Messenger
             That
             he
             took
             it
             very
             ill
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             chosen
             rather
             to
             rise
             in
             Arms
             against
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             Petition
             him
             about
             these
             things
             which
             were
             uneasie
             to
             them
             .
          
           And
           to
           appease
           them
           a
           little
           ,
           the
           King
           by
           new
           Injunctions
           ,
           commanded
           the
           Clergy
           to
           continue
           the
           use
           of
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           was
           intended
           for
           keeping
           up
           the
           four
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           been
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           Articles
           .
           The
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           were
           with
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           met
           at
           Pomfret
           to
           draw
           up
           Articles
           to
           be
           offered
           at
           the
           Treaty
           that
           was
           to
           be
           at
           Doncaster
           :
           where
           three
           hundred
           were
           ordered
           to
           come
           from
           the
           Rebels
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           Kings
           Commissioners
           .
           So
           great
           a
           number
           was
           called
           ,
           in
           hopes
           that
           they
           would
           disagree
           about
           their
           Demands
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           out
           among
           themselves
           .
           On
           the
           6th
           of
           December
           they
           met
           to
           treat
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           had
           so
           laid
           their
           matter
           before
           ,
           that
           they
           agreed
           upon
           these
           following
           Demands
           .
        
         
           
             A
             general
             Pardon
             to
             be
             granted
             :
             a
             Parliament
             to
             be
             held
             at
             York
             ;
             and
             Courts
             of
             justice
             to
             be
             there
             ;
             that
             none
             on
             the
             North
             of
             Trent
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             London
             upon
             any
             Law-sute
             .
             They
             desired
             a
             Repeal
             of
             some
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             :
             
             Those
             for
             the
             last
             Subsidy
             ,
             for
             uses
             ,
             for
             making
             words
             misprision
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Clergies
             paying
             their
             Tenthes
             and
             first
             Fruits
             to
             the
             King.
             They
             desired
             the
             Princess
             Mary
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             her
             right
             of
             Succession
             ;
             the
             Pope
             to
             his
             wonted
             Jurisdiction
             and
             the
             Monks
             to
             their
             Houses
             again
             :
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             might
             be
             punished
             ,
             that
             Audley
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             Cromwell
             the
             Lord
             Privy-Seal
             ,
             might
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             next
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             Lee
             and
             Leighton
             ,
             that
             had
             visited
             the
             Monasteries
             ,
             might
             be
             imprisoned
             for
             Bribery
             and
             Extortion
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Lords
           ,
           who
           knew
           that
           the
           King
           would
           by
           no
           means
           agree
           to
           these
           Propositions
           ,
           rejected
           them
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Rebels
           took
           heart
           again
           ,
           and
           were
           growing
           more
           enraged
           and
           desperate
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           if
           some
           content
           were
           not
           given
           them
           ,
           it
           might
           end
           very
           ill
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           much
           stronger
           than
           his
           Forces
           were
           :
           And
           both
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Commanders
           of
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           ,
           in
           their
           hearts
           wished
           that
           most
           of
           their
           Demands
           were
           
           granted
           ;
           being
           persons
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           complied
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           were
           against
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           yet
           were
           great
           Enemies
           to
           Lutheranism
           ,
           and
           wished
           a
           Reconciliation
           with
           Rome
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           was
           afterwards
           accused
           by
           the
           Lord
           Darcy
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           secretly
           encouraged
           them
           to
           insist
           on
           these
           Demands
           .
           The
           King
           seeing
           the
           humour
           was
           so
           obstinate
           ,
           resolved
           to
           use
           gentler
           Remedies
           ;
           and
           so
           sent
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           a
           general
           Pardon
           ,
           with
           a
           promise
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           ordering
           him
           not
           to
           make
           use
           of
           these
           ,
           except
           in
           extremity
           .
           This
           was
           no
           easie
           thing
           to
           that
           Duke
           ,
           since
           he
           might
           be
           afterwards
           made
           to
           answer
           for
           it
           ,
           whether
           the
           extremity
           was
           really
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           justifie
           his
           granting
           these
           things
           .
           But
           the
           Rebels
           were
           become
           again
           as
           numerous
           as
           ever
           ,
           and
           had
           resolved
           to
           cross
           the
           River
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           the
           Kings
           Camp
           ,
           which
           was
           still
           much
           inferiour
           to
           theirs
           in
           number
           .
           But
           Rains
           falling
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           made
           the
           Foords
           again
           unpassable
           .
           This
           was
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Kings
           Party
           ,
           as
           little
           less
           than
           a
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           that
           Gods
           Providence
           had
           twice
           so
           opportunely
           interposed
           for
           the
           stopping
           of
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Rebels
           :
           And
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           made
           great
           impression
           on
           the
           Superstitious
           multitude
           ;
           and
           both
           discouraged
           them
           ,
           and
           disposed
           them
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           offer
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           a
           Parliament
           to
           be
           soon
           called
           ,
           for
           considering
           their
           other
           Demands
           .
           The
           King
           signed
           the
           Pardon
           at
           Richmond
           ,
           the
           9th
           of
           December
           :
           by
           which
           all
           their
           Treasons
           and
           Rebellion
           to
           that
           day
           ,
           were
           pardoned
           ,
           provided
           they
           made
           their
           submission
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           all
           due
           obedience
           for
           the
           future
           .
           
             The
             King
             sent
             likewise
             a
             long
             answer
             to
             their
             Demands
             ,
             
             as
             to
             what
             they
             complained
             about
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             He
             protested
             his
             zeal
             for
             the
             true
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             live
             and
             die
             in
             the
             defence
             and
             preservation
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             ignorant
             multitude
             were
             not
             to
             instruct
             him
             what
             the
             true
             Faith
             was
             ,
             nor
             to
             presume
             to
             correct
             what
             he
             and
             the
             whole
             Convocation
             had
             agreed
             on
             .
             That
             as
             he
             had
             preserved
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             her
             true
             Liberties
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             do
             still
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             that
             was
             so
             oppressive
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             his
             Progenitours
             had
             done
             upon
             lesser
             grounds
             .
             But
             that
             he
             took
             it
             very
             ill
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             rather
             one
             Churl
             or
             two
             should
             enjoy
             the
             Profits
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             ,
             to
             support
             them
             in
             their
             dissolute
             and
             abominable
             course
             of
             living
             ,
             than
             that
             their
             King
             should
             have
             them
             for
             defraying
             the
             great
             Charge
             he
             was
             at
             for
             their
             defence
             against
             Forreign
             Enemies
             .
             For
             the
             Laws
             ,
             it
             was
             high
             presumption
             in
             a
             rude
             multitude
             to
             take
             on
             them
             to
             judge
             what
             Laws
             were
             good
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             They
             had
             more
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             after
             twenty
             eight
             years
             Reign
             should
             know
             it
             better
             than
             they
             could
             .
             And
             for
             his
             Government
             ,
             he
             had
             so
             long
             preserved
             his
             Subjects
             in
             Peace
             and
             Justice
             ,
             had
             so
             defended
             them
             from
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             had
             so
             secured
             his
             Frontier
             ,
             had
             granted
             so
             many
             general
             Pardons
             ,
             had
             been
             so
             unwilling
             to
             punish
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             so
             ready
             to
             receive
             them
             into
             mercy
             ;
             that
             they
             could
             shew
             no
             paralel
             to
             his
             Government
             among
             all
             their
             former
             Kings
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             many
             of
             the
             Nobility
             of
             his
             Council
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             few
             now
             ;
             he
             shewed
             them
             in
             that
             one
             instance
             how
             they
             were
             abused
             by
             the
             lying
             slanders
             of
             some
             disaffected
             Persons
             :
             For
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             there
             were
             none
             that
             were
             born
             
             Noble
             ,
             of
             his
             Council
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Earl
             of
             Surrey
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Shrewsbury
             ;
             whereas
             now
             ,
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Norfolk
             and
             Suffolk
             ,
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Steward
             ,
             the
             Earls
             of
             Oxford
             and
             Sussex
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Sands
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             Privy-Council
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Spirituality
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               Hereford
            
             and
             Chichester
             ,
             were
             also
             of
             it
             :
             And
             he
             and
             his
             whole
             Council
             judging
             it
             necessary
             to
             have
             some
             at
             the
             board
             who
             understood
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Treaties
             with
             Forreign
             Princes
             ;
             he
             had
             by
             their
             Unanimous
             advice
             brought
             in
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Privy-Seal
             .
             He
             thought
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             but
             brutes
             ,
             should
             think
             they
             could
             better
             judg
             who
             should
             be
             his
             Counsellors
             than
             himself
             and
             his
             whole
             Council
             :
             Therefore
             he
             would
             bear
             no
             such
             thing
             at
             their
             hands
             ;
             it
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             duty
             of
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             meddle
             in
             such
             matters
             .
             But
             if
             they
             or
             any
             of
             his
             other
             Subjects
             ,
             could
             bring
             any
             just
             complaint
             against
             any
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             hear
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             proved
             ,
             he
             would
             punish
             it
             according
             to
             Law.
             As
             for
             the
             complaints
             against
             some
             of
             the
             Prelates
             for
             preaching
             against
             the
             Faith
             ,
             they
             could
             know
             none
             of
             these
             things
             but
             by
             the
             report
             of
             others
             ;
             since
             they
             lived
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             had
             not
             heard
             any
             of
             them
             preach
             .
             Therefore
             he
             required
             them
             not
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             Lies
             ,
             nor
             be
             misled
             by
             those
             who
             spread
             such
             Calumnies
             and
             ill
             reports
             :
             And
             he
             concluded
             all
             with
             a
             severe
             Expostulation
             ;
             adding
             that
             such
             was
             his
             love
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             imputing
             this
             Insurrection
             ,
             rather
             to
             their
             folly
             and
             lightness
             ,
             than
             to
             any
             malice
             or
             rancour
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             pass
             it
             over
             more
             gently
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             perceive
             by
             his
             Proclamation
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           people
           were
           come
           to
           themselves
           again
           ,
           and
           glad
           to
           get
           off
           so
           easily
           ;
           and
           they
           all
           chearfully
           accepted
           the
           Kings
           offers
           ,
           
           and
           went
           home
           again
           to
           their
           several
           dwellings
           .
           
           Yet
           the
           Clergy
           were
           no
           way
           satisfied
           ,
           but
           continued
           still
           to
           practise
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           kept
           the
           Rebellion
           still
           on
           foot
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           broke
           out
           soon
           after
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           were
           ordered
           to
           lie
           still
           in
           the
           Country
           with
           their
           Forces
           ,
           till
           all
           things
           were
           more
           fully
           composed
           .
           They
           made
           them
           all
           come
           to
           a
           full
           submission
           ;
           and
           first
           ,
           to
           revoke
           all
           Oaths
           and
           Promises
           made
           ,
           during
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           asked
           the
           Kings
           Pardon
           on
           their
           knees
           ;
           2ly
           ,
           To
           swear
           to
           be
           true
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ;
           3ly
           ,
           To
           obey
           and
           maintain
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           made
           during
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           4ly
           ,
           Not
           to
           take
           Arms
           again
           but
           by
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           .
           5ly
           ,
           To
           apprehend
           all
           Seditious
           persons
           .
           6ly
           ,
           To
           remove
           all
           the
           Monks
           ,
           Nuns
           ,
           and
           Friars
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           placed
           again
           in
           the
           dissolved
           Monasteries
           .
           There
           were
           also
           Orders
           given
           to
           send
           Ask
           their
           Captain
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Darcy
           ,
           to
           Court.
           Ask
           was
           kindly
           received
           ,
           and
           well
           used
           by
           the
           King.
           He
           had
           shewed
           great
           conduct
           in
           Commanding
           the
           Rebels
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           the
           King
           had
           a
           mind
           ,
           either
           to
           gain
           him
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           I
           suspect
           was
           the
           true
           Cause
           ,
           to
           draw
           from
           him
           a
           discovery
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           had
           favoured
           or
           relieved
           them
           .
           For
           he
           suspected
           ,
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           great
           Abbots
           had
           given
           secret
           supplies
           of
           Money
           to
           the
           Rebels
           :
           For
           which
           many
           of
           them
           were
           afterwards
           tryed
           and
           attainted
           .
           The
           Lord
           Darcy
           was
           under
           great
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           studied
           to
           purge
           
           himself
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           a
           Compliance
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           pleaded
           ,
           that
           the
           long
           and
           important
           services
           ,
           he
           had
           done
           the
           Crown
           for
           fifty
           years
           ,
           he
           being
           then
           fourscore
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           great
           Age
           and
           Infirmity
           ,
           might
           mitigate
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           .
           But
           he
           was
           made
           Prisoner
           .
           Whether
           this
           gave
           those
           who
           had
           been
           in
           Arms
           ,
           new
           jealousies
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Pardon
           would
           not
           be
           inviolably
           observed
           ;
           or
           whether
           the
           Clergy
           had
           of
           new
           ,
           prevailed
           on
           them
           to
           rise
           in
           Arms
           ,
           I
           cannot
           determine
           :
           But
           it
           broke
           out
           again
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           dangerously
           as
           before
           .
           
           Two
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           Musgrave
           and
           Tilby
           ,
           raised
           a
           body
           of
           8000
           men
           ;
           and
           thought
           to
           have
           surprised
           Carlisle
           ;
           but
           were
           repulsed
           by
           those
           within
           .
           And
           in
           their
           return
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           fell
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           routed
           them
           .
           He
           took
           many
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           by
           Martial
           Law
           hanged
           up
           all
           their
           Captains
           ,
           and
           Seventy
           other
           Prisoners
           on
           the
           Walls
           of
           Carlisle
           .
           Others
           at
           that
           same
           time
           thought
           to
           have
           surprised
           Hull
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           prevented
           ,
           and
           the
           leaders
           of
           that
           Party
           were
           also
           taken
           and
           Executed
           .
        
         
           Many
           other
           Risings
           were
           in
           several
           places
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           soon
           repressed
           ;
           the
           ground
           of
           them
           all
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           which
           was
           promised
           ,
           was
           not
           called
           :
           But
           the
           King
           said
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           kept
           conditions
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           would
           he
           call
           a
           Parliament
           till
           all
           things
           were
           quieted
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolks
           vigilance
           every-where
           ,
           prevented
           their
           gathering
           together
           in
           any
           great
           Body
           .
           And
           after
           several
           un-succesful
           attempts
           ,
           at
           length
           the
           Countrey
           was
           absolutely
           quieted
           in
           Ianuary
           following
           .
           And
           then
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           proceeded
           according
           to
           the
           Martial
           Law
           against
           many
           whom
           he
           had
           taken
           .
           Ask
           had
           also
           left
           the
           Court
           without
           leave
           ,
           and
           had
           gone
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           was
           quickly
           taken
           .
           So
           he
           and
           many
           others
           were
           sent
           to
           several
           places
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           publick
           Examples
           .
           He
           suffered
           at
           York
           ,
           others
           at
           Hull
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Towns
           in
           Yorkshire
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           Darcy
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Hussy
           ,
           were
           arraigned
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           attainted
           of
           Treason
           ▪
           The
           former
           for
           the
           Northern
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           for
           the
           Lincolnshire
           Insurrection
           .
           The
           Lord
           Darcy
           was
           beheaded
           at
           Towerhill
           ;
           and
           was
           much
           lamented
           .
           
           Every
           body
           thought
           that
           considering
           his
           Merits
           ,
           his
           Age
           ,
           and
           former
           services
           ,
           he
           had
           hard
           measure
           .
           The
           Lord
           Hussy
           was
           beheaded
           at
           Lincoln
           .
           The
           Lord
           Darcy
           in
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           accused
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Doncaster
           ,
           he
           had
           encouraged
           the
           Rebels
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           demands
           .
           This
           the
           Duke
           denyed
           ,
           and
           desired
           a
           Tryal
           by
           Combate
           ,
           and
           gave
           some
           presumptions
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Lord
           Darcy
           bore
           him
           ill-will
           ,
           and
           said
           this
           out
           of
           Malice
           .
           The
           King
           either
           did
           not
           believe
           this
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           seem
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           And
           the
           Dukes
           great
           diligence
           in
           the
           Suppression
           of
           these
           Commotions
           set
           him
           beyond
           all
           jealousies
           .
           But
           after
           those
           Executions
           ,
           the
           King
           wrote
           to
           the
           Duke
           in
           Iuly
           next
           ,
           to
           Proclaim
           an
           absolute
           Amnesty
           over
           all
           the
           North
           ;
           which
           was
           received
           with
           great
           joy
           ,
           every
           body
           being
           in
           fear
           of
           himself
           :
           and
           so
           this
           threatning
           storm
           was
           dissipated
           without
           the
           effusion
           of
           much
           blood
           ,
           save
           what
           the
           sword
           of
           justice
           drew
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           returning
           from
           France
           with
           his
           Queen
           ,
           and
           touching
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           England
           ;
           many
           of
           the
           people
           fell
           down
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           praying
           him
           to
           assist
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           have
           all
           .
           But
           he
           was
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           bound
           up
           by
           the
           French
           King
           :
           and
           so
           went
           home
           without
           giving
           them
           
           any
           encouragement
           .
           And
           thus
           ended
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           which
           was
           chiefly
           carryed
           on
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           King
           was
           delivered
           of
           all
           his
           apprehensions
           that
           he
           had
           been
           in
           ,
           for
           some
           years
           in
           fear
           of
           Stirs
           at
           home
           .
           
           But
           they
           being
           now
           happily
           composed
           ;
           as
           he
           knew
           it
           would
           so
           overawe
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           discontented
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           he
           needed
           fear
           nothing
           from
           them
           for
           a
           great
           while
           ;
           so
           it
           encouraged
           him
           to
           go
           on
           in
           his
           other
           designs
           ,
           of
           suppressing
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           reforming
           some
           other
           Points
           of
           Religion
           .
           Therefore
           there
           was
           a
           new
           Visitation
           appointed
           for
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           England
           .
           And
           the
           Visiters
           were
           ordered
           ,
           to
           Examine
           all
           things
           that
           related
           either
           to
           their
           Conversation
           ,
           to
           their
           affection
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           Superstition
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Houses
           :
           To
           discover
           what
           Cheats
           and
           Impostures
           there
           were
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           Images
           ,
           Relicks
           ,
           or
           other
           miraculous
           things
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           had
           drawn
           people
           to
           their
           Houses
           on
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           and
           gotten
           from
           them
           any
           great
           Presents
           .
           Also
           to
           try
           how
           they
           were
           affected
           during
           the
           late
           Commotions
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           amiss
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           report
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           Vice-gerent
           .
           In
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           whole
           Twenty
           Eighth
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           I
           find
           but
           one
           Original
           Surrender
           of
           any
           Religious
           House
           .
           The
           Abbot
           of
           Furnese
           in
           Lincolnshire
           valued
           at
           960
           lib.
           with
           Thirty
           Monks
           resigning
           up
           that
           House
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           on
           the
           9th
           of
           April
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           near
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           for
           it
           commenced
           on
           the
           22d
           of
           April
           .
           Two
           other
           Surrenders
           are
           enrolled
           that
           year
           .
           The
           one
           was
           of
           Bermondsey
           in
           Surrey
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           Iune
           in
           the
           twenty
           eighth
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           The
           Preamble
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           Surrendred
           in
           hopes
           of
           greater
           Benevolence
           from
           the
           King.
           But
           this
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           some
           secret
           practice
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           For
           it
           was
           valued
           at
           548
           lib.
           and
           so
           fell
           not
           within
           the
           Act.
           The
           other
           was
           of
           Bushlisham
           or
           Bishtam
           in
           Berkshire
           ,
           made
           by
           Barlow
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           that
           was
           Commendator
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Promoter
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           It
           was
           valued
           at
           327
           lib.
           But
           in
           the
           following
           year
           they
           made
           a
           quicker
           Progress
           ,
           and
           found
           strange
           Enormities
           in
           the
           greater
           Houses
           .
           It
           seems
           all
           the
           Houses
           under
           200
           lib.
           of
           Rent
           were
           not
           yet
           suppressed
           .
           For
           I
           find
           many
           within
           that
           value
           afterwards
           resigning
           their
           Houses
           .
           So
           that
           I
           am
           enclined
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           visitation
           being
           made
           towards
           the
           Suppression
           of
           the
           lesser
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           Instructions
           )
           being
           not
           to
           be
           finished
           till
           they
           had
           made
           a
           report
           of
           what
           they
           had
           done
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Augmentations
           ,
           who
           were
           after
           the
           report
           made
           to
           determine
           what
           pensions
           were
           to
           be
           reserved
           to
           the
           Abbot
           and
           other
           Officers
           ;
           (
           which
           report
           was
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           Octaves
           of
           St.
           Michael
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           a
           new
           Commission
           was
           to
           be
           given
           for
           their
           Suppression
           ;
           )
           when
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           they
           went
           no
           further
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           cannot
           think
           there
           were
           many
           Houses
           Suppressed
           when
           these
           Stirres
           began
           :
           and
           after
           their
           first
           rising
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           great
           Progress
           would
           be
           made
           in
           a
           business
           that
           was
           like
           to
           inflame
           the
           people
           more
           ,
           and
           encrease
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Rebels
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           find
           any
           Houses
           suppressed
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           former
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           till
           the
           twenty
           ninth
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           they
           made
           no
           great
           hast
           this
           year
           .
           For
           there
           are
           but
           
           twenty
           one
           Surrenders
           all
           this
           year
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           or
           Augmentation-Office
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           not
           only
           small
           Abbeys
           ,
           but
           greater
           ones
           ,
           were
           surrendred
           to
           the
           King.
           The
           Abbots
           were
           brought
           to
           do
           it
           upon
           several
           Motives
           .
           Some
           had
           been
           faulty
           during
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           were
           liable
           to
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           :
           and
           these
           ,
           to
           redeem
           themselves
           ,
           compounded
           the
           matter
           by
           a
           Resignation
           of
           their
           House
           .
           Others
           began
           to
           like
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           them
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           surrender
           their
           Houses
           :
           such
           as
           Barlow
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           surrendered
           up
           his
           own
           House
           of
           Bushlisham
           ,
           but
           prevailed
           on
           many
           others
           to
           do
           the
           like
           :
           Others
           were
           convicted
           of
           great
           disorders
           in
           their
           Conversation
           ;
           and
           these
           not
           daring
           to
           stand
           a
           Tryal
           ,
           were
           glad
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           Pension
           for
           life
           ,
           and
           deliver
           up
           their
           House
           .
           Others
           were
           guilty
           of
           making
           great
           wastes
           and
           Dilapidations
           .
           For
           they
           all
           saw
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           their
           Houses
           approaching
           ,
           and
           so
           every
           one
           was
           induced
           to
           take
           all
           the
           care
           he
           could
           to
           provide
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           kindred
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Visitors
           found
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Richest
           Abbies
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           and
           Battell
           ,
           such
           depredations
           made
           ,
           that
           at
           St.
           Albans
           an
           Abbot
           could
           not
           subsist
           any
           longer
           ,
           the
           rents
           were
           so
           low
           ;
           and
           in
           Battell
           ,
           as
           all
           their
           furniture
           was
           old
           and
           torn
           ,
           not
           worth
           an
           100
           lib.
           so
           both
           in
           House
           and
           Chappel
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           400
           Marks
           worth
           of
           Plate
           .
           In
           other
           Houses
           they
           found
           not
           above
           twelve
           or
           fifteen
           Ounces
           of
           Plate
           ,
           and
           no
           furniture
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           things
           as
           they
           could
           not
           embezel
           ;
           as
           the
           Walls
           ,
           and
           Windows
           ,
           Bells
           ,
           and
           Lead
           .
           In
           other
           Houses
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           and
           Monks
           were
           glad
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           Pension
           for
           themselves
           during
           life
           :
           and
           so
           being
           only
           concerned
           for
           their
           own
           particular
           interest
           ,
           resigned
           their
           House
           to
           the
           King.
           Generally
           ,
           the
           Monks
           had
           eight
           Marks
           a
           year
           Pension
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           provided
           for
           .
           The
           Abbots
           Pensions
           were
           proportioned
           to
           the
           Value
           of
           their
           House
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Innocence
           .
           The
           Abbots
           of
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           and
           Tewksbury
           ,
           had
           400
           Marks
           a
           year
           a
           piece
           .
           The
           Abbot
           of
           St.
           Edmundsbury
           was
           more
           Innocent
           ,
           for
           the
           Visitors
           wrote
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           find
           no
           scandals
           in
           that
           House
           :
           So
           he
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           was
           not
           easily
           brought
           to
           Resign
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           had
           500
           Marks
           Pension
           reserved
           to
           him
           .
           And
           for
           their
           inferior
           Officers
           some
           had
           30.
           some
           10.
           or
           8.
           and
           the
           lowest
           6
           lib.
           Pension
           .
        
         
           In
           other
           places
           ,
           upon
           a
           vacancy
           ,
           either
           by
           death
           ,
           or
           deprivation
           ,
           they
           did
           put
           in
           an
           Abbot
           only
           to
           resign
           up
           the
           House
           .
           For
           after
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           was
           established
           ,
           all
           those
           Abbots
           that
           had
           been
           formerly
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           were
           placed
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           The
           King
           granted
           a
           
             Conge
             d'elire
          
           to
           the
           Prior
           and
           Convent
           ,
           with
           a
           Missive
           Letter
           ,
           declaring
           the
           name
           of
           the
           person
           whom
           they
           should
           choose
           :
           then
           they
           returned
           an
           election
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           ,
           upon
           that
           ,
           gave
           his
           assent
           to
           it
           by
           a
           Warrant
           under
           the
           great
           Seal
           ,
           which
           was
           certified
           to
           the
           Lord
           Vice-gerent
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           Confirmed
           the
           Election
           ,
           and
           returned
           him
           back
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Oaths
           :
           upon
           which
           ,
           the
           Temporalities
           were
           restored
           .
           Thus
           all
           the
           Abbots
           were
           now
           placed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           were
           generally
           pickt
           out
           to
           serve
           this
           turn
           .
           Others
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           advancement
           to
           Bishopricks
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           Suffragan
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           the
           inferior
           sort
           of
           them
           were
           made
           generally
           ,
           were
           glad
           to
           recommend
           themselves
           to
           the
           Kings
           favour
           ,
           by
           a
           quick
           and
           cheerful
           Surrender
           of
           their
           Monasterie
           .
           Upon
           some
           of
           these
           inducements
           
           it
           was
           ,
           
           that
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           were
           resigned
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           before
           there
           was
           any
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           made
           for
           their
           Suppression
           .
           In
           several
           Houses
           ,
           the
           Visitors
           ,
           who
           were
           generally
           ,
           either
           Masters
           of
           Chancery
           ,
           or
           Auditors
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Augmentations
           ,
           studied
           not
           only
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           resign
           their
           Houses
           ,
           but
           to
           Sign
           Confessions
           of
           their
           passed
           lewd
           and
           dissolute
           lives
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           there
           is
           only
           one
           now
           extant
           ,
           which
           (
           it
           is
           like
           )
           escaped
           the
           general
           rasure
           and
           destruction
           of
           all
           Papers
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           .
           But
           from
           the
           Letters
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           I
           perceive
           there
           were
           such
           Confessions
           made
           by
           many
           other
           Houses
           .
           That
           Confession
           of
           the
           Prior
           and
           Benedictins
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           in
           Northampton
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Augmentations
           .
           
             In
             which
             ,
             
             with
             the
             most
             aggravating
             expressions
             that
             could
             be
             devised
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             their
             past
             ill
             life
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Pitt
             of
             Hell
             was
             ready
             to
             swallow
             them
             up
             .
             They
             confessed
             that
             they
             had
             neglected
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             lived
             in
             Idleness
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             and
             Sensuality
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             woful
             expressions
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           Other
           Houses
           ,
           as
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Betlesden
           ,
           
           resigned
           with
           this
           Preamble
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             profoundly
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             manner
             and
             trade
             of
             living
             ,
             which
             they
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             their
             pretended
             Religion
             ,
             had
             for
             a
             long
             time
             followed
             ,
             consisted
             in
             some
             dumb
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             other
             Constitutions
             ,
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             forreign
             Potentates
             ;
             as
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Cisteaux
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             blindly
             led
             ,
             having
             no
             true
             knowledg
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ;
             procuring
             exemptions
             from
             their
             Ordinary
             and
             Diocesan
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             submitting
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             a
             forreign
             Power
             ,
             who
             never
             came
             hither
             to
             reform
             their
             abuses
             ,
             which
             were
             now
             found
             among
             them
             .
             But
             that
             now
             knowing
             the
             most
             perfect
             way
             of
             living
             is
             sufficiently
             declared
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             most
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             be
             Governed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             Supream
             Head
             on
             earth
             ;
             they
             Submitted
             themselves
             to
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             surrendered
             up
             their
             Monastery
             to
             him
             on
             the
             25th
             of
             September
             in
             the
             30th
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
          
           This
           writing
           was
           signed
           by
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           the
           Sub-prior
           ,
           and
           nine
           Monks
           .
           There
           are
           five
           other
           Surrenders
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           by
           the
           Gray
           ,
           and
           
             White
             Friars
          
           of
           Stamford
           ,
           the
           Gray-Friars
           of
           
             Coventry
             ,
             Bedford
          
           ,
           and
           Ailesbury
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           .
           Some
           are
           resigned
           upon
           this
           Preamble
           ,
           
             That
             they
             hoped
             the
             King
             would
             of
             new
             found
             their
             House
             ;
             which
             was
             otherwise
             like
             to
             be
             ruined
             ,
             both
             in
             Spirituals
             and
             Temporals
             .
          
           So
           did
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Chertsey
           in
           Surrey
           ,
           with
           fourteen
           Monks
           ,
           on
           the
           14th
           of
           Iuly
           in
           the
           29th
           year
           of
           this
           Reign
           ,
           whose
           House
           was
           valued
           at
           744
           lib.
           I
           have
           some
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           this
           Abbot
           was
           for
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           have
           had
           his
           House
           new
           founded
           to
           be
           a
           House
           of
           true
           and
           well
           regulated
           devotion
           :
           And
           so
           I
           find
           the
           Prior
           of
           great
           Malverine
           in
           Worcestershire
           offered
           such
           a
           Resignation
           .
           He
           was
           recommended
           by
           Bishop
           Latimer
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           with
           an
           earnest
           desire
           that
           his
           House
           might
           stand
           ,
           
             not
             in
             Monkery
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             to
             be
             converted
             to
             Preaching
             ,
             Study
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           And
           the
           good
           Prior
           was
           willing
           to
           compound
           for
           his
           House
           by
           a
           Present
           of
           500
           Marks
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           200
           to
           Cromwell
           .
           He
           is
           commended
           ,
           for
           being
           an
           old
           worthy
           man
           ,
           a
           good
           Housekeeper
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           daily
           fed
           many
           poor
           
           people
           .
           To
           this
           Latimer
           adds
           ;
           
             Alas
             my
             good
             Lord
             !
             Shall
             we
             not
             see
             Two
             or
             Three
             in
             every
             shire
             changed
             to
             such
             remedy
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Resolution
           was
           taken
           once
           to
           extirpate
           all
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           the
           Visitors
           interceded
           earnestly
           for
           one
           Nunnery
           in
           
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             Godstow
          
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           great
           strictness
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           were
           most
           of
           the
           young
           Gentlewomen
           of
           the
           County
           were
           sent
           to
           be
           bred
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Gentrey
           of
           the
           Country
           desired
           the
           King
           would
           spare
           the
           House
           ,
           yet
           all
           was
           uneffectual
           .
        
         
           
           The
           General
           Form
           ,
           in
           which
           most
           of
           these
           Resignations
           begins
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Abbot
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             upon
             full
             deliberation
             ,
             certain
             knowledg
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             proper
             motion
             ,
             for
             certain
             just
             and
             reasonable
             causes
             ,
             specially
             moving
             them
             in
             their
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             did
             freely
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             give
             and
             grant
             their
             Houses
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           Others
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           did
           not
           so
           well
           like
           this
           preamble
           ;
           and
           therefore
           did
           ,
           without
           any
           reason
           or
           preamble
           ,
           give
           away
           their
           Houses
           to
           the
           Visitors
           ,
           as
           Feofees
           in
           trust
           for
           the
           Kings
           use
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           went
           on
           ,
           procuring
           daily
           more
           surrenders
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           thirtieth
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           there
           were
           159
           Resignations
           enrolled
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Originals
           of
           155
           do
           yet
           remain
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Readers
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           
           he
           shall
           find
           ,
           in
           the
           Collection
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           all
           these
           Houses
           so
           surrendred
           ,
           with
           other
           particulars
           relating
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           too
           much
           weary
           him
           ,
           if
           inserted
           in
           the
           thread
           of
           this
           Work.
           But
           there
           was
           no
           Law
           to
           force
           any
           to
           make
           such
           Resignations
           .
           So
           that
           many
           of
           the
           great
           Abbots
           would
           not
           comply
           with
           the
           King
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           stood
           it
           out
           till
           after
           the
           following
           Parliament
           that
           was
           in
           the
           31th
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           questioned
           by
           many
           ,
           whether
           these
           surrenders
           could
           be
           good
           in
           Law
           ,
           since
           the
           Abbots
           were
           but
           Trustees
           and
           Tenants
           for
           Life
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           they
           could
           not
           absolutely
           alienate
           ,
           and
           give
           away
           their
           House
           for
           ever
           .
           But
           the
           Parliament
           afterwards
           declared
           the
           Resignations
           were
           good
           in
           Law.
           For
           by
           their
           Foundations
           all
           was
           trusted
           to
           the
           Abbot
           and
           the
           Senior
           Brethren
           of
           the
           House
           ;
           who
           putting
           the
           Covent-Seal
           to
           any
           Deed
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           force
           in
           Law.
           It
           was
           also
           said
           ,
           
           that
           they
           thus
           surrendering
           ,
           had
           forfeited
           their
           Charters
           and
           Foundations
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           King
           might
           seize
           and
           possess
           them
           with
           a
           good
           Title
           ,
           if
           not
           upon
           the
           Resignation
           ,
           yet
           upon
           Forfeiture
           .
           But
           others
           thought
           ,
           that
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           Nicety
           of
           Law
           might
           give
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           sort
           of
           equity
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           few
           Trustees
           ,
           who
           were
           either
           bribed
           ,
           or
           frighted
           ,
           should
           pass
           away
           that
           which
           was
           none
           of
           theirs
           ,
           but
           only
           given
           them
           in
           Trust
           and
           for
           Life
           .
           Other
           Abbots
           were
           more
           roughly
           handled
           .
           
           The
           Prior
           of
           Wooburn
           was
           suspected
           of
           favouring
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           of
           being
           against
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Popes
           ;
           and
           of
           being
           for
           the
           General
           Council
           then
           summoned
           to
           Mantua
           .
           And
           he
           was
           dealt
           with
           to
           make
           a
           submission
           and
           acknowledgment
           .
           In
           an
           account
           of
           a
           long
           Conference
           which
           he
           had
           with
           a
           Privy
           Counsellor
           under
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           I
           find
           that
           the
           great
           thing
           which
           he
           took
           offence
           at
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           Latimer
           and
           some
           other
           Bishops
           preached
           against
           the
           Veneration
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Saints
           :
           and
           that
           the
           English
           Bible
           then
           set
           out
           ,
           differed
           in
           many
           things
           from
           the
           Latin
           ;
           with
           several
           lesser
           matters
           .
           So
           that
           they
           looked
           on
           their
           Religion
           as
           
           changed
           ,
           and
           wondered
           that
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           upon
           Queen
           Anne
           had
           not
           terrified
           others
           from
           going
           on
           to
           subvert
           the
           Faith
           :
           yet
           he
           was
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           and
           did
           again
           submit
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           acknowledg
           his
           Supremacy
           ;
           but
           he
           afterwards
           joyned
           himself
           to
           the
           Rebels
           and
           was
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Whaley
           ,
           and
           two
           Monks
           of
           his
           House
           ;
           and
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Gervanx
           ,
           with
           a
           monk
           of
           his
           House
           ;
           and
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Sawley
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           with
           the
           Prior
           of
           that
           House
           ;
           and
           the
           Prior
           of
           Burlington
           ;
           who
           were
           all
           attainted
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           and
           Executed
           .
           The
           Abbots
           of
           Glastenbury
           and
           Reading
           ,
           were
           men
           of
           great
           power
           and
           Wealth
           .
           The
           one
           was
           rated
           at
           3508.
           lib.
           and
           the
           the
           other
           at
           2116.
           lib.
           They
           seeing
           the
           storm
           like
           to
           break
           out
           on
           themselves
           ,
           sent
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           the
           Plate
           and
           Money
           that
           they
           had
           in
           their
           House
           ,
           to
           the
           Rebels
           in
           the
           North.
           Which
           being
           afterwards
           discovered
           ,
           they
           were
           attainted
           of
           High
           Treason
           a
           year
           after
           this
           ;
           but
           I
           mention
           it
           here
           for
           the
           affinity
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           Further
           particulars
           about
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Reading
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           discovered
           .
           But
           there
           is
           an
           account
           given
           to
           Cromwel
           of
           the
           proceedings
           against
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Glastenbury
           in
           two
           Letters
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           writ
           by
           the
           Sheriff
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Russell
          
           ,
           who
           was
           present
           at
           his
           Trial
           ,
           and
           was
           reputed
           a
           man
           of
           as
           great
           Integrity
           and
           Virtue
           as
           any
           in
           that
           time
           ;
           which
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           left
           as
           an
           inheritance
           to
           that
           Noble
           Family
           that
           has
           descended
           from
           him
           .
           These
           inform
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           indicted
           of
           Burglary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Treason
           ;
           for
           having
           broken
           the
           House
           in
           his
           Monastery
           where
           the
           Plate
           was
           kept
           ,
           and
           taken
           it
           out
           ,
           which
           as
           Sir
           
             William
             Thomas
          
           says
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Rebels
           .
           The
           evidence
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Jury
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Russel
          
           writes
           ,
           )
           were
           as
           good
           and
           worthy
           men
           as
           had
           ever
           been
           on
           any
           Jury
           in
           that
           County
           ;
           they
           found
           him
           guilty
           .
           He
           was
           carried
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           near
           his
           own
           Monastery
           ;
           where
           (
           as
           the
           Sheriff
           writes
           )
           he
           acknowledged
           his
           guilt
           ,
           and
           begged
           God
           and
           the
           King
           pardon
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Abbot
           of
           Colchester
           was
           also
           attainted
           of
           High
           Treason
           .
           What
           the
           particulars
           were
           I
           cannot
           tell
           .
           For
           the
           Record
           of
           their
           Attainders
           was
           lost
           ;
           But
           some
           of
           our
           own
           Writers
           deservs
           a
           severe
           censure
           ,
           who
           Write
           it
           was
           for
           denying
           the
           King
           Supremacy
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           undertaken
           to
           write
           the
           History
           without
           any
           information
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           seen
           that
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           most
           particularly
           the
           Abbots
           ,
           had
           over
           and
           over
           again
           acknowledged
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           For
           clearing
           which
           and
           discovering
           the
           Impudence
           of
           Sanders
           Relation
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           lay
           before
           the
           Reader
           ,
           the
           Evidences
           that
           I
           find
           of
           the
           Submission
           of
           these
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Abbots
           to
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           in
           the
           22d
           year
           of
           this
           Reign
           ,
           they
           all
           acknowledged
           the
           King
           ,
           
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           They
           did
           all
           also
           swear
           to
           maintain
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           25th
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Popes
           Power
           was
           plainly
           condemned
           .
           For
           in
           the
           proceedings
           against
           
             More
             and
             Fisher
          
           ,
           it
           was
           frequently
           repeated
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Clergy
           had
           sworn
           it
           .
           It
           is
           also
           entred
           in
           the
           Journal
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           both
           Houses
           swore
           it
           at
           their
           breaking
           up
           :
           And
           the
           same
           Journals
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Abbots
           of
           Colchester
           and
           Reading
           sate
           in
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           as
           
           there
           was
           no
           Protestation
           made
           against
           any
           of
           the
           Acts
           passed
           in
           that
           Session
           ,
           
           so
           it
           is
           often
           entred
           ,
           that
           the
           Acts
           were
           agreed
           to
           by
           the
           Unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           Lords
           .
           It
           appears
           also
           by
           several
           Original
           Letters
           ,
           that
           the
           heads
           of
           all
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           in
           England
           had
           Signed
           that
           Position
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             more
             Iurisdiction
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             than
             any
             forreign
             Bishop
             whatsoever
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           rejected
           by
           none
           but
           some
           Carthusians
           ,
           and
           Franciscans
           of
           the
           Observance
           ,
           who
           were
           proceeded
           against
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           acknowledg
           it
           :
           When
           they
           were
           so
           pressed
           in
           it
           ,
           none
           can
           imagine
           that
           a
           Parliamentary
           Abbot
           would
           have
           been
           dispenced
           with
           .
           And
           in
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           second
           Oath
           about
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           was
           enacted
           ,
           it
           was
           added
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           also
           swear
           the
           King
           to
           be
           the
           Supream
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Abbots
           of
           Glassenbury
           and
           Reading
           were
           then
           present
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Journals
           ,
           and
           consented
           to
           it
           :
           So
           little
           reason
           there
           is
           for
           Imagining
           that
           they
           refused
           that
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Complyance
           that
           might
           secure
           them
           in
           their
           Abbies
           .
        
         
           In
           particular
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Reading
           had
           so
           got
           into
           Cromwels
           good
           opinion
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           differences
           between
           him
           and
           Shaxton
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           that
           was
           Cromwels
           creature
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           better
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           Shaxton
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           proud
           ill-natured
           man
           ,
           wrote
           an
           high
           expostulating
           Letter
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           
             Complaining
             of
             an
             Injunction
             he
             had
             granted
             against
             him
             at
             the
             Abbots
             desire
             .
             He
             also
             shewed
             that
             in
             some
             contests
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Residentiaries
             ,
             and
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Major
             of
             
               Salisbury
               ,
               Cromwel
            
             was
             always
             against
             him
             :
             he
             likewise
             challenged
             him
             ,
             for
             not
             answering
             his
             Letters
             .
             He
             tells
             him
             ,
             God
             will
             judge
             him
             for
             abusing
             his
             Power
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             he
             prays
             God
             to
             have
             pity
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             his
             heart
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             provoking
             Language
             .
          
           He
           also
           adds
           many
           insolent
           praises
           of
           himself
           ;
           and
           his
           whole
           Letter
           is
           as
           extravagant
           a
           piece
           of
           vanity
           and
           insolence
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           saw
           .
           To
           this
           Cromwel
           wrote
           an
           answer
           ,
           that
           shews
           him
           to
           have
           been
           indeed
           a
           great
           man.
           The
           Reader
           will
           find
           it
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           and
           see
           from
           it
           how
           modestly
           and
           discreetly
           he
           carryed
           his
           Greatness
           .
           
        
         
           But
           how
           justly
           soever
           these
           Abbots
           were
           attainted
           ,
           the
           seizing
           on
           their
           Abbey-Lands
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           those
           Attainders
           ,
           was
           thought
           a
           great
           stretch
           of
           Law
           ;
           since
           the
           Offence
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Incumbent
           is
           a
           Personal
           thing
           ,
           and
           cannot
           prejudice
           the
           Church
           ;
           no
           more
           than
           a
           secular
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           an
           Office
           ,
           does
           by
           being
           Attainted
           ,
           bring
           any
           diminution
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           his
           Office
           on
           his
           successors
           .
           It
           is
           true
           there
           were
           some
           words
           cast
           into
           the
           thirteenth
           Act
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           26th
           year
           of
           this
           Reign
           ,
           by
           which
           divers
           Offences
           were
           made
           Treason
           ,
           that
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           designed
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           .
           The
           words
           are
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Lands
           any
           Traytor
           had
           
             of
             any
             Estate
             of
             Inheritance
             in
             use
             or
             possession
             ,
             by
             any
             Right
             ,
             Title
             or
             Means
             ,
          
           should
           be
           forfeited
           to
           the
           King.
           By
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           Estates
           in
           Tayl
           were
           comprehended
           ,
           so
           the
           Lands
           that
           any
           Traytor
           had
           in
           Possession
           or
           use
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           included
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           by
           some
           following
           words
           their
           heirs
           and
           Successors
           are
           for
           ever
           excluded
           .
           This
           either
           was
           not
           thought
           on
           when
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           was
           Attainted
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           was
           not
           claimed
           ,
           since
           
           the
           King
           intended
           not
           to
           lessen
           the
           number
           of
           Bishopricks
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           increase
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Statute
           seem
           only
           to
           belong
           to
           an
           
             Estate
             of
             Inheritance
          
           :
           within
           which
           ,
           Church-Benefices
           could
           not
           be
           included
           ,
           without
           a
           great
           force
           put
           on
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           the
           word
           Successor
           favoured
           these
           seisures
           ,
           except
           that
           be
           thought
           an
           expletory
           word
           put
           in
           ,
           out
           of
           form
           ,
           but
           still
           to
           be
           limited
           to
           an
           Estate
           of
           Inheritance
           .
           That
           word
           does
           also
           import
           ,
           that
           such
           Criminals
           might
           have
           successors
           .
           But
           if
           the
           whole
           Abbey
           was
           forfeited
           ,
           these
           Abbots
           could
           have
           no
           successors
           :
           Yet
           it
           seems
           the
           seizures
           of
           these
           Abbeys
           were
           founded
           on
           that
           Statute
           ,
           and
           this
           stretch
           of
           the
           Law
           occasioned
           that
           Explanation
           ,
           which
           was
           added
           of
           the
           words
           
             Estate
             of
             Inheritance
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Statute
           made
           in
           Edward
           the
           Sixth's
           Reign
           about
           Treasons
           :
           Where
           it
           is
           expressed
           ,
           that
           Traitors
           should
           forfeit
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           what
           Lands
           they
           had
           of
           any
           
             Estate
             of
             Inheritance
          
           ,
           to
           which
           is
           added
           
             in
             their
             own
             Right
          
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           on
           design
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           Pretence
           for
           such
           Proceedings
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           in
           this
           Reign
           .
           But
           if
           there
           was
           any
           Illegality
           in
           these
           seizures
           ,
           the
           following
           Parliament
           did
           at
           least
           tacitly
           Justifie
           them
           .
           For
           they
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           Provisos
           made
           concerning
           the
           Abbies
           that
           were
           suppressed
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           been
           
             forfeited
             and
             seized
             on
             by
             any
             Attaindors
             of
             Treason
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           Surrender
           is
           not
           unlike
           these
           ,
           but
           rather
           less
           Justifiable
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Carthusian
           Monks
           of
           London
           were
           executed
           for
           their
           open
           denying
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           for
           receiving
           Books
           from
           forreign
           parts
           against
           his
           Marriage
           and
           other
           proceedings
           ;
           divers
           also
           of
           the
           same
           House
           ,
           that
           favoured
           them
           ,
           but
           so
           secretly
           ,
           that
           clear
           proof
           could
           not
           be
           found
           to
           convict
           them
           ,
           were
           kept
           Prisoners
           in
           their
           Cells
           ,
           till
           they
           dyed
           .
           But
           the
           Prior
           was
           a
           worthy
           man
           ,
           of
           whom
           
             Thomas
             Bedyl
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Visitors
           ,
           writes
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             such
             Charity
             that
             he
             had
             not
             seen
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             people
             were
             much
             on
             that
             House
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             advised
             that
             the
             House
             might
             be
             converted
             to
             some
             good
             use
             .
          
           But
           the
           Prior
           was
           made
           to
           resign
           ,
           with
           this
           Preamble
           ,
           
             That
             many
             of
             that
             House
             had
             offended
             the
             King
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             goods
             might
             be
             justly
             confiscated
             ,
             and
             themselves
             adjudged
             to
             a
             severe
             death
             :
             which
             they
             desired
             to
             avoid
             ,
             by
             an
             humble
             Submission
             ,
             and
             Surrender
             of
             their
             House
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           But
           there
           were
           great
           Complaints
           made
           of
           the
           Visitors
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           practised
           with
           the
           Abbots
           and
           Priors
           to
           make
           these
           Surrenders
           :
           and
           that
           they
           had
           conspired
           with
           them
           to
           cheat
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           privately
           embezeled
           most
           of
           the
           Plate
           and
           furniture
           .
           The
           Abbess
           of
           Cheapstow
           complained
           in
           particular
           of
           Doctor
           London
           one
           of
           the
           Visitors
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           corrupting
           her
           Nuns
           :
           and
           generally
           it
           was
           cryed
           out
           on
           ,
           that
           under-hand
           and
           ill
           practices
           were
           used
           .
           Therefore
           to
           quiet
           these
           reports
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           some
           colour
           to
           justifie
           what
           they
           were
           about
           ,
           all
           the
           foul
           Stories
           that
           could
           be
           found
           out
           were
           published
           to
           defame
           these
           Houses
           .
           Battel-Abbey
           was
           represented
           to
           be
           a
           little
           Sodom
           ;
           so
           was
           Christ
           Church
           in
           Canterbury
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           Houses
           .
           But
           for
           Whoredom
           and
           Adultery
           they
           found
           Instances
           without
           number
           ;
           and
           of
           many
           other
           unnatural
           practices
           and
           secret
           Lusts
           ,
           with
           arts
           to
           hinder
           Conceptions
           and
           make
           Abortions
           .
           But
           no
           story
           became
           so
           publick
           ,
           as
           a
           discovery
           made
           of
           the
           Prior
           of
           the
           
             Crossed
             Friars
          
           in
           London
           ;
           who
           on
           a
           Friday
           at
           eleven
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           day
           was
           found
           in
           
           
           
           
           
           bed
           with
           a
           Whore.
           
           He
           fell
           down
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           prayed
           those
           who
           surprised
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           publish
           his
           shame
           :
           But
           they
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           make
           some
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           Money
           .
           He
           gave
           them
           30
           lib.
           which
           he
           protested
           was
           all
           he
           had
           ,
           but
           he
           promised
           them
           30
           lib.
           more
           :
           yet
           failing
           in
           the
           payment
           ,
           a
           Sute
           followed
           on
           it
           :
           and
           in
           a
           Bill
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           given
           to
           Cromwel
           ,
           then
           Master
           of
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           related
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           stories
           of
           this
           Kings
           served
           only
           to
           disgrace
           those
           Abbots
           or
           Monks
           that
           were
           so
           faulty
           .
           
           And
           the
           people
           generally
           said
           ,
           these
           were
           personal
           crimes
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           :
           but
           they
           were
           no
           way
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           ,
           against
           whole
           Houses
           for
           the
           faults
           of
           a
           few
           .
           Therefore
           another
           way
           was
           thought
           on
           ,
           which
           indeed
           proved
           more
           effectual
           ,
           both
           for
           recovering
           the
           people
           out
           of
           the
           Superstitious
           fondness
           they
           had
           for
           their
           Images
           and
           Relicks
           ,
           and
           for
           discovering
           the
           secret
           Impostures
           that
           had
           been
           long
           practised
           in
           these
           Houses
           .
           And
           this
           was
           ,
           to
           order
           the
           Visitors
           to
           examine
           well
           all
           the
           Relicks
           ,
           and
           feigned
           Images
           ,
           to
           which
           Pilgrimages
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           made
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           Doctor
           London
           did
           great
           service
           .
           From
           Reading
           he
           writes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             chief
             Relicks
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Nation
             was
             there
             :
             an
             Angel
             with
             one
             wing
             ,
             that
             brought
             over
             the
             Spears
             head
             that
             pierced
             our
             Saviors
             side
             .
             To
             which
             he
             adds
             a
             long
             Inventory
             of
             their
             other
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             says
             there
             were
             as
             many
             more
             as
             would
             fill
             Four
             Sheets
             of
             Paper
             .
             He
             also
             writes
             from
             other
             places
             that
             he
             had
             every-where
             taken
             down
             their
             Images
             and
             Trinkets
             .
          
           At
           St.
           Edmundsbury
           ,
           as
           
             Iohn
             ap
             Rice
          
           Informed
           ,
           they
           found
           some
           of
           the
           Coals
           that
           Roasted
           St.
           Laurence
           ,
           the
           Parings
           of
           St.
           Edmunds
           Toes
           ,
           St.
           
             Thomas
             Becket's
          
           Penknife
           ,
           and
           Boots
           ;
           with
           as
           many
           pieces
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           our
           Savior
           ,
           as
           would
           make
           a
           large
           whole
           Cross.
           They
           had
           also
           Relicks
           against
           Rain
           ,
           and
           for
           hindring
           weeds
           to
           spring
           .
           But
           to
           pursue
           this
           further
           were
           endless
           ,
           the
           Relicks
           were
           so
           innumerable
           .
           And
           the
           value
           which
           the
           people
           had
           of
           them
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           this
           ;
           that
           a
           piece
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           finger
           set
           in
           an
           ounce
           of
           silver
           ,
           was
           laid
           to
           pledge
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Westacre
           for
           40
           lib.
           but
           the
           Visitors
           ,
           when
           they
           suppressed
           that
           House
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           redeem
           it
           at
           so
           high
           a
           rate
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           Images
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           were
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           were
           there
           at
           St.
           Paul's
           Cross
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           
           broken
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           be
           fully
           convinced
           of
           the
           jugling
           Impostures
           of
           the
           Monks
           .
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           the
           Crucifix
           of
           Boxley
           in
           Kent
           ,
           commonly
           called
           
             the
             Rood
             of
             Grace
          
           ;
           to
           which
           many
           Pilgrimages
           had
           been
           made
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           observed
           sometimes
           to
           bow
           ,
           and
           to
           lift
           it self
           up
           ,
           to
           shake
           ,
           and
           to
           stir
           head
           ,
           hands
           ,
           and
           feet
           ,
           to
           roul
           the
           eyes
           ,
           move
           the
           lips
           ,
           and
           bend
           the
           brows
           :
           All
           which
           were
           looked
           on
           by
           the
           abused
           multitude
           ,
           as
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           Divine
           Power
           .
           These
           were
           now
           publickly
           discovered
           to
           have
           been
           cheats
           :
           For
           the
           Springs
           were
           shewed
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           these
           motions
           were
           made
           .
           Upon
           which
           
             Iohn
             Hilsey
          
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           made
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           Broke
           the
           Rood
           in
           pieces
           .
           There
           was
           also
           another
           famous
           Imposture
           discovered
           at
           Hales
           in
           Glocestershire
           ;
           where
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           was
           shewed
           in
           a
           viol
           of
           Christal
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           sometimes
           saw
           but
           sometimes
           they
           could
           not
           see
           it
           :
           So
           they
           were
           made
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
           not
           capable
           of
           so
           signal
           a
           favour
           ,
           
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           in
           Mortal
           sin
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           continued
           to
           make
           presents
           ,
           till
           they
           bribed
           Heaven
           to
           give
           them
           the
           sight
           of
           so
           Blessed
           a
           Relick
           .
           
           This
           was
           now
           discovered
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Blood
           of
           a
           Duck
           ,
           which
           they
           renewed
           every
           week
           :
           and
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           Viol
           ,
           was
           so
           thick
           that
           there
           was
           no
           seeing
           through
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           was
           clear
           and
           transparent
           :
           And
           it
           was
           so
           placed
           near
           the
           Altar
           ,
           that
           one
           in
           a
           secret
           place
           behind
           ,
           could
           turn
           either
           side
           of
           it
           outward
           .
           So
           when
           they
           had
           drained
           the
           Pilgrims
           that
           came
           thither
           ,
           of
           all
           they
           had
           brought
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           afforded
           them
           the
           favour
           of
           turning
           the
           clear
           side
           outward
           ;
           who
           upon
           that
           went
           home
           very
           well-satisfied
           with
           their
           journey
           and
           the
           expence
           they
           had
           been
           at
           .
           There
           was
           brought
           out
           of
           Wales
           a
           huge
           Image
           of
           wood
           ,
           called
           
             Darvel
             Gatheren
          
           ,
           of
           which
           one
           
             Ellis
             Price
          
           Visitor
           of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           St.
           Asaph
           gave
           this
           account
           .
           On
           the
           6th
           of
           April
           1537.
           
           
             That
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Countrey
             had
             a
             great
             Superstition
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             Pilgrimages
             were
             made
             to
             it
             :
             so
             that
             the
             day
             before
             he
             wrote
             ,
             there
             were
             reckoned
             to
             be
             above
             five
             or
             six
             hundred
             Pilgrims
             there
             :
             Some
             brought
             Oxen
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             some
             brought
             Money
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             generally
             believed
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             offered
             to
             that
             Image
             ,
             he
             had
             Power
             to
             deliver
             his
             Soul
             from
             Hell.
             
          
           So
           it
           was
           ordered
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           it
           served
           for
           fewel
           to
           burn
           Friar
           Forrest
           .
           There
           was
           an
           huge
           Image
           of
           our
           Lady
           at
           Worcester
           ,
           that
           was
           had
           in
           great
           reverence
           ;
           which
           when
           it
           was
           stript
           of
           some
           veils
           that
           covered
           it
           ,
           was
           found
           to
           be
           the
           Statue
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Barlow
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Davids
           did
           also
           give
           many
           advertisements
           of
           the
           Superstition
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Monks
           of
           that
           Diocess
           ,
           who
           were
           guilty
           of
           Heathenish
           Idolatry
           ,
           gross
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           of
           abusing
           the
           people
           with
           many
           evident
           forgeries
           :
           about
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           had
           good
           evidence
           when
           it
           should
           be
           called
           for
           .
           But
           that
           which
           drew
           most
           Pilgrims
           and
           presents
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           was
           an
           Image
           of
           our
           Lady
           with
           a
           Taper
           in
           her
           hand
           ;
           which
           was
           believed
           to
           have
           burnt
           nine
           years
           ,
           till
           one
           forswearing
           himself
           upon
           it
           ,
           it
           went
           out
           :
           and
           was
           then
           much
           Reverenced
           and
           Worshipped
           .
           He
           found
           all
           about
           the
           Cathedral
           so
           full
           of
           Superstitious
           conceits
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           working
           on
           them
           ;
           therefore
           he
           proposed
           the
           Translating
           the
           Episcopal
           Seat
           from
           St.
           Davids
           to
           Caermaerden
           ;
           which
           he
           pressed
           by
           many
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           in
           several
           Letters
           ,
           but
           with
           no
           success
           .
           Then
           many
           rich
           Shrines
           of
           our
           Lady
           of
           Walsingham
           ,
           of
           Ipswich
           ,
           and
           Islington
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           many
           more
           ,
           were
           brought
           up
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           burnt
           by
           Cromwels
           Orders
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           richest
           Shrine
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           ,
           
           called
           
             St.
             Thomas
             of
             Canterbury
             the
             Martyr
             :
          
           who
           being
           raised
           up
           by
           King
           Henry
           the
           ad
           ,
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           did
           afterwards
           give
           that
           King
           much
           trouble
           ;
           by
           opposing
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           exalting
           the
           Popes
           .
           And
           though
           he
           once
           consented
           to
           the
           Articles
           agreed
           on
           at
           Clarendon
           ,
           for
           bearing
           down
           the
           Papal
           ,
           and
           securing
           the
           Regal
           Power
           ;
           yet
           he
           soon
           after
           repented
           ,
           of
           that
           only
           piece
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           guilty
           all
           the
           while
           he
           was
           Arch-Bishop
           .
           He
           fled
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           received
           him
           as
           a
           Confessor
           for
           the
           dearest
           Article
           of
           the
           Roman
           Belief
           :
           The
           King
           and
           Kingdoms
           were
           Excommunicated
           ,
           
           and
           put
           under
           an
           Interdict
           upon
           his
           Account
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           upon
           the
           Intercession
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           King
           Henry
           and
           he
           were
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           the
           Interdict
           was
           taken
           off
           .
           Yet
           his
           unquiet
           Spirit
           could
           take
           no
           rest
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           no
           sooner
           at
           Canterbury
           ,
           than
           he
           began
           to
           Embroyl
           the
           Kingdom
           again
           :
           and
           was
           proceeding
           by
           Censures
           against
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           Crowning
           the
           Kings
           Son
           in
           his
           Absence
           .
           Upon
           the
           news
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           then
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             If
             he
             had
             faithful
             Servants
             he
             would
             not
             be
             so
             troubled
             with
             such
             a
             Priest
          
           ;
           whereupon
           some
           zealous
           or
           officious
           Courtiers
           ,
           came
           over
           and
           killed
           him
           :
           For
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           was
           made
           to
           undergoe
           a
           severe
           pennance
           ,
           so
           the
           Monks
           were
           not
           wanting
           in
           their
           ordinary
           Arts
           to
           give
           out
           many
           miraculous
           stories
           concerning
           his
           Blood.
           This
           soon
           drew
           a
           Canonization
           from
           Rome
           ;
           and
           he
           being
           a
           Martyr
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           was
           more
           extolled
           than
           all
           the
           Apostles
           or
           Primitive
           Saints
           had
           ever
           been
           .
           So
           that
           for
           300
           years
           ,
           he
           was
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           from
           the
           accounts
           in
           the
           leger-Books
           ,
           of
           the
           offerings
           made
           to
           the
           three
           greatest
           Altars
           in
           Christs
           Church
           in
           Canterbury
           .
           The
           one
           was
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           to
           St.
           Thomas
           .
           In
           one
           year
           there
           was
           offered
           at
           Christ's
           Altar
           ,
           3
           lib.
           2
           s.
           6
           d.
           To
           the
           Virgins
           Altar
           ,
           63
           lib.
           5
           s.
           6
           d.
           But
           to
           St.
           Thomas's
           Altar
           832
           lib.
           12
           s.
           3
           d.
           But
           the
           next
           year
           the
           odds
           grew
           greater
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           not
           a
           penny
           offered
           at
           Christs
           Altar
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Virgins
           ,
           only
           4
           lib.
           1
           s.
           8
           d.
           But
           at
           St.
           Thomas's
           954
           lib.
           6
           s.
           3
           d.
           By
           such
           offerings
           it
           came
           ,
           that
           his
           Shrine
           was
           of
           inestimable
           value
           .
           There
           was
           one
           Stone
           offered
           there
           by
           Lewis
           the
           7th
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           came
           over
           to
           visit
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           that
           was
           believed
           the
           Richest
           in
           Europe
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           think
           it
           enough
           to
           give
           him
           one
           day
           in
           the
           Calendar
           the
           29th
           of
           December
           ;
           but
           unusual
           honours
           were
           devised
           ,
           for
           this
           Martyr
           of
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           greater
           than
           any
           that
           had
           been
           given
           to
           the
           Martyrs
           for
           Christianity
           .
           The
           day
           of
           raising
           his
           body
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           called
           it
           ,
           of
           his
           Translation
           ,
           being
           the
           7th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           a
           holy-day
           ,
           but
           every
           50th
           year
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Jubilee
           for
           15
           days
           together
           ,
           and
           Indulgence
           was
           granted
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           came
           to
           visit
           his
           shrine
           :
           
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           Record
           of
           the
           sixth
           Jubilee
           ,
           after
           his
           Translation
           ,
           Anno.
           1420
           ;
           which
           bears
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           then
           about
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           strangers
           come
           to
           visit
           his
           Tomb.
           The
           Jubilee
           began
           at
           twelve
           a
           clock
           on
           the
           Vigil
           of
           the
           feast
           ,
           and
           lasted
           15
           days
           ,
           by
           such
           Arts
           they
           drew
           an
           incredible
           deal
           of
           wealth
           to
           his
           shrine
           .
           The
           Riches
           of
           that
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           disloyal
           practices
           ,
           made
           the
           King
           resolve
           both
           to
           un-shrine
           and
           un-Saint
           him
           at
           once
           .
           And
           then
           his
           skull
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           much
           worshipped
           ,
           was
           found
           an
           Imposture
           .
           For
           the
           true
           skull
           was
           lying
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           bones
           in
           his
           grave
           .
           The
           shrine
           was
           broken
           down
           ,
           and
           carryed
           away
           ;
           the
           Gold
           that
           was
           about
           it
           ,
           filling
           two
           Chests
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           heavy
           that
           they
           were
           a
           load
           to
           Eight
           strong
           men
           to
           carry
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           his
           bones
           were
           as
           some
           say
           burnt
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           understood
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           others
           say
           they
           were
           so
           mixed
           with
           other
           dead
           bones
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           Miracle
           indeed
           to
           have
           distinguished
           them
           afterwards
           .
           The
           King
           also
           ordered
           his
           name
           to
           be
           struck
           out
           of
           the
           Kalendar
           ,
           and
           the
           office
           for
           his
           Festivity
           to
           be
           dasht
           out
           of
           all
           Breviaries
           .
           
           And
           thus
           was
           the
           Superstition
           of
           England
           to
           Images
           and
           Relicks
           extirpated
           .
        
         
           Yet
           the
           King
           took
           care
           to
           qualifie
           the
           distaste
           which
           the
           Articles
           published
           the
           former
           year
           had
           given
           .
           
           And
           though
           there
           was
           no
           Parliament
           in
           the
           year
           1537.
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           Convocation
           ;
           upon
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           which
           ,
           there
           was
           Printed
           an
           Explanation
           of
           the
           chief
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Signed
           by
           nineteen
           Bishops
           ,
           eight
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           and
           seventeen
           Doctors
           of
           Divinity
           and
           Law.
           In
           which
           there
           was
           an
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           the
           seven
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           ten
           Commandments
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           Salutation
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           Justification
           and
           Purgatory
           .
           But
           this
           work
           was
           put
           in
           a
           better
           Form
           afterwards
           ,
           where
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           a
           more
           particular
           account
           of
           it
           .
           When
           all
           these
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Kings
           were
           known
           at
           Rome
           ,
           all
           the
           Satyrical
           Pens
           there
           were
           employed
           to
           paint
           him
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           Infamous
           Sacrilegious
           Tyrant
           that
           ever
           was
           .
           
           They
           represented
           him
           as
           one
           that
           made
           War
           with
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           that
           were
           there
           :
           That
           committed
           outrages
           on
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           which
           the
           Heathenish
           Romans
           would
           have
           punished
           severely
           for
           any
           that
           committed
           the
           like
           on
           those
           that
           were
           dead
           ,
           how
           mean
           or
           bad
           soever
           they
           had
           been
           .
           All
           his
           proceedings
           against
           the
           Priests
           or
           Monks
           that
           were
           Attainted
           and
           Executed
           for
           high
           Treason
           ,
           were
           represented
           as
           the
           effects
           of
           savage
           and
           barbarous
           Cruelty
           .
           His
           suppressing
           the
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           devouring
           what
           the
           Devotion
           of
           former
           Ages
           had
           Consecrated
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           was
           called
           Ravenous
           and
           Impious
           Sacrilege
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           thing
           omitted
           that
           could
           make
           him
           appear
           to
           posterity
           ,
           the
           blackest
           Tyrant
           that
           ever
           wore
           a
           Crown
           .
           They
           compared
           him
           to
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Nabuchadonosor
             ,
             Belshazar
             ,
             Nero
             ,
             Domitian
             ,
          
           and
           Dioclesian
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           to
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           .
           This
           last
           Paralel
           liked
           them
           best
           ,
           and
           his
           Learning
           ,
           his
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           pretence
           of
           Reforming
           ,
           were
           all
           thought
           copied
           from
           Iulian
           ;
           only
           they
           said
           his
           manners
           were
           worse
           .
           These
           things
           were
           every
           day
           Printed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Informations
           that
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           England
           were
           generally
           addressed
           to
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ,
           whose
           style
           was
           also
           known
           in
           some
           of
           them
           :
           All
           which
           possest
           the
           King
           with
           the
           deepest
           and
           most
           implacable
           hatred
           to
           him
           that
           ever
           he
           bore
           to
           any
           person
           ,
           and
           did
           provoke
           him
           to
           all
           these
           severities
           that
           followed
           on
           his
           Kindred
           and
           Family
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           did
           not
           stop
           there
           .
           
           For
           now
           the
           Pope
           published
           all
           these
           Thunders
           which
           he
           had
           threatned
           three
           years
           before
           .
           The
           Bull
           of
           Deposition
           is
           Printed
           in
           
             Cherubins
             Bullarum
             Romanum
          
           ,
           which
           since
           many
           have
           the
           confidence
           to
           deny
           matters
           of
           fact
           ;
           the
           Most
           publickly
           acted
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           of
           Papers
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           is
           as
           follows
           .
           
             The
             Pope
             being
             Gods
             Vicar
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             Ieremy's
             Prophecy
             ,
             
             set
             over
             Nations
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
               to
               root
               out
               and
               destroy
            
             ;
             and
             having
             
               the
               supream
               power
               over
               all
               the
               Kings
               in
               the
               whole
               World
            
             ;
             was
             bound
             to
             proceed
             to
             due
             correction
             ,
             when
             milder
             courses
             were
             ineffectual
             ;
             therefore
             since
             King
             Henry
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             formerly
             a
             
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             had
             fallen
             from
             it
             ;
             had
             contrary
             to
             an
             Inhibition
             made
             ,
             put
             away
             his
             Queen
             ,
             and
             marryed
             one
             
               Anne
               Bollein
            
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             impious
             and
             hurtful
             Laws
             ;
             denying
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             Supream
             Head
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             assuming
             that
             Title
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             had
             required
             all
             his
             Subjects
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             to
             swear
             it
             ;
             and
             had
             put
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             Rochester
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             these
             Heresies
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             these
             things
             had
             rendred
             himself
             unworthy
             of
             his
             Regal
             Dignity
             ;
             and
             had
             hardened
             his
             heart
             (
             as
             Pharoah
             did
             )
             against
             all
             the
             Admonitions
             of
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             7th
             ;
             therefore
             since
             these
             his
             crimes
             were
             so
             notorious
             ,
             he
             in
             imitation
             of
             what
             the
             Apostle
             did
             to
             Elimas
             the
             Magician
             ,
             proceeds
             to
             such
             Censures
             as
             he
             had
             deserved
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             does
             first
             exhort
             him
             and
             all
             his
             Complices
             ,
             to
             return
             from
             their
             errours
             ,
             to
             annull
             the
             Acts
             lately
             made
             ;
             and
             to
             proceed
             no
             farther
             upon
             them
             :
             which
             he
             requires
             him
             and
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kings
             losing
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             whom
             he
             required
             within
             90
             dayes
             ,
             to
             appear
             at
             Rome
             ,
             by
             himself
             or
             Proxy
             ,
             and
             his
             Complices
             within
             60
             dayes
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Actions
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             would
             then
             proceed
             to
             a
             further
             sentence
             against
             them
             .
             And
             Declares
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Complices
             do
             not
             appear
             ,
             he
             has
             fallen
             from
             the
             right
             to
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             they
             from
             the
             right
             to
             their
             Estates
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             denied
             Christian
             Burial
             .
             He
             puts
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             under
             an
             Interdict
             ;
             and
             declares
             all
             the
             Kings
             Children
             by
             the
             said
             Anne
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             all
             his
             Complices
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             the
             same
             pains
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             now
             under
             age
             ;
             and
             Incapacitates
             them
             for
             all
             honours
             or
             employments
             ;
             and
             declares
             all
             the
             Subjects
             or
             Vassals
             of
             the
             Kings
             or
             his
             Complices
             ,
             absolved
             from
             all
             Oaths
             or
             Obligations
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             requires
             them
             to
             acknowledg
             them
             no
             more
             .
             And
             declares
             him
             and
             them
             Infamous
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             neither
             be
             witnesses
             nor
             make
             Wills.
             He
             requires
             all
             other
             persons
             to
             have
             no
             dealings
             with
             him
             or
             them
             ,
             neither
             by
             Trading
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ;
             the
             annulling
             their
             Contracts
             ,
             and
             the
             exposing
             goods
             so
             Traded
             in
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             should
             catch
             them
             .
             And
             that
             all
             Clergymen
             should
             within
             five
             dayes
             after
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             time
             prefixed
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             (
             leaving
             only
             so
             many
             Priests
             as
             would
             be
             necessary
             for
             Baptizing
             Infants
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             such
             as
             died
             in
             Penitence
             )
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             Deprivation
             .
             And
             Charges
             all
             Noble-men
             and
             others
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             pains
             ,
             to
             rise
             up
             in
             Arms
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             drive
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             should
             take
             Arms
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             assist
             him
             :
             and
             Declares
             all
             other
             Princes
             absolved
             from
             any
             Confederacies
             made
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             earnestly
             obtests
             the
             Emperour
             and
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             requires
             other
             Princes
             under
             the
             former
             pains
             ,
             to
             trade
             no
             more
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             of
             their
             disobedience
             he
             puts
             their
             Kingdomes
             under
             an
             Interdict
             .
             And
             requires
             all
             Princes
             and
             Military
             persons
             ,
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             Holy
             Obedience
             ,
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             him
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ;
             and
             to
             seize
             on
             all
             Goods
             ,
             or
             Merchandizes
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Complices
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             could
             find
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             of
             his
             Subjects
             that
             were
             seized
             on
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             Slaves
             .
             And
             requires
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             Three
             dayes
             after
             the
             time
             that
             was
             set
             down
             was
             elapsed
             ,
             to
             intimate
             this
             Sentence
             in
             all
             
             their
             Churches
             ,
             with
             putting
             out
             of
             Candles
             ,
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             solemn
             and
             publick
             manner
             that
             might
             be
             .
             And
             all
             who
             hindered
             the
             Publication
             of
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             are
             put
             under
             the
             same
             Pains
             .
             He
             ordained
             this
             Sentence
             to
             be
             affixed
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Tournay
            
             ,
             and
             Dunkirk
             ;
             which
             should
             stand
             for
             a
             sufficient
             publication
             ;
             and
             concludes
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             should
             endeavour
             to
             oppose
             ,
             or
             enervate
             any
             of
             the
             premises
             ,
             he
             should
             incur
             the
             indignatition
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             and
             Paul.
             Dated
             at
             Rome
             the
             30th
             of
             August
             ,
             1635.
             
          
           But
           the
           Pope
           found
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           liked
           the
           precedent
           ,
           of
           using
           a
           King
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           he
           suspended
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Bull
           till
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           suppression
           of
           Abbies
           ,
           and
           the
           burning
           of
           
             Thomas
             Beckets
          
           Bones
           (
           for
           it
           was
           so
           represented
           at
           Rome
           ,
           though
           our
           writers
           say
           they
           were
           buried
           ;
           )
           did
           so
           inflame
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           forbear
           no
           longer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           a
           new
           sentence
           he
           did
           all
           he
           could
           to
           shake
           him
           in
           his
           Throne
           .
        
         
           The
           Preamble
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           
             That
             as
             our
             Saviour
             had
             pity
             on
             St.
             Peter
             after
             his
             fall
             ,
             so
             it
             became
             St.
             Peters
             successors
             to
             imitate
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Clemency
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             though
             he
             having
             heard
             of
             King
             Henry's
             crimes
             ,
             had
             proceeded
             to
             a
             sentence
             against
             him
             ;
             (
             Here
             the
             former
             Bull
             was
             recited
             .
             )
             Yet
             some
             other
             Princes
             who
             hoped
             he
             might
             be
             reclaimed
             by
             gentler
             methods
             ,
             had
             interposed
             for
             a
             suspension
             of
             the
             Sentence
             :
             and
             he
             being
             easie
             to
             believe
             ,
             what
             he
             so
             earnestly
             desired
             ,
             had
             upon
             their
             Intercession
             suspended
             it
             .
             But
             now
             he
             found
             they
             had
             been
             deceived
             in
             their
             hopes
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             grew
             worse
             and
             worse
             ;
             and
             had
             done
             such
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             to
             raise
             St.
             Thomas
             of
             Canterburies
             body
             ,
             to
             arraign
             him
             of
             High
             Treason
             ,
             and
             to
             burn
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             Sacrilegiously
             to
             rob
             the
             Riches
             that
             had
             been
             offered
             to
             his
             Shrine
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             suppress
             St.
             Austins
             Abbey
             in
             Canterbury
             ;
             and
             that
             having
             thrust
             out
             the
             Monks
             ,
             he
             had
             put
             in
             wild
             Beasts
             into
             their
             grounds
             ,
             having
             transformed
             himself
             into
             a
             Beast
             .
             Therefore
             he
             takes
             off
             the
             Suspension
             ,
             and
             publishes
             the
             Bull
             ,
             commanding
             it
             to
             be
             executed
             :
             Declaring
             that
             the
             affixing
             it
             at
             Diepe
             or
             Bulloign
             in
             France
             ,
             at
             St.
             Andrews
             or
             Callistren
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             Callstream
             ,
             a
             Town
             near
             the
             border
             of
             England
             ,
             )
             in
             Scotland
             or
             Tuam
             ,
             or
             Artifert
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             or
             any
             two
             of
             these
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Publication
             .
             Dated
             the
             7th
             of
             
               December
               ,
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1538.
             
          
        
         
           No
           man
           can
           read
           these
           Bulls
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           conclude
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           be
           the
           Infallible
           and
           Universal
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           all
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           he
           has
           a
           full
           authority
           over
           all
           Kings
           ,
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           highest
           Censures
           possible
           :
           and
           since
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           enumerated
           in
           the
           Sentence
           as
           the
           grounds
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           certainly
           true
           ;
           then
           〈◊〉
           the
           Pope
           is
           either
           cloathed
           with
           the
           powers
           of
           Deposing
           Princes
           ,
           or
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           lied
           to
           the
           world
           when
           he
           pretended
           to
           it
           thus
           ,
           and
           taught
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           cannot
           stand
           with
           Infallibility
           :
           And
           the
           pretended
           grounds
           of
           the
           sentence
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           being
           evidently
           true
           ,
           this
           must
           be
           a
           just
           Sentence
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           that
           acknowledged
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           were
           bound
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Rebellions
           that
           followed
           ,
           during
           the
           reign
           of
           the
           King
           or
           his
           Children
           ,
           were
           founded
           on
           this
           sentence
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           justified
           by
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           
           Popes
           Infallibility
           must
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           But
           this
           was
           to
           be
           said
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           had
           raised
           the
           several
           branches
           of
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           higher
           than
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           ever
           done
           ;
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           main
           ,
           he
           had
           very
           good
           and
           Authentick
           Precedents
           for
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           from
           the
           Depositions
           of
           Emperours
           or
           Kings
           ,
           that
           were
           made
           by
           former
           Popes
           for
           about
           500
           years
           together
           .
           This
           I
           thought
           needful
           to
           be
           more
           fully
           opened
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           present
           Circumstances
           we
           are
           now
           in
           ;
           since
           hereby
           every
           one
           that
           will
           consider
           things
           ,
           must
           needs
           see
           that
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Popes
           Infallibility
           does
           necessarily
           infer
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           their
           power
           of
           deposing
           Heretical
           Kings
           .
           For
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           the
           Pope
           did
           this
           
             ex
             Cathedra
          
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Pastor
           Feeding
           and
           Correcting
           his
           Flock
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           content
           with
           this
           he
           also
           wrote
           to
           other
           Princes
           ,
           inflaming
           them
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           Particularly
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           .
           To
           the
           last
           of
           these
           he
           sent
           a
           Breve
           ;
           declaring
           King
           Henry
           a
           Heretique
           ,
           a
           Schismatique
           ,
           a
           manifest
           Adulterer
           ,
           a
           publick
           Murtherer
           ,
           
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           convict
           of
           High
           Treason
           against
           him
           ,
           the
           Pope
           his
           Lord
           ;
           for
           which
           Crimes
           he
           had
           deposed
           him
           ,
           and
           offered
           his
           Dominions
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           go
           and
           invade
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           breach
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Pope
           was
           past
           reconciling
           :
           and
           at
           Rome
           it
           was
           declared
           equally
           meritorious
           to
           fight
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           Turk
           .
           But
           
             Card.
             Pool
          
           made
           it
           more
           meritorious
           in
           his
           Book
           .
           Yet
           the
           Thunders
           of
           the
           Vatican
           had
           now
           lost
           their
           force
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           had
           no
           other
           effect
           but
           to
           enrage
           the
           King
           more
           against
           all
           such
           as
           were
           suspected
           to
           favour
           their
           interests
           ,
           or
           to
           hold
           any
           correspondence
           with
           Cardinal
           Pool
           .
           Therefore
           he
           first
           procured
           a
           Declaration
           against
           the
           Popes
           pretensions
           ,
           to
           be
           Signed
           by
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           :
           In
           which
           ,
           after
           they
           declared
           against
           the
           Popes
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           grounds
           formerly
           touched
           ,
           they
           concluded
           ,
           
             That
             the
             People
             ought
             to
             be
             Instructed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             expresly
             forbid
             his
             Apostles
             or
             their
             Successors
             to
             take
             to
             themselves
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             or
             the
             authority
             of
             Kings
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Bishop
             assumed
             any
             such
             power
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             and
             Usurper
             of
             other
             mens
             Rights
             ,
             and
             a
             subverter
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           This
           was
           subscribed
           by
           19
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           all
           that
           were
           then
           in
           England
           ,
           )
           and
           25
           Doctors
           of
           Divinity
           and
           Law.
           It
           was
           at
           some
           time
           before
           May
           1538.
           
           For
           
             Edward
             Fox
          
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           that
           signed
           it
           died
           the
           8th
           .
           of
           May
           that
           year
           .
           There
           was
           no
           Convocation
           called
           by
           Writ
           for
           doing
           this
           .
           For
           as
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           such
           Writ
           in
           the
           Registers
           ,
           so
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           by
           Convocation
           ,
           Cromwell
           had
           signed
           it
           first
           ;
           but
           his
           hand
           not
           being
           at
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           probable
           that
           a
           meeting
           of
           the
           Clergy
           was
           called
           by
           the
           Kings
           Missive
           Letters
           ;
           or
           that
           ,
           as
           was
           once
           done
           before
           ,
           the
           Paper
           was
           drawn
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           sent
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Sees
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishops
           hands
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           original
           Paper
           extant
           ,
           Signed
           at
           this
           time
           by
           eight
           Bishops
           :
           from
           which
           I
           conjecture
           those
           were
           all
           that
           were
           then
           about
           London
           .
           It
           was
           to
           shew
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             Commission
             which
             Christ
             gave
             to
             Church-men
             ,
             
             they
             were
             only
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Faith
             :
             But
             that
             by
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             over
             
             all
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             well
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             was
             also
             clear
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             have
             charge
             of
             Souls
             within
             their
             Cures
             ,
             Power
             to
             administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             To
             the
             which
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             Christian
             Princes
             acknowledg
             themselves
             subject
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             case
             the
             Bishops
             be
             negligent
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             Office
             to
             see
             them
             do
             their
             duty
             .
          
           This
           ,
           being
           Signed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Hilsey
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           must
           be
           after
           the
           year
           1537.
           in
           which
           he
           was
           consecrated
           ;
           and
           Latimer
           and
           Shaxton
           also
           Signing
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           before
           the
           year
           1539.
           in
           which
           they
           resigned
           .
           But
           I
           believe
           it
           was
           Signed
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           the
           other
           was
           :
           And
           the
           design
           of
           it
           was
           to
           refuse
           those
           Calumnies
           spread
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           King
           had
           wholly
           Suppressed
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Offices
           ,
           and
           denyed
           them
           any
           divine
           Authority
           ,
           making
           them
           wholly
           dependent
           on
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           and
           Acting
           by
           Commission
           only
           from
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           explained
           the
           limits
           of
           both
           these
           Powers
           ,
           in
           so
           clear
           and
           moderate
           a
           way
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           have
           stopt
           the
           Mouths
           of
           all
           Opposers
           .
           But
           whether
           there
           was
           any
           publick
           use
           made
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           I
           can
           by
           no
           means
           discover
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           did
           also
           set
           forward
           the
           Printing
           of
           the
           English
           Bible
           ,
           which
           was
           finished
           this
           year
           ,
           at
           London
           ,
           by
           Grafton
           the
           Printer
           ,
           who
           Printed
           1500
           of
           them
           at
           his
           own
           Charge
           .
           
           This
           Bible
           Cromwel
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           procured
           his
           Warrant
           ,
           allowing
           all
           his
           Subjects
           in
           all
           his
           Dominions
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           without
           controul
           or
           hazard
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           wrote
           Cromwel
           a
           Letter
           of
           most
           hearty
           thanks
           ,
           dated
           the
           13th
           of
           August
           .
           
             Who
             did
             now
             rejoyce
             that
             he
             saw
             this
             day
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             he
             concluded
             was
             now
             risen
             in
             England
             ,
             since
             the
             Light
             of
             Gods
             word
             did
             shine
             over
             it
             without
             any
             Cloud
             .
          
           The
           Translation
           had
           been
           sent
           over
           to
           France
           to
           be
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           :
           the
           workmen
           in
           England
           not
           being
           judged
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           Therefore
           in
           the
           year
           1537.
           it
           was
           recommended
           to
           Bonners
           care
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Ambassador
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           in
           Cromwels
           favour
           ,
           who
           was
           setting
           him
           up
           against
           Gardiner
           .
           He
           procured
           the
           King
           of
           France's
           leave
           to
           Print
           it
           at
           Paris
           ,
           in
           a
           large
           Volume
           :
           but
           upon
           a
           complaint
           made
           by
           the
           French
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Press
           was
           stopt
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Copies
           were
           seized
           on
           and
           publickly
           burnt
           :
           but
           some
           Copies
           were
           conveyed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           work-men
           and
           fourms
           were
           brought
           over
           to
           England
           :
           
           where
           it
           was
           now
           finished
           and
           published
           .
           And
           Injunctions
           were
           given
           out
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           by
           Cromwel
           to
           all
           Incumbents
           ,
           
             to
             provide
             one
             of
             these
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             up
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             hinder
             or
             discourage
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             encourage
             all
             persons
             to
             peruse
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             true
             lively
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             every
             Christian
             ought
             to
             believe
             ,
             embrace
             ,
             and
             follow
             ,
             if
             he
             expected
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             all
             were
             exhorted
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             contests
             about
             the
             Exposition
             or
             sense
             of
             any
             difficult
             place
             ,
             but
             to
             refer
             that
             to
             men
             of
             higher
             judgment
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Then
             some
             other
             Rules
             were
             added
             ,
             about
             the
             Instructing
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             teaching
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             ten
             Commandments
             in
             English
             :
             And
             that
             in
             every
             Church
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             made
             every
             quarter
             of
             an
             year
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             people
             the
             true
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             the
             
             works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Faith
             :
             and
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             other
             mens
             works
             ,
             or
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             to
             Images
             ,
             or
             Relicks
             ,
             or
             saying
             over
             Beads
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             ;
             since
             these
             things
             tended
             to
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             offences
             did
             most
             provoke
             Gods
             Indignation
             .
             They
             were
             to
             take
             down
             all
             Images
             ,
             which
             were
             abused
             by
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             or
             offerings
             made
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             suffer
             no
             Candles
             to
             be
             set
             before
             any
             Image
             ;
             only
             there
             might
             be
             Candles
             before
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             Sepulchre
             :
             And
             they
             were
             to
             Instruct
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             Images
             served
             only
             as
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             un-learned
             ,
             to
             be
             remembrances
             of
             the
             Conversations
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             represented
             :
             but
             if
             they
             made
             any
             other
             use
             of
             Images
             ,
             it
             was
             Idolatry
             :
             for
             remedying
             whereof
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             had
             already
             done
             in
             part
             ,
             so
             he
             intended
             to
             do
             more
             for
             the
             abolishing
             such
             Images
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             a
             great
             offence
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             danger
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             them
             had
             formerly
             Magnified
             such
             Images
             ,
             or
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             to
             such
             purposes
             ;
             They
             were
             ordered
             openly
             to
             recant
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             in
             saying
             such
             things
             they
             had
             been
             led
             by
             no
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             where
             deceived
             by
             a
             vulgar
             error
             ,
             which
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             through
             the
             Avarice
             of
             those
             who
             had
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             They
             were
             also
             to
             discover
             all
             such
             as
             were
             Letters
             of
             the
             reading
             of
             Gods
             word
             in
             English
             ,
             or
             hindred
             the
             Execution
             of
             these
             Injunctions
             .
             Then
             followed
             orders
             for
             keeping
             of
             Registers
             in
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             for
             Reading
             all
             the
             Kings
             Injunctions
             once
             every
             quarter
             at
             least
             :
             That
             none
             were
             to
             alter
             any
             of
             the
             Holy-days
             without
             directions
             from
             the
             King
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Eves
             of
             the
             Holy-days
             formerly
             abrogated
             ,
             were
             declared
             to
             be
             no
             Fasting-days
             :
             The
             Commemoration
             of
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             was
             to
             be
             clean
             omitted
             :
             The
             kneeling
             for
             the
             Avies
             after
             Sermon
             were
             also
             forbidden
             ;
             which
             were
             said
             in
             hope
             to
             obtain
             the
             Popes
             Pardon
             .
             And
             whereas
             in
             their
             Processions
             they
             used
             to
             say
             so
             many
             Suffrages
             with
             an
             
               Ora
               pro
               nobis
            
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             had
             not
             time
             to
             say
             the
             Suffrages
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             better
             to
             omit
             the
             
               Ora
               pro
               nobis
            
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             the
             other
             Suffrages
             which
             were
             most
             necessary
             and
             most
             effectual
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Injunctions
           struck
           at
           three
           main
           Points
           of
           Popery
           :
           containing
           encouragements
           to
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           to
           Read
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           a
           known
           tongue
           ,
           and
           putting
           down
           all
           worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           leaving
           it
           free
           for
           any
           Curate
           to
           leave
           out
           the
           Suffrages
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           So
           that
           they
           were
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           deadly
           blow
           to
           that
           Religion
           .
           But
           now
           those
           of
           that
           party
           did
           so
           Artificially
           comply
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           no
           advantages
           could
           be
           found
           against
           any
           of
           them
           for
           their
           disobedience
           .
           The
           King
           was
           Master
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           to
           be
           disobeyed
           .
           He
           had
           not
           only
           broken
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           secured
           himself
           by
           Alliance
           from
           the
           dangers
           threatned
           him
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           all
           their
           expectations
           from
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           were
           now
           clouded
           :
           For
           on
           the
           12th
           of
           October
           1537.
           
           Queen
           Iane
           had
           born
           him
           a
           Son
           ;
           who
           was
           Christned
           Edward
           ;
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           being
           one
           of
           his
           God-Fathers
           .
           
           This
           very
           much
           encouraged
           all
           that
           were
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           disheartned
           those
           who
           were
           against
           it
           .
           But
           the
           joy
           for
           this
           young
           Prince
           was
           qualified
           by
           the
           Queens
           death
           ,
           
           two
           days
           after
           ;
           which
           afflicted
           the
           King
           very
           much
           :
           for
           of
           all
           his
           Wives
           ,
           she
           was
           the
           dearest
           to
           him
           .
           And
           his
           grief
           for
           that
           loss
           is
           given
           as
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           he
           continued
           two
           years
           a
           Widower
           .
           But
           others
           thought
           he
           had
           not
           so
           much
           tenderness
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           much
           or
           long
           troubled
           for
           any
           thing
           .
           Therefore
           the
           slowness
           of
           his
           Marrying
           was
           ascribed
           to
           some
           reasons
           of
           State.
           But
           the
           Birth
           of
           the
           Prince
           was
           a
           great
           disappointment
           to
           all
           those
           whose
           hopes
           rested
           on
           the
           Lady
           Maries
           succeeding
           her
           Father
           :
           Therefore
           they
           submitted
           themselves
           with
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Compliance
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Gardiner
           was
           as
           busie
           as
           any
           in
           declaiming
           against
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           
           and
           took
           occasion
           in
           many
           of
           his
           Sermons
           to
           commend
           the
           King
           for
           suppressing
           them
           :
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           had
           recovered
           himself
           at
           Court
           :
           And
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           he
           interposed
           in
           the
           Suppression
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           except
           Hexham
           ,
           about
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           Cromwel
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           great
           Sanctuary
           when
           the
           Scots
           made
           Inroads
           :
           And
           so
           he
           thought
           that
           the
           continuing
           of
           it
           might
           be
           of
           great
           use
           to
           the
           King.
           He
           added
           in
           that
           Letter
           ,
           
             that
             he
             did
             carefully
             silence
             all
             the
             Preachers
             of
             Novelties
             .
             But
             some
             of
             these
             boasted
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             shortly
             have
             Licences
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             he
             heard
             they
             had
             already
             from
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ;
             but
             he
             desired
             Cromwel
             to
             prevent
             that
             mischief
             .
          
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           find
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           Pardon
           granted
           to
           Stokesly
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           on
           the
           3d
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           in
           the
           30th
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           being
           this
           year
           ,
           for
           having
           Acted
           by
           Commission
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           sued
           out
           Bulls
           from
           thence
           .
           If
           these
           crimes
           were
           done
           before
           the
           Separation
           from
           Rome
           ,
           they
           were
           remitted
           by
           the
           General
           Pardon
           .
           If
           he
           took
           a
           particular
           Pardon
           ,
           it
           seems
           strange
           that
           it
           was
           not
           enrolled
           till
           now
           .
           But
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           it
           was
           rather
           the
           Omission
           of
           a
           Clerk
           ,
           than
           his
           being
           guilty
           of
           such
           a
           Transgression
           about
           this
           time
           ;
           for
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           to
           think
           the
           King
           would
           have
           Pardoned
           such
           a
           Crime
           in
           a
           Bishop
           in
           those
           days
           .
           All
           that
           Party
           had
           now
           by
           their
           complyance
           and
           Submission
           gained
           so
           much
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           began
           to
           turn
           more
           to
           their
           Councils
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           done
           of
           late
           years
           .
           Gardiner
           was
           returned
           from
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           been
           Ambassador
           for
           some
           years
           :
           He
           had
           been
           also
           in
           the
           Emperors
           Court
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           violent
           presumptions
           that
           he
           had
           secretly
           reconciled
           himself
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           a
           Correspondence
           with
           him
           .
           For
           one
           of
           the
           Legates
           Servants
           discoursed
           of
           it
           at
           Ratisbone
           ,
           to
           one
           of
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Knevets
          
           retinue
           (
           who
           was
           joyned
           in
           the
           Embassy
           with
           Gardiner
           ,
           )
           whom
           he
           took
           to
           be
           Gardiners
           Servant
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           an
           old
           acquaintance
           .
           The
           matter
           was
           traced
           ,
           and
           Knevet
           spoke
           with
           the
           Italian
           that
           had
           first
           let
           it
           fall
           ,
           and
           was
           perswaded
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           But
           Gardiner
           smelling
           it
           out
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           Italian
           upon
           whose
           Testimony
           the
           whole
           matter
           depended
           ,
           was
           corrupted
           to
           ruine
           him
           ;
           and
           complained
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Emperors
           Chancellor
           Granvel
           :
           Upon
           which
           Ludovico
           (
           that
           was
           the
           Italian
           name
           )
           was
           put
           in
           Prison
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           the
           King
           either
           looked
           on
           it
           as
           a
           Contrivance
           of
           Gardiners
           enemies
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           seemed
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           he
           continued
           still
           to
           employ
           him
           .
           Yet
           on
           many
           occasions
           he
           expressed
           great
           contempt
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           used
           him
           
           not
           as
           a
           Councellor
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           slave
           .
           But
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           cunning
           ,
           and
           had
           observed
           the
           Kings
           temper
           exactly
           ,
           and
           knew
           well
           to
           take
           a
           fit
           occasion
           for
           moving
           the
           King
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           could
           improve
           it
           dextrously
           .
           He
           therefore
           represented
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           nothing
           would
           so
           secure
           him
           both
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           abroad
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           mischief
           the
           Pope
           was
           contriving
           ,
           
           as
           to
           shew
           great
           zeal
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           chiefly
           the
           Sacramentaries
           ,
           (
           by
           that
           name
           they
           branded
           all
           that
           denied
           the
           Corporal
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           )
           And
           the
           King
           being
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           zealous
           for
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Corporal
           presence
           ▪
           was
           the
           more
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           be
           severe
           on
           that
           Head
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           because
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           whose
           friendship
           was
           necessary
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           all
           Lutherans
           ,
           his
           proceedings
           against
           the
           Sacramentaries
           would
           give
           them
           no
           offence
           .
        
         
           An
           occasion
           at
           that
           time
           presented
           it self
           as
           opportunely
           as
           they
           could
           have
           wished
           ,
           one
           
             Iohn
             Nicolson
          
           ,
           alias
           Lambert
           ,
           was
           then
           questioned
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           for
           that
           opinion
           .
           
           He
           had
           been
           Minister
           of
           the
           English
           Company
           at
           Antwerp
           ;
           where
           being
           acquainted
           with
           Tindal
           and
           Frith
           ,
           he
           improved
           that
           knowledg
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           infused
           in
           him
           by
           Bilney
           :
           But
           Chancellor
           More
           ordered
           the
           Merchants
           to
           dismiss
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           came
           over
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           by
           some
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Warhams
           officers
           ,
           and
           many
           Articles
           were
           objected
           to
           him
           .
           But
           Warham
           died
           soon
           after
           ,
           and
           the
           change
           of
           Counsels
           that
           followed
           occasioned
           his
           Liberty
           .
           So
           he
           kept
           a
           School
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           hearing
           Doctor
           Taylor
           ,
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           Preach
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           him
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           offered
           his
           reasons
           why
           he
           could
           not
           believe
           the
           Doctrine
           he
           had
           Preached
           :
           Which
           he
           put
           in
           Writing
           ,
           digesting
           them
           into
           ten
           Arguments
           .
           Taylor
           shewed
           this
           to
           Doctor
           Barnes
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           was
           bred
           among
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           so
           had
           not
           only
           brought
           over
           their
           opinions
           ,
           but
           their
           temper
           with
           him
           :
           He
           thought
           that
           nothing
           would
           more
           obstruct
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Reformation
           than
           the
           venting
           that
           Doctrine
           in
           England
           .
           Therefore
           Taylor
           and
           he
           carryed
           the
           Paper
           to
           Cranmer
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           that
           time
           also
           of
           Luthers
           opinion
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           drunk
           in
           from
           his
           friend
           
             Osiander
             .
             Latimer
          
           was
           of
           the
           same
           belief
           .
           So
           Lambert
           was
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           studyed
           to
           make
           him
           retract
           his
           Paper
           :
           But
           all
           was
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           Lambert
           by
           a
           fatal
           resolution
           appealed
           to
           the
           King.
           
           
        
         
           This
           Gardiner
           laid
           hold
           on
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           the
           King
           to
           proceed
           solemnly
           and
           severely
           in
           it
           .
           The
           King
           was
           soon
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           and
           both
           Interest
           and
           Vanity
           concurred
           to
           make
           him
           improve
           this
           opportunity
           ,
           for
           shewing
           his
           zeal
           and
           Learning
           .
           So
           Letters
           were
           written
           to
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           see
           this
           Tryal
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           King
           intended
           to
           sit
           in
           Person
           ,
           and
           to
           manage
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Argument
           .
           In
           November
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           that
           was
           prefixed
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           appearance
           in
           Westminster-Hall
           ,
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ;
           with
           an
           incredible
           number
           of
           Spectators
           .
           The
           Kings
           Guards
           were
           all
           in
           White
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           the
           Cloth
           of
           State.
           
        
         
           
           When
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Barr.
           The
           Tryal
           was
           opened
           by
           a
           Speech
           of
           Doctor
           Dayes
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           
             That
             this
             Assembly
             was
             not
             at
             all
             convened
             to
             dispute
             
             about
             any
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             King
             being
             Supream
             Head
             ,
             intended
             openly
             to
             condemn
             and
             confute
             that
             mans
             Heresie
             in
             all
             their
             presence
             .
          
           Then
           the
           King
           commanded
           him
           to
           declare
           his
           opinion
           about
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           To
           which
           Lambert
           began
           his
           answer
           with
           a
           Preface
           ,
           acknowledging
           the
           Kings
           great
           goodness
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           thus
           hear
           the
           Causes
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           commending
           his
           great
           Judgment
           and
           Learning
           .
           In
           this
           the
           King
           interrupted
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           in
           Latine
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           not
           there
           to
           hear
           his
           own
           praises
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           commanded
           him
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           matter
           .
           This
           he
           uttered
           with
           a
           stern
           Countenance
           ;
           At
           which
           Lambert
           being
           a
           little
           disordered
           ,
           the
           King
           asked
           him
           again
           ,
           whether
           was
           Christ's
           body
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           or
           not
           ?
           He
           answered
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           St.
           
             Austine
             ,
             It
             was
             his
             Body
             in
             a
             certain
             manner
             .
          
           
           But
           the
           King
           bade
           him
           answer
           plainly
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           Christs
           Body
           or
           not
           ?
           So
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             his
             Body
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           the
           King
           urged
           him
           with
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           commanded
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           to
           confute
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           spoke
           only
           to
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           grounded
           on
           the
           Impossibility
           of
           a
           Bodies
           being
           in
           two
           places
           at
           once
           .
           And
           that
           he
           confuted
           from
           Christs
           appearing
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           shewing
           that
           though
           he
           is
           alwayes
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           seen
           by
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           Air.
           But
           Lambert
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           then
           only
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           that
           St.
           Paul
           heard
           a
           Voice
           ,
           and
           saw
           a
           Vision
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           very
           body
           of
           Christ.
           Upon
           this
           they
           disputed
           for
           some
           time
           :
           in
           which
           it
           seems
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           thought
           Cranmer
           argued
           but
           faintly
           ,
           for
           he
           interposed
           in
           the
           Argument
           .
        
         
           Tonstals
           arguments
           run
           all
           upon
           Gods
           Omnipotency
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           limited
           by
           any
           appearances
           of
           difficulties
           ,
           which
           flowed
           from
           our
           want
           of
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           our
           Faculties
           being
           weak
           ,
           our
           notions
           of
           Impossibilities
           were
           proportioned
           to
           these
           .
           But
           Stokesley
           thought
           he
           had
           found
           out
           a
           Demonstration
           that
           might
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           whole
           Controversie
           ;
           for
           he
           shewed
           ,
           that
           in
           Nature
           we
           see
           one
           substance
           changed
           into
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           accidents
           remain
           .
           So
           when
           Water
           is
           boyled
           ,
           till
           it
           evaporates
           into
           Air
           ,
           one
           substance
           is
           changed
           into
           another
           ,
           and
           moysture
           that
           was
           the
           accident
           remains
           ,
           it
           being
           still
           moist
           .
           This
           (
           as
           one
           of
           the
           eye-witnesses
           relates
           )
           was
           received
           with
           great
           applause
           ,
           and
           much
           joy
           appeared
           in
           the
           Bishops
           looks
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           whether
           the
           Spectators
           could
           distinguish
           well
           between
           Laughter
           for
           Joy
           ,
           and
           a
           scornful
           smile
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           For
           certainly
           this
           Crotchet
           must
           have
           provoked
           the
           latter
           rather
           ;
           since
           it
           was
           a
           Sophisme
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           forgiven
           any
           above
           a
           Junior
           Sophister
           ;
           thus
           from
           an
           accidental
           conversion
           ,
           where
           the
           substance
           was
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           only
           altered
           in
           its
           Form
           and
           Qualities
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Language
           of
           that
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           most
           in
           vogue
           ,
           )
           to
           infer
           a
           substantial
           mutation
           ,
           where
           one
           substance
           was
           annihilated
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           one
           produced
           in
           its
           place
           .
           But
           these
           arguments
           it
           seems
           disorder'd
           Lambert
           somewhat
           ;
           and
           either
           the
           Kings
           stern
           looks
           ,
           the
           variety
           of
           the
           Disputants
           ,
           ten
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           engaging
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           presence
           ,
           with
           the
           length
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           which
           continued
           five
           hours
           ,
           put
           him
           in
           some
           confusion
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           but
           they
           might
           in
           the
           end
           bring
           him
           to
           be
           quite
           silent
           .
           This
           one
           that
           was
           present
           said
           ,
           flowed
           from
           his
           being
           spent
           and
           wearied
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           
           what
           he
           said
           was
           little
           considered
           :
           but
           others
           ascribed
           it
           to
           his
           being
           confounded
           with
           the
           arguments
           that
           were
           brought
           against
           him
           .
           So
           the
           general
           applause
           of
           the
           Hall
           ,
           gave
           the
           victory
           on
           the
           Kings
           side
           .
           When
           he
           was
           thus
           silent
           ,
           the
           King
           asked
           him
           if
           he
           was
           convinced
           by
           these
           arguments
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           would
           live
           or
           die
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             he
             committed
             his
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             submitted
             his
             Body
             to
             the
             Kings
             Clemency
             .
          
           But
           the
           King
           told
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           recant
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           for
           he
           would
           not
           be
           a
           Patron
           of
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           since
           he
           would
           not
           do
           that
           ,
           the
           King
           ordered
           Cromwel
           to
           read
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           as
           "
           the
           Kings
           Vice-gerent
           did
           ,
           
           )
           declaring
           him
           an
           Incorrigible
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           condemning
           him
           to
           be
           burnt
           .
           Which
           was
           soon
           after
           executed
           in
           Smithfield
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           barbarous
           manner
           ;
           for
           when
           his
           Legs
           and
           Thighs
           were
           burnt
           to
           the
           Stumps
           ,
           there
           not
           being
           fire
           enough
           to
           consume
           the
           rest
           of
           him
           suddenly
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Officers
           raised
           up
           his
           body
           on
           their
           Halberds
           ,
           he
           being
           yet
           alive
           ,
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             None
             but
             Christ
             ,
             none
             but
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           let
           him
           fall
           down
           into
           the
           Fire
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           quickly
           consumed
           to
           ashes
           .
           
           He
           was
           a
           learned
           and
           good
           man.
           His
           answers
           to
           the
           Articles
           objected
           to
           him
           by
           Warham
           ,
           and
           a
           Book
           which
           in
           his
           Imprisonment
           he
           wrote
           for
           justifying
           his
           opinion
           ,
           which
           he
           directed
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           do
           shew
           both
           great
           Learning
           for
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           good
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           party
           that
           opposed
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           perswaded
           the
           King
           that
           he
           had
           got
           so
           much
           reputation
           to
           himself
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           effectually
           refute
           all
           aspersions
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           cast
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           intended
           to
           change
           the
           Faith
           :
           neither
           did
           they
           forget
           to
           set
           on
           him
           in
           his
           weak
           side
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           all
           that
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Oracle
           had
           uttered
           it
           :
           By
           which
           they
           said
           it
           appeared
           he
           was
           indeed
           a
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Supream
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           he
           had
           so
           good
           a
           conceit
           of
           what
           was
           then
           done
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           pursue
           these
           severities
           further
           ;
           and
           therefore
           soon
           after
           he
           resolved
           on
           Summoning
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           partly
           for
           confirming
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           compleating
           what
           remained
           to
           be
           done
           further
           ,
           in
           the
           suppression
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           ;
           and
           likewise
           for
           making
           a
           new
           Law
           for
           punishing
           some
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           spreading
           about
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Articles
           ,
           as
           will
           soon
           appear
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury's
           Interest
           at
           Court
           ,
           suffered
           a
           great
           diminution
           .
           
           His
           chief
           friend
           among
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           was
           Fox
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           who
           was
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           imployed
           by
           the
           King.
           He
           was
           a
           Privy-Councellor
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           imployed
           in
           a
           Negotiation
           with
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           a
           very
           acceptable
           Minister
           .
           They
           proposed
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           would
           receive
           the
           Ausburg
           Confession
           ,
           except
           in
           such
           things
           as
           should
           be
           altered
           in
           it
           by
           common
           Consent
           ,
           and
           defend
           it
           in
           a
           free
           Council
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           were
           called
           ;
           and
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           should
           acknowledg
           any
           Council
           called
           by
           the
           Pope
           :
           That
           the
           King
           should
           be
           called
           the
           Patron
           of
           their
           League
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           mutually
           assist
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           King
           giving
           100000
           Crowns
           a
           year
           towards
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           League
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           being
           then
           in
           France
           ,
           did
           much
           disswade
           the
           King
           from
           making
           a
           Religious
           League
           with
           them
           ;
           against
           which
           
           he
           gave
           some
           plausible
           politick
           reasons
           ,
           for
           his
           Conscience
           never
           strugled
           with
           a
           maxim
           of
           State.
           But
           the
           King
           liked
           most
           of
           the
           propositions
           ;
           
           only
           he
           would
           not
           accept
           the
           Title
           of
           Defender
           of
           their
           League
           ,
           till
           some
           differences
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           were
           agreed
           .
           So
           they
           were
           to
           have
           sent
           over
           Sturmius
           as
           their
           Agent
           ;
           and
           
             Melancthon
             ,
             Bucer
          
           ,
           and
           
             George
             Draco
          
           ,
           to
           confer
           with
           the
           Kings
           Divines
           .
           But
           upon
           Queen
           Anne's
           fall
           this
           vanished
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           King
           entered
           into
           a
           Civil
           League
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           frequently
           a
           mind
           to
           bring
           over
           Melancthon
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           great
           value
           ,
           yet
           it
           never
           took
           effect
           .
           There
           were
           three
           things
           in
           which
           the
           Germans
           were
           more
           positive
           than
           in
           any
           other
           point
           of
           Reformation
           .
           These
           were
           ,
           the
           Communion
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           the
           worship
           in
           a
           known
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           an
           allowance
           for
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           All
           the
           people
           had
           got
           these
           things
           in
           their
           heads
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           generally
           believed
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           had
           in
           time
           consented
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           Reformation
           had
           been
           much
           stopped
           .
           The
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Institution
           ,
           and
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           contrary
           practice
           ,
           had
           engaged
           that
           Nation
           very
           early
           for
           Communion
           in
           both
           kinds
           .
           Common
           sense
           made
           them
           all
           desire
           to
           understand
           what
           they
           did
           and
           said
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           lewd
           and
           dissolute
           practices
           of
           the
           unmarried
           Clergy
           ,
           were
           so
           publick
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           of
           which
           that
           Nation
           is
           extremely
           sensible
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           secured
           ,
           unless
           the
           Clergy
           might
           have
           Wives
           of
           their
           own
           .
           But
           at
           these
           the
           King
           stuck
           more
           ,
           than
           at
           other
           things
           that
           were
           more
           disputable
           .
           For
           in
           all
           other
           points
           that
           were
           material
           ,
           he
           had
           set
           up
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Ausburg
           Confession
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           good
           ground
           to
           hope
           that
           the
           Evidence
           of
           at
           least
           two
           of
           these
           would
           have
           brought
           over
           the
           King
           to
           a
           fuller
           Agreement
           ,
           and
           firmer
           Union
           with
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford's
           death
           gave
           a
           great
           blow
           to
           that
           design
           .
           For
           though
           that
           party
           thought
           they
           had
           his
           room
           well
           filled
           ,
           
           when
           they
           had
           got
           Bonner
           to
           be
           his
           Successor
           ;
           yet
           they
           found
           afterwards
           what
           a
           fatal
           mistake
           they
           committed
           ,
           in
           raising
           him
           now
           to
           Hereford
           ,
           and
           translating
           him
           within
           a
           few
           months
           to
           London
           ,
           vacant
           by
           Stokesleys
           death
           .
           But
           during
           the
           vacancy
           of
           the
           See
           of
           
             Hereford
             ,
             Cranmer
          
           held
           a
           Visitation
           in
           it
           ,
           where
           he
           left
           some
           Injunctions
           (
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           )
           which
           chiefly
           related
           to
           the
           encouraging
           of
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           giving
           all
           due
           obedience
           to
           the
           Kings
           Injunctions
           .
           For
           the
           other
           Bishops
           that
           adhered
           to
           Cranmer
           ,
           they
           were
           rather
           clogs
           than
           helps
           to
           him
           .
           Latimers
           simplicity
           and
           weakness
           made
           him
           be
           despised
           :
           Shaxtons
           proud
           and
           litigious
           humour
           drew
           hatred
           on
           him
           :
           Barlow
           was
           not
           very
           discreet
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Preachers
           whom
           they
           cherished
           ,
           whether
           out
           of
           an
           unbridled
           forwardness
           of
           temper
           ,
           or
           a
           true
           zeal
           that
           would
           not
           be
           managed
           and
           governed
           by
           politick
           and
           prudent
           measures
           ,
           were
           flying
           at
           many
           things
           that
           were
           not
           yet
           abolished
           .
           Many
           complaints
           were
           brought
           of
           these
           to
           the
           King.
           Upon
           which
           ,
           letters
           were
           sent
           to
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           that
           as
           the
           People
           should
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           so
           they
           should
           not
           be
           unwarily
           charged
           with
           too
           many
           novelties
           ;
           since
           the
           publishing
           these
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           not
           tempered
           with
           great
           discretion
           ,
           would
           raise
           much
           contention
           ,
           and
           other
           inconveniencies
           that
           might
           be
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           this
           Caveat
           did
           not
           produce
           what
           was
           designed
           
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           opposite
           party
           were
           still
           bringing
           in
           new
           Complaints
           :
           for
           I
           have
           seen
           an
           original
           Letter
           of
           Cromwels
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           
           bearing
           date
           the
           6th
           of
           Ianuary
           :
           In
           which
           he
           makes
           mention
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           sent
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           requires
           him
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           against
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           new
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           against
           those
           that
           secretly
           carried
           on
           the
           pretended
           authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           threatens
           to
           proceed
           against
           him
           in
           an
           other
           manner
           .
           All
           these
           things
           concurred
           to
           lessen
           Cranmers
           interest
           in
           the
           Court
           ;
           nor
           had
           he
           any
           firm
           friend
           there
           but
           Cromwel
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           careful
           to
           preserve
           himself
           :
           There
           was
           not
           a
           Queen
           now
           in
           the
           Kings
           bosome
           to
           favour
           their
           motions
           .
           Queen
           Iane
           had
           been
           their
           friend
           ,
           though
           she
           came
           in
           
             Anne
             Bolleyns
          
           room
           that
           had
           supported
           them
           most
           .
           The
           King
           was
           observed
           to
           be
           much
           guided
           by
           his
           Wives
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           kept
           their
           interest
           with
           him
           .
           Therefore
           Cromwel
           thought
           the
           only
           way
           to
           retrieve
           a
           design
           that
           was
           almost
           lost
           ,
           was
           to
           engage
           the
           King
           in
           an
           Alliance
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           heard
           much
           of
           the
           Beauty
           of
           the
           Lady
           Anne
           of
           Cleve
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cleve's
           Sister
           ,
           whose
           elder
           sister
           was
           married
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           .
        
         
           
           But
           while
           he
           was
           setting
           this
           on
           foot
           ,
           a
           Parliament
           was
           summoned
           to
           meet
           the
           28th
           of
           April
           .
           To
           which
           all
           the
           Parliamentary
           Abbots
           had
           their
           Writs
           .
           The
           Abbots
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           St.
           Edmundsbury
           ,
           St
           
             Mary
             York
             ,
             Glassenbury
             ,
             Glocester
             ,
             Ramsey
             ,
             Evesham
             ,
             Peterborrough
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             Malmesbury
             ,
             Croyland
             ,
             Selby
             ,
             Thorny
             ,
             Winchelcomb
             ,
             Waltham
             ,
             Cirencester
             ,
             Teukesbury
             ,
             Colchester
          
           and
           Tavestoke
           ,
           sate
           in
           it
           .
           On
           the
           5th
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           acquainted
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           being
           most
           desirous
           to
           have
           all
           his
           Subjects
           of
           one
           mind
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           to
           quiet
           all
           Controversies
           about
           it
           ,
           had
           commanded
           him
           to
           move
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           a
           Committee
           might
           be
           appointed
           for
           examining
           these
           different
           opinions
           ,
           and
           drawing
           up
           Articles
           for
           an
           agreement
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           reported
           and
           considered
           by
           the
           House
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Lords
           agreed
           ,
           and
           named
           for
           a
           Committee
           ,
           Cromwel
           the
           Vice-gerent
           ,
           the
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Duresme
             ,
             Bath
          
           and
           
             Wells
             ,
             Ely
             ,
             Bangor
             ,
             Carlisle
          
           and
           Worcester
           :
           Who
           were
           ordered
           to
           go
           about
           it
           with
           all
           haste
           ,
           and
           were
           dispenced
           with
           for
           their
           attendance
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           ended
           their
           business
           .
           But
           they
           could
           come
           to
           no
           agreement
           ;
           for
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           having
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Ely
           and
           Worcester
           to
           second
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           favoured
           by
           Cromwel
           ,
           the
           other
           five
           could
           carry
           nothing
           against
           them
           :
           Nor
           would
           either
           party
           yeeld
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           that
           11
           dayes
           passed
           in
           these
           debates
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           16th
           of
           May
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           told
           the
           Lords
           ,
           That
           the
           Committee
           that
           was
           named
           had
           made
           no
           progress
           ,
           
           for
           they
           were
           not
           of
           one
           mind
           ;
           which
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           had
           objected
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           first
           named
           .
           Therefore
           he
           offered
           some
           Articles
           to
           the
           Lords
           consideration
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           whole
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           perpetual
           Law
           made
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           them
           ,
           after
           the
           Lords
           had
           freely
           delivered
           their
           minds
           about
           them
           .
           The
           Articles
           were
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             Whether
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             Christs
             real
             Body
             was
             present
             without
             any
             Transubstantiation
             ?
             (
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Journal
             
               absque
               Transubstantiatione
            
             )
             it
             seems
             so
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             had
             been
             
             established
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             left
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             indefinite
             .
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             that
             Sacrament
             was
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Laity
             in
             both
             kinds
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Vows
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             made
             either
             by
             Men
             or
             Women
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Whether
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             private
             Masses
             ought
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ?
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Whether
             Priests
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             might
             marry
             ?
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Whether
             Auricular
             Confession
             were
             necessary
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           Against
           these
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           argued
           long
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           was
           then
           in
           his
           opinion
           a
           Lutheran
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           not
           like
           to
           say
           much
           against
           it
           .
           But
           certainly
           he
           opposed
           the
           second
           much
           ;
           since
           there
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           for
           which
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           held
           correspondence
           were
           more
           earnest
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           have
           greater
           advantages
           ,
           
           both
           from
           Christs
           own
           words
           in
           the
           Institution
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           12
           ages
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Third
           ,
           It
           seemed
           very
           hard
           to
           suppress
           so
           many
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Religious
           persons
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           yet
           bind
           them
           up
           to
           Chastity
           .
           That
           same
           Parliament
           by
           another
           Act
           ,
           absolved
           them
           from
           their
           vow
           of
           Poverty
           ,
           giving
           them
           Power
           to
           purchase
           Lands
           :
           now
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           to
           bind
           them
           up
           to
           some
           parts
           of
           their
           Vow
           ,
           when
           they
           absolved
           them
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           it
           was
           no
           ways
           prudent
           to
           bind
           them
           up
           from
           Marriage
           ,
           since
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continued
           in
           that
           State
           ,
           they
           were
           still
           capable
           to
           re-enter
           into
           their
           Monasteries
           ,
           when
           a
           fair
           occasion
           should
           offer
           ;
           whereas
           they
           ,
           upon
           their
           Marrying
           ,
           did
           effectually
           lay
           down
           all
           possible
           pretentions
           to
           their
           former
           Houses
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           The
           Asserting
           the
           Necessity
           of
           private
           Masses
           ,
           was
           a
           plain
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           in
           the
           Suppression
           of
           so
           many
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           which
           were
           Societies
           chiefly
           dedicated
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           For
           if
           these
           Masses
           did
           profit
           the
           Souls
           departed
           ,
           the
           destroying
           so
           many
           Foundations
           could
           not
           be
           justified
           .
           And
           for
           the
           living
           ,
           these
           private
           Masses
           were
           clearly
           contrary
           to
           the
           first
           Institution
           ,
           by
           which
           that
           which
           was
           blessed
           and
           consecrated
           was
           to
           be
           distributed
           :
           And
           it
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Communion
           ,
           and
           so
           held
           by
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           which
           admitted
           none
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           see
           the
           Celebration
           of
           that
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           received
           it
           :
           Laying
           Censures
           upon
           such
           as
           were
           present
           at
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           office
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           stay
           and
           Communicate
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           it
           touched
           Cranmer
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           then
           Marryed
           .
           The
           Scripture
           did
           in
           no
           place
           enjoyn
           the
           Celibate
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           their
           Wives
           ;
           and
           gives
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           living
           with
           them
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           in
           express
           words
           condemns
           all
           mens
           leaving
           their
           Wives
           ,
           without
           exception
           ,
           saying
           
             That
             the
             man
             hath
             not
             Power
             over
             his
             own
             body
             but
             the
             Wife
             .
          
           In
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           though
           those
           that
           were
           in
           orders
           did
           not
           Marry
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           were
           Marryed
           before
           Orders
           kept
           their
           Wives
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           were
           many
           Instances
           ;
           and
           when
           some
           moved
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           had
           been
           Marryed
           ,
           when
           they
           entred
           into
           Orders
           ,
           should
           put
           away
           their
           Wives
           ,
           it
           was
           rejected
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           the
           
           Greek
           Churches
           have
           allowed
           their
           Priests
           to
           keep
           their
           Wives
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           ever
           commanded
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           till
           the
           Popes
           began
           their
           Usurpation
           .
           Therefore
           the
           prohibition
           of
           it
           being
           only
           grounded
           on
           the
           Papal
           Constitutions
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           to
           keep
           it
           up
           ,
           since
           that
           Authority
           on
           which
           it
           was
           built
           was
           now
           overthrown
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           said
           concerning
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           I
           cannot
           so
           easily
           recover
           .
           For
           though
           Cranmer
           argued
           three
           days
           against
           these
           Articles
           ,
           I
           can
           only
           gather
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Arguments
           from
           what
           himself
           wrote
           on
           some
           of
           these
           Heads
           afterwards
           .
           For
           nothing
           remains
           of
           what
           passed
           there
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           conveyed
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Journal
           ,
           which
           is
           short
           and
           defective
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           24th
           of
           May
           the
           Parliament
           was
           Prorogued
           to
           the
           30th
           ,
           upon
           what
           reason
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           .
           It
           was
           not
           to
           set
           any
           of
           the
           Bills
           backward
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Bills
           should
           continue
           in
           the
           State
           in
           which
           they
           were
           then
           ,
           till
           their
           next
           meeting
           .
           When
           they
           met
           again
           ;
           on
           the
           30th
           of
           May
           being
           Friday
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           intimated
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Spiritual
           Lords
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           had
           taken
           much
           pains
           to
           bring
           things
           to
           an
           agreement
           which
           was
           effected
           .
           Therefore
           he
           moved
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           that
           a
           Bill
           might
           be
           brought
           in
           for
           punishing
           such
           as
           offended
           against
           these
           Articles
           .
           So
           the
           Lords
           appointed
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Ely
           ,
           and
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Petre
           ,
           a
           master
           of
           Chancery
           ,
           (
           afterwards
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           )
           to
           draw
           one
           Bill
           ;
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresin
           ,
           and
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Tregonnel
           ,
           another
           Master
           of
           Chancery
           ,
           to
           draw
           another
           Bill
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           them
           both
           ready
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           them
           to
           the
           King
           by
           Sunday
           next
           .
           But
           the
           Bill
           that
           was
           drawn
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           those
           with
           him
           ,
           was
           best
           liked
           :
           yet
           it
           seems
           the
           Matter
           was
           long
           contested
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           not
           brought
           to
           the
           House
           before
           the
           7th
           of
           Iune
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           offered
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           read
           the
           first
           time
           .
           On
           the
           9th
           of
           Iune
           it
           had
           the
           second
           reading
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           10th
           it
           was
           engrossed
           and
           read
           the
           third
           time
           .
           But
           when
           it
           passed
           ,
           the
           King
           desired
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           since
           he
           could
           not
           give
           his
           consent
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           humbly
           excused
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           thought
           he
           was
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           stay
           and
           vote
           against
           it
           .
           It
           was
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           where
           it
           met
           with
           no
           great
           opposition
           ;
           for
           on
           the
           14th
           it
           was
           agreed
           to
           ,
           and
           sent
           up
           again
           :
           And
           on
           the
           28th
           it
           had
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Law
           by
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           .
        
         
           The
           Title
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           an
           Act
           
             for
             abolishing
             Diversity
             of
             opinions
             in
             certain
             Articles
             concerning
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           It
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Preamble
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             
             considering
             the
             blessed
             effects
             of
             union
             ,
             and
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             discord
             ,
             since
             there
             were
             many
             different
             opinions
             ,
             both
             among
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             about
             some
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             had
             called
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             a
             Synod
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             for
             removing
             these
             differences
             ,
             where
             six
             Articles
             were
             proposed
             ,
             and
             long
             debated
             by
             the
             Clergy
             :
             And
             the
             King
             himself
             had
             come
             in
             person
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Council
             ,
             and
             opened
             many
             things
             of
             high
             Learning
             and
             great
             knowledg
             about
             them
             :
             And
             that
             he
             ,
             with
             the
             Assent
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             had
             agreed
             on
             the
             following
             Articles
             .
             
             First
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             after
             the
             Consecration
             there
             remained
             no
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             under
             these
             forms
             ,
             the
             Natural
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             were
             present
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Communion
             in
             both
             kinds
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             all
             persons
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             both
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             were
             together
             in
             each
             of
             the
             kinds
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Priests
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             might
             not
             Marry
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             vows
             of
             Chastity
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             the
             use
             of
             private
             Masses
             ought
             to
             be
             continued
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             so
             men
             received
             great
             benefit
             by
             them
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             Auricular
             Confession
             was
             expedient
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             retained
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Parliament
             thanked
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             pains
             he
             had
             taken
             in
             these
             Articles
             :
             And
             Enacted
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             after
             the
             12th
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             did
             speak
             ,
             preach
             ,
             or
             write
             against
             the
             first
             Article
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             judged
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             burnt
             without
             any
             abjuration
             ;
             and
             to
             forfeit
             their
             real
             and
             personal
             Estates
             to
             the
             King.
             And
             those
             who
             preached
             or
             obstinately
             disputed
             against
             the
             other
             Articles
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             judged
             Felons
             ;
             and
             to
             suffer
             death
             as
             Felons
             ,
             without
             benefit
             of
             Clergy
             .
             And
             those
             ,
             who
             either
             in
             word
             or
             writing
             ,
             spake
             against
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             Prisoners
             during
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             forfeit
             their
             goods
             and
             Chattels
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             time
             :
             And
             if
             they
             offended
             so
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             suffer
             as
             Felons
             .
             All
             the
             Marriages
             of
             Priests
             are
             declared
             void
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Priest
             did
             still
             keep
             any
             such
             woman
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             so
             Marryed
             ,
             and
             lived
             familiarly
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             judged
             a
             Felon
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Priest
             lived
             carnally
             with
             any
             other
             woman
             ,
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             first
             Conviction
             to
             forfeit
             his
             Benefices
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Chattels
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Imprisoned
             during
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             second
             Conviction
             ,
             was
             to
             suffer
             as
             a
             Felon
             .
             The
             women
             so
             offending
             ,
             were
             also
             to
             be
             punished
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             contemned
             ,
             or
             abstained
             from
             Confession
             ,
             or
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             at
             the
             accustomed
             times
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             offence
             were
             to
             forfeit
             their
             Goods
             and
             Chattels
             ,
             and
             be
             Imprisoned
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             adjudged
             of
             Felony
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Execution
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             Commissions
             were
             to
             be
             issued
             out
             to
             all
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             Chancellors
             and
             Commissaries
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             in
             the
             several
             shires
             as
             the
             King
             should
             name
             ,
             to
             hold
             their
             Sessions
             quarterly
             ,
             or
             oftner
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             to
             proceed
             upon
             presentments
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Jury
             .
             Those
             Commissioners
             were
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             execute
             their
             Commission
             indifferently
             ,
             without
             favour
             ,
             affection
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             or
             malice
             .
             As
             Ecclesiastical
             Incumbents
             were
             to
             read
             this
             Act
             in
             their
             Churches
             once
             a
             quarter
             .
             And
             in
             the
             end
             a
             Proviso
             was
             added
             ,
             concerning
             vows
             of
             Chastity
             .
             That
             they
             should
             not
             oblige
             any
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             had
             taken
             them
             at
             or
             above
             the
             Age
             of
             21
             years
             ;
             or
             had
             not
             been
             compelled
             to
             take
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Act
           was
           received
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           secretly
           favoured
           Popery
           ,
           
           with
           great
           joy
           ;
           for
           now
           they
           hoped
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           all
           those
           who
           had
           hitherto
           set
           forward
           a
           Reformation
           .
           It
           very
           much
           quieted
           the
           Bigots
           ;
           who
           were
           now
           perswaded
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           set
           up
           Heresie
           ,
           
           since
           he
           passed
           so
           severe
           an
           Act
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           made
           the
           total
           Suppression
           of
           Monasteries
           go
           the
           more
           easily
           thorough
           .
           The
           Popish
           Clergy
           liked
           all
           the
           Act
           very
           well
           ,
           except
           that
           severe
           branch
           of
           it
           against
           their
           unchast
           practices
           .
           This
           was
           put
           in
           by
           Cromwel
           to
           make
           it
           cut
           with
           both
           edges
           .
           (
           Some
           of
           our
           inconsiderate
           Writers
           ,
           who
           never
           perused
           the
           Statutes
           ,
           tell
           us
           it
           was
           done
           by
           a
           different
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           but
           greater
           faults
           must
           be
           forgiven
           them
           who
           write
           upon
           hearsay
           .
           )
           There
           was
           but
           one
           comfort
           that
           the
           poor
           Reformers
           could
           pick
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           Act
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           left
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           but
           were
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           a
           Jury
           ;
           where
           they
           might
           expect
           more
           candid
           and
           gentle
           dealing
           .
           Yet
           the
           denying
           them
           the
           benefit
           of
           Abjuration
           ,
           was
           a
           severity
           beyond
           what
           had
           ever
           been
           put
           in
           practise
           before
           :
           So
           now
           they
           began
           to
           prepare
           for
           new
           storms
           and
           a
           heavy
           persecution
           .
        
         
           
           The
           other
           chief
           business
           of
           this
           Parliament
           was
           the
           Suppression
           of
           Monasteries
           .
           It
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Preamble
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           
             That
             divers
             Abbots
             .
             Priors
             ,
             and
             other
             Heads
             of
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             had
             ,
             since
             the
             4th
             of
             February
             in
             the
             27th
             year
             of
             the
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             without
             constraint
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             due
             course
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             by
             sufficient
             writings
             of
             Record
             ,
             under
             their
             Covent-Seals
             ,
             given
             up
             their
             Houses
             and
             all
             that
             belonged
             to
             them
             to
             the
             King.
             Therefore
             all
             Houses
             that
             were
             since
             that
             time
             suppressed
             ,
             dissolved
             ,
             relinquished
             ,
             forfeited
             ,
             or
             given
             up
             ,
             are
             Confirmed
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Successors
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             all
             Monasteries
             that
             should
             thereafter
             be
             suppressed
             ,
             forfeited
             ,
             or
             given
             up
             ,
             are
             also
             Confirmed
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Successors
             .
             And
             all
             these
             Houses
             ,
             with
             the
             Rents
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             by
             the
             Court
             of
             Augmentations
             for
             the
             Kings
             profit
             ;
             excepting
             only
             such
             as
             were
             come
             into
             the
             Kings
             hands
             by
             Attaindors
             of
             Treason
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Exchequer
             .
             Reserving
             to
             all
             persons
             ,
             except
             the
             Patrons
             ,
             Founders
             ,
             and
             Donors
             of
             such
             Houses
             ,
             the
             same
             right
             to
             any
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             jurisdiction
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             have
             claimed
             if
             that
             Act
             had
             never
             been
             made
             .
             Then
             followed
             many
             clauses
             for
             Annulling
             all
             Deeds
             and
             Leases
             ,
             made
             within
             one
             year
             before
             the
             Suppression
             of
             any
             Religious
             House
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             different
             from
             what
             had
             been
             granted
             formerly
             .
             And
             all
             Churches
             or
             Chappels
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             these
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             were
             formerly
             exempted
             from
             the
             Visitation
             or
             Jurisdiction
             of
             their
             Ordinary
             ,
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             that
             should
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           This
           Act
           passed
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           without
           any
           Protestation
           made
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Abbots
           ,
           though
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           Journal
           that
           at
           the
           first
           reading
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           were
           eighteen
           Abbots
           present
           ,
           at
           the
           second
           reading
           twenty
           ,
           and
           seventeen
           at
           the
           third
           reading
           ,
           and
           the
           Abbots
           of
           
             Glastenbury
             Colchester
          
           and
           Reading
           ,
           were
           among
           those
           who
           were
           present
           ;
           so
           little
           reason
           there
           is
           to
           think
           they
           were
           attainted
           for
           any
           open
           withstanding
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           not
           protest
           against
           this
           Act
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           plainly
           levelled
           at
           them
           .
           It
           was
           soon
           dispatched
           by
           the
           Commons
           ;
           and
           offered
           to
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           .
           By
           it
           ,
           no
           Religious
           Houses
           were
           suppressed
           ,
           as
           is
           generally
           taken
           for
           granted
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           Surrenders
           ,
           that
           either
           had
           been
           ,
           or
           were
           to
           
           be
           made
           ,
           were
           Confirmed
           .
           The
           last
           Proviso
           for
           Annulling
           all
           Exemptions
           of
           Churches
           and
           Chappels
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           great
           happiness
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           that
           Clause
           ;
           
             That
             the
             King
             might
             appoint
             others
             to
             visit
             them
          
           ;
           which
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           did
           enervate
           it
           .
           For
           many
           of
           those
           who
           afterwards
           purchased
           these
           Lands
           with
           the
           Impropriated
           Tithes
           ,
           got
           this
           likewise
           in
           their
           Grants
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           the
           Visitors
           of
           the
           Churches
           and
           Chappels
           formerly
           exempted
           :
           from
           whence
           great
           disorders
           have
           since
           followed
           in
           these
           Churches
           ,
           which
           not
           falling
           within
           the
           Bishops
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           are
           thought
           not
           liable
           to
           his
           Censures
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Incumbents
           in
           them
           ,
           being
           under
           no
           restraints
           ,
           have
           often
           been
           scandalous
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           given
           occasion
           to
           those
           who
           were
           disaffected
           to
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           to
           censure
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           for
           these
           offences
           which
           they
           could
           not
           punish
           ;
           since
           the
           offenders
           were
           thus
           excepted
           out
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           This
           abuse
           ,
           which
           first
           sprang
           from
           the
           Ancient
           Exemptions
           that
           were
           Confirmed
           or
           Granted
           by
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           has
           not
           yet
           met
           with
           an
           effectual
           Remedy
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           this
           Suppression
           of
           Abbies
           was
           universally
           censured
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           common
           Exceptions
           which
           those
           that
           favoured
           the
           old
           Superstition
           ,
           made
           ,
           it
           was
           questioned
           whether
           the
           Lands
           that
           formerly
           belonged
           to
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           returned
           to
           the
           Founders
           and
           Donors
           by
           way
           of
           Reverter
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           fallen
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           whom
           the
           Lands
           were
           holden
           by
           way
           of
           Escheat
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           come
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           by
           the
           Roman
           Law
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           by
           a
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Senate
           in
           Theodosius's
           time
           ,
           the
           Endowments
           of
           the
           Heathenish
           Temples
           were
           upon
           a
           full
           debate
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           return
           to
           the
           right
           Heirs
           ,
           or
           be
           Confiscated
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           adjudged
           to
           the
           Fisc
           or
           the
           Emperors
           Exchequer
           ;
           upon
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Donors
           ,
           they
           were
           totally
           alienated
           from
           them
           and
           their
           Heirs
           .
           But
           in
           England
           it
           went
           otherwise
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Knights-Templers
           was
           dissolved
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           judged
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           Escheat
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Founders
           and
           Donors
           had
           totally
           alienated
           these
           Lands
           from
           themselves
           and
           their
           heirs
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           from
           thence
           to
           conclude
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           wrong
           the
           Superior
           Lord
           of
           his
           Right
           in
           the
           case
           of
           an
           Escheat
           .
           And
           this
           must
           have
           held
           good
           ,
           if
           those
           alienations
           and
           Endowments
           had
           been
           absolute
           without
           any
           condition
           .
           But
           the
           Endowments
           being
           generally
           rather
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Covenants
           and
           Contracts
           ,
           and
           made
           in
           Consideration
           of
           so
           many
           Masses
           to
           be
           said
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           most
           just
           ,
           that
           ,
           upon
           a
           non-performance
           of
           the
           Condition
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           publick
           Error
           and
           Cheat
           which
           the
           Monks
           had
           put
           upon
           the
           World
           was
           discovered
           ,
           the
           Lands
           should
           have
           returned
           to
           the
           Founders
           and
           Patrons
           and
           their
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           grounds
           for
           the
           Lords
           to
           pretend
           to
           them
           by
           Escheat
           ,
           especially
           where
           their
           Ancestors
           had
           consented
           to
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           those
           Endowments
           .
           Therefore
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           Excluding
           them
           by
           any
           special
           Proviso
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Founders
           and
           Donors
           ,
           certainly
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           a
           Particular
           Proviso
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           recovered
           the
           Lands
           which
           their
           Ancestors
           had
           superstitiously
           given
           away
           ;
           and
           the
           Surrenders
           which
           Religious
           persons
           made
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           cut
           off
           
           their
           Title
           .
           But
           this
           Act
           did
           that
           effectually
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           were
           of
           Royal
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           these
           would
           have
           returned
           to
           the
           Crown
           without
           Dispute
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           23
           of
           May
           ,
           in
           this
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           a
           Bill
           was
           brought
           in
           by
           Cromwel
           ,
           for
           giving
           the
           King
           Power
           to
           Erect
           new
           Bishopricks
           by
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           .
           
           It
           was
           read
           that
           day
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           time
           ;
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           .
           The
           Preamble
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             known
             what
             slothful
             and
             ungodly
             Life
             had
             been
             led
             by
             those
             who
             were
             called
             Religious
             .
             But
             that
             these
             Houses
             might
             be
             converted
             to
             better
             uses
             ;
             that
             Gods
             word
             might
             be
             better
             set
             forth
             ,
             Children
             brought
             up
             in
             Learning
             ,
             Clarks
             nourished
             in
             the
             Universities
             ,
             and
             that
             old
             decayed
             Servants
             might
             have
             Livings
             ,
             poor
             people
             might
             have
             Alms-Houses
             to
             maintain
             them
             ,
             Readers
             of
             
               Greek
               ,
               Hebrew
            
             ,
             and
             Latine
             ,
             might
             have
             good
             Stipend
             ,
             daily
             Alms
             might
             be
             Ministred
             ,
             and
             Allowance
             might
             be
             made
             for
             mending
             of
             the
             high-ways
             ,
             and
             Exhibition
             for
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             these
             ends
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             thought
             fit
             to
             have
             more
             Bishopricks
             or
             Cathedral
             Churches
             erected
             out
             of
             the
             Reat
             of
             these
             Houses
             ;
             full
             Power
             was
             given
             to
             him
             to
             erect
             ,
             and
             found
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             Rules
             and
             Statutes
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             Translations
             of
             Sees
             or
             divisions
             of
             them
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             .
          
           But
           on
           this
           Act
           I
           must
           adde
           a
           singular
           Remark
           .
           The
           Preamble
           and
           material
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           drawn
           by
           the
           King
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           draught
           of
           it
           under
           his
           hand
           is
           yet
           extant
           ;
           which
           shows
           his
           extraordinary
           application
           and
           understanding
           of
           business
           .
           But
           in
           the
           same
           Paper
           there
           is
           a
           List
           of
           the
           Sees
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           found
           ;
           of
           which
           what
           was
           done
           afterwards
           came
           so
           far
           short
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           nothing
           to
           which
           it
           can
           be
           so
           reasonably
           imputed
           ,
           as
           the
           declining
           of
           Cranmers
           Interest
           at
           Court
           ;
           who
           had
           proposed
           the
           Erecting
           of
           new
           Cathedrals
           and
           Sees
           ,
           with
           other
           things
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Preamble
           of
           the
           Statute
           ,
           as
           a
           great
           mean
           for
           Reforming
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Sees
           which
           the
           King
           then
           designed
           ,
           with
           the
           Abbies
           out
           of
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           Erected
           ,
           
           follow
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Paper
           under
           the
           Kings
           own
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             Essex
          
           
             Waltham
             .
          
           
             Hartford
             .
          
           
             St.
             Albans
             .
          
           
             Bedfordshire
             and
             Buckinghamshire
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Dunstable
                 .
              
               
                 Newenham
                 .
              
               
                 Clowstown
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Oxford
             and
             Berkshire
             .
          
           
             Osnay
             and
             Tame
             .
          
           
             Northampton
             and
             Huntington
             .
          
           
             Peterborough
             .
          
           
             Middlesex
             .
          
           
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             Leicester
             and
             Rutland
             .
          
           
             Leicester
             .
          
           
             Glocestershire
          
           
             St.
             Peters
             .
          
           
             Lancashire
          
           
             Fountaines
             
               and
               the
               Arch-deaconry
               of
            
             Richmond
             .
          
           
             Suffolk
          
           
             Edmonds-bury
             .
          
           
             Stafford
             and
             Salop.
             
          
           
             Shrewsbury
             .
          
           
             Nottingham
             and
             Derby
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Welbeck
                 .
              
               
                 Werksop
                 .
              
               
                 Thurgarton
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Cornwall
          
           
             
               
                 Lanceston
                 .
              
               
                 Bedmynne
                 .
              
               
                 Wardreth
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           Over
           these
           is
           written
           
             The
             Bishopricks
             to
             be
             made
          
           .
           In
           another
           corner
           of
           the
           Page
           he
           writes
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             Christ's
             -
             Church
             in
             Canterbury
             ,
             St.
             
               Swithins
               ,
               Ely
               ,
               Duresm
               ,
               Rochester
               ,
            
             with
             a
             part
             of
             
               Leeds
               ,
               Worcester
            
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             having
             the
             same
             .
          
           Then
           a
           little
           below
           .
           
             Places
             to
             be
             altered
             into
             Colledges
             and
             Schools
             .
             Burton
          
           super
           Trent
           .
           More
           is
           not
           written
           in
           that
           Paper
           .
           But
           I
           wonder
           much
           that
           in
           this
           List
           Chester
           was
           forgotten
           .
           Yet
           it
           was
           Erected
           before
           any
           of
           them
           .
           For
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           Commission
           under
           the
           Privy
           Seal
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Surrender
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Hamond
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           24th
           of
           August
           this
           year
           .
           So
           it
           seems
           the
           See
           of
           Chester
           was
           Erected
           and
           endowed
           before
           the
           Act
           passed
           ,
           though
           there
           is
           among
           the
           Rolls
           a
           Charter
           for
           Endowing
           and
           founding
           of
           it
           afterwards
           .
           Bristow
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Paper
           ,
           though
           a
           See
           was
           afterwards
           Erected
           there
           .
           It
           was
           not
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           next
           year
           that
           these
           Sees
           were
           founded
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           in
           that
           Interval
           so
           great
           a
           Change
           made
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Counsels
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           no
           wonder
           the
           things
           now
           designed
           were
           never
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           Another
           Act
           passed
           in
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           
           concerning
           the
           obedience
           due
           to
           the
           Kings
           Proclamations
           .
           There
           had
           been
           great
           exceptions
           made
           to
           the
           Legality
           of
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           ,
           in
           the
           Articles
           about
           Religion
           ,
           and
           other
           Injunctions
           published
           by
           his
           authority
           ,
           which
           were
           complained
           of
           as
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ;
           since
           by
           these
           the
           King
           had
           without
           consent
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           altered
           some
           Laws
           ,
           and
           had
           laid
           Taxes
           on
           his
           Spiritual
           Subjects
           .
           
             Upon
             which
             an
             Act
             passed
             ,
             which
             sets
             forth
             in
             the
             preamble
             ,
             the
             contempt
             and
             disobedience
             of
             the
             Kings
             Proclamations
             ,
             by
             some
             who
             did
             not
             consider
             what
             a
             King
             by
             his
             Royal
             power
             might
             do
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             continued
             ,
             would
             tend
             to
             the
             disobedience
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             (
             who
             may
             full
             ill
             bear
             it
             .
             )
             Considering
             also
             ,
             that
             many
             occasions
             might
             require
             speedy
             Remedies
             ,
             and
             that
             delaying
             these
             till
             a
             Parliament
             met
             ,
             might
             occasion
             great
             prejudices
             to
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             by
             his
             Royal
             power
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             might
             do
             many
             things
             in
             such
             cases
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             with
             advice
             of
             his
             Council
             ,
             might
             set
             forth
             Proclamations
             with
             pains
             and
             penalties
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             obeyed
             as
             if
             they
             were
             made
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             to
             be
             so
             extended
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             should
             suffer
             in
             their
             Estates
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             or
             Persons
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             :
             Nor
             that
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Proclamations
             ,
             Laws
             or
             Customs
             were
             to
             be
             broken
             and
             subverted
             .
          
           Then
           follow
           some
           Clauses
           about
           the
           publishing
           of
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           prosecuting
           those
           who
           contemned
           and
           disobeyed
           them
           .
           It
           is
           also
           added
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             offended
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             further
             contempt
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             adjudged
             a
             Traitor
             .
             This
             also
             gave
             power
             to
             the
             Counsellours
             of
             the
             Kings
             Successor
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             under
             age
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             Proclamations
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             with
             these
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             King
             himself
             .
          
           This
           Act
           gave
           great
           power
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           since
           there
           were
           such
           Restrictions
           in
           some
           branches
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           lessen
           the
           great
           extent
           
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Expositors
           of
           the
           Law
           had
           much
           referred
           to
           them
           :
           upon
           this
           Act
           were
           the
           great
           changes
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           Non-age
           of
           Edward
           the
           6th
           grounded
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           another
           Act
           ,
           which
           but
           collaterally
           belongs
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           affairs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           be
           but
           slightly
           touched
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Precedency
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           Vice-gerent
           has
           the
           Precedence
           of
           all
           persons
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           next
           the
           Royal
           Family
           :
           and
           on
           this
           I
           must
           make
           one
           Remark
           ,
           which
           may
           seem
           very
           improper
           for
           one
           of
           my
           profession
           ;
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           an
           animadversion
           on
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           men
           that
           any
           age
           has
           produced
           ,
           the
           most
           Learned
           Mr.
           Selden
           .
           He
           in
           his
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Statute
             was
             never
             printed
             in
             the
             Statute-Book
             ,
             and
             but
             incorrectly
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             infers
             it
             Literally
             as
             is
             in
             the
             Record
             .
          
           In
           which
           there
           are
           two
           mistakes
           .
           For
           it
           is
           Printed
           in
           the
           Statute-Book
           ,
           that
           was
           set
           down
           in
           that
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           though
           left
           out
           in
           some
           latter
           Statute-Books
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           he
           prints
           ,
           is
           not
           exactly
           according
           to
           the
           Record
           .
           For
           as
           he
           prints
           it
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           is
           not
           named
           in
           the
           precedency
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Parliament-Roll
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           has
           the
           precedence
           next
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           ;
           and
           though
           this
           is
           corrected
           in
           a
           Posthumous
           edition
           ;
           yet
           in
           that
           set
           out
           by
           himself
           ,
           it
           is
           wanting
           :
           Nor
           is
           that
           Omission
           among
           the
           Errours
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           for
           though
           there
           are
           many
           of
           these
           gathered
           to
           be
           amended
           ,
           this
           is
           none
           of
           them
           .
           This
           I
           do
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           out
           of
           any
           vanity
           ,
           or
           humour
           of
           Censuring
           a
           man
           so
           great
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Learning
           ;
           but
           my
           design
           is
           only
           to
           let
           ingenious
           persons
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           things
           on
           trust
           easily
           ,
           no
           not
           from
           the
           greatest
           Authors
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           all
           the
           publick
           Acts
           that
           relate
           to
           Religion
           ,
           which
           were
           passed
           in
           this
           Parliament
           .
           
           With
           these
           there
           passed
           an
           Act
           of
           Attaindor
           of
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Montacute
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           that
           were
           either
           found
           to
           have
           had
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           ;
           or
           were
           discovered
           to
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           trafficking
           with
           forreign
           Princes
           ,
           and
           projecting
           a
           League
           among
           them
           against
           the
           King.
           But
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           give
           a
           more
           full
           account
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           being
           there
           to
           open
           the
           grounds
           of
           all
           the
           Attaindors
           that
           were
           passed
           in
           these
           last
           years
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           There
           is
           one
           remarkable
           thing
           that
           belongs
           to
           this
           Act.
           
        
         
           Some
           were
           to
           be
           attainted
           in
           absence
           ;
           others
           they
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           bring
           to
           make
           their
           answer
           ,
           but
           yet
           designed
           to
           attain
           them
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           Marchioness
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           the
           Countess
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           Mother
           to
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ,
           whom
           by
           a
           gross
           mistake
           ,
           Speed
           fancies
           to
           have
           been
           condemned
           without
           Arraignment
           or
           Tryal
           ,
           as
           Cromwel
           had
           been
           by
           Parliament
           .
           For
           she
           was
           now
           condemned
           a
           year
           before
           him
           .
           About
           the
           Justice
           of
           doing
           this
           there
           was
           some
           debate
           ;
           and
           to
           clear
           it
           ,
           Cromwel
           sent
           for
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           asked
           their
           opinions
           ,
           Whether
           a
           man
           might
           be
           attainted
           in
           Parliament
           without
           being
           brought
           to
           make
           his
           answer
           ?
           They
           said
           it
           was
           a
           dangerous
           Question
           .
           That
           the
           Parliament
           ought
           to
           be
           an
           example
           to
           all
           inferiour
           Courts
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           any
           person
           was
           charged
           with
           a
           Crime
           ,
           he
           ,
           by
           the
           common
           Rule
           of
           
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           should
           be
           heard
           to
           plead
           for
           himself
           .
           But
           the
           Parliament
           being
           the
           Supream
           Court
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           what
           way
           soever
           they
           proceeded
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           good
           in
           Law
           ;
           and
           it
           could
           never
           be
           questioned
           ,
           whether
           the
           party
           was
           brought
           to
           answer
           or
           not
           .
           And
           thus
           a
           very
           ill
           president
           was
           made
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           most
           innocent
           person
           in
           the
           world
           might
           be
           ruined
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           has
           often
           been
           observed
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           fell
           very
           soon
           heavily
           on
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Counsel
           ,
           as
           shall
           appear
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Parliament
           was
           Prorogued
           ,
           on
           the
           28th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           
           the
           King
           apprehending
           that
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           might
           be
           much
           cast
           down
           with
           the
           Act
           for
           the
           six
           Articles
           ,
           sent
           for
           him
           and
           told
           him
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           heard
           how
           much
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           Learning
           he
           had
           argued
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           desired
           he
           would
           put
           all
           his
           arguments
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           him
           .
           Next
           day
           he
           sent
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           Suffolk
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Cromwel
           ,
           to
           dine
           with
           him
           .
           Ordering
           them
           to
           assure
           him
           of
           the
           Kings
           constant
           and
           unshaken
           kindness
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           him
           all
           they
           could
           .
           When
           they
           were
           at
           Table
           with
           him
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           they
           run
           out
           much
           on
           his
           commendation
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           he
           had
           opposed
           the
           Act
           with
           so
           much
           Learning
           ,
           Gravity
           and
           Eloquence
           ;
           that
           even
           those
           that
           differed
           from
           him
           were
           much
           taken
           with
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           needed
           fear
           nothing
           from
           the
           King.
           Cromwel
           saying
           ,
           that
           this
           difference
           the
           King
           put
           between
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           other
           Councellors
           ;
           that
           when
           complaints
           were
           brought
           of
           others
           ,
           the
           King
           received
           them
           ,
           and
           tried
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           hearken
           to
           any
           complaint
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           .
           From
           that
           he
           went
           on
           to
           make
           a
           Parallel
           between
           him
           and
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           :
           That
           the
           one
           lost
           his
           Friends
           by
           his
           haughtiness
           and
           pride
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           gained
           on
           his
           Enemies
           by
           his
           gentleness
           and
           mildness
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           said
           ,
           he
           might
           best
           speak
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           him
           well
           ,
           having
           been
           his
           man.
           This
           nettled
           Cromwel
           ,
           who
           answered
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           had
           served
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           liked
           his
           manners
           :
           and
           that
           though
           the
           Cardinal
           had
           designed
           ,
           (
           if
           his
           attempt
           for
           the
           Popedome
           had
           been
           successful
           ,
           )
           to
           have
           made
           him
           his
           Admiral
           ;
           yet
           he
           had
           resolved
           not
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           leave
           his
           Countrey
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           replied
           with
           a
           deep
           Oath
           ,
           
             That
             he
             Lied
          
           ;
           with
           other
           reproachful
           language
           .
           This
           troubled
           Cranmer
           extremely
           ,
           who
           did
           all
           he
           could
           to
           quiet
           and
           reconcile
           them
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Enmity
           between
           those
           two
           great
           Ministers
           broke
           out
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           never
           afterwards
           hearty
           friends
           .
        
         
           But
           Cranmer
           went
           about
           that
           which
           the
           King
           had
           commanded
           :
           and
           made
           a
           Book
           of
           the
           reasons
           that
           led
           him
           to
           oppose
           the
           six
           Articles
           in
           which
           the
           places
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           the
           Authorities
           of
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           ,
           with
           the
           arguments
           drawn
           from
           these
           ,
           were
           all
           digested
           in
           a
           good
           method
           .
           This
           he
           commanded
           his
           Secretary
           to
           write
           out
           in
           a
           fair
           hand
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           given
           the
           King.
           The
           Secretary
           returning
           with
           it
           from
           Croydon
           ,
           where
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           was
           then
           ,
           to
           Lambeth
           ,
           found
           the
           Key
           of
           his
           Chamber
           was
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           Almoner
           :
           So
           that
           he
           being
           obliged
           to
           go
           over
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           to
           trust
           the
           Book
           to
           any
           others
           keeping
           ,
           carried
           it
           with
           himself
           ;
           where
           both
           he
           and
           the
           Book
           met
           with
           an
           un-lookt-for
           
           encounter
           .
           
           Some
           others
           that
           were
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Wherry
           ,
           would
           needs
           go
           to
           the
           South-wark
           side
           ,
           to
           look
           on
           a
           Bear-baiting
           that
           was
           near
           the
           River
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           was
           in
           person
           .
           The
           Bear
           broke
           loose
           into
           the
           River
           ,
           and
           the
           Dogs
           after
           her
           .
           They
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Boat
           leaped
           out
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           poor
           Secretary
           alone
           there
           .
           But
           the
           Bear
           got
           into
           the
           Boat
           ,
           with
           the
           Dogs
           about
           her
           ,
           and
           sunk
           it
           .
           The
           Secretary
           apprehending
           his
           life
           was
           in
           danger
           ,
           did
           not
           mind
           his
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           lost
           in
           the
           water
           .
           But
           being
           quickly
           rescued
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           land
           ,
           he
           begun
           to
           look
           for
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           saw
           it
           floating
           in
           the
           River
           .
           So
           he
           desired
           the
           Bear-ward
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           him
           ;
           who
           took
           it
           up
           ,
           but
           before
           he
           would
           restore
           it
           ,
           put
           it
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Priest
           that
           stood
           there
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           it
           might
           contain
           .
           The
           Priest
           reading
           a
           little
           in
           it
           found
           it
           a
           Confutation
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           :
           and
           told
           the
           Bearward
           that
           whosoever
           claimed
           it
           ,
           would
           be
           hanged
           for
           his
           pains
           .
           But
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           Secretary
           thinking
           to
           mend
           the
           matter
           ,
           said
           it
           was
           his
           Lords
           Book
           .
           This
           made
           the
           Bear-ward
           more
           intractable
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           spiteful
           Papist
           ,
           and
           hated
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           offers
           nor
           entreaties
           could
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           give
           it
           back
           .
           Whereupon
           Morice
           ,
           (
           that
           was
           the
           Secretaries
           name
           ,
           )
           went
           and
           opened
           the
           matter
           to
           Cromwel
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           Cromwel
           was
           then
           going
           to
           Court
           ,
           and
           he
           expected
           to
           find
           the
           Bearward
           there
           ,
           looking
           to
           deliver
           the
           Book
           to
           some
           of
           Cranmers
           Enemies
           ;
           he
           therefore
           ordered
           Morice
           to
           go
           along
           with
           him
           .
           Where
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           expected
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           fellow
           with
           the
           Book
           about
           him
           ;
           upon
           whom
           Cromwel
           called
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           Book
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           threatning
           him
           severely
           for
           his
           presumption
           in
           medling
           with
           a
           Privy
           Councellors
           Book
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           Cranmer
           escaped
           this
           hazard
           ,
           yet
           in
           London
           the
           storm
           of
           the
           late
           act
           was
           falling
           heavily
           on
           them
           that
           were
           obnoxious
           .
           
           Shaxton
           and
           Latimer
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Salisbury
           and
           Worcester
           ,
           within
           a
           week
           after
           the
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           ,
           resigned
           their
           Bishopricks
           .
           For
           on
           the
           7th
           of
           Iuly
           the
           Chapters
           of
           these
           Churches
           Petitioned
           the
           King
           for
           his
           leave
           to
           fill
           those
           Sees
           ,
           they
           being
           then
           vacant
           by
           the
           free
           Resignation
           of
           the
           former
           Bishops
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           
             Conge
             d'Elire
          
           for
           both
           was
           granted
           .
           Nor
           was
           this
           all
           ,
           but
           they
           being
           presented
           as
           having
           spoken
           against
           the
           six
           Articles
           ,
           were
           put
           in
           Prison
           ,
           where
           the
           one
           lay
           till
           the
           King
           died
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           till
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewn
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
           There
           were
           also
           Commissions
           issued
           out
           ,
           for
           proceeding
           upon
           that
           Statute
           :
           and
           those
           who
           were
           Commissioned
           for
           London
           ,
           were
           all
           secret
           favourers
           of
           Popery
           ;
           so
           they
           proceeded
           most
           severely
           ,
           and
           examined
           many
           Witnesses
           against
           all
           who
           were
           presented
           :
           whom
           they
           Interrogated
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Statute
           ,
           but
           upon
           all
           such
           collateral
           or
           presumptive
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           might
           entangle
           them
           ,
           or
           conclude
           them
           guilty
           .
           So
           that
           in
           a
           very
           little
           while
           500
           persons
           were
           put
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           involved
           in
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           Statute
           .
           Upon
           this
           not
           only
           Cranmer
           and
           Cromwel
           ,
           but
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           and
           Audley
           the
           Chancellour
           represented
           to
           the
           King
           how
           hard
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           ill
           consequence
           ,
           to
           execute
           the
           Law
           upon
           so
           many
           persons
           .
           So
           the
           King
           was
           prevailed
           with
           to
           pardon
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           I
           find
           no
           further
           proceeding
           upon
           this
           Statute
           till
           Cromwel
           fell
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           opposite
           Party
           used
           all
           the
           Arts
           possible
           to
           insinnuate
           themselves
           
           into
           the
           King.
           And
           therefore
           ,
           
           to
           shew
           how
           far
           their
           compliance
           would
           go
           ,
           Bonner
           took
           a
           strange
           commission
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           on
           the
           12th
           of
           November
           this
           year
           .
           It
           has
           been
           certainly
           Enrolled
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           there
           now
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           judge
           it
           was
           razed
           in
           that
           suppression
           of
           Records
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           commonly
           more
           careless
           at
           home
           ,
           Bonner
           has
           left
           it
           on
           Record
           in
           his
           own
           Register
           .
           Whether
           the
           other
           Bishops
           took
           such
           Commissions
           from
           this
           King
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           But
           I
           am
           certain
           there
           is
           none
           such
           in
           Cranmers
           Register
           :
           and
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           had
           been
           taken
           out
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           ever
           it
           would
           have
           been
           razed
           .
           The
           Commission
           it self
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           of
           Papers
           at
           the
           end
           .
           The
           substance
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           
             That
             since
             all
             Jurisdictions
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             ,
             
             flowed
             from
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             Head
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             power
             ;
             it
             became
             those
             who
             exercised
             it
             only
             (
             Precario
             )
             at
             the
             Kings
             courtesie
             ,
             gratefully
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             it
             only
             of
             his
             bounty
             ;
             and
             to
             declare
             that
             they
             would
             deliver
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             please
             him
             to
             call
             for
             it
             .
             And
             since
             the
             King
             had
             constituted
             the
             Lord
             Cromwel
             his
             Vice-gerent
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ;
             yet
             because
             he
             could
             not
             look
             into
             all
             those
             Matters
             ,
             therefore
             the
             King
             ,
             upon
             Bonners
             petition
             ,
             did
             Empower
             him
             in
             his
             own
             stead
             ,
             to
             ordain
             such
             as
             he
             found
             worthy
             ,
             to
             present
             and
             give
             institution
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             duely
             Commissionated
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             last
             during
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             only
             .
             And
             ,
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Function
             being
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             it
             concluded
             with
             a
             strict
             Charge
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             Ordain
             none
             but
             such
             of
             whose
             Integrity
             ,
             good
             life
             and
             learning
             he
             had
             very
             good
             assurance
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             mens
             manners
             ,
             had
             chiefly
             proceeded
             from
             ill
             Pastours
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             good
             Pastours
             well-chosen
             would
             again
             reform
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Lives
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           After
           he
           had
           taken
           this
           Commission
           ,
           Bonner
           might
           have
           been
           well
           called
           one
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Bishops
          
           .
           The
           true
           reason
           of
           this
           profound
           Compliance
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           Popish
           party
           apprehended
           that
           Cranmers
           great
           interest
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           chiefly
           grounded
           on
           some
           opinions
           he
           had
           ,
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           being
           as
           much
           subject
           to
           the
           Kings
           power
           as
           all
           other
           Civil
           Officers
           were
           .
           And
           this
           having
           endeared
           him
           so
           much
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           therefore
           they
           resolved
           to
           out-do
           him
           in
           that
           point
           .
           But
           there
           was
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           Cranmer
           was
           once
           of
           that
           opinion
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           followed
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           out
           of
           Conscience
           :
           but
           Bonner
           ,
           against
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           had
           any
           ,
           )
           complied
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           followed
           the
           final
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Abbeys
           ;
           there
           are
           57
           Surrenders
           upon
           Record
           this
           year
           .
           The
           originals
           of
           about
           30
           of
           these
           are
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           .
           Thirty
           seven
           of
           them
           were
           Abbies
           or
           Priories
           ,
           
           and
           20
           Nunneries
           .
           The
           good
           House
           of
           Godstow
           now
           fell
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           though
           among
           the
           last
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           great
           Parliament
           Abbots
           surrendred
           apace
           ;
           as
           those
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           St.
           
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             Canterbury
          
           ,
           St.
           Mary
           in
           
             York
             ,
             Selby
          
           ,
           St.
           Peters
           in
           
             Glocester
             ,
             Cirencester
             ,
             Waltham
             ,
             Winchcombe
             ,
             Malmsbury
          
           and
           Battel
           .
           Three
           others
           were
           attainted
           ;
           
             Glassenbury
             ,
             Reading
          
           ,
           and
           Colchester
           .
           The
           Deeds
           of
           the
           rest
           are
           lost
           .
           Here
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           know
           who
           were
           the
           Parliamentary
           Abbots
           .
           There
           were
           in
           all
           28
           ,
           as
           they
           
           were
           commonly
           given
           .
           Fuller
           has
           given
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           them
           in
           three
           places
           of
           his
           History
           of
           Abbies
           ;
           but
           as
           every
           one
           of
           these
           differs
           from
           the
           others
           ;
           so
           none
           of
           them
           are
           according
           to
           the
           Journals
           of
           Parliliament
           ;
           The
           Lord
           Herbert
           is
           also
           mistaken
           in
           his
           account
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           rise
           higher
           in
           my
           enquiry
           than
           this
           Reign
           ,
           for
           anciently
           many
           more
           Abbots
           and
           Priors
           sate
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           beside
           other
           Clergy
           that
           had
           likewise
           their
           Writs
           ;
           and
           of
           whose
           right
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           question
           moved
           in
           Edward
           the
           sixths
           Reign
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           opened
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
           Much
           less
           will
           I
           presume
           to
           determine
           so
           great
           a
           point
           in
           Law
           ,
           whether
           they
           sate
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           ,
           or
           as
           holding
           their
           Lands
           of
           the
           King
           by
           Baronage
           ?
           I
           am
           only
           to
           observe
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Journals
           of
           Parliament
           in
           this
           Reign
           ,
           these
           28
           Abbots
           had
           their
           writs
           ,
           Abington
           ,
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           St.
           
             Austins
             Canterbury
             ,
             Battel
          
           ,
           St.
           Bennets
           in
           the
           
             Holm
             ,
             Berdeny
             ,
             Cirencester
             ,
             Colchester
             ,
             Coventry
             ,
             Croyland
             ,
          
           St.
           
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             Evesham
             ,
             Glassenbury
             ,
             Glocester
             ,
             Hide
             ,
             Malmsbury
             ,
          
           St.
           Maries
           in
           
             York
             ,
             Peterborough
             ,
             Ramsey
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             Selby
             ,
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             Tavenstock
             ,
             Te●kesbury
             ,
             Thorney
             ,
             Waltham
             ,
             Westminster
          
           and
           Winchelcomh
           ;
           to
           whom
           also
           the
           Prior
           of
           St.
           Iohns
           may
           be
           added
           .
           But
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           I
           find
           that
           in
           the
           28
           year
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Burton
           upon
           Trent
           sate
           in
           Parliament
           .
           Generally
           Coventry
           and
           Burton
           were
           held
           by
           the
           same
           man
           ,
           as
           one
           Bishop
           held
           both
           Coventry
           and
           Litchfield
           ,
           though
           two
           different
           Bishopricks
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           year
           they
           were
           held
           by
           two
           different
           persons
           ,
           and
           both
           had
           their
           Writts
           to
           that
           Parliament
           .
           The
           method
           used
           in
           the
           suppression
           of
           these
           Houses
           will
           appear
           by
           one
           compleat
           Report
           made
           ,
           of
           the
           Suppression
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Tewksbury
           ,
           
           which
           out
           of
           many
           I
           copyed
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           the
           Collection
           .
           From
           it
           the
           Reader
           will
           see
           ,
           what
           provision
           was
           made
           for
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           the
           Prior
           ,
           the
           other
           Officers
           ,
           and
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           other
           servants
           of
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           what
           Buildings
           they
           ordered
           to
           be
           defaced
           and
           what
           to
           remain
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           did
           estimate
           the
           Jewels
           ,
           Plate
           ,
           and
           other
           Ornaments
           .
           But
           Monasteries
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           stop
           the
           appetite
           of
           some
           that
           were
           about
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           Hospitals
           were
           next
           lookt
           after
           .
           One
           of
           these
           was
           this
           year
           surrendred
           by
           
             Thomas
             Thirleby
          
           with
           two
           other
           Priests
           ;
           
           he
           was
           Master
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           Hospital
           in
           Southwark
           ,
           and
           was
           designed
           Bishop
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           made
           his
           way
           by
           that
           Resignation
           .
           He
           was
           a
           learned
           and
           modest
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           so
           fickle
           or
           cowardly
           a
           temper
           ,
           that
           he
           turned
           alwayes
           with
           the
           Stream
           in
           every
           change
           that
           was
           made
           ,
           till
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           being
           ashamed
           of
           so
           many
           turns
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           shew
           he
           could
           once
           be
           firm
           to
           somewhat
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           were
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           England
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           had
           then
           in
           his
           hand
           the
           greatest
           opportunity
           of
           making
           Royal
           and
           Noble
           Foundations
           ,
           that
           ever
           King
           of
           England
           had
           .
           But
           whether
           out
           of
           policy
           to
           give
           a
           general
           Content
           to
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           by
           selling
           to
           them
           at
           low
           rates
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           easiness
           to
           his
           Courtiers
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           an
           unmeasured
           lavishness
           in
           his
           expence
           ,
           it
           came
           far
           short
           of
           what
           he
           had
           given
           out
           he
           would
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           himself
           seemed
           once
           to
           have
           designed
           .
           The
           clear
           yeerly
           value
           of
           all
           the
           Suppressed
           Houses
           is
           cast
           up
           ,
           in
           an
           account
           then
           stated
           to
           be
           viz.
           131607.
           lib.
           6.
           s.
           4.
           d.
           as
           the
           Rents
           
           were
           then
           rated
           ,
           but
           was
           at
           least
           ten
           times
           so
           much
           in
           true
           value
           .
           Of
           which
           he
           designed
           to
           convert
           18000.
           lib.
           into
           a
           Revenue
           for
           eighteen
           Bishopricks
           and
           Cathedrals
           .
           But
           of
           these
           he
           only
           erected
           six
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           shewn
           .
           Great
           sums
           were
           indeed
           laid
           out
           on
           building
           and
           fortifying
           many
           Ports
           ,
           in
           the
           Channel
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           were
           raised
           by
           the
           Sale
           of
           Abbey-Lands
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           many
           were
           offering
           projects
           for
           Noble
           Foundations
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           King
           seemed
           very
           earnest
           :
           But
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           ,
           
           that
           before
           he
           was
           aware
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           out-run
           himself
           in
           his
           Bounty
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           bring
           these
           to
           any
           effect
           .
           Yet
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           one
           of
           the
           projects
           ,
           which
           shews
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           mind
           that
           designed
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Sir
           
             Nicholas
             Bacon
          
           ,
           who
           was
           afterwards
           one
           of
           the
           wisest
           Ministers
           that
           ever
           this
           Nation
           bred
           .
           The
           King
           designed
           to
           found
           a
           House
           for
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Latine
           and
           French
           Tongues
           :
           So
           he
           ordered
           Sir
           
             Nicolas
             Bacon
          
           ,
           and
           two
           others
           ,
           
             Thomas
             De●ton
          
           ,
           and
           
             Robert
             Cary
          
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           full
           project
           ,
           of
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           orders
           of
           such
           a
           House
           ,
           who
           brought
           it
           to
           him
           in
           a
           writing
           ;
           the
           original
           whereof
           is
           yet
           ex●ant
           .
           
           The
           design
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           frequent
           pleadings
           ,
           and
           other
           exercises
           in
           the
           Latine
           and
           French
           tongues
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Kings
           Students
           were
           brought
           to
           some
           ripeness
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           sent
           with
           his
           Embassadors
           to
           Forreign
           parts
           ,
           and
           trained
           up
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           forreign
           affairs
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           House
           should
           be
           the
           Nursery
           for
           Ambassadors
           .
           Some
           were
           also
           to
           be
           appointed
           to
           write
           the
           History
           of
           all
           Embassies
           ,
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           other
           foreign
           Transactions
           :
           as
           also
           of
           all
           Arraignments
           ,
           and
           publick
           Tryals
           at
           home
           .
           But
           before
           any
           of
           them
           might
           write
           on
           these
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour
           was
           to
           give
           them
           an
           Oath
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           do
           it
           truly
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           corrupt
           affection
           .
           This
           noble
           Design
           miscarried
           .
           But
           if
           it
           had
           been
           well
           laid
           and
           regulated
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           gather
           what
           great
           and
           publick
           advantages
           might
           have
           flowed
           from
           it
           .
           Among
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           inconsiderable
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           have
           been
           delivered
           from
           a
           Rabble
           of
           ill-Writers
           of
           History
           ,
           who
           have
           without
           due
           care
           or
           enquiry
           ,
           delivered
           to
           us
           the
           Transactions
           of
           that
           time
           so
           imperfectly
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           still
           need
           of
           enquiring
           into
           Registers
           and
           Papers
           for
           these
           matters
           .
           Which
           in
           such
           a
           House
           had
           been
           more
           certainly
           and
           clearly
           conveighed
           to
           posterity
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           now
           expected
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           after
           such
           a
           rasure
           of
           Records
           ,
           and
           other
           confusions
           ,
           in
           which
           many
           of
           these
           Papers
           have
           been
           lost
           .
           And
           this
           help
           was
           the
           more
           necessary
           ,
           after
           the
           suppression
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           :
           in
           most
           of
           which
           a
           Chronicle
           of
           the
           times
           was
           kept
           ,
           and
           still
           filled
           up
           as
           new
           Transactions
           came
           to
           their
           knowledg
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           most
           of
           these
           were
           written
           by
           men
           of
           weak
           Judgments
           ,
           who
           were
           more
           punctual
           in
           delivering
           Fables
           and
           Trifles
           ,
           than
           in
           opening
           observable
           Transactions
           .
           Yet
           some
           of
           them
           were
           men
           of
           better
           understandings
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           like
           were
           directed
           by
           their
           Abbots
           ,
           who
           being
           Lords
           of
           Parliament
           ▪
           understood
           a●fairs
           well
           :
           only
           an
           invincible
           humor
           of
           lying
           ,
           when
           it
           might
           raise
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Order
           ,
           or
           House
           ,
           runs
           through
           all
           their
           Manuscripts
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           was
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           year
           granted
           ,
           at
           
           Cranmers
           Intercession
           .
           There
           was
           nothing
           could
           so
           much
           recover
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           was
           declining
           so
           fast
           ,
           as
           the
           free
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           
           and
           though
           these
           had
           been
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Churches
           a
           year
           ago
           ,
           yet
           he
           pressed
           ,
           and
           now
           procured
           leave
           ,
           for
           private
           persons
           to
           buy
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           in
           their
           Houses
           .
           So
           this
           was
           granted
           by
           Letters
           Patents
           directed
           to
           Cromwel
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           13th
           of
           November
           .
           The
           Substance
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             King
             was
             desirous
             to
             have
             his
             Subjects
             attain
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             effected
             by
             any
             means
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             by
             granting
             them
             the
             free
             and
             liberal
             use
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             ;
             which
             to
             avoid
             dissension
             ,
             he
             intended
             should
             pass
             among
             them
             only
             by
             one
             Translation
             .
             Therefore
             Cromwel
             was
             charged
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             five
             years
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Impression
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             such
             as
             should
             be
             assigned
             by
             him
             .
          
           But
           Gardiner
           opposed
           this
           ,
           all
           he
           could
           :
           and
           one
           day
           ,
           in
           a
           Conference
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           provoked
           Cranmer
           to
           shew
           any
           difference
           between
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Canons
           ,
           which
           he
           pretended
           were
           equal
           to
           the
           other
           writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           they
           disputed
           for
           some
           time
           .
           But
           the
           King
           perceived
           solid
           Learning
           tempered
           with
           great
           Modesty
           in
           what
           Cranmer
           said
           ;
           and
           nothing
           but
           vanity
           and
           affectation
           in
           Gardiner's
           reasonings
           .
           So
           he
           took
           him
           up
           sharply
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           Cranmer
           was
           an
           old
           and
           experienced
           Captain
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           be
           troubled
           by
           fresh-men
           and
           Novices
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           matter
           of
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           came
           on
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Many
           reports
           were
           brought
           the
           King
           of
           the
           beauty
           of
           Anne
           of
           Cleve
           ,
           
           so
           that
           he
           inclined
           to
           ally
           himself
           with
           that
           Family
           .
           Both
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           courted
           him
           to
           Matches
           which
           they
           had
           projected
           .
           The
           Emperor
           proposed
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Milan
           ,
           his
           kinswoman
           ,
           and
           Daughter
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           .
           He
           was
           then
           designing
           to
           break
           the
           League
           of
           Smalcald
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           himself
           master
           of
           Germany
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           took
           much
           pains
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           divide
           him
           from
           the
           Princes
           there
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           great
           part
           effected
           by
           the
           Statute
           for
           the
           six
           Articles
           :
           Upon
           which
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           Princes
           had
           complained
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           whereas
           the
           King
           had
           been
           in
           so
           fair
           a
           way
           of
           union
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           had
           now
           broke
           it
           off
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           severe
           a
           Law
           about
           Communion
           in
           one
           kind
           ,
           Private
           Masses
           ,
           and
           the
           Celibate
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           differed
           so
           much
           from
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           entertain
           no
           further
           correspondence
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           that
           Law
           was
           not
           mitigated
           .
           But
           Gardiner
           wrought
           much
           on
           the
           Kings
           vanity
           and
           passions
           ;
           and
           told
           him
           that
           it
           was
           below
           his
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           high
           Learning
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           Company
           of
           dull
           Germans
           and
           small
           Princes
           ,
           dictate
           to
           him
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           There
           was
           also
           another
           thing
           which
           he
           oft
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           argues
           somewhere
           a
           great
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           )
           That
           the
           King
           could
           not
           expect
           these
           Princes
           would
           ever
           be
           for
           his
           Supremacy
           ;
           since
           if
           they
           acknowledged
           that
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           must
           likewise
           yield
           it
           to
           the
           Emperor
           .
           This
           was
           a
           great
           mistake
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           never
           acknowledged
           the
           Emperor
           to
           have
           a
           sove
           raignty
           in
           their
           Dominions
           ;
           so
           they
           did
           acknowledg
           the
           Diet
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           the
           Empire
           lies
           ,
           
           to
           have
           a
           Power
           of
           making
           or
           changing
           what
           Laws
           they
           pleased
           about
           Religion
           .
           
           And
           in
           things
           that
           were
           not
           determined
           by
           the
           Diet
           ,
           every
           Prince
           pretended
           to
           it
           as
           highly
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           could
           do
           in
           England
           .
           But
           as
           untrue
           as
           this
           Allegation
           was
           it
           served
           Gardiner's
           turn
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           was
           sufficiently
           irritated
           with
           it
           against
           the
           Princes
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           now
           a
           great
           coldness
           in
           their
           correspondence
           .
           Yet
           the
           Project
           of
           a
           Match
           with
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Milan
           failing
           ,
           and
           these
           proposed
           by
           France
           not
           being
           acceptable
           ,
           Cromwel
           moved
           the
           King
           about
           an
           Alliance
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cleve
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           the
           Emperors
           Neighbour
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           had
           also
           a
           pretension
           to
           the
           Dutchie
           of
           Guelders
           ,
           and
           his
           eldest
           Daughter
           was
           Marryed
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           .
           So
           that
           the
           King
           having
           then
           some
           apprehensions
           of
           a
           War
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           this
           seemed
           a
           very
           proper
           Alliance
           to
           give
           him
           a
           Diversion
           .
        
         
           There
           had
           been
           a
           Treaty
           between
           her
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           match
           between
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain's
           Son
           ,
           and
           her
           .
           But
           they
           both
           being
           under
           Age
           ,
           it
           went
           no
           further
           than
           a
           Contract
           between
           their
           Fathers
           .
           
             Hans
             Holbin
          
           having
           taken
           her
           Picture
           ,
           sent
           it
           over
           to
           the
           King.
           But
           in
           that
           he
           bestowed
           the
           common
           complement
           of
           his
           Art
           ,
           somewhat
           too
           liberally
           ,
           on
           a
           Lady
           that
           was
           in
           a
           way
           to
           be
           Queen
           .
           The
           King
           liked
           the
           Picture
           ,
           better
           than
           the
           Original
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           the
           occasion
           afterwards
           to
           compare
           them
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           zealous
           for
           the
           Aus●●●●
           Confession
           ,
           finding
           the
           King
           had
           declined
           so
           much
           from
           it
           ,
           disswaded
           the
           Match
           .
           But
           Cromwel
           set
           it
           on
           mightily
           ;
           expecting
           a
           great
           Support
           from
           a
           Queen
           of
           his
           own
           making
           :
           whose
           friends
           being
           all
           Luth●rans
           ,
           it
           tended
           also
           to
           bring
           down
           the
           Popish
           Party
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           again
           to
           recover
           the
           ground
           they
           had
           now
           lost
           .
           Those
           that
           had
           seen
           the
           Lady
           did
           much
           commend
           her
           beauty
           ,
           and
           person
           .
           But
           she
           could
           speak
           no
           Language
           but
           Dutch
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           King
           was
           a
           stranger
           .
           Nor
           was
           she
           bred
           to
           Musick
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           King
           was
           much
           taken
           .
           So
           that
           except
           her
           person
           had
           charmed
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           left
           for
           her
           to
           gain
           upon
           him
           by
           .
           After
           some
           Months
           Treaty
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Counts
           Palatine
           of
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           with
           other
           Ambassadors
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           and
           her
           Brother
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cleves
           ,
           (
           for
           her
           Father
           was
           lately
           dead
           ,
           )
           came
           over
           ,
           and
           concluded
           the
           Match
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           end
           of
           December
           ,
           she
           was
           brought
           over
           to
           England
           :
           
           And
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           impatient
           to
           see
           her
           ,
           went
           down
           Incognito
           to
           Rochester
           .
           But
           when
           he
           had
           a
           sight
           of
           her
           ,
           finding
           none
           of
           these
           charms
           which
           he
           was
           made
           believe
           were
           in
           her
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           extreamly
           surprized
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           did
           not
           like
           her
           ,
           but
           took
           an
           Aversion
           to
           her
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           never
           after
           overcome
           .
           He
           swore
           they
           had
           brought
           over
           a
           Flanders
           Mare
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           sorry
           he
           had
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           but
           glad
           it
           had
           proceeded
           no
           further
           .
           And
           presently
           he
           resolved
           ,
           
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           to
           break
           off
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           yoke
           himself
           with
           her
           .
           But
           his
           Affairs
           were
           not
           then
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           safely
           put
           that
           affront
           on
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Saxony
           and
           Cleves
           which
           the
           sending
           back
           of
           this
           Lady
           would
           have
           done
           .
           For
           the
           Germans
           ,
           being
           of
           all
           Nations
           most
           sensible
           of
           every
           thing
           in
           which
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           Family
           is
           touched
           ;
           he
           knew
           they
           would
           resent
           such
           an
           Injury
           .
           And
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           for
           him
           to
           Adventure
           that
           at
           such
           
           a
           time
           .
           
           For
           the
           Emperor
           was
           then
           in
           Paris
           ,
           whither
           he
           had
           gone
           to
           an
           Enterview
           with
           Francis.
           And
           his
           Reception
           was
           not
           only
           as
           Magnificent
           as
           could
           be
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           all
           the
           Evidence
           possible
           of
           hearty
           Friendship
           and
           kindness
           .
           The
           King
           also
           understood
           ,
           that
           between
           them
           there
           was
           somewhat
           projected
           against
           himself
           .
           And
           now
           Francis
           that
           had
           been
           as
           much
           obliged
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           possibly
           one
           Prince
           could
           be
           by
           another
           ;
           was
           not
           only
           forgetful
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           intended
           to
           take
           advantage
           from
           the
           distractions
           and
           discontents
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           to
           drive
           them
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           the
           Emperor
           would
           gladly
           have
           embroyled
           these
           two
           Kings
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           a
           better
           opportunity
           both
           to
           make
           himself
           Master
           of
           Germany
           ;
           and
           to
           force
           the
           King
           of
           England
           into
           an
           Alliance
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           should
           be
           Legitimated
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           be
           left
           destitute
           of
           a
           Support
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           Insolent
           and
           Intractable
           .
           The
           King
           apprehended
           the
           Conjunction
           of
           those
           two
           great
           Princes
           against
           himself
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           set
           forward
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           set
           up
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           with
           that
           forreign
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           the
           discontents
           at
           home
           ,
           would
           have
           made
           War
           upon
           great
           advantages
           ;
           especially
           those
           in
           the
           North
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           ill
           affected
           to
           him
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           judged
           it
           necessary
           for
           his
           Affairs
           not
           to
           lose
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           .
           Only
           he
           resolved
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           any
           Nullities
           or
           Pre-contracts
           could
           excuse
           him
           fairly
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           He
           returned
           to
           Greenwich
           very
           Melancholy
           .
           He
           much
           blamed
           the
           Earl
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           who
           being
           sent
           over
           to
           receive
           her
           at
           Callice
           ,
           had
           written
           an
           high
           Commendation
           of
           her
           Beauty
           .
           But
           he
           excused
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           thing
           was
           so
           far
           gone
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           decent
           to
           write
           as
           he
           had
           done
           .
           The
           King
           lamented
           his
           condition
           in
           that
           Marriage
           ;
           and
           expressed
           great
           trouble
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Lord
           Russel
           ,
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Brown
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Denny
          
           ,
           and
           others
           about
           him
           .
           
             The
             last
             of
             those
             told
             him
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             Advantage
             that
             mean
             persons
             had
             over
             Princes
             :
             That
             great
             Princes
             must
             take
             such
             Wives
             as
             are
             brought
             them
             ,
             whereas
             meaner
             persons
             go
             and
             chuse
             Wives
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           But
           when
           the
           King
           saw
           Cromwel
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           grief
           a
           freer
           vent
           to
           him
           .
           He
           ,
           finding
           the
           King
           so
           much
           Troubled
           ,
           would
           have
           cast
           the
           chief
           blame
           on
           the
           Earl
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           had
           no
           great
           kindness
           :
           And
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           her
           so
           far
           short
           of
           what
           reports
           and
           Pictures
           had
           made
           her
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           stayed
           her
           at
           Callice
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           given
           the
           King
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Earls
           Commission
           being
           only
           to
           bring
           her
           over
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           It
           had
           been
           too
           great
           a
           presumption
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           interposed
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           .
           And
           the
           King
           was
           convinced
           he
           was
           in
           the
           right
           .
           So
           now
           ,
           all
           they
           had
           to
           insist
           on
           ,
           was
           the
           clearing
           of
           that
           Contract
           that
           had
           passed
           between
           her
           and
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Lorain
           :
           which
           the
           Ambassadors
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           had
           undertaken
           should
           be
           fully
           done
           ,
           and
           brought
           over
           with
           her
           in
           due
           form
           of
           Law.
           So
           after
           the
           Lady
           was
           brought
           in
           great
           State
           to
           Greenwich
           ,
           the
           Council
           met
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cleves
           that
           conducted
           her
           over
           ;
           and
           desired
           to
           see
           what
           they
           had
           brought
           for
           clearing
           the
           breach
           of
           that
           Contract
           with
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Lorrain
           .
           But
           they
           had
           brought
           nothing
           ,
           and
           made
           no
           account
           of
           it
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Contract
           was
           in
           their
           Minority
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           give
           
           no
           consent
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           had
           followed
           on
           it
           ,
           after
           they
           came
           to
           be
           of
           Age.
           But
           this
           did
           not
           satisfie
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           these
           were
           but
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           see
           better
           proofs
           .
           The
           Kings
           Marriage
           was
           Annulled
           with
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           upon
           a
           pre-contract
           ;
           therefore
           he
           must
           not
           again
           run
           the
           like
           hazard
           .
           So
           Olisleger
           and
           Hog●sden
           ,
           the
           Ambassadors
           from
           Cleve
           ,
           did
           by
           a
           formal
           Instrument
           Protest
           before
           Cromwel
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           peace
           made
           between
           their
           late
           Master
           Iohn
           Duke
           of
           Cleve
           ,
           and
           Anthony
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           conditions
           was
           ,
           that
           this
           Lady
           being
           then
           under
           Age
           ,
           should
           be
           given
           in
           Marriage
           to
           Francis
           Son
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           who
           was
           likewise
           under
           Age
           ;
           which
           Treaty
           they
           affirmed
           they
           saw
           and
           read
           .
           But
           that
           afterwards
           
             Henry
             de
             Groffe
          
           Ambassador
           of
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Gueldres
           ,
           upon
           whose
           mediation
           that
           peace
           had
           been
           concluded
           ,
           declared
           in
           their
           hearing
           ,
           that
           the
           Espousals
           were
           Annulled
           and
           of
           no
           effect
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           Registred
           in
           the
           Chancery
           of
           Cl●ve
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           promised
           to
           bring
           an
           Authentical
           Extract
           within
           three
           Months
           to
           England
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Counsellors
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           Kings
           secret
           dislike
           of
           her
           person
           ,
           would
           have
           insisted
           more
           on
           this
           .
           But
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresm
           ,
           said
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           no
           more
           than
           that
           ,
           it
           could
           be
           no
           just
           hindrance
           to
           the
           Solemnization
           of
           the
           Marriage
           .
           So
           the
           King
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           remedy
           ,
           and
           being
           much
           pressed
           both
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Cleve
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           Lord
           Cromwel
           ,
           Marryed
           her
           on
           the
           6th
           of
           Ianuary
           :
           But
           expressed
           so
           much
           aversion
           and
           dislike
           of
           her
           ,
           
           that
           every
           body
           about
           him
           took
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           Next
           day
           the
           Lord
           Cromwel
           asked
           him
           how
           he
           liked
           her
           then
           .
           He
           told
           him
           ,
           
             He
             was
             not
             every
             man
          
           ;
           therefore
           he
           would
           be
           free
           with
           him
           :
           He
           liked
           her
           worse
           than
           he
           did
           .
           He
           suspected
           she
           was
           no
           Maid
           ;
           and
           had
           such
           ill
           smells
           about
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           loathed
           her
           more
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           believe
           he
           should
           ever
           consummate
           the
           Marriage
           .
           This
           was
           sad
           news
           to
           Cromwel
           ,
           who
           knew
           well
           how
           delicate
           the
           King
           was
           in
           these
           matters
           ;
           
           and
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Misfortune
           must
           needs
           turn
           very
           heavy
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           chief
           Promoter
           of
           it
           .
           He
           knew
           his
           Enemies
           would
           draw
           great
           advantages
           from
           this
           ;
           and
           understood
           the
           Kings
           temper
           too
           well
           ,
           to
           think
           his
           Greatness
           would
           last
           long
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           not
           induce
           the
           King
           to
           like
           the
           Queen
           better
           .
           But
           that
           was
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           King
           lived
           five
           Months
           with
           her
           in
           that
           State
           ,
           and
           very
           oft
           lay
           in
           the
           Bed
           with
           her
           ,
           yet
           his
           Aversion
           rather
           encreased
           than
           abated
           .
           She
           seemed
           not
           much
           concerned
           at
           it
           :
           and
           ,
           as
           their
           Conversation
           was
           not
           great
           ,
           so
           she
           was
           of
           an
           heavy
           Composition
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           much
           displeased
           ,
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           a
           Marriage
           in
           which
           she
           had
           so
           little
           satisfaction
           .
           Yet
           one
           thing
           shews
           that
           she
           wanted
           not
           Capacity
           .
           For
           she
           learned
           the
           English
           Language
           very
           soon
           :
           and
           before
           her
           Marriage
           was
           Annulled
           ,
           she
           spoke
           English
           freely
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Depositions
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           an
           Instrument
           brought
           over
           from
           Cleve
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Chancery
           there
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           appeared
           ,
           That
           
             Henry
             de
             Groffe
          
           ,
           Ambassador
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Gueldres
           ,
           had
           on
           the
           15th
           of
           February
           in
           the
           year
           1535.
           declared
           the
           Nullity
           of
           the
           former
           Contract
           ,
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           set
           down
           in
           high
           Dutch
           ,
           but
           thus
           put
           in
           
             Latine
             .
             Sponsalia
             illa
             progressum
             suum
             non
             habitura
          
           (
           I
           will
           not
           answer
           
           for
           the
           Latine
           ,
           )
           
             ex
             quo
             dictus
             Dux
             Carolus
             admodum
             doleret
             ,
             &
             propterea
             quaedam
             fecisset
             ,
             &
             amplius
             facturus
             esset
             .
          
           And
           Pallandus
           ,
           that
           was
           Ambassador
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cleves
           in
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guelders
           Court
           ,
           wrote
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           
             Illustrissimum
             Ducem
             Gueldriae
             certo
             scire
             prima
             illa
             Sponsalia
             inter
             Domicellam
             Annam
             fore
             inania
             &
             progressum
             suum
             non
             habitura
             .
          
           When
           this
           was
           shewed
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Council
           found
           great
           exceptions
           to
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           Ambiguity
           of
           the
           word
           Sponsalia
           ;
           it
           not
           being
           expressed
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           Espousals
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           future
           tense
           ;
           and
           intended
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           when
           there
           should
           be
           a
           fit
           opportunity
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           On
           the
           12th
           of
           April
           a
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           was
           held
           .
           The
           Journal
           shews
           that
           neither
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Abbot
           was
           present
           .
           After
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           had
           opened
           the
           reasons
           for
           the
           Kings
           meeting
           them
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           related
           to
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           Cromwel
           as
           Lord
           Vice-gerent
           spake
           next
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           
             There
             was
             nothing
             which
             the
             King
             so
             much
             desired
             ,
             
             as
             a
             firm
             union
             among
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             placed
             his
             chief
             security
             .
             He
             knew
             there
             were
             many
             Incendiaries
             ,
             and
             much
             Cockle
             grew
             up
             with
             the
             Wheat
             .
             The
             rashness
             and
             licentiousness
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             inveterate
             Superstition
             and
             stiffness
             of
             others
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Corruptions
             ,
             had
             raised
             great
             dissensions
             to
             the
             sad
             regret
             of
             all
             good
             Christians
             .
             Some
             were
             called
             Papists
             ,
             others
             Hereticks
             ;
             which
             bitterness
             of
             Spirit
             seemed
             the
             more
             strange
             ,
             since
             now
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             great
             care
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             were
             in
             all
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             a
             Language
             which
             they
             understood
             .
             But
             these
             were
             grosly
             perverted
             by
             both
             sides
             ,
             who
             studied
             rather
             to
             justifie
             their
             passions
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             direct
             their
             belief
             by
             them
             .
             The
             King
             leaned
             neither
             to
             the
             right
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             Party
             ,
             but
             set
             the
             pure
             and
             sincere
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             only
             before
             his
             eyes
             :
             And
             therefore
             was
             now
             resolved
             to
             have
             this
             set
             forth
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             any
             corrupt
             mixtures
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             such
             decent
             Ceremonies
             continued
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             use
             of
             them
             taught
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             abuses
             might
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             Disputes
             about
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             cease
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             his
             Subjects
             might
             be
             well
             instructed
             in
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             directed
             in
             the
             reverent
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             resolved
             to
             punish
             severely
             all
             transgressors
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             or
             side
             soever
             they
             ▪
             were
             .
             The
             King
             was
             resolved
             ,
             That
             Christ
             ,
             That
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             should
             have
             the
             victory
             .
             And
             therefore
             had
             appointed
             some
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             to
             draw
             up
             an
             Exposition
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             Institution
             of
             a
             Christian-man
             :
             Who
             were
             ,
             the
             two
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               London
               ,
               Duresm
               ,
               Winchester
               ,
               Rochester
               ,
               Hereford
               ,
            
             and
             St.
             Davids
             ;
             and
             Doctors
             
               Thirleby
               ,
               Robertson
               ,
               Cox
               ,
               Day
               ,
               Oglethorp
               ,
               Redmayn
               ,
               Edgeworth
               ,
               Crayford
               ,
               Symonds
               ,
               Robins
               ,
            
             and
             Tresham
             .
             He
             had
             also
             appointed
             others
             to
             examine
             what
             Ceremonies
             should
             be
             retained
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             true
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             who
             were
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Bath
             and
             
               Wells
               ,
               Ely
               ,
               Sarum
               ,
               Chichester
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
            
             and
             Landaff
             .
             The
             King
             had
             also
             commanded
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             other
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             persons
             commissioned
             for
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Act
             formerly
             passed
             ,
             to
             proceed
             against
             all
             transgressors
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             according
             
             to
             Law.
             
             And
             he
             Concluded
             with
             an
             high
             Commendation
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             due
             praises
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             far
             greater
             Eloquence
             than
             himself
             was
             ,
             could
             not
             fully
             set
             forth
             .
          
           The
           Lords
           approved
           of
           this
           Nomination
           ,
           and
           ordered
           that
           these
           Committees
           should
           sit
           constantly
           ,
           on
           Mundays
           ,
           Wedensdays
           ,
           and
           Fridays
           :
           and
           no
           other
           days
           they
           were
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           afternoon
           .
           But
           their
           Proceedings
           will
           require
           so
           full
           a
           Relation
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           first
           open
           the
           other
           Affairs
           that
           passed
           in
           this
           Session
           ,
           and
           leave
           these
           to
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           14th
           of
           April
           the
           King
           created
           Cromwel
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ;
           
           the
           Male
           line
           of
           the
           Bourchiers
           ,
           that
           had
           carryed
           that
           Title
           ,
           being
           extinguished
           .
           This
           shews
           that
           the
           true
           Causes
           of
           Cromwels
           fall
           must
           be
           found
           in
           some
           other
           thing
           ,
           than
           his
           making
           up
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           :
           who
           had
           never
           thus
           raised
           his
           Title
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           intended
           so
           soon
           to
           pull
           him
           down
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           22d
           of
           April
           ,
           a
           Bill
           was
           brought
           in
           for
           Suppressing
           the
           Knights
           of
           St.
           Iohn
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           
           Their
           first
           Foundation
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Guard
           to
           the
           Pilgrims
           that
           went
           to
           the
           Holy
           Land.
           For
           some
           Ages
           that
           was
           extolled
           as
           the
           highest
           expression
           of
           devotion
           and
           reverence
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           view
           the
           places
           of
           his
           abode
           ;
           and
           chiefly
           the
           places
           where
           he
           was
           Crucified
           ,
           Buried
           ,
           and
           ascended
           to
           Heaven
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           many
           entred
           into
           a
           Religious
           Knighthood
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           defend
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           and
           conduct
           the
           Pilgrims
           .
           Those
           were
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           The
           Knights-Templars
           and
           Hospitallers
           .
           The
           former
           were
           the
           greater
           and
           richer
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           were
           also
           very
           considerable
           .
           The
           Popes
           and
           their
           Clergy
           did
           every-where
           animate
           all
           Princes
           ,
           and
           great
           persons
           ,
           to
           undertake
           expeditions
           into
           these
           parts
           :
           Which
           were
           very
           costly
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           proved
           fatal
           to
           almost
           all
           the
           Princes
           that
           made
           them
           .
           Yet
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           pains
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           from
           which
           all
           were
           delivered
           by
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ,
           who
           went
           on
           this
           Expedition
           ;
           such
           as
           dyed
           in
           it
           being
           also
           reckoned
           Martyrs
           ;
           wrought
           wonderfully
           on
           a
           blind
           and
           Superstitious
           Age.
           But
           such
           as
           could
           not
           go
           ,
           were
           perswaded
           ,
           That
           if
           on
           their
           death-beds
           they
           vowed
           to
           go
           upon
           their
           recovery
           ,
           and
           left
           some
           Lands
           to
           maintain
           a
           Knight
           that
           should
           go
           thither
           and
           fight
           against
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           it
           would
           do
           as
           well
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           great
           and
           vast
           Endowments
           were
           made
           .
           But
           there
           were
           many
           Complaints
           made
           of
           the
           Templars
           ,
           for
           betraying
           and
           robbing
           the
           Pilgrims
           ,
           and
           other
           horrid
           abuses
           ,
           which
           may
           reasonably
           be
           believed
           to
           have
           been
           true
           ;
           though
           other
           Writers
           of
           that
           Age
           lay
           the
           blame
           rather
           on
           the
           Covetousness
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           malice
           to
           them
           :
           Yet
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           the
           whole
           Order
           was
           Condemned
           ,
           and
           Suppressed
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           them
           as
           could
           be
           taken
           ,
           were
           cruelly
           put
           to
           death
           .
           The
           Order
           of
           the
           Hospitallers
           stood
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           grow
           much
           after
           that
           .
           They
           were
           beaten
           out
           of
           the
           Holy-Land
           by
           the
           Sultans
           ,
           and
           lately
           out
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Rhodes
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           this
           time
           in
           Malta
           .
           Their
           great
           Master
           depended
           on
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           :
           so
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           fit
           ,
           to
           let
           a
           House
           that
           was
           subject
           to
           a
           Forreign
           Power
           stand
           longer
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           they
           would
           not
           willingly
           Surrender
           up
           their
           House
           ,
           as
           others
           had
           done
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           force
           them
           out
           of
           it
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           on
           the
           22d
           of
           April
           was
           read
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           26th
           the
           2d
           time
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           29th
           the
           third
           time
           ;
           by
           which
           both
           
           their
           House
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           another
           they
           had
           in
           Kilmainam
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           were
           suppressed
           ,
           great
           pensions
           being
           reserved
           by
           the
           Act
           to
           the
           Priors
           ,
           a
           1000
           lib.
           to
           him
           of
           St.
           Iohns
           near
           London
           ,
           and
           500
           Marks
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           very
           considerable
           allowances
           for
           the
           Knights
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           amounted
           near
           to
           3000
           lib.
           yearly
           .
           But
           on
           the
           14th
           of
           May
           the
           Parliament
           was
           Prorogued
           to
           the
           25th
           ,
           and
           a
           vote
           passed
           that
           their
           Bills
           should
           remain
           in
           the
           State
           they
           were
           in
           .
        
         
           Upon
           their
           next
           m●eting
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           going
           on
           in
           their
           business
           ,
           a
           great
           Change
           of
           Court
           broke
           out
           .
           For
           on
           the
           13th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           at
           the
           Council
           Table
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           challenged
           the
           Lord
           Cromwel
           of
           high
           Treason
           ,
           
           and
           Arresting
           him
           ,
           sent
           him
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           Tower.
           He
           had
           many
           Enemies
           among
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           .
           The
           Nobility
           despised
           him
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           lessened
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Titles
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           Black-Smith
           raised
           so
           many
           degrees
           above
           them
           .
           His
           aspiring
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           was
           thought
           inexcusable
           vanity
           :
           and
           his
           having
           so
           many
           places
           heaped
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           Lord
           Privy
           Seal
           ,
           Lord
           Chamberlain
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Vice-gerent
           ,
           with
           the
           Mastership
           of
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           had
           but
           lately
           parted
           ,
           drew
           much
           envy
           on
           him
           .
           All
           the
           Popish
           party
           hated
           him
           out
           of
           measure
           .
           The
           Suppression
           of
           the
           Abbies
           was
           laid
           wholly
           at
           his
           door
           :
           The
           Attaindors
           and
           all
           other
           severe
           proceedings
           were
           imputed
           to
           his
           Counsels
           .
           He
           was
           also
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           person
           that
           had
           kept
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Emperor
           at
           such
           distance
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           and
           Gardiner
           ,
           beside
           private
           Animosities
           ,
           hated
           him
           on
           that
           account
           .
           And
           they
           did
           not
           think
           it
           impossible
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           bring
           on
           a
           Treaty
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           which
           they
           hoped
           would
           open
           the
           way
           for
           one
           with
           the
           Pope
           .
           But
           other
           more
           secret
           reasons
           wrought
           his
           ruin
           with
           the
           King.
           The
           fear
           he
           was
           in
           of
           a
           Conjunction
           between
           the
           Emperor
           and
           France
           did
           now
           abate
           :
           For
           he
           understood
           that
           it
           went
           no
           further
           than
           Complements
           .
           And
           though
           he
           clearly
           discovered
           ,
           having
           sent
           over
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           to
           Francis
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           depend
           much
           on
           his
           friendship
           ;
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           Emperor
           would
           not
           yield
           up
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           to
           him
           ,
           upon
           which
           his
           heart
           was
           much
           set
           .
           So
           he
           saw
           they
           could
           come
           to
           no
           agreement
           .
           Therefore
           he
           made
           no
           great
           account
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           France
           ,
           since
           he
           knew
           the
           Emperor
           would
           willingly
           make
           an
           Alliance
           with
           him
           :
           The
           hopes
           of
           which
           made
           him
           more
           indifferent
           ,
           whether
           the
           German
           Princes
           were
           pleased
           with
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           since
           he
           had
           now
           attained
           the
           end
           he
           had
           proposed
           to
           himself
           in
           all
           his
           Negotiations
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           secure
           himself
           from
           any
           trouble
           the
           Emperor
           might
           give
           him
           .
           Therefore
           Cromwels
           Counsels
           were
           now
           disliked
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           always
           enclined
           the
           King
           to
           favour
           those
           Princes
           against
           the
           Emperor
           .
           Another
           secret
           cause
           was
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           King
           had
           an
           unconquerable
           aversion
           to
           his
           Queen
           ;
           so
           he
           was
           taken
           with
           the
           Beauty
           and
           behaviour
           of
           Mistress
           
             Katharine
             Howard
          
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Lord
           
             Edmond
             Howard
          
           ,
           
           a
           Brother
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolks
           .
           And
           as
           this
           designed
           Match
           raised
           the
           credit
           of
           her
           Uncle
           ,
           so
           the
           ill
           consequences
           of
           the
           former
           drew
           him
           down
           who
           had
           been
           the
           chief
           Counsellor
           in
           it
           .
           The
           King
           also
           found
           his
           Government
           was
           grown
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           judged
           it
           was
           no
           ill
           Policy
           to
           cast
           over
           all
           that
           had
           been
           done
           amiss
           ,
           
           upon
           a
           Minister
           who
           had
           great
           Power
           with
           him
           :
           
           and
           being
           now
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           all
           the
           blame
           of
           these
           things
           would
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           laid
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Ruin
           would
           much
           appease
           discontents
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           more
           moderate
           in
           censuring
           the
           King
           or
           his
           Proceedings
           .
           It
           is
           said
           that
           other
           Particulars
           were
           charged
           on
           him
           ,
           which
           lost
           him
           the
           Kings
           favour
           .
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           they
           related
           to
           the
           encouragement
           he
           was
           said
           to
           have
           given
           to
           some
           Reformers
           ,
           in
           the
           opposition
           they
           made
           to
           the
           six
           Articles
           :
           Upon
           the
           Execution
           of
           which
           the
           King
           was
           now
           much
           set
           .
           His
           fall
           was
           so
           secretly
           carryed
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           had
           often
           before
           looked
           for
           it
           ,
           knowing
           the
           Kings
           uneasie
           and
           jealous
           temper
           ;
           yet
           at
           that
           time
           he
           had
           no
           apprehensions
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           Storm
           broke
           upon
           him
           .
           In
           his
           fall
           he
           had
           the
           common
           fate
           of
           all
           disgraced
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           be
           forsaken
           by
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           insulted
           over
           by
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Only
           Cranmer
           retained
           still
           so
           much
           of
           his
           former
           simplicity
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           never
           learn
           these
           Court
           Arts.
           
           Therefore
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           about
           him
           next
           day
           ,
           
             He
             much
             magnified
             his
             diligence
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             and
             preservation
             ,
             and
             discovering
             all
             Plots
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             made
             :
             That
             he
             had
             always
             loved
             the
             King
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             served
             him
             with
             great
             fidelity
             and
             success
             :
             That
             he
             thought
             no
             King
             of
             England
             had
             ever
             such
             a
             servant
             ;
             upon
             that
             account
             he
             had
             loved
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             loved
             the
             King
             above
             all
             others
             .
             But
             if
             he
             was
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             he
             was
             glad
             it
             was
             discovered
             .
             But
             he
             prayed
             God
             earnestly
             ,
             to
             send
             the
             King
             such
             a
             Councellor
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             who
             could
             and
             would
             serve
             him
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
          
           This
           shews
           ,
           both
           the
           firmness
           of
           Cranmers
           friendship
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           a
           great
           Soul
           ,
           not
           turned
           by
           the
           changes
           of
           mens
           fortunes
           ,
           to
           like
           or
           dislike
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           stood
           or
           declined
           from
           their
           greatness
           .
           And
           had
           not
           the
           Kings
           kindness
           for
           Cranmer
           been
           deeply
           rooted
           ,
           this
           Letter
           had
           ruined
           him
           .
           For
           he
           was
           the
           most
           impatient
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           .
           Cromwels
           ruin
           was
           now
           Decreed
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           had
           so
           servily
           complyed
           with
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           in
           procuring
           some
           to
           be
           Attainted
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           without
           being
           brought
           to
           make
           their
           answer
           ,
           fell
           now
           under
           the
           same
           severity
           .
           For
           whether
           it
           was
           that
           his
           Enemies
           knew
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           he
           would
           so
           justifie
           himself
           that
           they
           would
           find
           great
           difficulties
           in
           the
           Process
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           was
           that
           they
           blindly
           resolved
           to
           follow
           that
           injustifiable
           Precedent
           ,
           of
           passing
           over
           so
           necessary
           a
           Rule
           to
           all
           Courts
           ,
           of
           giving
           the
           Party
           accused
           an
           hearing
           ;
           the
           Bill
           of
           Attaindor
           was
           brought
           in
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           Cranmer
           being
           absent
           that
           day
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Journal
           on
           the
           17th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           19th
           was
           read
           the
           second
           and
           third
           time
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           .
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           how
           few
           friends
           he
           had
           in
           that
           House
           ,
           when
           a
           Bill
           of
           that
           nature
           went
           on
           so
           hastily
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           he
           found
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           somewhat
           of
           the
           same
           measure
           ,
           which
           ten
           years
           before
           he
           had
           dealt
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           the
           same
           success
           .
           For
           his
           matter
           stuck
           ten
           days
           there
           .
           At
           length
           a
           new
           Bill
           of
           Attaindor
           was
           brought
           up
           ,
           conceived
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           with
           a
           Proviso
           annexed
           to
           it
           .
           They
           also
           sent
           back
           the
           Bill
           which
           the
           Lords
           sent
           to
           them
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           clear
           from
           the
           Journals
           what
           they
           meant
           by
           these
           two
           Bills
           .
           It
           seems
           they
           rejected
           
           the
           Lords
           Bill
           ,
           and
           yet
           sent
           it
           up
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           either
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           left
           it
           to
           their
           choice
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           two
           Bills
           they
           would
           offer
           to
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           .
           But
           though
           this
           be
           an
           unparliamentary
           way
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           other
           sense
           which
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Journal
           can
           bear
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           Judge
           better
           concerning
           it
           .
           *
           And
           that
           very
           day
           the
           King
           assented
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Letter
           written
           the
           next
           day
           by
           Cromwel
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Act
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
             having
             raised
             
               Thomas
               Cromwel
            
             from
             a
             base
             degree
             ,
             
             to
             great
             Dignities
             and
             high
             Trusts
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             now
             by
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             persons
             of
             honour
             ,
             found
             him
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Corrupt
             Traitor
             ,
             
             and
             deceiver
             of
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Crown
             ,
             that
             had
             ever
             been
             known
             in
             his
             whole
             Reign
             .
             He
             had
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             set
             at
             liberty
             divers
             persons
             put
             in
             Prison
             for
             misprision
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             were
             suspected
             of
             it
             .
             He
             had
             also
             received
             several
             bribes
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             granted
             Licenses
             to
             carry
             Money
             ,
             Corn
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Kings
             Proclamations
             .
             He
             had
             also
             given
             out
             many
             Commissions
             without
             the
             Kings
             knowledg
             ;
             and
             being
             but
             of
             a
             base
             Birth
             ,
             had
             said
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               sure
               of
               the
               King.
            
             He
             had
             granted
             many
             Passports
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             and
             Forreigners
             for
             passing
             the
             Seas
             ,
             without
             search
             .
             He
             being
             also
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             had
             dispersed
             many
             Erroneous
             Books
             among
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ,
             particularly
             some
             that
             were
             contrary
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             when
             some
             had
             informed
             him
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             had
             shewed
             him
             these
             Heresies
             in
             Books
             Printed
             in
             England
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               they
               were
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               found
               no
               fault
               in
               them
            
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             
               It
               was
               as
               Lawful
               for
               every
               Christian
               man
               to
               be
               the
               Minister
               of
               that
               Sacrament
               as
               a
               Priest.
            
             And
             whereas
             the
             King
             had
             constituted
             him
             Vice-gerent
             for
             the
             Spiritual
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             had
             under
             the
             Seal
             of
             that
             office
             licensed
             many
             that
             were
             suspected
             of
             Heresie
             to
             Preach
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             both
             by
             word
             and
             in
             writing
             suggested
             to
             several
             Sheriffs
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             they
             should
             discharge
             many
             Prisoners
             ,
             of
             whom
             some
             were
             Indicted
             ,
             others
             apprehended
             for
             Heresie
             .
             And
             when
             many
             particular
             complaints
             were
             brought
             to
             him
             of
             detestable
             Heresies
             ,
             with
             the
             names
             of
             the
             offenders
             ;
             he
             not
             only
             defended
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             severely
             checkt
             the
             Informers
             :
             and
             vexed
             some
             of
             them
             by
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             other
             ways
             .
             The
             particulars
             of
             all
             which
             were
             too
             tedious
             to
             be
             recited
             .
             And
             he
             having
             entertained
             many
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             about
             himself
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             infected
             with
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             imagining
             he
             was
             by
             force
             able
             to
             defend
             his
             Treasons
             and
             Heresies
             ;
             on
             the
             last
             of
             March
             in
             the
             30th
             year
             of
             the
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             St.
             
               Peters
               the
               poor
            
             in
             London
             ,
             when
             some
             of
             them
             complained
             to
             him
             of
             the
             new
             Preachers
             ,
             such
             as
             Barnes
             and
             others
             ,
             he
             said
             ;
             
               Their
               Preaching
               was
               good
            
             ;
             and
             said
             also
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               King
               would
               turn
               from
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               turn
               :
               And
               if
               the
               King
               did
               turn
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               
                 VERA
                 EFFIGIES
                 THOMAE
                 CROMWELL
                 ESSEXIAE
                 COMITIS
                 EQVES
                 PERISCELIS
              
               
                 H.
                 Holbe●n
                 pinxit
                 .
                 R.
                 White
                 sculpsit
                 .
              
               
                 Natus
                 1490
                 Regis
                 vicarius
                 Generalis
                 1536
                 Eques
                 Periscelis
                 1537.
                 
                 Capite
                 truncatus
                 Iuly
                 18th
                 1540.
                 
              
               
                 Printed
                 for
                 Richard
                 Chiswell
                 at
                 the
                 Rose
                 and
                 Crowne
                 in
                 St
                 Pauls
                 Church
                 yard
              
            
             
             
             
               all
               his
               people
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               fight
               in
               the
               Fi●l●
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               with
               his
               Sword
               in
               his
               hand
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               :
            
             And
             then
             he
             pulled
             out
             his
             Dagger
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               or
               else
               this
               Dagger
               thrust
               me
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               not
               die
               in
               that
               quarrel
               against
               them
               all
               ;
               and
               I
               trust
               if
               I
               live
               one
               year
               or
               two
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               the
               Kings
               Power
               to
               resist
               ,
               or
               lett
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               would
            
             :
             and
             swearing
             a
             great
             Oath
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               I
               would
               do
               so
               indeed
            
             .
             He
             had
             also
             by
             Oppression
             and
             Bribery
             made
             a
             great
             Estate
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             extorted
             much
             Money
             from
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             being
             greatly
             enriched
             ,
             had
             treated
             the
             Nobility
             with
             much
             contempt
             .
             And
             on
             the
             last
             of
             Ianuary
             in
             the
             31th
             year
             of
             the
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             St.
             Martins
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             when
             some
             had
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             to
             what
             the
             King
             had
             raised
             him
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Lords
               would
               handle
               him
               so
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               them
               such
               a
               Break-fast
               as
               was
               never
               made
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
               proudest
               of
               them
               should
               know
               it
               .
            
             For
             all
             which
             Treasons
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             he
             was
             Attainted
             to
             suffer
             the
             pains
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             Heresie
             and
             Treason
             ,
             as
             should
             please
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             forfeit
             all
             his
             Estate
             and
             goods
             to
             the
             Kings
             use
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             on
             the
             last
             of
             March
             in
             the
             31st
             year
             of
             the
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             or
             since
             that
             time
             .
             There
             was
             added
             to
             this
             Bill
             ,
             a
             Proviso
             ;
             That
             this
             should
             not
             be
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Bath
             and
             Wells
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapte●
             of
             Wells
             ;
             with
             whom
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             had
             made
             some
             exchanges
             of
             Lands
             .
          
        
         
           From
           these
           particulars
           the
           Reader
           will
           clearly
           see
           ,
           
           why
           he
           was
           not
           brought
           to
           make
           his
           answer
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           relating
           to
           Orders
           and
           Directions
           he
           had
           given
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           he
           had
           the
           Kings
           Warrant
           .
           And
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           it
           has
           appeared
           how
           far
           the
           King
           had
           proceeded
           towards
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           he
           did
           that
           way
           ,
           was
           most
           likely
           done
           by
           the
           Kings
           Order
           :
           But
           the
           King
           now
           falling
           from
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           they
           intended
           to
           stifle
           him
           by
           such
           an
           Attaindor
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           not
           discover
           the
           secret
           Orders
           or
           directions
           given
           him
           for
           his
           own
           Justification
           .
           For
           the
           particulars
           of
           Bribery
           and
           Extortion
           ,
           they
           being
           mentioned
           in
           general
           expressions
           ,
           seem
           only
           cast
           into
           the
           heap
           to
           defame
           him
           .
           But
           for
           those
           Treasonable
           words
           ,
           it
           was
           generally
           thought
           that
           they
           were
           a
           Contrivance
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
           since
           it
           seemed
           a
           thing
           very
           extravagant
           ,
           for
           a
           Favourite
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Greatness
           to
           talk
           so
           rudely
           .
           And
           if
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           Bedlam
           was
           thought
           a
           fitter
           place
           for
           his
           Restraint
           than
           the
           Tower.
           Nor
           was
           it
           judged
           likely
           that
           he
           having
           such
           great
           and
           watchful
           Enemies
           at
           Court
           ,
           any
           such
           discourses
           could
           have
           layn
           so
           long
           secret
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           had
           come
           to
           the
           Kings
           knowledg
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Prince
           of
           such
           a
           temper
           as
           to
           have
           forgiven
           ,
           much
           less
           imployed
           and
           advanced
           a
           man
           after
           such
           discourses
           .
           And
           to
           think
           that
           during
           these
           fifteen
           months
           ,
           after
           the
           words
           were
           said
           to
           have
           been
           spoken
           ,
           none
           would
           have
           had
           the
           zeal
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           malice
           to
           Cromwel
           ,
           as
           to
           repeat
           them
           ,
           were
           things
           that
           could
           not
           be
           believed
           .
           The
           formality
           of
           drawing
           his
           Dagger
           made
           it
           the
           more
           suspected
           ;
           for
           this
           was
           to
           affix
           an
           overt-Act
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           Lawyers
           was
           necessary
           to
           make
           words
           Treasonable
           .
           But
           as
           if
           these
           words
           had
           not
           been
           ill
           enough
           ,
           some
           writers
           since
           have
           made
           them
           worse
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             He
             would
             thrust
             his
             Dagger
             in
             the
             Kings
             heart
          
           :
           About
           which
           Fuller
           hath
           made
           another
           
           story
           to
           excuse
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           meant
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           of
           another
           .
           But
           all
           that
           is
           founded
           on
           a
           mistake
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           looked
           in
           the
           Record
           ,
           he
           had
           corrected
           .
        
         
           
           Cromwels
           Fall
           was
           the
           first
           step
           towards
           the
           Kings
           Divorce
           .
           For
           on
           the
           24th
           of
           Iune
           he
           sent
           his
           Queen
           to
           Richmond
           ,
           pretending
           the
           Countrey
           air
           would
           agree
           better
           with
           her
           .
           But
           on
           the
           6th
           of
           Iuly
           a
           motion
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           assented
           to
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           make
           an
           address
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           suffer
           his
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Queen
           to
           be
           tryed
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           Suffolk
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresm
           ,
           were
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ;
           to
           represent
           the
           matter
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           their
           concurrence
           in
           the
           Address
           .
           To
           which
           they
           agreed
           ,
           and
           ordered
           twenty
           of
           their
           number
           to
           go
           along
           with
           the
           Peers
           .
           So
           the
           whole
           House
           of
           Lords
           with
           these
           Commoners
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           told
           him
           they
           had
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           consequence
           to
           propose
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           of
           that
           Importance
           that
           they
           first
           begged
           his
           leave
           to
           move
           it
           .
           That
           being
           obtained
           ,
           they
           desired
           the
           King
           would
           order
           a
           Tryal
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           of
           the
           validity
           of
           his
           Marriage
           .
           To
           which
           the
           King
           consented
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           deep
           Protestation
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           conceal
           nothing
           that
           related
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           circumstances
           ;
           And
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           he
           held
           dearer
           than
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           the
           declaration
           of
           truth
           .
           So
           a
           Commission
           was
           issued
           out
           to
           the
           Convocation
           to
           try
           it
           .
        
         
           
           On
           the
           7th
           of
           Iuly
           it
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           see
           a
           fuller
           account
           in
           the
           Collection
           at
           the
           end
           than
           is
           needful
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           here
           .
           The
           case
           was
           opened
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           a
           Committee
           was
           appointed
           to
           consider
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           deputed
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresm
           ,
           and
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           Thirleby
           ,
           and
           
             Richard
             Leighton
          
           Dean
           of
           York
           ,
           to
           examine
           the
           witnesses
           that
           day
           .
           And
           the
           next
           day
           they
           received
           the
           Kings
           own
           Deposition
           ;
           with
           a
           long
           Declaration
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           
           under
           Cromwels
           hand
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           the
           Depositions
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Privy
           Councellors
           ,
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Russel
           then
           Admiral
           ,
           of
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Brown
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Denny
          
           ,
           Doctor
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Butts
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Physicians
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           Ladies
           that
           had
           talked
           with
           the
           Queen
           .
           All
           which
           amounted
           to
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           King
           expected
           that
           the
           Precontract
           with
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           
           should
           have
           been
           more
           fully
           cleared
           .
           That
           the
           King
           always
           disliked
           her
           ,
           and
           Marryed
           her
           full
           sore
           against
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           time
           he
           had
           never
           consummated
           the
           Marriage
           .
           So
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           whole
           evidence
           being
           considered
           ,
           it
           amounted
           to
           these
           three
           Particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           there
           had
           been
           a
           Contract
           between
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Lorrain
           and
           the
           Queen
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           sufficiently
           cleared
           :
           for
           it
           did
           not
           yet
           appear
           whether
           these
           Espousals
           were
           made
           by
           the
           Parties
           themselves
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           present
           tense
           .
           Then
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           having
           Marryed
           her
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           given
           a
           pure
           ,
           inward
           ,
           and
           compleat
           consent
           :
           And
           since
           a
           mans
           Act
           is
           only
           what
           is
           inward
           ,
           extorted
           or
           forced
           promises
           do
           not
           bind
           .
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           never
           consummated
           the
           Marriage
           .
           To
           which
           was
           added
           the
           great
           interest
           the
           whole
           Nation
           had
           in
           the
           Kings
           having
           more
           issue
           ,
           which
           they
           saw
           he
           
           could
           never
           have
           by
           the
           Queen
           .
           
           This
           was
           furiously
           driven
           on
           by
           the
           Popish
           Party
           .
           And
           Cranmer
           ,
           whether
           overcome
           with
           these
           arguments
           ,
           or
           rather
           with
           fear
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           it
           was
           contrived
           to
           send
           him
           quickly
           after
           Cromwel
           ,
           consented
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           Convocation
           without
           one
           disagreeing
           Vote
           ,
           Judged
           the
           marriage
           null
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           force
           :
           and
           that
           both
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Lady
           ,
           were
           free
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           greatest
           piece
           of
           Compliance
           that
           ever
           the
           King
           had
           from
           the
           Clergy
           .
           
           For
           as
           they
           all
           knew
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           weight
           in
           that
           praecontract
           ;
           so
           they
           laid
           down
           a
           most
           pernicious
           Precedent
           ,
           for
           invalidating
           all
           publick
           Treaties
           and
           Agreements
           :
           since
           if
           one
           of
           the
           Parties
           being
           unwilling
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           consent
           were
           not
           inward
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           by
           it
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           safety
           among
           men
           more
           .
           For
           no
           man
           can
           know
           whether
           another
           consents
           inwardly
           :
           And
           when
           a
           man
           does
           any
           thing
           with
           great
           aversion
           ,
           to
           infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           inwardly
           consent
           ,
           may
           furnish
           every
           one
           with
           an
           excuse
           ,
           to
           break
           loose
           from
           all
           engagements
           :
           For
           he
           may
           pretend
           he
           did
           it
           unwillingly
           ,
           and
           get
           his
           friends
           to
           declare
           that
           he
           privately
           signified
           that
           to
           them
           .
           And
           for
           that
           argument
           ,
           which
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           want
           of
           Consummation
           ;
           they
           had
           forgotten
           what
           was
           pleaded
           on
           the
           Kings
           behalf
           10
           years
           before
           ,
           That
           consent
           without
           Consummation
           ,
           made
           a
           Marriage
           compleat
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           concluded
           ,
           that
           though
           Prince
           Arthur
           had
           not
           Consummated
           his
           Marriage
           with
           Queen
           Katherine
           ;
           yet
           his
           consent
           did
           so
           complete
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           could
           not
           afterwards
           lawfully
           marry
           her
           .
           But
           as
           the
           King
           was
           resolved
           on
           any
           terms
           ,
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           this
           Queen
           ;
           so
           the
           Clergy
           were
           also
           resolved
           not
           to
           incur
           his
           displeasure
           :
           In
           which
           they
           rather
           sought
           for
           reasons
           to
           give
           some
           colour
           to
           their
           Sentence
           ,
           than
           past
           their
           judgment
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           them
           .
           This
           only
           can
           be
           said
           for
           their
           excuse
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           as
           just
           and
           weighty
           reasons
           ,
           as
           used
           to
           be
           admitted
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           for
           a
           Divorce
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           them
           being
           Canonists
           ,
           and
           knowing
           how
           many
           Precedents
           there
           were
           to
           be
           found
           for
           such
           Divorces
           ,
           they
           thought
           they
           might
           do
           it
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Popes
           had
           formerly
           done
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           9th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           Sentence
           was
           given
           :
           Which
           was
           signed
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           two
           Arch-bishops
           Seals
           put
           to
           it
           ;
           of
           which
           whole
           Tryal
           the
           Record
           does
           yet
           remain
           ,
           having
           escaped
           the
           Fate
           of
           the
           other
           Books
           of
           Convocation
           .
           The
           Original
           depositions
           are
           also
           yet
           extant
           .
        
         
           Only
           I
           shall
           add
           here
           a
           reflection
           upon
           Cromwels
           misfortune
           ,
           which
           may
           justly
           abate
           the
           loftiness
           of
           haughty
           men
           .
           The
           day
           after
           he
           was
           attainted
           ,
           being
           required
           to
           send
           to
           the
           King
           a
           full
           account
           under
           his
           hand
           of
           the
           business
           of
           his
           Marriage
           ;
           which
           Account
           he
           sent
           ,
           
           as
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           ;
           he
           Concludes
           it
           with
           these
           abject
           words
           :
           
             I
             a
             most
             woful
             Prisoner
             ,
             ready
             to
             take
             the
             death
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             and
             your
             Majesty
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             frail
             flesh
             inciteth
             me
             continually
             to
             call
             to
             your
             Grace
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Grace
             for
             mine
             offences
             .
             And
             thus
             Christ
             save
             ,
             preserve
             ,
             and
             keep
             you
             .
             Written
             at
             the
             Tower
             this
             Wednesday
             the
             last
             of
             Iune
             ,
             with
             the
             heavy
             heart
             ,
             and
             trembling
             hand
             ,
             of
             your
             Highness
             most
             heavy
             ,
             and
             most
             miserable
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             poor
             slave
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Cromwel
            
             .
             
             And
             a
             little
             below
             that
             ,
             
             
               Most
               Gracious
               Prince
               ,
               I
               cry
               for
               Mercy
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               Mercy
               .
            
          
        
         
           On
           the
           10th
           of
           Iuly
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           reported
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Convocation
           had
           judged
           the
           Marriage
           Null
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land.
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           delivered
           the
           Judgment
           in
           Writing
           ;
           which
           being
           read
           ,
           he
           enlarged
           on
           all
           the
           reasons
           of
           it
           .
           This
           satisfied
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           they
           sent
           down
           Cranmer
           and
           him
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           the
           same
           account
           .
           Next
           day
           the
           King
           sent
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Queen
           know
           what
           was
           done
           :
           who
           was
           not
           at
           all
           troubled
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           seemed
           not
           ill
           pleased
           .
           They
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           by
           Letters
           Patents
           Declare
           her
           his
           Adopted
           Sister
           ,
           and
           give
           her
           precedence
           before
           all
           the
           Ladies
           of
           England
           ,
           next
           his
           Queen
           and
           Daughters
           :
           and
           assign
           her
           an
           Estate
           of
           3000
           lib.
           a
           year
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           had
           her
           choice
           either
           to
           live
           in
           England
           ,
           
           or
           to
           return
           home
           again
           .
           She
           accepted
           the
           offer
           and
           under
           her
           hand
           declared
           her
           consent
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ;
           and
           chose
           to
           live
           still
           in
           England
           ▪
           where
           she
           was
           in
           great
           honour
           ,
           rather
           than
           return
           under
           that
           disgrace
           to
           her
           own
           Countrey
           .
           She
           was
           also
           desired
           to
           write
           to
           her
           Brother
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           she
           approved
           of
           what
           was
           done
           in
           her
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           used
           her
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           or
           a
           Brother
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           desire
           him
           and
           her
           other
           friends
           not
           to
           take
           this
           matter
           ill
           ,
           or
           lessen
           their
           friendship
           to
           the
           King.
           She
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           time
           enough
           when
           her
           Brother
           wrote
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           send
           him
           such
           an
           answer
           .
           But
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           That
           much
           depended
           on
           the
           first
           Impressions
           that
           are
           received
           of
           any
           matter
           .
           She
           in
           conclusion
           said
           ,
           she
           would
           obey
           the
           King
           in
           every
           thing
           he
           desired
           her
           to
           do
           .
           
           So
           she
           wrote
           the
           Letter
           as
           they
           desired
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           being
           the
           12th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           the
           Bill
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           for
           annulling
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           went
           easily
           through
           both
           Houses
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           16th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           a
           Bill
           was
           brought
           in
           ,
           for
           moderating
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           in
           the
           Clauses
           that
           related
           to
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           
           or
           their
           Incontinency
           with
           other
           Women
           .
           On
           the
           17th
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           by
           the
           whole
           House
           without
           a
           contradictory
           vote
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ;
           who
           on
           the
           21th
           ,
           sent
           it
           up
           again
           .
           By
           it
           the
           pains
           of
           Death
           were
           turned
           to
           forfeitures
           of
           their
           Goods
           and
           Chattels
           ,
           and
           the
           rents
           of
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           promotions
           ,
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           20th
           of
           Iuly
           a
           Bill
           was
           brought
           in
           concerning
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           was
           then
           read
           the
           first
           ,
           2d
           ,
           and
           3d
           ,
           time
           ,
           and
           passed
           without
           any
           opposition
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           who
           agreeing
           to
           it
           ,
           sent
           it
           up
           again
           the
           next
           day
           .
           
             It
             contained
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             taking
             much
             pains
             for
             an
             Union
             among
             all
             his
             Subjects
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             and
             for
             preventing
             the
             further
             progress
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             had
             appointed
             many
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             most
             learned
             Divines
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             principal
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Belief
             ,
             with
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             Gods
             service
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             That
             therefore
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             weight
             might
             not
             be
             rashly
             done
             ,
             or
             hasted
             through
             ,
             in
             this
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             
             but
             be
             done
             with
             that
             care
             which
             was
             requisite
             ;
             
             Therefore
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             determined
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Divines
             ,
             now
             Commissionated
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             others
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             concerning
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             believed
             and
             obeyed
             by
             all
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             if
             the
             particulars
             so
             set
             forth
             had
             been
             ennumerated
             in
             this
             Act
             ,
             any
             Custom
             or
             Law
             to
             the
             Contrary
             notwithstanding
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             a
             strange
             Proviso
             was
             added
             ,
             which
             destroyed
             the
             former
             Clause
             ;
             That
             nothing
             should
             be
             done
             or
             determined
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           But
           whether
           this
           Proviso
           was
           added
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           or
           originally
           put
           into
           the
           Bill
           ,
           does
           not
           appear
           .
           It
           was
           more
           likely
           it
           was
           put
           in
           at
           the
           first
           by
           the
           Kings
           Council
           :
           for
           these
           contradictory
           Clauses
           raised
           the
           Prerogative
           higher
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           in
           the
           Judges
           power
           to
           determine
           which
           of
           the
           two
           should
           be
           followed
           ;
           by
           which
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           were
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           Tryals
           at
           Common
           Law
           :
           for
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           great
           designs
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Lawyers
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           bring
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Matters
           to
           th●
           Cognizance
           of
           the
           Secular
           Judge
           .
        
         
           But
           another
           Bill
           passed
           ,
           which
           seems
           a
           little
           odd
           ,
           concerning
           the
           circumstances
           of
           that
           time
           .
           
             That
             whereas
             many
             Marriages
             had
             been
             annulled
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Popery
             ,
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             Precontracts
             ,
             or
             other
             degrees
             of
             kindred
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             were
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             after
             a
             Marriage
             was
             consummated
             ,
             no
             pretence
             of
             any
             pre-contract
             ,
             or
             any
             degrees
             of
             kindred
             or
             alliance
             ,
             but
             those
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             or
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             annull
             it
             ;
             since
             these
             things
             had
             been
             oft
             pretended
             ,
             only
             to
             dissolve
             a
             Marriage
             ,
             when
             the
             parties
             grew
             weary
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Law.
             Therefore
             it
             was
             Enacted
             that
             no
             pretence
             of
             precontract
             ,
             not
             consummated
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             annull
             a
             Marriage
             duly
             solemnized
             ,
             and
             consummated
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             degrees
             of
             kindred
             ,
             not
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             pleaded
             to
             annull
             a
             Marriage
             .
          
           This
           Act
           gave
           great
           occasion
           of
           censuring
           the
           Kings
           former
           proceedings
           against
           Queen
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ,
           since
           that
           which
           was
           now
           condemned
           had
           been
           the
           pretence
           for
           dissolving
           his
           Marriage
           with
           her
           .
           Others
           thought
           the
           King
           did
           it
           on
           design
           to
           remove
           that
           Impediment
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth's
           succeeding
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           since
           that
           judgment
           upon
           which
           she
           was
           Illegitimated
           ,
           was
           now
           indirectly
           censured
           :
           And
           that
           other
           branch
           of
           the
           Act
           ,
           for
           taking
           away
           all
           prohibitions
           of
           Marriages
           ,
           within
           any
           degrees
           but
           those
           forbidden
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           with
           
             Katherine
             Howard
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Cousin
           German
           to
           Queen
           
             Anne
             Boleyn
          
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           one
           of
           the
           prohibited
           degrees
           by
           the
           Canon
           Law.
           
        
         
           The
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           offered
           a
           Subsidy
           of
           four
           shillings
           in
           the
           pound
           ,
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           preferments
           ,
           to
           be
           payed
           in
           two
           years
           ,
           
           and
           in
           that
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           great
           liberty
           they
           enjoyed
           by
           being
           delivered
           from
           the
           Usurpations
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           in
           recompenc●
           the
           great
           charges
           of
           the
           King
           had
           been
           at
           ,
           and
           was
           still
           to
           
           be
           at
           ,
           in
           building
           Havens
           ,
           Bullwarks
           ,
           and
           other
           Forts
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Coasts
           ,
           and
           the
           security
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
           This
           was
           confirmed
           in
           Parliament
           .
           But
           that
           did
           not
           satisfie
           the
           King
           ;
           who
           had
           husbanded
           the
           money
           that
           came
           in
           by
           the
           sale
           of
           Abbey
           Lands
           ,
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           wanted
           money
           ,
           and
           was
           forced
           to
           aske
           a
           subsidy
           for
           his
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Parliament
           :
           this
           was
           obtained
           with
           great
           difficulty
           .
           For
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
           That
           if
           the
           King
           was
           already
           in
           want
           ,
           after
           so
           vast
           an
           income
           ,
           especially
           being
           engaged
           in
           no
           Warr
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           end
           of
           his
           necessities
           ;
           nor
           could
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           supply
           them
           .
           But
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           laid
           out
           a
           great
           Treasure
           in
           fortifying
           the
           Coast
           :
           and
           though
           he
           was
           then
           in
           no
           visible
           Warr
           ,
           yet
           the
           charge
           he
           was
           at
           in
           keeping
           up
           the
           Warr
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           was
           equal
           to
           the
           expence
           of
           a
           Warr
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           kept
           in
           peace
           and
           plenty
           .
           This
           obtained
           a
           Tenth
           ,
           and
           four
           15ths
           .
           After
           the
           passing
           of
           all
           these
           Bills
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           that
           concerned
           the
           publick
           ,
           with
           several
           other
           Bills
           of
           Attaindor
           ,
           of
           some
           that
           favoured
           the
           Popes
           Interests
           ,
           or
           Corresponded
           with
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ;
           which
           shall
           be
           mentioned
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           the
           King
           sent
           in
           a
           General
           Pardon
           ,
           with
           the
           Ordinary
           Exceptions
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           excepted
           Cromwel
           ,
           the
           Countess
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           ,
           then
           in
           person
           ;
           Some
           of
           them
           were
           put
           in
           for
           opposing
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           transgressing
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           ;
           On
           the
           24th
           of
           Iuly
           the
           Parliament
           was
           dissolved
           .
        
         
           
           And
           now
           Cromwel
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           six
           weeks
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           his
           Execution
           .
           He
           had
           used
           all
           the
           endeavours
           he
           could
           for
           his
           own
           preservation
           .
           Once
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           in
           such
           melting
           terms
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           the
           Letter
           to
           be
           thrice
           read
           ,
           and
           seemed
           touched
           with
           it
           .
           But
           the
           charms
           of
           
             Katharine
             Howard
          
           ,
           and
           the
           endeavours
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           at
           length
           prevailed
           .
           So
           a
           Warrant
           was
           sent
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           Head
           ,
           on
           the
           28th
           of
           Iuly
           at
           Tower-hill
           .
           
             When
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             his
             kindness
             to
             his
             Son
             made
             him
             very
             cautious
             in
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             he
             declined
             the
             purging
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             Law
             condemned
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             thanked
             God
             for
             bringing
             him
             to
             that
             death
             ,
             for
             his
             offences
             .
             He
             acknowledged
             his
             Sins
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             offences
             against
             his
             Prince
             ,
             who
             had
             raised
             him
             from
             a
             base
             degree
             .
             He
             declared
             that
             he
             died
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             not
             doubting
             of
             any
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             denied
             that
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Supporter
             of
             those
             who
             believed
             ill
             opinions
             :
             He
             confessed
             he
             had
             been
             seduced
             ,
             but
             now
             died
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             for
             himself
             :
             and
             then
             prayed
             very
             fervently
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             his
             past
             sins
             ,
             and
             admittance
             into
             Eternal
             Glory
             :
             and
             having
             given
             the
             Sign
             ,
             the
             Executioner
             cut
             off
             his
             Head
             very
             barbarously
             .
          
        
         
           
           Thus
           fell
           that
           great
           Minister
           ,
           that
           was
           raised
           meerly
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           natural
           parts
           .
           For
           as
           his
           Extraction
           was
           mean
           ,
           so
           his
           Education
           was
           low
           :
           All
           the
           learning
           he
           had
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           got
           the
           new-Testament
           in
           Latine
           by
           heart
           .
           His
           great
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           dexterity
           in
           business
           ,
           raised
           him
           up
           through
           several
           steps
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           become
           as
           great
           as
           a
           Subject
           could
           be
           .
           He
           carryed
           his
           greatness
           with
           
           wonderful
           temper
           and
           moderation
           ;
           and
           fell
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           popular
           Odium
           ,
           rather
           than
           Guilt
           .
           The
           disorders
           in
           the
           Suppression
           of
           Abbeys
           were
           generally
           charged
           on
           him
           .
           Yet
           when
           he
           fell
           ,
           no
           Bribery
           ,
           nor
           cheating
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           could
           be
           fastned
           on
           him
           ;
           though
           such
           things
           came
           out
           in
           swarms
           on
           a
           disgraced
           Favourite
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           any
           ground
           for
           them
           .
           By
           what
           he
           spoke
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           left
           it
           much
           doubted
           of
           what
           Religion
           he
           dyed
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           was
           a
           Lutheran
           .
           The
           term
           Catholick-Faith
           used
           by
           him
           in
           his
           last
           speech
           seemed
           to
           make
           it
           doubtful
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           then
           used
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           its
           true
           sense
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Novelties
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           will
           afterwards
           appear
           ,
           on
           another
           occasion
           .
           So
           that
           his
           Profession
           of
           the
           Catholich-Faith
           was
           strangely
           perverted
           ,
           when
           some
           from
           thence
           Concluded
           that
           he
           dyed
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           his
           praying
           in
           English
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           to
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           these
           tricks
           that
           were
           used
           when
           those
           of
           that
           Church
           died
           ,
           shewed
           he
           was
           none
           of
           theirs
           ,
           With
           him
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Kings
           Vice-gerent
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           affairs
           died
           ,
           as
           it
           rose
           first
           in
           his
           person
           :
           and
           as
           all
           the
           Clergy
           opposed
           the
           seting
           up
           a
           new
           Officer
           ,
           whose
           Interest
           should
           oblige
           him
           to
           oppose
           a
           Reconciliation
           with
           Rome
           ,
           so
           it
           seems
           none
           were
           fond
           to
           succeed
           in
           an
           Office
           ,
           that
           proved
           so
           fatal
           to
           him
           that
           had
           first
           carryed
           it
           .
           The
           King
           was
           said
           to
           have
           lamented
           his
           death
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           too
           late
           ;
           but
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           new
           Queen
           ,
           that
           followed
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           the
           miseries
           which
           fell
           also
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           some
           years
           after
           ,
           were
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           Scourges
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           their
           cruel
           prosecution
           of
           this
           unfortunate
           Minister
           .
        
         
           With
           his
           fall
           ,
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           by
           his
           endeavours
           so
           far
           advanced
           ,
           was
           quite
           stopt
           .
           For
           all
           that
           Cranmer
           could
           do
           after
           this
           ,
           was
           to
           keep
           the
           ground
           they
           had
           gained
           .
           But
           he
           could
           never
           advance
           much
           further
           .
           
           And
           indeed
           every
           one
           expected
           to
           see
           him
           go
           next
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           one
           Gostwick
           Knight
           for
           Bedfordshire
           ,
           had
           named
           him
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           as
           the
           Supporter
           and
           Promoter
           of
           all
           the
           Heresie
           that
           was
           in
           England
           ;
           so
           the
           Popish
           party
           reckoned
           they
           had
           but
           half
           done
           their
           work
           ,
           by
           destroying
           Cromwel
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           finished
           till
           Cranmer
           followed
           him
           .
           Therefore
           all
           possible
           endeavors
           were
           used
           to
           make
           discoveries
           of
           the
           Encouragement
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           was
           believed
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           condemned
           Doctrines
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           the
           Incontinence
           of
           
             Katherine
             Howard
          
           (
           whom
           the
           King
           declared
           Queen
           on
           the
           8th
           of
           August
           ,
           )
           broken
           out
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           Sacrificed
           the
           next
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           return
           to
           my
           proper
           business
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           Church-matters
           for
           this
           year
           ;
           with
           which
           these
           great
           Changes
           in
           Court
           had
           so
           great
           a
           Relation
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           will
           excuse
           the
           digression
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           Upon
           Cromwels
           fall
           ,
           Gardiner
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           made
           no
           doubt
           but
           they
           should
           quickly
           recover
           what
           they
           had
           lost
           of
           late
           years
           .
           So
           their
           greatest
           attempt
           was
           upon
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           Convocation
           Books
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           forced
           often
           to
           lament
           ,
           )
           are
           lost
           ;
           so
           that
           here
           I
           cannot
           stir
           ,
           but
           as
           Fuller
           leads
           me
           :
           who
           assures
           the
           World
           that
           he
           Copied
           out
           of
           the
           Records
           with
           his
           
           own
           Pen
           what
           he
           published
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           doubt
           he
           has
           mistaken
           himself
           in
           the
           year
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           he
           calls
           the
           Convocation
           of
           this
           year
           ,
           was
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           year
           1542.
           
           For
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           their
           7th
           Session
           was
           the
           10th
           of
           March.
           Now
           in
           this
           year
           the
           Convocation
           did
           not
           sit
           down
           till
           the
           13th
           of
           April
           ,
           but
           that
           year
           it
           sate
           all
           March.
           So
           likewise
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Glocester
          
           ,
           and
           Peterborough
           ,
           bearing
           a
           share
           in
           this
           Convocation
           :
           whereas
           these
           were
           not
           Consecrated
           before
           Winter
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           sit
           as
           Bishops
           in
           this
           Synod
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           Thirleby
           sate
           at
           this
           time
           in
           the
           lower
           House
           ;
           as
           was
           formerly
           shewn
           in
           the
           Process
           about
           Anne
           of
           Cleves
           Marriage
           .
           So
           that
           their
           attempt
           against
           the
           new
           Testament
           belongs
           to
           the
           year
           1542.
           
        
         
           
           But
           they
           were
           now
           much
           better
           employed
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Convocation
           .
           For
           a
           select
           number
           of
           them
           sate
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Commission
           from
           the
           King
           confirmed
           in
           Parliament
           .
           Their
           first
           work
           was
           to
           draw
           up
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             for
             the
             necessary
             erudition
             of
             a
             Christian
             man.
          
           They
           thought
           that
           to
           speak
           of
           Faith
           in
           general
           ,
           ought
           naturally
           to
           go
           before
           an
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Christian
           Belief
           ;
           and
           therefore
           with
           that
           they
           began
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           designed
           to
           keep
           her
           Children
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           
           had
           made
           no
           great
           account
           of
           Faith
           :
           which
           they
           generally
           taught
           ,
           consisted
           chiefly
           in
           an
           Implicite
           Believing
           whatever
           the
           Church
           proposed
           ;
           without
           any
           explicite
           knowledg
           of
           particulars
           .
           So
           that
           a
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           explained
           it
           ,
           was
           a
           Submission
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Reformers
           finding
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Spring
           of
           all
           their
           other
           errors
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           gave
           them
           colour
           and
           Authority
           ;
           did
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           set
           up
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           whole
           Cause
           on
           an
           Explicite
           believing
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           revealed
           them
           .
           And
           said
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           great
           Subject
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Preaching
           ,
           was
           Faith
           ,
           so
           that
           which
           they
           every-where
           taught
           ,
           was
           to
           read
           and
           believe
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Upon
           which
           followed
           nice
           Disputing
           ,
           what
           was
           that
           saving
           Faith
           by
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           
             we
             are
             Iustified
          
           .
           They
           could
           not
           say
           it
           was
           barely
           crediting
           the
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           since
           in
           that
           sense
           the
           Devils
           believed
           .
           Therefore
           they
           generally
           placed
           it
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           in
           their
           being
           assured
           that
           they
           should
           be
           saved
           by
           Christs
           dying
           for
           them
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           their
           design
           was
           to
           make
           Holiness
           and
           all
           other
           Graces
           necessary
           requisites
           in
           the
           Composition
           of
           Faith
           ;
           though
           they
           would
           not
           make
           them
           formally
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           For
           since
           Christs
           death
           has
           its
           full
           vertue
           and
           effect
           upon
           none
           but
           those
           who
           are
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           live
           according
           to
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           none
           could
           be
           assured
           that
           he
           should
           be
           saved
           by
           Christs
           death
           ,
           till
           he
           first
           found
           in
           himself
           these
           necessary
           qualifications
           which
           are
           delivered
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Having
           once
           setled
           on
           this
           phrase
           ,
           their
           followers
           would
           needs
           defend
           it
           ,
           but
           really
           made
           it
           worse
           by
           their
           Explanations
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           thought
           they
           had
           them
           at
           great
           advantages
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           called
           them
           Solifidians
           ,
           and
           said
           they
           were
           against
           good
           works
           :
           though
           whatever
           unwary
           expressions
           some
           of
           them
           threw
           out
           ,
           they
           always
           declared
           good
           works
           indispensably
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           But
           they
           differed
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           two
           things
           that
           were
           material
           :
           There
           was
           also
           a
           third
           ,
           but
           there
           the
           difference
           was
           more
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           expression
           .
           The
           
           one
           was
           ,
           what
           were
           good
           works
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           generally
           delivered
           ,
           that
           works
           which
           did
           an
           immediate
           honour
           to
           God
           or
           his
           Saints
           ,
           were
           more
           valuable
           ,
           than
           works
           done
           to
           other
           men
           :
           and
           that
           the
           honour
           they
           did
           to
           Saints
           in
           their
           Images
           ,
           and
           Relicks
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           in
           his
           Priests
           ,
           that
           were
           dedicated
           to
           him
           ,
           were
           the
           highest
           pieces
           of
           Holiness
           :
           as
           having
           the
           best
           Objects
           .
           This
           was
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           that
           Trade
           ,
           which
           brought
           in
           both
           Riches
           and
           Glory
           to
           their
           Church
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Reformers
           taught
           that
           justice
           and
           mercy
           ,
           with
           other
           good
           works
           done
           in
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           Commandments
           ,
           were
           only
           necessary
           .
           And
           for
           these
           things
           so
           much
           magnified
           at
           Rome
           ,
           they
           acknowledged
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           decent
           splendor
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           and
           good
           provision
           to
           be
           made
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           those
           who
           dedicated
           themselves
           to
           his
           Service
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           that
           what
           was
           beyond
           these
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Superstition
           .
           The
           other
           main
           difference
           was
           about
           the
           Merit
           of
           good
           works
           :
           which
           the
           Friars
           had
           raised
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           people
           were
           come
           to
           think
           they
           bought
           and
           sold
           with
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           his
           blessings
           .
           This
           the
           Reformers
           judged
           was
           the
           height
           of
           Arrogance
           :
           And
           therefore
           taught
           that
           good
           works
           were
           indeed
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           :
           but
           that
           the
           purchase
           of
           Heaven
           was
           only
           by
           the
           Death
           and
           Intercession
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           With
           these
           material
           differences
           they
           joyned
           another
           that
           consisted
           more
           in
           words
           .
           Whether
           Obedience
           was
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           Faith.
           The
           Reformers
           said
           it
           certainly
           accompanyed
           and
           followed
           Faith
           :
           but
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           make
           it
           an
           Ingredient
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith.
           These
           things
           had
           been
           now
           much
           canvassed
           in
           disputes
           :
           And
           it
           was
           thought
           by
           many
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           ill
           lives
           made
           no
           good
           use
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Expressions
           of
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           that
           separated
           Faith
           from
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           could
           but
           attain
           to
           a
           firm
           assurance
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           be
           saved
           by
           Christ
           ,
           all
           would
           be
           well
           with
           them
           .
           Therefore
           now
           when
           they
           went
           about
           to
           state
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Cranmer
           commanded
           Doctor
           Redmayn
           ,
           who
           was
           esteemed
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Divine
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           write
           a
           short
           Treatise
           on
           these
           Heads
           :
           which
           he
           did
           with
           that
           solidity
           and
           clearness
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           sufficiently
           justifie
           any
           advantagious
           Character
           that
           can
           be
           given
           of
           the
           Author
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Conclusions
           of
           that
           Treatise
           they
           laid
           down
           the
           nature
           of
           Faith
           ,
           thus
           :
           That
           it
           stands
           in
           two
           several
           senses
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             The
             one
             is
             a
             perswasion
             of
             the
             truths
             ,
             both
             of
             natural
             and
             revealed
             Religion
             ,
             wrought
             in
             the
             mind
             by
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             And
             the
             other
             is
             such
             a
             belief
             as
             begets
             a
             submission
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             Hope
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Gods
             Commandments
             joyned
             to
             it
             :
             which
             was
             Abraham's
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             according
             to
             St.
             Paul
             wrought
             by
             Charity
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             much
             commended
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             That
             this
             was
             the
             Faith
             which
             in
             Baptism
             is
             professed
             ,
             from
             which
             Christians
             are
             called
             the
             Faithful
             :
             And
             in
             those
             Scriptures
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             they
             declared
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             think
             that
             we
             be
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             separate
             vertue
             from
             Hope
             and
             Charity
             ,
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             by
             it
             is
             meant
             Faith
             ,
             neither
             only
             ,
             nor
             alone
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             foresaid
             vertues
             coupled
             together
             ;
             containing
             (
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             )
             the
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
             whole
             Doctrine
             and
             Religion
             of
             Christ.
             
             But
             for
             the
             Definition
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             some
             proposed
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             certainty
             that
             one
             was
             Predestinated
             ,
             they
             found
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctors
             :
             and
             thought
             that
             could
             not
             be
             known
             :
             for
             though
             God
             never
             failed
             in
             his
             Promises
             to
             men
             ,
             yet
             such
             was
             the
             frailty
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             often
             failed
             in
             their
             promises
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             forfeit
             their
             right
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             made
             upon
             conditions
             that
             depend
             on
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           I
           shall
           digress
           a
           little
           ,
           to
           show
           with
           what
           care
           Cranmer
           considered
           so
           weighty
           a
           point
           .
           
           Among
           his
           other
           Papers
           ,
           I
           find
           a
           Collection
           of
           a
           great
           many
           places
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           concerning
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Quotations
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Origen
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Prosper
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Gennadius
             ,
             Beda
             ,
             Hesychins
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
          
           and
           Oecumenius
           ;
           together
           with
           many
           later
           writers
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Anselm
             ,
             Bernard
             ,
             Peter
             Lombard
             ,
             Hugo
             Cardinalis
             ,
             Lyranus
             ,
          
           and
           Bruno
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           sense
           of
           those
           Authors
           in
           this
           Point
           did
           appear
           ;
           all
           drawn
           out
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           To
           this
           is
           added
           another
           Collection
           of
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           
             merit
             of
             good
             works
          
           :
           and
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           whole
           Collection
           he
           writes
           these
           words
           ,
           
             This
             Proposition
             that
             we
             be
             justified
             by
             Christ
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             our
             good
             works
             ;
             is
             a
             very
             true
             and
             necessary
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             taught
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             thereby
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             through
             Christ.
             
          
           And
           after
           some
           further
           discourse
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             although
             all
             that
             be
             justified
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             Charity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             neither
             Faith
             nor
             Charity
             be
             the
             worthiness
             nor
             merits
             of
             our
             Justification
             :
             but
             that
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             only
             to
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             :
             who
             was
             offered
             upon
             the
             cross
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             for
             our
             Justification
             .
          
           This
           I
           set
           down
           to
           let
           the
           World
           see
           that
           Cranmer
           was
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           those
           niceties
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           so
           much
           enquired
           into
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           about
           the
           instrumentality
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           Justification
           ;
           all
           that
           he
           then
           considered
           ,
           being
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           might
           be
           ascribed
           only
           to
           the
           Death
           and
           Intercession
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
           After
           this
           was
           thus
           laid
           down
           ,
           there
           followed
           an
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ;
           full
           of
           excellent
           matters
           ;
           being
           a
           large
           Paraphrase
           on
           every
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           with
           such
           serious
           and
           practical
           Inferences
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           acknowledg
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           practical
           Books
           we
           have
           had
           ,
           I
           find
           great
           Edification
           in
           reading
           that
           over
           and
           over
           again
           .
           The
           Style
           is
           strong
           ,
           nervous
           ,
           and
           well-fitted
           for
           the
           weakest
           capacities
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           that
           is
           controverted
           between
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Reformers
           ;
           except
           the
           Definition
           of
           
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           they
           give
           thus
           .
           
             That
             it
             comprehends
             all
             Assemblies
             of
             men
             over
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             that
             receive
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             who
             ought
             to
             hold
             an
             unity
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Brotherly
             agreement
             together
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             become
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           a
           long
           excursion
           is
           made
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           unjustice
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           the
           plea
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           who
           place
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           in
           a
           submission
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           their
           City
           ;
           without
           any
           ground
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           Ancient
           writers
           .
        
         
         
           From
           that
           they
           proceeded
           to
           Examine
           the
           seven
           Sacraments
           :
           
           And
           here
           fell
           in
           stiff
           debates
           ,
           which
           remain
           in
           some
           Authentick
           Writings
           ,
           that
           give
           a
           great
           light
           to
           their
           proceedings
           .
           
           The
           method
           which
           they
           followed
           was
           this
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           whole
           business
           they
           were
           to
           consider
           ,
           was
           divided
           into
           so
           many
           heads
           ;
           which
           were
           proposed
           as
           Queries
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           given
           out
           to
           so
           many
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           :
           And
           at
           a
           prefixed
           time
           every
           one
           brought
           his
           opinion
           in
           writing
           ,
           upon
           all
           the
           Queries
           .
           So
           concerning
           the
           s●ven
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           Queries
           were
           given
           out
           to
           the
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Rochester
          
           ,
           and
           Carlisle
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           last
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           )
           And
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Duresm
             ,
             Hereford
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           Davids
           .
           
           For
           though
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winch●ster
           was
           in
           this
           Commission
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           nothing
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           but
           I
           Imagine
           that
           he
           was
           gone
           out
           of
           Town
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Carlisle
           was
           appointed
           to
           supply
           his
           absence
           .
           The
           Queries
           were
           also
           given
           to
           Doctor
           Thirleby
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           Elect
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           to
           Doctor
           
             Robertson
             ,
             Day
             ,
             Redmayn
             ,
             Cox
             ,
             Leighton
             ,
          
           (
           though
           not
           in
           the
           Commission
           )
           
             Symmonds
             ,
             Tresham
             ,
             Coren
          
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           )
           
             Edgeworth
             ,
             Oglethorp
             ,
             Crayford
             ,
             Wilson
             ,
          
           and
           Robins
           .
           When
           their
           answers
           were
           given
           in
           ,
           two
           were
           appointed
           to
           compare
           them
           ,
           and
           draw
           an
           Extract
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           agreed
           or
           disagreed
           :
           which
           the
           one
           did
           in
           Latine
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           English
           ;
           only
           those
           who
           compared
           them
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           doing
           it
           for
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           his
           Opinions
           in
           the
           Extract
           they
           made
           .
           And
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           Original
           answers
           of
           the
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Rochester
          
           ,
           and
           Carlisle
           ,
           and
           these
           Doctors
           ,
           
             Day
             ,
             Robertson
             ,
             Redmayn
             ,
             Cox
             ,
             Leighton
             ,
             Symmonds
             ,
             Tresham
             ,
             Coren
             ,
             Edgeworth
             ,
          
           and
           Oglethorp
           ,
           are
           yet
           extant
           .
           But
           the
           Papers
           given
           in
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Duresm
             ,
             Hereford
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           and
           the
           Elect
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           
             Crayford
             ,
             Wilson
          
           ,
           and
           Robins
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Extracts
           made
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           are
           lost
           .
           
           This
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           ;
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           somewhat
           large
           ,
           yet
           I
           thought
           such
           pieces
           were
           of
           too
           great
           Importance
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           perhaps
           as
           great
           an
           Evidence
           of
           the
           ripeness
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           shewed
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           or
           any
           Age
           of
           it
           .
           And
           though
           other
           Papers
           of
           this
           sort
           do
           not
           occur
           in
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           ;
           yet
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           conclude
           from
           this
           Instance
           ,
           that
           they
           proceeded
           with
           the
           same
           maturity
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           deliberations
           .
           In
           which
           I
           am
           the
           more
           confirmed
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           another
           instance
           like
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           Reformation
           that
           was
           further
           carried
           on
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           6th
           ;
           of
           many
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           giving
           in
           their
           opinions
           under
           their
           hands
           ,
           upon
           some
           heads
           then
           examined
           and
           changed
           .
           In
           Cranmers
           Paper
           some
           singular
           opinions
           of
           his
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Offices
           will
           be
           found
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           are
           delivered
           by
           him
           with
           all
           possible
           modesty
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           not
           established
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           laid
           aside
           as
           particular
           conceits
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           that
           afterwards
           he
           changed
           his
           opinion
           .
           For
           he
           Subscribed
           the
           Book
           that
           was
           soon
           after
           set
           out
           ;
           which
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           those
           opinions
           set
           down
           in
           these
           Papers
           .
           Cranmer
           was
           for
           reducing
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           two
           ,
           but
           the
           Popish
           party
           was
           then
           prevalent
           ,
           so
           the
           old
           number
           of
           seven
           wa●
           agreed
           to
           .
        
         
         
           
           Baptism
           was
           explained
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           had
           been
           done
           three
           years
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           Articles
           then
           set
           out
           :
           only
           the
           matter
           of
           Original
           Sin
           was
           more
           enlarged
           on
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Pennance
           was
           formally
           placed
           in
           the
           absolution
           of
           the
           Priest
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           former
           Articles
           was
           only
           declared
           a
           thing
           desirable
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           contemned
           if
           it
           might
           be
           had
           ;
           yet
           all
           merit
           of
           good
           works
           was
           rejected
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           declared
           necessary
           :
           and
           sinners
           were
           taught
           to
           depend
           wholly
           on
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ;
           with
           other
           good
           directions
           about
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           the
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           was
           fully
           asserted
           :
           as
           also
           the
           Concomitancy
           of
           the
           Blood
           with
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           so
           that
           Communion
           in
           both
           kinds
           was
           not
           necessary
           .
           The
           use
           of
           hearing
           Mass
           ,
           though
           one
           did
           not
           Communicate
           ,
           was
           also
           asserted
           .
           To
           which
           were
           added
           ver●
           good
           Rules
           about
           the
           disposition
           of
           mind
           that
           ought
           to
           accompany
           this
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Matrimony
           was
           said
           to
           be
           Instituted
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Sanctified
           by
           Christ
           :
           The
           degrees
           in
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           were
           declared
           obligatory
           ,
           and
           none
           else
           :
           and
           the
           Bond
           of
           Marriage
           was
           declared
           not
           separable
           on
           any
           account
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Orders
           were
           to
           be
           administred
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           New-Testament
           :
           but
           the
           particular
           forms
           ,
           of
           Nominating
           ,
           Electing
           ,
           Presenting
           ,
           or
           appointing
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministers
           ,
           was
           left
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           every
           Countrey
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           assent
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           The
           Office
           of
           Church-men
           was
           to
           Preach
           ,
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           whole
           Flock
           :
           But
           they
           must
           execute
           these
           ,
           with
           such
           limitation
           as
           was
           allowed
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           every
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           made
           express
           mention
           only
           of
           the
           two
           Orders
           of
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           .
           To
           these
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           had
           added
           some
           Inferior
           degrees
           ,
           which
           were
           also
           not
           to
           be
           contemned
           .
           But
           no
           Bishop
           had
           any
           Authority
           over
           other
           Bishops
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           Upon
           which
           followed
           a
           long
           Digression
           ,
           confuting
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ;
           with
           an
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ;
           which
           was
           before
           hand
           set
           down
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           they
           understood
           by
           the
           Kings
           being
           
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Confirmation
           was
           said
           to
           have
           been
           used
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           in
           Imitation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           who
           by
           laying
           on
           their
           hands
           conferred
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           .
           And
           therefore
           was
           of
           great
           advantage
           ,
           but
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Extream-unction
           was
           said
           to
           have
           been
           derived
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           for
           the
           health
           both
           of
           Body
           ,
           and
           Soul
           :
           And
           though
           the
           sick
           person
           was
           not
           always
           recovered
           of
           his
           bodily
           sickness
           by
           it
           ,
           yet
           remission
           of
           sins
           was
           obtained
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           God
           knew
           to
           be
           best
           for
           our
           bodily
           condition
           ,
           to
           whose
           will
           we
           ought
           always
           to
           submit
           .
           But
           this
           Sacrament
           was
           only
           fruitful
           to
           those
           who
           by
           pennance
           were
           restored
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           Then
           followed
           an
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Ten
           Commandements
           ,
           which
           contains
           many
           good
           rules
           of
           Morality
           ,
           
           drawn
           from
           every
           one
           of
           them
           .
           The
           2d
           Commandment
           Gardiner
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           have
           shortned
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           first
           .
           Cranmer
           was
           for
           setting
           it
           down
           as
           it
           was
           in
           
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
           But
           a
           temper
           was
           found
           :
           
           it
           was
           placed
           as
           a
           Distinct
           Commandment
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           full
           length
           ;
           the
           words
           ,
           
             For
             I
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           being
           left
           out
           ,
           and
           only
           those
           that
           go
           before
           being
           set
           down
           .
           In
           the
           Explanation
           of
           this
           Commandment
           ,
           Images
           were
           said
           to
           be
           profitable
           for
           putting
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           great
           blessings
           we
           have
           received
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vertues
           and
           holiness
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           were
           to
           be
           stirred
           up
           to
           imitate
           them
           :
           So
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           forbidden
           to
           do
           any
           godly
           honour
           to
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Superstition
           of
           preferring
           one
           Image
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           any
           special
           vertue
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           adorning
           them
           richly
           ,
           and
           making
           Vowes
           and
           Pilgrimages
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           condemned
           ;
           yet
           the
           Censing
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           Kneeling
           before
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           condmned
           :
           but
           the
           people
           must
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           were
           not
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Image
           it self
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           and
           his
           honour
           .
           To
           the
           third
           Commandment
           ,
           they
           reduced
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Gods
           name
           for
           his
           Gifts
           .
           And
           they
           condemned
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           when
           such
           things
           were
           prayed
           for
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           only
           given
           by
           God.
           This
           was
           the
           giving
           his
           Glory
           to
           Creatures
           :
           yet
           to
           pray
           to
           Saints
           as
           Intercessors
           is
           declared
           lawful
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           Upon
           the
           4th
           Commandement
           a
           Re●t
           from
           labour
           every
           7th
           day
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Ceremonial
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           only
           obliged
           Iews
           :
           but
           the
           Spiritual
           signification
           of
           Rest
           among
           Christians
           ,
           was
           to
           abstain
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           other
           Carnal
           pleasures
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           ,
           we
           were
           also
           bound
           by
           this
           Precept
           sometimes
           to
           cease
           from
           labour
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           serve
           and
           worship
           God
           both
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           :
           And
           that
           on
           the
           dayes
           appointed
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           people
           ought
           to
           examine
           their
           lives
           ,
           the
           past
           week
           ,
           and
           set
           to
           amendment
           ,
           and
           give
           themselves
           to
           prayer
           ,
           reading
           ,
           and
           meditation
           .
           Yet
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           ,
           such
           as
           saving
           their
           Corn
           ,
           or
           Cattel
           ,
           men
           ought
           not
           superstitiously
           to
           think
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Sin
           to
           work
           on
           that
           day
           ;
           but
           to
           do
           their
           work
           without
           scruple
           .
           Then
           follow
           very
           profitable
           Expositions
           of
           the
           other
           Commandments
           ,
           with
           many
           grave
           and
           weighty
           admonitions
           concerning
           the
           duties
           by
           them
           enjoyned
           ,
           and
           against
           those
           sins
           which
           are
           too
           Common
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           ,
           an
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           was
           added
           .
           
           In
           the
           preface
           to
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           meet
           and
           requisite
           that
           the
           unlearned
           people
           should
           make
           their
           Prayers
           in
           their
           Mother-Tongue
           ;
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           the
           more
           stirred
           to
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           to
           mind
           the
           things
           they
           prayed
           for
           .
           Then
           followed
           an
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Angels
           Salutation
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           :
           In
           which
           ,
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           was
           opened
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Ave
             Maria
          
           explained
           ;
           which
           Hymne
           was
           chiefly
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           
           in
           Commemoration
           of
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           praises
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin.
           The
           next
           article
           is
           about
           Free-will
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           must
           be
           in
           man
           ,
           otherwise
           all
           Precepts
           and
           Exhortations
           are
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           They
           defined
           it
           
             a
             power
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             joyned
             with
             Reason
             ,
             whereby
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             without
             constraint
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             reason
             ,
          
           
           
             discerneth
             and
             willeth
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             but
             chooseth
             good
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             evil
             of
             it self
             .
          
           This
           was
           perfect
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           but
           is
           much
           impaired
           by
           Adams
           Fall
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           an
           especial
           grace
           (
           offered
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           enjoyed
           only
           by
           those
           who
           by
           their
           free-will
           do
           accept
           the
           same
           ,
           )
           
           it
           was
           restored
           ,
           that
           with
           great
           watchfulness
           we
           may
           serve
           God
           acceptably
           .
           And
           as
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           shew
           ,
           That
           free-will
           is
           still
           in
           man
           ,
           so
           there
           be
           many
           others
           which
           shew
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           doth
           both
           prevent
           us
           ,
           and
           assist
           us
           ,
           both
           to
           begin
           ,
           and
           perform
           every
           good
           work
           .
           Therefore
           all
           men
           ought
           most
           gratefully
           to
           receive
           and
           follow
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           to
           beg
           Gods
           grace
           with
           earnest
           devotion
           ,
           and
           a
           stedfast
           Faith
           :
           which
           he
           will
           grant
           to
           all
           that
           so
           ask
           it
           ,
           both
           because
           he
           is
           naturally
           good
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           promised
           to
           grant
           our
           desires
           .
           For
           he
           is
           not
           the
           author
           of
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           the
           Cause
           of
           mans
           Damnation
           ;
           but
           this
           men
           draw
           on
           themselves
           ,
           who
           by
           vice
           have
           corrupted
           these
           Natures
           which
           God
           made
           good
           .
           Therefore
           all
           Preachers
           were
           warned
           so
           to
           moderate
           themselves
           in
           this
           high
           point
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           should
           so
           preach
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           as
           to
           take
           away
           Free-will
           ,
           nor
           so
           extol
           Free-will
           ,
           as
           injury
           might
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           After
           this
           they
           handled
           Justification
           .
           Having
           stated
           the
           miseries
           of
           man
           by
           nature
           ,
           
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           ,
           with
           the
           unspeakable
           goodness
           of
           God
           in
           sending
           Christ
           to
           redeem
           us
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           They
           next
           shew
           how
           men
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           blessings
           which
           he
           hath
           procured
           .
           Justification
           is
           the
           making
           of
           us
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           reconciled
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           heirs
           of
           Eternal
           life
           :
           that
           by
           his
           Grace
           we
           may
           walk
           in
           his
           ways
           ,
           and
           be
           reputed
           just
           and
           righteous
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           so
           attain
           Everlasting
           Happiness
           .
           God
           is
           the
           chief
           cause
           of
           our
           Justification
           :
           yet
           man
           prevented
           by
           Grace
           is
           by
           his
           free-consent
           and
           obedience
           a
           worker
           toward
           the
           attaining
           his
           own
           Justification
           .
           For
           though
           it
           is
           only
           procur'd
           through
           the
           merits
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           yet
           every
           one
           must
           do
           many
           things
           to
           attain
           a
           right
           and
           claim
           to
           that
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           offered
           to
           all
           ,
           yet
           was
           applied
           but
           to
           a
           few
           .
           We
           must
           have
           a
           stedfast
           Faith
           ,
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           real
           purposes
           of
           amendment
           ;
           committing
           Sin
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           serving
           God
           all
           our
           lives
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           fall
           from
           ,
           we
           must
           recover
           it
           ,
           by
           Penance
           ,
           Fasting
           ,
           Almes
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           other
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           a
           firm
           Faith
           ,
           going
           forward
           in
           mortification
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           :
           It
           being
           certain
           that
           men
           might
           fall
           away
           from
           their
           Justification
           .
           All
           curious
           reasonings
           about
           Predestination
           were
           to
           be
           set
           apart
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           certainty
           to
           he
           had
           of
           our
           Election
           ,
           but
           by
           feeling
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           a
           good
           and
           virtuous
           life
           ,
           and
           persevering
           in
           it
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           we
           are
           justified
           freely
           by
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           said
           
             We
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           such
           a
           Faith
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           be
           included
           ,
           all
           which
           must
           be
           joyned
           together
           in
           our
           Justification
           :
           and
           though
           these
           be
           imperfect
           ,
           yet
           God
           accepteth
           of
           them
           freely
           thorough
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Next
           ,
           good
           works
           were
           explained
           ,
           which
           were
           said
           to
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           
           But
           these
           were
           not
           only
           outward
           corporal
           works
           ,
           but
           inward
           Spiritual
           works
           ,
           as
           the
           Love
           and
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Nor
           were
           they
           Superstitions
           ,
           and
           mens
           Inventions
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           in
           which
           Monks
           and
           Friers
           exercised
           themselves
           :
           nor
           only
           moral
           works
           done
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Natural
           
           reason
           :
           but
           the
           works
           of
           Charity
           ,
           flowing
           from
           a
           pure
           heart
           ,
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Faith
           unfeigned
           ;
           which
           were
           meritorious
           towards
           the
           attaining
           of
           Everlasting
           life
           .
           Other
           works
           were
           of
           an
           Inferior
           sort
           ;
           such
           as
           Fasting
           ,
           Almsdeeds
           ,
           and
           other
           fruits
           of
           Penance
           .
           And
           the
           merit
           of
           good
           works
           is
           reconciled
           with
           the
           freedom
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           to
           us
           ,
           since
           all
           our
           works
           are
           done
           by
           his
           Grace
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           of
           boasting
           ,
           but
           must
           ascribe
           all
           to
           the
           Grace
           and
           goodness
           of
           God.
           The
           last
           Chapter
           is
           about
           Prayers
           for
           Souls
           departed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           that
           was
           formerly
           set
           out
           in
           the
           Articles
           three
           years
           before
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           was
           finished
           and
           set
           forth
           this
           year
           ,
           
           with
           a
           Preface
           written
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Clergy
           who
           had
           been
           imployed
           in
           it
           :
           declaring
           with
           what
           care
           they
           had
           examined
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           faithfully
           gathered
           this
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           To
           this
           the
           King
           added
           another
           Preface
           some
           years
           after
           ,
           
           declaring
           that
           although
           he
           had
           cast
           out
           the
           darkness
           ,
           by
           setting
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           which
           had
           produced
           very
           good
           effects
           ;
           yet
           ,
           as
           hypocrisie
           and
           superstition
           were
           purged
           away
           ,
           so
           a
           Spirit
           of
           presumption
           ,
           dissension
           ,
           and
           carnal
           liberty
           was
           breaking
           in
           .
           For
           repressing
           which
           he
           had
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           set
           forth
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           true
           knowledg
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           directing
           all
           mens
           belief
           and
           practice
           ;
           which
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           had
           seen
           ,
           and
           liked
           very
           well
           .
           So
           that
           he
           verily
           trusted
           it
           contained
           a
           true
           and
           sufficient
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           the
           attaining
           everlasting
           life
           .
           Therefore
           he
           required
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           read
           and
           print
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Book
           .
           He
           also
           willed
           them
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           were
           some
           Teachers
           ,
           whose
           Office
           it
           was
           to
           instruct
           the
           people
           ;
           so
           the
           rest
           ought
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           he
           had
           restrained
           it
           from
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           esteeming
           it
           sufficient
           for
           such
           to
           hear
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           taught
           by
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           lay
           up
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           practise
           in
           their
           lives
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           desired
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           grant
           them
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Humility
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           read
           and
           carry
           in
           their
           hearts
           the
           Doctrine
           set
           forth
           in
           this
           Book
           .
           But
           though
           I
           have
           joyned
           the
           account
           of
           this
           Preface
           ,
           to
           the
           Extract
           here
           made
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Book
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           prefixed
           to
           it
           ,
           till
           above
           two
           years
           after
           the
           other
           was
           set
           out
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           was
           published
           ,
           
           both
           parties
           found
           cause
           in
           it
           both
           to
           be
           glad
           and
           sorrowful
           .
           The
           Reformers
           rejoyced
           to
           see
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           thus
           opened
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           for
           they
           concluded
           that
           Ignorance
           and
           prejudices
           ,
           being
           the
           chief
           supports
           of
           the
           Errours
           they
           complained
           of
           ;
           the
           instructing
           people
           in
           Divine
           Matters
           ,
           even
           though
           some
           particulars
           displeased
           them
           ,
           yet
           would
           awaken
           and
           work
           upon
           an
           inquisitive
           humour
           that
           was
           then
           a-stirring
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           their
           Doctrines
           were
           so
           clear
           ,
           that
           Inquiries
           into
           Religion
           would
           do
           their
           business
           .
           They
           were
           also
           glad
           to
           see
           the
           Morals
           of
           Christianity
           so
           well
           cleared
           ,
           which
           they
           hoped
           would
           dispose
           people
           to
           a
           better
           taste
           of
           Divine
           matters
           ;
           since
           they
           had
           observed
           that
           purity
           of
           Soul
           does
           mightily
           prepare
           people
           for
           sound
           opinions
           .
           Most
           of
           the
           Superstitious
           conceits
           and
           practices
           ,
           which
           had
           for
           some
           ages
           embased
           
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           were
           now
           removed
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           fundamental
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           conditions
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           plainly
           and
           sincerely
           declared
           .
           There
           was
           also
           another
           principle
           laid
           down
           ,
           that
           was
           big
           with
           a
           further
           Reformation
           :
           for
           every
           National
           Church
           was
           declared
           a
           compleat
           Body
           within
           it self
           ,
           with
           power
           to
           reform
           heresies
           ,
           correct
           abuses
           ,
           and
           do
           every
           thing
           else
           that
           was
           necessary
           for
           keeping
           it self
           pure
           ,
           or
           governing
           its
           members
           .
           By
           which
           there
           was
           a
           fair
           way
           opened
           for
           a
           full
           discussion
           of
           things
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           a
           fitter
           opportunity
           should
           be
           offered
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Popish
           party
           thought
           they
           had
           gained
           much
           .
           The
           seven
           Sacraments
           were
           again
           asserted
           ,
           so
           that
           here
           much
           ground
           was
           recovered
           ,
           and
           they
           hoped
           more
           would
           follow
           .
           There
           were
           many
           things
           laid
           down
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           knew
           the
           Reformers
           would
           never
           consent
           .
           So
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           were
           resolved
           to
           comply
           with
           every
           thing
           that
           the
           King
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           ,
           were
           pretty
           safe
           .
           But
           the
           others
           ,
           who
           followed
           their
           perswasions
           and
           consciences
           were
           brought
           into
           many
           snares
           ;
           and
           the
           Popish
           party
           was
           confident
           that
           their
           absolute
           compliance
           ,
           which
           was
           joyned
           with
           all
           possible
           submission
           and
           flattery
           ,
           would
           gain
           the
           King
           at
           length
           :
           and
           the
           stiffness
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           give
           that
           deference
           to
           the
           Kings
           judgment
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           would
           so
           alienate
           him
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           in
           the
           end
           abandon
           them
           ;
           for
           with
           the
           Kings
           years
           his
           uneasiness
           and
           peevishness
           grew
           mightily
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           with
           Anne
           of
           Cleves
           ,
           had
           so
           offended
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           that
           though
           upon
           the
           Ladies
           account
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           publick
           noise
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           little
           more
           intercourse
           between
           the
           King
           and
           them
           ,
           especially
           Cromwel
           falling
           ,
           that
           had
           alwayes
           carried
           on
           the
           correspondence
           with
           them
           .
           And
           as
           this
           intercourse
           went
           off
           ,
           so
           a
           secret
           Treaty
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Emperor
           :
           yet
           it
           came
           not
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           till
           two
           years
           after
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Bishops
           that
           were
           appointed
           to
           examine
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           drew
           up
           a
           Rubrick
           and
           Rationale
           of
           them
           :
           which
           I
           do
           not
           find
           was
           printed
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           Authentical
           M
           S.
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           it
           was
           is
           extant
           .
           The
           alterations
           they
           made
           were
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           so
           slight
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           reprinting
           ,
           either
           the
           Missals
           ,
           Breviaries
           ,
           or
           other
           Offices
           ;
           for
           a
           few
           rasures
           of
           these
           Collects
           in
           which
           the
           Pope
           was
           prayed
           for
           ,
           of
           
             Thomas
             Beckets
          
           Office
           ,
           and
           the
           Offices
           of
           other
           Saints
           ,
           whose
           days
           were
           by
           the
           Kings
           Injunctions
           no
           more
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           Deletions
           ,
           made
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           Books
           did
           still
           serve
           .
           For
           whether
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Change
           of
           the
           Mass-Books
           ,
           and
           other
           publick
           Offices
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           too
           great
           a
           Charge
           to
           the
           Nation
           ;
           or
           whether
           they
           thought
           it
           would
           have
           possessed
           the
           people
           with
           an
           opinion
           that
           the
           Religion
           was
           altered
           ,
           since
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           ancient
           worship
           were
           changed
           ;
           which
           remaining
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           was
           still
           the
           same
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           new
           impression
           of
           the
           Breviaries
           ,
           Missals
           ,
           and
           other
           Rituals
           ,
           during
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           Yet
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           they
           took
           care
           that
           Posterity
           should
           not
           know
           how
           much
           was
           dashed
           out
           or
           changed
           .
           For
           as
           all
           Parishes
           were
           required
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           new
           compleat
           Books
           of
           the
           Offices
           ;
           
           so
           the
           dashed
           Books
           were
           every-where
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           .
           But
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           most
           of
           those
           Scandalous
           Hymnes
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           are
           addressed
           to
           Saints
           in
           the
           same
           style
           ,
           in
           which
           good
           Christians
           worship
           God
           ,
           were
           all
           struck
           out
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           now
           condemned
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           Extract
           of
           the
           other
           Book
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           they
           went
           on
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           Popish
           party
           ,
           whose
           Counsels
           were
           laid
           very
           close
           ,
           and
           managed
           with
           great
           dexterity
           ,
           
           chiefly
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           Gardin●r
           ,
           pursued
           the
           ruine
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           called
           Hereticks
           :
           knowing
           well
           that
           if
           the
           King
           was
           once
           set
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           provoked
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           not
           only
           alienated
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           forced
           ,
           for
           securing
           himself
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           other
           Subjects
           by
           a
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           means
           with
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           first
           on
           whom
           this
           design
           took
           effect
           ,
           were
           Doctor
           Barnes
           ,
           Mr.
           Gerard
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Ierome
           ,
           all
           Priests
           ;
           who
           had
           been
           among
           the
           earliest
           Converts
           to
           Luther's
           Doctrine
           .
           Barnes
           had
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Cambridg
           ,
           
           during
           the
           Cardinals
           greatness
           ,
           reflected
           on
           the
           Pomp
           and
           State
           in
           which
           he
           lived
           ,
           so
           plainly
           ,
           that
           every
           body
           understood
           of
           whom
           he
           meant
           .
           So
           he
           was
           carried
           up
           to
           London
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           Gardiner
           and
           Fox
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           friends
           ,
           he
           was
           saved
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           having
           abjured
           some
           opinions
           that
           were
           objected
           to
           him
           .
           But
           other
           accusations
           being
           afterwards
           brought
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           again
           Imprisoned
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           believed
           that
           he
           would
           have
           been
           burnt
           .
           But
           he
           made
           his
           escape
           and
           went
           to
           Germany
           ,
           where
           he
           gave
           himself
           to
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Divinity
           .
           In
           which
           he
           became
           so
           considerable
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           German
           Divines
           ,
           but
           their
           Princes
           ,
           took
           great
           notice
           of
           him
           :
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           sending
           over
           Ambass●dors
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           with
           them
           ;
           though
           perhaps
           Fox
           was
           ill
           informed
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           he
           was
           one
           of
           them
           .
           Fox
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           being
           at
           Smalcald
           in
           the
           year
           1536.
           sent
           him
           over
           to
           England
           ;
           where
           he
           was
           received
           and
           kindly
           entertained
           by
           Cromwel
           ,
           and
           well
           used
           by
           the
           King.
           And
           by
           his
           means
           the
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Germans
           was
           chiefly
           kept
           up
           .
           For
           he
           was
           often
           sent
           over
           to
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           several
           Princes
           .
           But
           in
           particular
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           misfortune
           to
           be
           first
           employed
           in
           the
           project
           of
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Lady
           Anne
           of
           Cleves
           ;
           for
           that
           giving
           the
           King
           so
           little
           satisfaction
           ,
           all
           who
           were
           the
           main
           promoters
           of
           it
           fell
           in
           disgrace
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           other
           things
           concurred
           to
           destroy
           Barnes
           .
           In
           Lent
           this
           year
           Bonner
           had
           appointed
           him
           and
           Gerrard
           ,
           and
           Ierome
           ,
           turns
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Sermons
           at
           St.
           Pauls
           Cross
           :
           they
           being
           in
           favour
           with
           Cromwel
           ,
           on
           whom
           Bonner
           depended
           wholly
           .
           But
           Gardiner
           sent
           Bonner
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           himself
           to
           preach
           on
           Sunday
           at
           St.
           Pauls
           Cross
           :
           and
           in
           his
           Sermon
           he
           treated
           of
           Justification
           ,
           and
           other
           points
           ,
           with
           many
           reflections
           on
           the
           
             Lutherans
             .
             Barnes
          
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           his
           Turn
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Text
           ,
           but
           preached
           contrary
           Doctrine
           ;
           not
           without
           some
           unhandsome
           reflections
           on
           Gardiners
           person
           ;
           and
           he
           played
           on
           his
           name
           ,
           alluding
           to
           a
           Gardiners
           setting
           ill
           Plants
           in
           a
           Garden
           .
           The
           other
           two
           preached
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           made
           no
           reflections
           on
           any
           person
           .
           Gardiner
           seemed
           to
           bear
           it
           with
           a
           great
           appearance
           of
           
           neglect
           and
           indifferency
           .
           But
           his
           friends
           complained
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           unsufferable
           insolencies
           of
           these
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           spare
           so
           great
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           especially
           he
           being
           a
           Privy
           Councellor
           .
           So
           Barnes
           was
           questioned
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           go
           and
           give
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           the
           Bishop
           carried
           the
           matter
           with
           a
           great
           shew
           of
           moderation
           ,
           and
           acted
           ou●wardly
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           became
           his
           Function
           :
           though
           it
           was
           believed
           the
           matter
           stuck
           deeper
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           which
           the
           effects
           that
           followed
           seemed
           to
           demonstrate
           .
           The
           King
           concerned
           himself
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           did
           argue
           with
           Barnes
           about
           the
           points
           in
           difference
           .
           But
           whether
           he
           was
           truly
           convinced
           ,
           or
           overcome
           rather
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           King
           than
           with
           the
           force
           of
           his
           reasonings
           ;
           he
           and
           his
           two
           Friends
           ,
           
             William
             Ierome
          
           ,
           and
           
             Tho.
             Gerrard
          
           ,
           signed
           a
           paper
           ,
           
           (
           which
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           )
           in
           which
           he
           acknowledged
           ,
           
             That
             having
             been
             brought
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             things
             preached
             by
             him
             ;
             His
             Highness
             ,
             being
             assisted
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             had
             so
             disputed
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             convinced
             of
             his
             rashness
             and
             oversight
             :
             and
             promised
             to
             abstain
             from
             such
             indiscretions
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             to
             any
             orders
             the
             King
             should
             give
             for
             what
             was
             past
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Articles
             were
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             though
             we
             are
             Redeemed
             only
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             participate
             by
             Faith
             and
             Baptism
             ;
             yet
             by
             not
             following
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Christ
             we
             lose
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             recover
             but
             by
             Pennance
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             evil
             ,
             which
             he
             only
             permits
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             reconcile
             our selves
             to
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             forgive
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             good
             works
             ,
             done
             sincerely
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             profitable
             and
             helpful
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             Laws
             made
             by
             Christian
             Rulers
             ought
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             conscience
             sake
             :
             and
             that
             whosoever
             breaks
             them
             breaks
             Gods
             Commandments
             .
          
        
         
           It
           's
           not
           likely
           that
           Barnes
           could
           say
           any
           thing
           directly
           contrary
           to
           these
           Articles
           :
           though
           having
           brought
           much
           of
           Luthers
           heat
           over
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           said
           some
           things
           that
           sounded
           ill
           upon
           these
           heads
           .
           There
           were
           other
           points
           in
           difference
           between
           Gardiner
           and
           him
           ,
           about
           Justification
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           the
           King
           thought
           these
           were
           of
           so
           subtile
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           no
           Article
           of
           Faith
           was
           controverted
           in
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           left
           the
           Bishop
           and
           him
           to
           agree
           these
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           did
           .
           So
           the
           King
           commanded
           Barnes
           and
           his
           friends
           to
           preach
           at
           the
           Spittle
           in
           the
           Easter-week
           ,
           and
           openly
           to
           recant
           what
           they
           had
           formerly
           said
           .
           And
           Barnes
           was
           in
           particular
           to
           ask
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester's
           pardon
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           :
           and
           Gardiner
           being
           twice
           desired
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           signe
           that
           he
           forgave
           him
           ,
           did
           lift
           up
           his
           Finger
           .
           But
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           they
           justified
           in
           one
           part
           what
           they
           recanted
           in
           another
           .
           Of
           which
           complaints
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           ,
           without
           hearing
           them
           sent
           them
           all
           to
           the
           Tower.
           And
           Cromwels
           interest
           at
           Court
           was
           then
           declining
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           either
           he
           could
           not
           protect
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           would
           not
           prejudice
           himself
           by
           interposing
           in
           a
           matter
           which
           gave
           the
           King
           
           so
           great
           offence
           .
           They
           lay
           in
           the
           Tower
           till
           the
           Parliament
           met
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           were
           attained
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           without
           ever
           being
           brought
           to
           make
           their
           answer
           .
           
           And
           it
           seems
           for
           the
           Extraordinariness
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           mix
           attaindors
           for
           things
           that
           were
           very
           different
           from
           one
           Another
           .
           For
           four
           others
           were
           by
           the
           same
           Act
           attainted
           of
           Treason
           ,
           who
           were
           
             Gregory
             Buttolph
             ,
             Adam
             Damplip
             ,
             Edmund
             Brindholme
             ,
          
           and
           
             Clement
             Philpot
          
           ,
           for
           assisting
           
             Reginald
             Pool
          
           ,
           adhering
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           denying
           the
           King
           to
           be
           the
           Supream
           Head
           on
           earth
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           designing
           to
           surprize
           the
           Town
           of
           Callice
           .
           One
           
             Derby
             Gunnings
          
           was
           also
           attainted
           of
           Treason
           for
           assisting
           one
           Fitz-Girald
           a
           Traitor
           in
           Ireland
           .
           And
           after
           all
           these
           ,
           
             Barnes
             ,
             Gerard
          
           ,
           and
           Ierome
           ,
           are
           attainted
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           being
           ,
           as
           the
           Act
           sayes
           ,
           
             Detestable
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             had
             conspired
             together
             to
             set
             forth
             many
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             taking
             themselves
             to
             be
             men
             of
             learning
             ,
             had
             expounded
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             perverting
             them
             to
             their
             Heresies
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             which
             was
             too
             long
             to
             be
             repeated
             ;
             that
             having
             formerly
             abjured
             ,
             they
             were
             now
             incorrigible
             Hereticks
             :
             and
             so
             were
             condemned
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             or
             suffer
             any
             other
             death
             ;
             as
             should
             please
             the
             King.
             
          
           And
           two
           dayes
           after
           Cromwels
           death
           ,
           being
           the
           30th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           They
           were
           brought
           to
           Smithfield
           ,
           where
           in
           their
           Execution
           there
           was
           as
           odd
           a
           mixture
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           in
           their
           Attaindors
           .
           For
           
             Abel
             Fetherston
          
           ,
           and
           Powel
           ,
           that
           were
           attainted
           by
           another
           Act
           of
           the
           same
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           owning
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           Kings
           ,
           were
           carried
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           and
           coupled
           with
           the
           other
           three
           .
           So
           that
           one
           of
           each
           was
           put
           into
           a
           Hurdle
           ,
           and
           carried
           together
           ,
           which
           every
           body
           condemned
           as
           an
           Extravagant
           affectation
           of
           the
           shew
           of
           Impartial
           Justice
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           
           Barnes
           spake
           thus
           to
           the
           People
           .
           
             Since
             he
             was
             to
             be
             burned
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             he
             would
             declare
             what
             opinions
             he
             held
             .
             So
             he
             enlarged
             on
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             to
             shew
             he
             believed
             them
             all
             .
             He
             expressed
             a
             particular
             abhorrence
             of
             an
             opinion
             which
             some
             Anabaptists
             held
             ,
             That
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             was
             as
             a
             Saffron
             Bagg
             ;
             (
             by
             which
             indecent
             Simile
             they
             meant
             that
             our
             Saviour
             took
             no
             substance
             of
             her
             .
             )
             He
             explained
             his
             opinion
             of
             Good
             works
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             done
             ,
             since
             without
             them
             none
             should
             ever
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             They
             were
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             shew
             forth
             our
             profession
             by
             them
             :
             but
             he
             believed
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             not
             pure
             nor
             perfect
             ,
             so
             they
             did
             not
             avail
             to
             our
             Justification
             ,
             nor
             merit
             any
             thing
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Death
             and
             Passion
             of
             Christ.
             He
             professed
             great
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             and
             Saints
             .
             But
             said
             ,
             he
             saw
             no
             warrant
             in
             Scriptures
             for
             praying
             to
             them
             :
             nor
             was
             it
             certain
             whether
             they
             prayed
             for
             us
             or
             not
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Saints
             did
             pray
             for
             those
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             trusted
             within
             half
             an
             hour
             to
             be
             praying
             for
             them
             all
             .
          
           Then
           he
           asked
           the
           Sheriff
           if
           he
           had
           any
           Articles
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           condemned
           :
           who
           answered
           he
           had
           none
           .
           He
           next
           asked
           the
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           wherefore
           he
           died
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           had
           been
           led
           into
           any
           Errours
           by
           his
           Preaching
           ;
           but
           none
           made
           answer
           .
           Then
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           heard
           he
           was
           condemned
           to
           die
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           it
           seemed
           it
           was
           for
           Heresie
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           to
           be
           burnt
           .
           He
           prayed
           God
           to
           forgive
           
           those
           who
           had
           been
           the
           occasions
           of
           it
           .
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           sought
           or
           procured
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           prayed
           God
           heartily
           to
           forgive
           him
           ,
           as
           Christ
           forgave
           his
           Murtherers
           .
           He
           prayed
           earnestly
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           exhorted
           the
           people
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           some
           had
           reported
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Preacher
           of
           Sedition
           and
           Disobedience
           :
           But
           he
           declared
           to
           the
           peop●e
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           bound
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           obey
           their
           Kings
           Laws
           with
           all
           humility
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           fear
           ,
           but
           for
           Conscience
           ;
           adding
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           commanded
           any
           thing
           against
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           resist
           him
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           not
           do
           it
           .
           Then
           he
           desired
           the
           Sheriff
           to
           carry
           five
           requests
           from
           him
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             That
             since
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             Abbey-Lands
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             did
             not
             blame
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Sheriff
             fancied
             he
             was
             about
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             stopped
             him
             ,
             )
             but
             was
             glad
             that
             Superstition
             was
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             was
             then
             a
             compleat
             King
             ,
             obeyed
             by
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             done
             through
             the
             Preaching
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             wretches
             as
             they
             were
             :
             yet
             he
             wished
             the
             King
             would
             bestow
             these
             goods
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             poor
             Subjects
             who
             had
             great
             need
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Marriage
             might
             be
             had
             in
             greater
             esteem
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             might
             not
             upon
             light
             pretences
             cast
             off
             their
             Wives
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             who
             were
             unmarried
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             in
             Whoredome
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Abominable
             Swearers
             might
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             since
             the
             King
             had
             begun
             to
             set
             forth
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             he
             would
             go
             forward
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             end
             :
             for
             though
             he
             had
             done
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             yet
             many
             things
             remained
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             he
             wished
             that
             the
             King
             might
             not
             be
             deceived
             with
             false
             Teachers
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fifth
           desire
           he
           said
           he
           had
           forgot
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           begged
           that
           they
           all
           would
           forgive
           him
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           he
           had
           said
           or
           done
           evil
           unadvisedly
           :
           and
           so
           turned
           about
           ,
           and
           prepared
           himself
           for
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           Ierome
           spake
           next
           ,
           and
           declared
           his
           Faith
           upon
           every
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ;
           and
           said
           that
           he
           believed
           all
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           He
           also
           prayed
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           .
           And
           concluded
           with
           a
           very
           Pathetical
           Exhortation
           to
           mutual
           Love
           and
           Charity
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           propose
           to
           themselves
           the
           pattern
           of
           Christs
           wonderful
           Love
           ,
           through
           whom
           only
           he
           hoped
           to
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           desired
           all
           their
           Prayers
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           Brethren
           .
           Then
           Gerard
           declared
           his
           Faith
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           if
           through
           ignorance
           or
           negligence
           ,
           he
           had
           taught
           any
           error
           ,
           he
           was
           sorry
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           asked
           God
           pardon
           and
           them
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           thereby
           offended
           .
           But
           he
           protested
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           his
           Learning
           and
           Knowledg
           ,
           he
           had
           always
           set
           forth
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Kings
           Laws
           .
           Then
           they
           all
           prayed
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           constancie
           and
           patience
           in
           their
           sufferings
           :
           And
           so
           they
           embraced
           and
           kissed
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Executioners
           tyed
           them
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           and
           set
           fire
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           death
           did
           rather
           encourage
           than
           dishearten
           their
           followers
           :
           who
           seeing
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           measure
           of
           patience
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           the
           more
           confirmed
           in
           their
           resolutions
           of
           suffering
           for
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           
           and
           for
           his
           name
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           forsake
           his
           Servants
           in
           these
           cruel
           Agonies
           .
           One
           difference
           between
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           three
           who
           were
           hanged
           for
           asserting
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           was
           remarkable
           ;
           that
           though
           the
           others
           demeaned
           themselves
           toward
           them
           with
           the
           most
           uncharitable
           and
           spiteful
           malice
           that
           was
           possible
           ,
           (
           so
           that
           their
           own
           Historian
           sayes
           ,
           That
           their
           being
           carryed
           with
           them
           to
           their
           Execution
           was
           bitterer
           to
           them
           than
           death
           it self
           ;
           )
           yet
           they
           declared
           their
           hearty
           forgiving
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           of
           Gardiner
           in
           particular
           ,
           who
           was
           generally
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           person
           that
           procured
           their
           death
           :
           which
           Imputation
           stuck
           fast
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           by
           a
           Printed
           Apologie
           he
           studyed
           to
           clear
           himself
           of
           any
           other
           concernment
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           by
           giving
           his
           vote
           for
           the
           Act
           of
           their
           Attaindor
           .
        
         
           Now
           Bonner
           began
           to
           shew
           his
           nature
           .
           
           Hitherto
           he
           had
           acted
           another
           part
           .
           For
           being
           most
           extreamly
           desirous
           of
           Preferment
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           complyed
           with
           Cromwel
           and
           Cranmer
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           great
           confidence
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           being
           a
           blustering
           and
           forward
           man
           ,
           they
           thought
           he
           might
           do
           the
           Reformation
           good
           service
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           advanced
           so
           high
           by
           their
           means
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           Cromwel
           fell
           ,
           the
           very
           next
           day
           he
           shewed
           his
           Ingratitude
           ,
           and
           how
           nimbly
           he
           turned
           with
           the
           Wind.
           For
           Grafton
           the
           Printer
           ,
           (
           whom
           Cromwel
           favoured
           much
           for
           his
           Printing
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           by
           that
           means
           very
           familiar
           with
           Bonner
           ,
           )
           meeting
           him
           ,
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           sorry
           for
           the
           news
           he
           heard
           of
           Cromwels
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower.
           Bonner
           answered
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           good
           he
           had
           been
           dispatcht
           long
           ago
           .
           So
           the
           other
           shrunk
           away
           ,
           perceiving
           the
           change
           that
           was
           in
           him
           .
           And
           some
           days
           after
           that
           ,
           Grafton
           being
           brought
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           for
           some
           Verses
           which
           he
           was
           believed
           to
           have
           Printed
           in
           commendation
           of
           
             Cromwel
             ,
             Bonner
          
           informed
           the
           Council
           of
           what
           Grafton
           had
           said
           to
           him
           upon
           Cromwels
           being
           Arrested
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           other
           Charge
           seem
           the
           more
           probable
           .
           Yet
           Audley
           the
           Chancelor
           was
           Graftons
           friend
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           off
           .
           But
           Bonner
           gave
           the
           City
           of
           London
           quickly
           cause
           to
           apprehend
           the
           utmost
           severities
           from
           him
           .
           For
           many
           were
           endicted
           by
           his
           procurement
           .
           Yet
           the
           King
           was
           loth
           to
           give
           too
           many
           Instances
           of
           Cruelty
           ,
           in
           this
           declination
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           an
           order
           from
           the
           Star-Chamber
           they
           were
           discharged
           .
           But
           upon
           what
           motives
           I
           cannot
           fancie
           ,
           he
           pickt
           out
           an
           Instance
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           the
           deeper
           stains
           of
           his
           following
           life
           had
           not
           dasht
           all
           particular
           spots
           ,
           had
           been
           sufficient
           to
           have
           blemished
           him
           for
           ever
           .
           There
           was
           one
           
             Richard
             Mekins
          
           a
           Boy
           not
           above
           fifteen
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           and
           both
           Illiterate
           and
           very
           Ignorant
           ,
           who
           had
           said
           somewhat
           against
           the
           corporal
           presence
           of
           Christs
           Body
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           in
           Commendation
           of
           Doctor
           Barnes
           .
           Upon
           this
           he
           was
           Endicted
           .
           The
           words
           were
           proved
           by
           two
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           a
           day
           was
           appointed
           for
           the
           Juries
           to
           bring
           in
           their
           verdict
           .
           The
           day
           being
           come
           ,
           the
           Grand
           Jury
           was
           called
           for
           ,
           then
           the
           Fore-man
           said
           ,
           they
           had
           found
           nothing
           .
           This
           put
           Bonner
           in
           a
           fury
           ,
           and
           he
           charged
           them
           with
           Perjury
           :
           But
           they
           said
           they
           could
           find
           nothing
           ,
           for
           the
           witnesses
           did
           not
           agree
           .
           The
           one
           deposed
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           said
           the
           Sacrament
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           Ceremony
           :
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           Signification
           .
           But
           Bonner
           still
           persisted
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           said
           
             That
             Barnes
             dyed
             Holy.
          
           But
           they
           could
           not
           find
           these
           words
           to
           be
           against
           the
           Statute
           .
           
           Upon
           which
           Bonner
           cursed
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           a
           great
           rage
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           go
           aside
           again
           :
           So
           they
           being
           overawed
           ,
           returned
           and
           found
           the
           Indictment
           .
           Then
           sate
           the
           Jury
           vpon
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           who
           found
           him
           Guilty
           :
           and
           he
           was
           adjudged
           to
           be
           burnt
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           he
           was
           taught
           to
           speak
           much
           good
           of
           Bonner
           ,
           and
           to
           condemn
           all
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           Barnes
           in
           particular
           ,
           saying
           he
           had
           learned
           Heresie
           of
           him
           .
           Thus
           the
           Boy
           was
           made
           to
           die
           with
           a
           lie
           in
           his
           mouth
           .
           For
           Barnes
           held
           not
           that
           opinion
           of
           the
           Sacrament's
           being
           only
           a
           Ceremony
           or
           signification
           ,
           but
           was
           a
           zealous
           Lutheran
           :
           which
           appeared
           very
           signally
           on
           many
           occasions
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           Lamberts
           case
           .
           Three
           others
           were
           also
           burned
           at
           Salisbury
           upon
           the
           same
           Statute
           ,
           one
           of
           whom
           was
           a
           Priest.
           Two
           also
           were
           burned
           at
           Lincoln
           in
           one
           day
           .
           Besides
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           persons
           were
           brought
           in
           trouble
           ,
           and
           kept
           long
           in
           Prison
           upon
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           .
           But
           more
           blood
           I
           find
           not
           spilt
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           end
           of
           this
           year
           were
           the
           new
           Bishopricks
           founded
           .
           For
           in
           December
           was
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Westminster
           converted
           into
           a
           Bishops
           See
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Deanry
           and
           twelve
           Prebends
           ,
           with
           the
           Officers
           for
           a
           Cathedral
           and
           a
           Quire.
           And
           in
           the
           year
           following
           on
           the
           4th
           of
           August
           ,
           the
           King
           erected
           out
           of
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Werburg
           at
           Chester
           ,
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           a
           Deanry
           ,
           and
           six
           Prebends
           .
           In
           September
           out
           ,
           of
           the
           Monastery
           at
           St.
           Peters
           at
           Glocester
           the
           King
           endowed
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           a
           Deanry
           ,
           and
           six
           Prebendaries
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Month
           ,
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Peterborough
           was
           converted
           to
           a
           Bishops
           seat
           ,
           a
           Deanry
           ,
           and
           six
           Prebendaries
           .
           And
           to
           lay
           this
           whole
           matter
           together
           ,
           two
           years
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Osney
           in
           Oxford
           was
           converted
           into
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           a
           Deanry
           ,
           and
           six
           Prebends
           .
           And
           the
           Monastery
           of
           St.
           Austins
           in
           Bristol
           was
           changed
           into
           the
           same
           use
           .
           There
           are
           many
           other
           Grants
           also
           in
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Deans
           ,
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           of
           these
           Sees
           .
           But
           these
           Foundations
           will
           be
           better
           understood
           ,
           by
           their
           Charters
           :
           of
           which
           ,
           since
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Westminster
           is
           least
           known
           ,
           because
           long
           ago
           suppressed
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           set
           down
           the
           Charter
           of
           that
           See
           ;
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           :
           And
           they
           running
           all
           in
           the
           same
           style
           ,
           one
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           rest
           .
           
           The
           Substance
           of
           the
           Preamble
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             being
             moved
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             intending
             nothing
             more
             than
             that
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             sincere
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             abolished
             ,
             but
             rather
             restored
             to
             the
             Primitive
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             reformed
             from
             these
             abuses
             with
             which
             the
             profession
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Monks
             had
             so
             long
             and
             so
             lamentably
             corrupted
             Religion
             ;
             had
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             humane
             Infirmity
             could
             foresee
             ,
             designed
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             might
             be
             sincerely
             Preached
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             purely
             administred
             ,
             good
             Order
             kept
             up
             ,
             the
             Youth
             well
             Instructed
             ,
             and
             old
             people
             relieved
             ,
             with
             other
             publick
             Almsdeeds
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             King
             Erected
             and
             Endowed
             these
             Sees
             .
          
           The
           day
           after
           these
           several
           Grants
           ,
           there
           followed
           a
           Writ
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           containing
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           appointed
           such
           a
           person
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           Requiring
           him
           to
           Consecrate
           and
           Ordain
           him
           in
           due
           form
           .
           Then
           the
           Priories
           at
           most
           Cathedrals
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
             Duresm
             ,
             Worcester
             ,
             Carliste
             ,
             Rochester
             ,
          
           and
           Ely
           ,
           were
           also
           converted
           into
           Deanries
           ,
           and
           Colledges
           of
           Prebends
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Officers
           ,
           and
           
           an
           allowance
           of
           Charity
           to
           be
           yearly
           distributed
           to
           the
           poor
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           all
           this
           came
           far
           short
           of
           what
           the
           King
           had
           once
           intended
           ,
           so
           Cranmers
           Design
           was
           quite
           disappointed
           .
           
           For
           he
           had
           projected
           that
           in
           every
           Cathedral
           there
           should
           be
           provision
           made
           for
           Readers
           ,
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           of
           Greek
           ,
           and
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Students
           to
           be
           both
           exercised
           in
           the
           daily
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           trained
           up
           in
           Study
           and
           Devotion
           ;
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           might
           transplant
           out
           of
           this
           Nursery
           ,
           into
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           Diocess
           .
           And
           thus
           every
           Bishop
           should
           have
           had
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Clergy-men
           under
           his
           eye
           ,
           to
           be
           preferred
           according
           to
           their
           merit
           :
           he
           saw
           great
           disorders
           among
           some
           Prebendaries
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           long
           Letter
           ,
           the
           Original
           of
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           he
           expressed
           his
           regret
           that
           ●hese
           Endowments
           went
           in
           such
           a
           Channel
           .
           Yet
           now
           his
           Power
           was
           not
           great
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           party
           run
           down
           all
           his
           motions
           .
           But
           these
           who
           observed
           things
           narrowly
           ,
           judged
           that
           a
           good
           mixture
           of
           Prebendaries
           ,
           and
           of
           young
           Clerks
           bred
           up
           about
           Cathedrals
           ,
           under
           the
           Bishops
           eye
           ,
           and
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Direction
           of
           the
           Dean
           and
           Prebendaries
           ,
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Blessings
           that
           could
           have
           befallen
           the
           Church
           :
           Which
           not
           being
           sufficiently
           provided
           of
           Houses
           for
           the
           Forming
           of
           the
           minds
           and
           manners
           of
           those
           who
           are
           to
           be
           received
           into
           Orders
           ,
           has
           since
           felt
           the
           ill
           effects
           of
           it
           very
           sensibly
           .
           Against
           this
           ,
           Cranmer
           had
           projected
           a
           Noble
           Remedy
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Popish
           party
           then
           at
           Court
           ,
           who
           very
           well
           apprehended
           the
           advantages
           such
           Nurseries
           would
           have
           given
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           born
           down
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           turned
           all
           the
           Kings
           Bounty
           and
           Foundations
           another
           way
           .
        
         
           These
           new
           Foundations
           gave
           some
           credit
           to
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Suppression
           of
           Chantries
           and
           Chappels
           go
           on
           more
           smoothly
           .
           But
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           party
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           
           censured
           this
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kings
           Actings
           .
           They
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           a
           slight
           Restitution
           of
           a
           small
           part
           of
           the
           goods
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           had
           robbed
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           they
           complained
           of
           the
           Kings
           encroaching
           on
           the
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           dismembring
           Dioceses
           ,
           and
           removing
           Churches
           from
           one
           Jurisdiction
           to
           another
           .
           To
           this
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           necessities
           which
           their
           practices
           put
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           both
           to
           ●ortifie
           his
           Coast
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           to
           send
           money
           be●ond
           Sea
           for
           keeping
           the
           War
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           his
           quiet
           at
           home
           ,
           by
           easie
           grants
           of
           these
           Lands
           ,
           made
           him
           that
           he
           could
           not
           do
           all
           that
           he
           intended
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Division
           of
           Dioceses
           ,
           many
           things
           were
           brought
           from
           the
           Roman
           Law
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ●urisdiction
           ,
           whether
           of
           Patriarches
           ,
           Primates
           ,
           Metropolitans
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           was
           Regulated
           by
           the
           Emperors
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Ancient
           Councils
           always
           approved
           .
           And
           in
           England
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Lincoln
           being
           judged
           of
           too
           great
           an
           Extent
           ,
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Ely
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           only
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           Clergy
           and
           Nobles
           .
           Pope
           Nicolas
           indeed
           officiously
           intruded
           himself
           into
           that
           matter
           ,
           by
           sending
           afterwards
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           that
           which
           was
           done
           .
           But
           that
           was
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Arts
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           to
           offer
           Confirmations
           of
           things
           that
           were
           done
           without
           the
           Popes
           .
           For
           these
           being
           easily
           received
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           thought
           of
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           give
           the
           better
           countenance
           to
           their
           own
           Acts
           ,
           the
           
           Popes
           afterwards
           founded
           a
           Right
           on
           these
           Confirmations
           .
           
           The
           very
           receiving
           of
           them
           was
           pretended
           to
           be
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           Title
           in
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           the
           matter
           was
           so
           artificially
           managed
           ,
           that
           Princes
           were
           noozed
           into
           some
           approbation
           of
           such
           a
           pretence
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           aware
           of
           it
           .
           And
           then
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           prevailing
           ,
           Maxims
           were
           laid
           down
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           most
           tacite
           and
           inconsiderate
           Acts
           of
           Princes
           ,
           were
           construed
           to
           such
           senses
           ,
           as
           still
           advanced
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Papal
           pretensions
           .
        
         
           This
           business
           of
           the
           new
           Foundations
           being
           thus
           setled
           ,
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           now
           put
           in
           a
           method
           :
           and
           the
           Bishops
           Book
           was
           the
           standard
           of
           Religion
           .
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           was
           not
           agreeable
           to
           that
           ,
           was
           judged
           Heretical
           ,
           whether
           it
           leaned
           to
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           that
           the
           King
           by
           some
           secret
           Order
           had
           chained
           up
           the
           party
           ,
           which
           was
           going
           on
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           proceed
           capitally
           .
        
         
           Thus
           matters
           went
           this
           year
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           ,
           the
           Series
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           
           made
           by
           this
           King
           ,
           ends
           :
           for
           it
           was
           now
           digested
           and
           formed
           into
           a
           Body
           .
           What
           followed
           was
           not
           in
           a
           Thred
           ,
           but
           now
           and
           then
           some
           remarkable
           things
           were
           done
           :
           sometimes
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           the
           other
           party
           .
           For
           after
           Cromwel
           fell
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           not
           go
           on
           so
           steadily
           in
           any
           thing
           as
           he
           had
           done
           formerly
           .
           Cromwel
           had
           an
           Ascendant
           over
           him
           ,
           which
           after
           Cardinal
           Wolseys
           fall
           none
           besides
           himself
           ever
           had
           .
           They
           knew
           how
           to
           manage
           the
           Kings
           uneasie
           and
           imperious
           humor
           :
           But
           now
           none
           had
           such
           a
           Power
           over
           him
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           was
           rich
           and
           brave
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Court
           well
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           so
           great
           a
           Genius
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           King
           did
           rather
           trust
           and
           fear
           ,
           than
           esteem
           him
           .
           Gardiner
           was
           only
           a
           Tool
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           an
           abject
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           employed
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           all
           reverenced
           by
           the
           King.
           Cranmer
           retained
           always
           his
           candor
           and
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           great
           Prelate
           ;
           but
           neither
           a
           good
           Courtier
           ,
           nor
           a
           States-man
           .
           And
           the
           King
           esteemed
           him
           more
           for
           his
           vertues
           ,
           than
           for
           his
           dexterity
           and
           cunning
           in
           business
           .
           So
           that
           now
           the
           King
           was
           left
           wholly
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           being
           extream
           humorous
           and
           impati●nt
           ,
           there
           were
           more
           errors
           committed
           in
           the
           last
           years
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           than
           had
           been
           for
           his
           whole
           Reign
           before
           France
           forsook
           him
           ,
           Scotland
           made
           War
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           fatal
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           their
           King
           had
           not
           dyed
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           leaving
           an
           Infant
           Princess
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           days
           old
           ,
           behind
           him
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Emperor
           made
           peace
           with
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           an
           hollow
           agreement
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           but
           slender
           hints
           ,
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Book
           ;
           and
           rather
           open
           some
           few
           particulars
           ,
           than
           pursue
           a
           Continued
           Narration
           ,
           since
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           Work
           failes
           me
           .
        
         
           In
           May
           the
           33d
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           a
           new
           Impression
           of
           the
           Bible
           was
           finished
           ,
           
           and
           the
           King
           by
           Proclamation
           ,
           
             Required
             all
             Curates
             and
             Parishioners
             of
             every
             Town
             and
             Parish
             ,
             to
             provide
             themselves
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             before
             All-Hallowtide
             :
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             forfeiting
             forty
             Shillings
             a
             month
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             one
             .
             He
             declared
             that
             he
             set
             it
             forth
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             his
             people
             might
             by
             Reading
             it
             ,
             perceive
             the
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             :
             Observe
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             obey
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             
             live
             in
             Godly
             Charity
             among
             themselves
             .
             But
             that
             the
             King
             did
             not
             thereby
             intend
             that
             his
             Subjects
             should
             presume
             to
             expound
             ,
             or
             take
             arguments
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             nor
             disturb
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             by
             reading
             it
             ,
             when
             Mass
             was
             Celebrating
             :
             but
             should
             read
             it
             meekly
             ,
             humbly
             ,
             and
             reverently
             ,
             for
             their
             Instruction
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             and
             Amendment
             .
          
           There
           was
           also
           care
           taken
           so
           to
           Regulate
           the
           Prices
           of
           the
           Bibles
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           exacting
           on
           the
           Subjects
           in
           the
           Sale
           of
           them
           .
           And
           Bonner
           seeing
           the
           Kings
           mind
           was
           set
           on
           this
           ,
           ordered
           six
           of
           these
           great
           Bibles
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           several
           places
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           :
           that
           all
           persons
           who
           could
           read
           ,
           might
           at
           all
           times
           have
           free
           access
           to
           them
           .
           
             And
             upon
             the
             Pillars
             to
             which
             these
             Bibles
             were
             chained
             ,
             
             an
             Exhortation
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             admonishing
             all
             that
             came
             thither
             to
             read
             ;
             That
             they
             should
             lay
             aside
             vain-glory
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             and
             bring
             with
             them
             ,
             Discretion
             ,
             good
             Intentions
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             a
             quiet
             behaviour
             :
             for
             the
             Edification
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             draw
             multitudes
             about
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             Expositions
             of
             what
             they
             read
             ,
             nor
             to
             read
             aloud
             ,
             nor
             make
             noise
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             nor
             enter
             into
             Disputes
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           But
           people
           came
           generally
           to
           hear
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           could
           read
           ,
           and
           had
           clear
           voices
           ,
           came
           often
           thither
           with
           great
           Crowds
           about
           them
           .
           And
           many
           set
           their
           Children
           to
           School
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           carry
           them
           with
           them
           to
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           hear
           them
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Nor
           could
           the
           people
           be
           hindred
           from
           entring
           into
           disputes
           about
           some
           places
           :
           for
           who
           could
           hear
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             Drink
             ye
             all
             of
             it
          
           ,
           or
           St.
           Pauls
           Discourse
           against
           worship
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           thence
           be
           led
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           deprived
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           which
           by
           Christs
           express
           Command
           was
           to
           be
           drunk
           by
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           kept
           in
           a
           worship
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           unlearned
           could
           not
           say
           Amen
           ,
           since
           they
           understood
           not
           what
           was
           said
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Collects
           or
           Hymns
           ?
           So
           the
           King
           had
           many
           Complaints
           brought
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           Abuses
           that
           were
           said
           to
           have
           risen
           from
           the
           Liberty
           given
           the
           people
           to
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           Bonner
           ,
           (
           no
           doubt
           having
           obtained
           the
           Kings
           leave
           ,
           )
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Advertisement
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           complained
           of
           these
           Abuses
           ,
           in
           the
           reading
           the
           Bible
           :
           for
           which
           he
           threatned
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           remove
           these
           Bibles
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           continued
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           to
           abuse
           so
           high
           a
           favour
           .
           Yet
           these
           Complaints
           produced
           no
           further
           severity
           at
           this
           time
           .
           But
           by
           them
           the
           Popish
           party
           afterwards
           obtained
           what
           they
           desired
           .
           This
           Summer
           the
           King
           turned
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Burton
           upon
           Trent
           ,
           into
           a
           Collegiat
           Church
           for
           a
           Dean
           and
           four
           Prebends
           :
           and
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Thornton
           in
           Lincolnshire
           into
           another
           ,
           for
           a
           Dean
           and
           four
           Prebends
           .
           
           In
           this
           year
           Cranmer
           took
           it
           into
           Consideration
           ,
           
           to
           what
           excess
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Bishops
           had
           risen
           ,
           whereby
           those
           Revenues
           that
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           applyed
           to
           better
           purposes
           ,
           
           were
           wasted
           on
           great
           Entertainment
           which
           though
           they
           passed
           under
           the
           decent
           name
           of
           Hospitality
           ,
           yet
           were
           in
           themselves
           both
           too
           high
           and
           expensive
           ,
           and
           proved
           great
           hindrances
           to
           Church-mens
           Charity
           ,
           in
           more
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           Instances
           .
           He
           therefore
           set
           out
           an
           Order
           ,
           for
           Regulating
           that
           Expence
           :
           by
           which
           ,
           an
           Arch-Bishops
           Table
           was
           not
           to
           exceed
           six
           dishes
           of
           meat
           ,
           and
           four
           of
           *
           Banquet
           ;
           a
           Bishops
           ,
           five
           dishes
           of
           meat
           ,
           and
           
           three
           of
           Banquet
           ;
           a
           Deans
           or
           Arch-Deacons
           Table
           was
           not
           to
           exceed
           four
           dishes
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           Banquet
           ;
           and
           other
           Clergy-men
           might
           be
           served
           only
           with
           two
           dishes
           .
           But
           he
           that
           gives
           us
           the
           account
           of
           this
           ,
           laments
           that
           this
           Regulation
           took
           no
           effect
           .
           And
           complains
           that
           the
           people
           expecting
           generally
           such
           splendid
           House-keeping
           from
           the
           Dignified
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           not
           considering
           how
           short
           their
           Revenues
           are
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           were
           anciently
           :
           they
           out
           of
           a
           weak
           Complyance
           with
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           have
           disabled
           themselves
           from
           keeping
           Hospitality
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           ordered
           it
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           Rich
           ,
           but
           the
           Poor
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           other
           ill
           effects
           that
           follow
           too
           sumptuous
           a
           Table
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           end
           of
           this
           year
           ,
           the
           Tragical
           fall
           of
           the
           Queen
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           all
           other
           proceedings
           .
           
           The
           King
           had
           invited
           his
           Nephew
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           meet
           him
           at
           York
           ,
           who
           was
           resolved
           to
           come
           thither
           .
           The
           King
           intended
           to
           gain
           upon
           him
           all
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           him
           to
           follow
           the
           Copy
           he
           had
           set
           him
           ,
           in
           Extirpating
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           Suppressing
           Abbeys
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           a
           firm
           agreement
           in
           all
           other
           things
           .
           The
           Clergy
           of
           Scotland
           feared
           the
           ill
           effects
           of
           that
           Interview
           ,
           especially
           their
           King
           being
           a
           Prince
           of
           most
           extraordinary
           parts
           ,
           who
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           blemished
           his
           Government
           with
           being
           so
           extreamly
           addicted
           to
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           was
           the
           Greatest
           Prince
           that
           Nation
           had
           for
           several
           Ages
           .
           He
           was
           a
           great
           Patron
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Executor
           of
           Justice
           :
           he
           used
           in
           person
           and
           Incognito
           ,
           to
           go
           over
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           Justice
           was
           every-where
           done
           .
           He
           had
           no
           very
           good
           opinion
           of
           the
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           and
           had
           encouraged
           Buchanan
           to
           write
           a
           severe
           and
           witty
           Libel
           against
           the
           Franciscan
           Friars
           .
           So
           that
           they
           were
           very
           apprehensive
           that
           he
           might
           have
           been
           wrought
           on
           by
           his
           Uncle
           .
           Therefore
           they
           used
           all
           their
           endeavours
           to
           divert
           his
           Journey
           .
           But
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           had
           him
           fast
           engaged
           to
           his
           Interests
           ,
           falling
           then
           off
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           wrought
           more
           on
           him
           .
           So
           instead
           of
           meeting
           the
           King
           at
           York
           ,
           where
           magnificent
           preparations
           were
           made
           for
           his
           Reception
           ,
           he
           sent
           his
           Excuse
           ;
           which
           provoked
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           and
           gave
           occasion
           to
           a
           breach
           that
           followed
           not
           long
           after
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           I
           shall
           crave
           the
           Readers
           leave
           to
           give
           a
           full
           representation
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Religion
           at
           this
           time
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           footing
           the
           Reformation
           had
           got
           there
           :
           Its
           neighbourhood
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           union
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           first
           in
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           and
           since
           under
           the
           same
           Princes
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           intercourse
           that
           was
           both
           in
           this
           and
           the
           next
           Reign
           ,
           between
           these
           Nations
           ,
           seem
           not
           only
           to
           justifie
           this
           Digression
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           challenge
           it
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           should
           be
           defective
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           the
           rather
           expected
           from
           one
           ,
           who
           had
           his
           Birth
           and
           Education
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           The
           Correspondence
           between
           that
           Crown
           and
           France
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           what
           Learning
           they
           had
           ,
           
           came
           from
           Paris
           :
           where
           our
           Kings
           generally
           kept
           some
           Schollars
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           great
           Nursery
           they
           were
           brought
           over
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           the
           Universities
           of
           Scotland
           to
           propagate
           Learning
           there
           .
           From
           the
           year
           1412
           ,
           in
           which
           Wardlaw
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           first
           founded
           that
           University
           ,
           Learning
           had
           made
           such
           a
           progress
           ,
           that
           more
           Colledges
           were
           soon
           after
           founded
           in
           that
           City
           .
           Universities
           were
           also
           founded
           both
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           and
           Aberdeen
           ,
           
           which
           have
           since
           furnished
           that
           Nation
           with
           many
           eminent
           Scholars
           in
           all
           professions
           .
           But
           at
           the
           time
           that
           Learning
           came
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           knowledg
           of
           true
           Religion
           also
           followed
           it
           :
           
           and
           in
           that
           same
           Arch-Bishops
           time
           ,
           one
           
             Iohn
             Resby
          
           ,
           an
           English
           man
           ,
           a
           follower
           of
           Wickliffs
           opinions
           ,
           was
           charged
           with
           Heresie
           .
           
           Forty
           Articles
           were
           objected
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           two
           are
           only
           mentioned
           .
           The
           one
           was
           ,
           that
           
             The
             Pope
             is
             not
             Christs
             Vicar
             .
          
           The
           other
           was
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Pope
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             wicked
             life
             .
          
           For
           maintaining
           these
           ,
           he
           was
           burnt
           Anno
           1407.
           24
           years
           after
           that
           ,
           one
           
             Paul
             Cra●
          
           came
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           Bohemian
           and
           an
           Hussite
           ,
           
           was
           infusing
           his
           Doctrine
           into
           some
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           which
           being
           discovered
           ,
           he
           was
           judged
           an
           obstinate
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           burnt
           there
           ,
           Anno
           1432.
           
           And
           to
           encourage
           people
           to
           prosecute
           such
           persons
           ,
           Fogo
           ,
           who
           had
           discovered
           him
           ,
           was
           rewarded
           with
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Melross
           soon
           after
           .
        
         
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           were
           called
           Lollardies
           in
           England
           ,
           had
           gained
           many
           followers
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           till
           near
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Century
           .
           But
           then
           it
           was
           found
           that
           they
           were
           much
           spread
           over
           the
           Western
           parts
           :
           which
           being
           in
           the
           neighbourhood
           of
           England
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           persecuted
           there
           ,
           might
           perhaps
           fly
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           spread
           their
           Doctrine
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           
           Several
           persons
           of
           Quality
           were
           then
           charged
           with
           these
           Articles
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Glasgows
           Courts
           .
           But
           they
           answered
           him
           with
           such
           confidence
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           discharge
           them
           ;
           with
           an
           admonition
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           new
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           to
           content
           themselves
           with
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Clergy
           in
           Scotland
           were
           both
           very
           ignorant
           and
           dissolute
           in
           their
           manners
           .
           
           The
           Secular
           Clergy
           minded
           nothing
           but
           their
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           did
           either
           hire
           some
           Friers
           to
           Preach
           ,
           or
           some
           poor
           Priests
           to
           sing
           Masses
           to
           them
           at
           their
           Churches
           .
           The
           Abbots
           had
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           the
           best
           seats
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           wealth
           of
           the
           Nation
           :
           and
           by
           a
           profuse
           Superstition
           ,
           almost
           the
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Churchmen
           .
           The
           Bishops
           looked
           more
           after
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           than
           the
           concerns
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           were
           resolved
           to
           maintain
           by
           their
           cruelty
           ,
           what
           their
           Predecessors
           had
           acquired
           by
           fraud
           and
           impostures
           .
           And
           as
           Lesly
           himself
           confesses
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           pains
           taken
           to
           instruct
           the
           people
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ;
           nor
           were
           the
           Children
           at
           all
           Catechised
           ,
           but
           left
           in
           ignorance
           :
           and
           the
           ill
           lives
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           covetous
           and
           lewd
           ,
           disposed
           the
           people
           to
           favour
           those
           that
           preached
           for
           a
           Reformation
           .
           The
           first
           that
           suffered
           in
           this
           Age
           was
           
             Patrick
             Hamilton
          
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           very
           noble
           blood
           :
           
           his
           Father
           was
           Brother
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           ,
           and
           his
           Mother
           Sister
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albany
           ;
           so
           nearly
           was
           he
           on
           both
           sides
           related
           to
           the
           King.
           He
           was
           provided
           of
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Fern
           in
           his
           youth
           ;
           and
           being
           designed
           for
           greater
           preferments
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           travel
           :
           but
           as
           he
           went
           thorough
           Germany
           ,
           he
           contracted
           a
           friendship
           with
           
             Luther
             ,
             Melanction
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           their
           Perswasion
           ;
           by
           whose
           means
           he
           was
           instructed
           in
           the
           points
           about
           which
           they
           differed
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           He
           returned
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           communicate
           that
           knowledg
           to
           others
           with
           which
           himself
           was
           so
           happily
           enlightned
           .
           And
           little
           considering
           ,
           either
           the
           hindrance
           of
           his
           further
           Preferment
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           dangers
           that
           might
           lie
           in
           his
           
           way
           ,
           he
           spared
           not
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           the
           Errours
           that
           had
           crept
           into
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           He
           was
           a
           man
           both
           of
           great
           learning
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sweet
           and
           charming
           conversation
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           be
           followed
           and
           esteemed
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           Clergy
           being
           enraged
           at
           this
           ,
           invited
           him
           to
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           Conferences
           held
           with
           him
           ,
           about
           those
           points
           which
           he
           condemned
           .
           And
           one
           Frier
           Campbel
           ,
           Prior
           of
           the
           Dominicans
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           Learned
           man
           ,
           was
           appointed
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           .
           They
           had
           many
           Conferences
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Prior
           seemed
           to
           be
           convinced
           in
           most
           points
           ;
           and
           acknowledged
           there
           were
           many
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           required
           Reformation
           .
           But
           all
           this
           while
           he
           was
           betraying
           him
           ;
           So
           that
           when
           the
           Abbot
           looked
           for
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           night
           time
           made
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           carried
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           Castle
           .
           There
           several
           Articles
           were
           objected
           to
           him
           ,
           about
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           Free-will
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           Good
           Works
           ,
           Priestly
           Absolution
           ,
           Auricular
           Confession
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           being
           Antichrist
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           he
           positively
           adhered
           to
           ,
           the
           others
           he
           thought
           were
           disputable
           points
           ;
           yet
           he
           said
           he
           would
           not
           condemn
           them
           ,
           except
           he
           saw
           better
           reasons
           than
           any
           he
           had
           yet
           heard
           .
           The
           matter
           was
           referred
           to
           12
           Divines
           of
           the
           University
           ,
           of
           whom
           Frier
           Campbel
           was
           one
           .
           And
           within
           a
           day
           or
           two
           they
           censured
           all
           his
           Tenets
           as
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           On
           the
           first
           of
           March
           Judgment
           was
           given
           upon
           him
           ,
           by
           Beaton
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           with
           whom
           sate
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Dunkeld
             ,
             Brichen
          
           and
           Dunblan
           ,
           five
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           inferior
           Clergy
           .
           They
           also
           made
           the
           whole
           University
           ,
           old
           and
           young
           ,
           sign
           it
           .
           He
           was
           declared
           an
           obstinate
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           delivered
           to
           the
           Secular
           Power
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           had
           at
           that
           time
           gone
           a
           Pilgrimage
           to
           Ross
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           fearing
           lest
           nearness
           of
           blood
           ,
           with
           the
           Intercessions
           which
           might
           be
           made
           for
           him
           ,
           should
           snatch
           this
           prey
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           proceeded
           that
           same
           day
           to
           his
           Execution
           .
           So
           in
           the
           afternoon
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Stake
           before
           St.
           Salvators
           Colledg
           .
           He
           stripped
           himself
           of
           his
           Garments
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           to
           his
           man
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           
             he
             had
             no
             more
             to
             leave
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             example
             of
             his
             death
             .
             That
             he
             prayed
             him
             to
             keep
             in
             mind
             .
             For
             though
             it
             was
             bitter
             and
             painful
             in
             mans
             Iudgment
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             entrance
             to
             Everlasting
             life
             ,
             which
             none
             could
             inherit
             that
             denied
             Christ
             before
             such
             a
             Congregation
             .
          
           Then
           was
           he
           tied
           to
           a
           Stake
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           fewel
           was
           heaped
           about
           him
           :
           which
           he
           seemed
           not
           to
           fear
           .
           but
           continued
           lifting
           up
           his
           eyes
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           recommending
           his
           soul
           to
           God.
           When
           the
           train
           of
           Powder
           was
           kindled
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           Fewel
           ,
           but
           only
           scorched
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           side
           of
           his
           face
           .
           This
           occasioned
           some
           delay
           ,
           till
           more
           powder
           was
           brought
           from
           the
           Castle
           ;
           during
           which
           time
           the
           Friers
           were
           very
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           him
           to
           turn
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           our
           Lady
           ,
           and
           say
           
             Salve
             Regina
          
           .
           None
           was
           more
           officious
           than
           Frier
           Campbel
           .
           The
           Abbot
           wished
           him
           often
           to
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           no
           more
           trouble
           .
           But
           the
           Frier
           continuing
           to
           importune
           him
           ;
           he
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Wicked
             man
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             am
             not
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             for
             which
             I
             now
             suffer
             .
             So
             much
             thou
             didst
             confess
             to
             me
             in
             private
             :
             and
             
             thereupon
             I
             appeal
             thee
             to
             answer
             before
             the
             Iudgment
             Seat
             of
             Christ.
          
           By
           this
           time
           more
           powder
           was
           brought
           and
           the
           fire
           was
           kindled
           .
           He
           cried
           out
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           
             How
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             darkness
             oppress
             this
             Realm
             ?
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             suffer
             this
             Tyranny
             of
             Men
             ?
          
           and
           died
           repeating
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             receive
             my
             Spirit
          
           .
           The
           patience
           and
           constancy
           he
           expressed
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           made
           the
           Spectators
           generally
           conclude
           that
           he
           was
           a
           true
           Martyr
           of
           Christ
           :
           in
           which
           they
           were
           the
           more
           confirmed
           ,
           by
           Frier
           Campbells
           falling
           into
           great
           despair
           soon
           after
           ,
           who
           from
           that
           turned
           frantick
           ,
           and
           died
           within
           a
           year
           .
        
         
           On
           this
           I
           have
           insisted
           the
           more
           fully
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           indeed
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           raised
           there
           an
           humour
           of
           inquiring
           into
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           did
           always
           prove
           fatal
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           In
           the
           University
           it self
           many
           were
           wrought
           on
           ,
           
           and
           particularly
           one
           Seaton
           a
           Dominican
           Frier
           who
           was
           the
           Kings
           Confessor
           .
           He
           being
           appointed
           to
           preach
           the
           next
           Lent
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           insisted
           much
           on
           these
           points
           :
           
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             was
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             Sin
             was
             only
             committed
             when
             Gods
             Law
             was
             violated
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             could
             satisfie
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             pardon
             was
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             unfeigned
             repentance
             and
             true
             faith
             .
          
           But
           he
           never
           mentioned
           Purgatory
           ,
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           Merits
           ,
           nor
           Prayers
           to
           Saints
           ;
           which
           used
           to
           be
           the
           Subjects
           on
           which
           the
           Friers
           insisted
           most
           on
           these
           occasions
           .
           Being
           gone
           from
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           he
           heard
           that
           another
           Frier
           of
           his
           own
           Order
           had
           refuted
           these
           Doctrines
           .
           So
           he
           returned
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           them
           in
           another
           Sermon
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           also
           made
           some
           reflections
           on
           Bishops
           that
           were
           not
           Teachers
           ,
           calling
           them
           Dumb-Dogs
           .
           For
           this
           he
           was
           carried
           before
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ;
           but
           he
           defended
           himself
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           only
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           words
           said
           
             a
             Bishop
             should
             teach
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Esaias
           words
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           did
           not
           teach
           were
           Dumb-doggs
           :
           but
           having
           said
           this
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           apply
           it
           to
           any
           Bishop
           in
           particular
           .
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           was
           netled
           at
           this
           answer
           ,
           yet
           resolved
           to
           let
           him
           alone
           till
           he
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           disgrace
           with
           the
           King.
           And
           that
           was
           soon
           done
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           being
           a
           licentious
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Frier
           Seaton
           having
           often
           reproved
           him
           boldly
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           grew
           weary
           of
           him
           .
           The
           Clergy
           perceiving
           this
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           .
           So
           he
           withdrew
           to
           Berwick
           ,
           but
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           hear
           him
           make
           his
           defence
           ,
           he
           would
           return
           and
           justifie
           all
           that
           he
           had
           taught
           .
           He
           taxed
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           King
           would
           restrain
           their
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           protect
           his
           Subjects
           from
           their
           severity
           and
           malice
           .
           But
           receiving
           no
           satisfactory
           answer
           ,
           he
           lived
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           entertain'd
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           as
           his
           Chaplain
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           one
           Forrest
           ,
           
           a
           simple
           Benedictin
           Monk
           was
           accused
           for
           having
           said
           that
           
             Patrick
             Hamilton
             had
             died
             a
             Martyr
          
           :
           yet
           since
           there
           was
           no
           sufficient
           proof
           to
           convict
           him
           ;
           a
           Frier
           one
           
             Walter
             Lainge
          
           was
           sent
           to
           confess
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           in
           Confession
           he
           acknowledged
           ,
           he
           thought
           Hamilton
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Articles
           for
           which
           he
           was
           condemned
           ,
           might
           be
           defended
           .
           This
           being
           revealed
           by
           the
           Frier
           ,
           was
           taken
           for
           good
           evidence
           .
           So
           the
           poor
           man
           was
           condemned
           to
           be
           burnt
           as
           an
           Heretick
           .
           As
           he
           was
           led
           out
           to
           his
           Execution
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Fie
             on
             falshood
             ,
             fie
             on
             Friers
             ,
             revealers
             of
             Confession
             ;
             Let
             never
             man
             
             trust
             them
             after
             me
             :
             they
             are
             despisers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             deceivers
             of
             men
             .
          
           When
           they
           were
           considering
           in
           what
           place
           to
           burn
           him
           ,
           a
           simple
           man
           ,
           that
           attended
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           advised
           to
           burn
           him
           in
           some
           low
           Cellar
           ;
           for
           said
           he
           ,
           
             the
             smoak
             of
             Mr.
          
           Patrick
           Hamilton
           
             has
             infected
             all
             those
             on
             whom
             it
             blew
             .
          
        
         
           
           Soon
           after
           this
           ,
           Abbot
           Hamiltons
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           :
           but
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           favoured
           this
           Brother
           ,
           perswaded
           him
           to
           absent
           himself
           .
           His
           Sister
           and
           six
           others
           being
           brought
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ross
           ,
           who
           was
           deputed
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           to
           proceed
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           King
           himself
           dealt
           with
           the
           Woman
           to
           abjure
           ,
           which
           she
           and
           the
           other
           six
           did
           .
           Two
           others
           were
           more
           resolute
           ,
           The
           one
           was
           
             Normand
             Gowrlay
          
           ,
           who
           was
           charged
           with
           denying
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           saying
           there
           was
           no
           Purgatory
           :
           The
           other
           was
           
             David
             Straiton
          
           .
           He
           was
           charged
           with
           the
           same
           Opinions
           .
           They
           also
           alledged
           that
           he
           had
           denied
           that
           Tithes
           were
           due
           to
           Church-men
           :
           and
           that
           when
           the
           Vicar
           came
           to
           take
           the
           Tith
           out
           of
           some
           Fish-boats
           that
           belonged
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           alledged
           the
           Tith
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           where
           the
           stock
           grew
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ordered
           the
           tenth
           fish
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           bade
           the
           Vicar
           to
           seek
           them
           there
           .
           They
           were
           both
           judged
           obstinate
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           burnt
           at
           one
           Stake
           the
           27th
           of
           August
           ,
           1534.
           
           Upon
           this
           persecution
           some
           others
           who
           were
           cited
           to
           appear
           fled
           into
           England
           .
           Those
           were
           
             Alexander
             Alesse
             ,
             Iohn
             Fife
             ,
             Iohn
             Mackbee
             ,
          
           and
           one
           Mackdowgall
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           was
           received
           by
           Cromwel
           into
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           grew
           into
           great
           favour
           with
           King
           Henry
           ,
           and
           was
           commonly
           called
           his
           Scholar
           ;
           of
           whom
           see
           what
           was
           said
           Page
           214.
           
           But
           after
           Cromwels
           death
           ,
           he
           took
           Fife
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           went
           into
           Saxony
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           Professors
           in
           
             Leipsick
             .
             Mackbee
          
           was
           at
           first
           entertained
           by
           Shaxton
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ;
           but
           he
           went
           afterwards
           into
           Denmark
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Doctor
           Maccabeus
           ,
           and
           was
           Chaplain
           to
           King
           Christian
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           these
           violent
           proceedings
           were
           not
           effectual
           enough
           to
           quench
           that
           light
           which
           was
           then
           shining
           there
           .
           
           Many
           by
           searching
           the
           Scriptures
           came
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           and
           the
           noise
           of
           what
           was
           then
           doing
           in
           England
           ,
           awakned
           others
           to
           make
           further
           enquiries
           into
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           7th
           apprehending
           that
           King
           Henry
           might
           prevail
           on
           his
           Nephew
           to
           follow
           his
           example
           ,
           
           wrote
           Letters
           full
           of
           earnest
           exhortations
           to
           him
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Faith.
           Upon
           which
           King
           Iames
           called
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           there
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Popes
           Nuncio
           ,
           declared
           his
           zeal
           for
           that
           Faith
           and
           the
           Apostolick
           See.
           The
           Parliament
           also
           concurred
           with
           him
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           made
           acts
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Popes
           authority
           .
           That
           same
           Pope
           did
           afterwards
           send
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           making
           war
           against
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           divide
           that
           Kingdom
           among
           those
           who
           would
           assist
           him
           in
           driving
           out
           King
           Henry
           .
           But
           the
           firm
           peace
           at
           that
           time
           between
           the
           King
           of
           England
           and
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           kept
           him
           quiet
           from
           any
           trouble
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           might
           have
           given
           him
           .
           Yet
           King
           Henry
           sent
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolks
           Brother
           ,
           Lord
           
             William
             Howard
          
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           unexpectedly
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           to
           him
           at
           Sterlin
           before
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           their
           
           being
           sent
           .
           The
           Bishop
           brought
           with
           him
           some
           of
           the
           Books
           that
           had
           been
           writ
           for
           the
           justifying
           King
           Henry's
           proceeding
           ;
           and
           desired
           that
           King
           would
           impartially
           examine
           them
           .
           
           But
           he
           put
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           about
           him
           that
           were
           addicted
           to
           the
           interests
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           without
           ever
           reading
           them
           ,
           told
           him
           they
           were
           full
           of
           pestilent
           Doctrine
           and
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           The
           secret
           business
           they
           came
           for
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           perswade
           that
           King
           to
           concur
           with
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           and
           to
           agree
           an
           Interview
           between
           them
           :
           and
           they
           offered
           him
           in
           their
           Masters
           name
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           in
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           made
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           *
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           of
           all
           England
           .
           But
           the
           Clergy
           diverted
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           him
           rather
           to
           go
           on
           in
           his
           design
           of
           a
           match
           with
           France
           .
           And
           their
           Counsels
           did
           so
           prevail
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           to
           go
           in
           person
           ,
           and
           fetch
           a
           Queen
           from
           thence
           .
           On
           the
           first
           of
           Ianuary
           1537.
           he
           was
           married
           to
           Magdalen
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Francis
           the
           First
           .
           But
           she
           being
           then
           gone
           far
           in
           a
           Consumption
           ,
           died
           soon
           after
           he
           had
           brought
           her
           home
           ,
           on
           the
           28th
           of
           May.
           She
           was
           much
           lamented
           by
           all
           persons
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           only
           excepted
           :
           for
           she
           had
           been
           bred
           in
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navarres
           Court
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           apprehended
           she
           might
           incline
           the
           King
           to
           a
           Reformation
           .
           But
           he
           had
           seen
           another
           Lady
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Mary
          
           of
           Guise
           ,
           whom
           he
           then
           liked
           so
           well
           ;
           that
           after
           his
           Queens
           death
           ,
           he
           sent
           Cardinal
           Beaton
           into
           France
           to
           treat
           for
           a
           match
           with
           her
           .
           This
           gave
           the
           Clergy
           as
           much
           joy
           as
           the
           former
           marriage
           had
           raised
           fear
           ;
           for
           no
           Family
           in
           Christendome
           was
           more
           devoted
           to
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Papacy
           than
           that
           was
           .
           And
           now
           the
           King
           though
           he
           had
           freer
           thoughts
           himself
           ,
           yet
           was
           so
           engaged
           to
           the
           pretended
           old
           Religion
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           a
           violent
           persecutor
           of
           all
           who
           differed
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           grew
           very
           expensive
           ,
           
           he
           indulged
           himself
           much
           in
           his
           pleasures
           ;
           he
           built
           four
           noble
           Palaces
           ,
           which
           considering
           that
           Kingdom
           and
           that
           Age
           ,
           were
           very
           extraordinary
           Buildings
           ;
           he
           had
           also
           many
           natural
           Children
           :
           All
           which
           things
           concurred
           to
           make
           him
           very
           desirous
           of
           Money
           .
           There
           were
           two
           different
           parties
           in
           the
           Court.
           The
           Nobility
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           great
           wealth
           that
           the
           Abbots
           had
           gathered
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           would
           do
           as
           his
           Uncle
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           would
           thereby
           raise
           his
           Revenue
           to
           the
           triple
           of
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           provide
           plentifully
           for
           his
           Children
           .
           The
           Clergy
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           assured
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           set
           up
           a
           strict
           inquisition
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           he
           would
           discover
           so
           many
           men
           of
           Estates
           that
           were
           guilty
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           Forfeitures
           he
           might
           raise
           above
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           a
           year
           :
           And
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           the
           easiest
           way
           of
           providing
           for
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           give
           them
           good
           Abbies
           and
           Priories
           .
           This
           they
           thought
           would
           engage
           both
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Sons
           to
           maintain
           their
           Rights
           more
           steadily
           ,
           if
           their
           own
           Interests
           were
           interwoven
           with
           them
           .
           They
           also
           perswaded
           the
           King
           that
           if
           he
           maintained
           the
           established
           Religion
           ,
           it
           would
           give
           him
           a
           good
           interest
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           be
           set
           up
           by
           forreign
           Princes
           as
           the
           head
           of
           the
           League
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           were
           then
           projecting
           against
           King
           Henry
           .
           These
           Counsels
           being
           seconded
           by
           his
           Queen
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           wise
           and
           good
           Lady
           ,
           but
           wonderfully
           zealous
           for
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           did
           so
           prevail
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           made
           four
           of
           his
           Children
           Abbots
           or
           Priors
           ,
           so
           he
           gave
           way
           to
           the
           persecuting
           humor
           of
           
           his
           Priests
           :
           and
           give
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Hamilton
          
           (
           a
           natural
           Brother
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arrans
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Clergy
           put
           much
           confidence
           ,
           a
           Commission
           to
           proceed
           against
           all
           that
           were
           suspected
           of
           Heresie
           .
           In
           the
           year
           1539.
           many
           were
           cited
           to
           appear
           before
           a
           meeting
           of
           the
           Bishops
           at
           Edinburgh
           .
           Of
           those
           ,
           nine
           abjured
           ,
           many
           were
           banished
           and
           five
           were
           burnt
           .
           Forrester
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           Simpson
           ,
           a
           Secular
           Priest
           ;
           Killore
           ,
           and
           Beverage
           ,
           two
           Friers
           ;
           and
           Forrest
           ,
           a
           Canon
           Regular
           ;
           were
           burnt
           on
           the
           Castle-hill
           of
           Edinburgh
           .
           The
           last
           of
           these
           was
           a
           zealous
           constant
           Preacher
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           rare
           thing
           in
           those
           days
           .
           His
           Diocesan
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Dunkeld
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           rebuked
           him
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           bid
           him
           ,
           
             When
             he
             found
             a
             good
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             good
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             made
             for
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             to
             preach
             on
             that
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             rest
             alone
             .
          
           The
           good
           man
           answered
           ;
           
             he
             had
             read
             both
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             never
             found
             an
             ill
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             ill
             Gospel
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           The
           Bishop
           replied
           ,
           that
           
             he
             thanked
             God
             he
             had
             lived
             well
             these
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             never
             knew
             either
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             :
             he
             contented
             himself
             with
             his
             Portuise
             ,
             and
             his
             Pontifical
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             other
             would
             trouble
             himself
             with
             these
             fantasies
             ,
             he
             would
             repent
             it
             when
             he
             could
             not
             help
             it
             .
          
           Forrest
           
             said
             ,
             He
             was
             resolved
             to
             do
             what
             he
             conceived
             was
             his
             duty
             ,
             whatever
             might
             be
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             .
          
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           how
           deliberately
           the
           Clergy
           at
           that
           time
           delivered
           themselves
           up
           to
           Ignorance
           and
           Superstition
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           same
           year
           Russel
           ,
           a
           Franciscan
           Frier
           ,
           and
           one
           Kennedy
           ,
           a
           young
           man
           of
           18
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Glasgow
           .
           That
           Bishop
           was
           a
           learned
           and
           moderate
           man
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           against
           these
           cruel
           proceedings
           :
           he
           was
           also
           in
           great
           credit
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           having
           been
           his
           Tutor
           .
           Yet
           he
           was
           forced
           by
           the
           threatnings
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           with
           the
           persecution
           .
           So
           those
           two
           ,
           Russel
           ,
           and
           Kennedy
           ,
           being
           brought
           before
           him
           ,
           Kennedy
           ,
           that
           was
           young
           and
           fearful
           ,
           had
           resolved
           to
           submit
           and
           abjure
           .
           But
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           by
           Russels
           discourses
           ,
           he
           felt
           so
           high
           a
           measure
           of
           courage
           and
           joy
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           fell
           down
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           broke
           forth
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Wonderful
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             is
             thy
             love
             and
             mercy
             towards
             me
             a
             miserable
             wretch
             :
             for
             now
             ,
             when
             I
             would
             have
             denied
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             Son
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             thou
             hast
             by
             thine
             own
             hand
             pulled
             me
             back
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             given
             me
             most
             Heavenly
             comfort
             ,
             which
             hath
             removed
             the
             ungodly
             fear
             that
             before
             oppressed
             my
             mind
             .
             Now
             I
             defie
             death
             ,
             do
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             am
             ready
             .
          
           There
           followed
           a
           long
           dispute
           between
           the
           Frier
           and
           the
           Divines
           that
           sate
           with
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           :
           but
           when
           he
           perceived
           they
           would
           hear
           nothing
           ,
           and
           answered
           him
           only
           with
           revilings
           and
           jeers
           ,
           he
           gave
           it
           over
           and
           concluded
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             This
             is
             your
             hour
             and
             power
             of
             darkness
             :
             now
             you
             sit
             as
             Judges
             ,
             and
             we
             stand
             wrongfully
             condemned
             ;
             but
             the
             day
             cometh
             which
             will
             shew
             our
             innocence
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             your
             own
             blindness
             to
             your
             everlasting
             confusion
             ;
             Go
             on
             ,
             and
             fulfil
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             iniquity
             .
          
           This
           put
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           in
           great
           confusion
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           said
           to
           those
           about
           him
           ,
           that
           these
           rigorous
           executions
           did
           hurt
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Church
           more
           than
           could
           be
           well
           thought
           of
           ;
           and
           he
           declared
           that
           his
           opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           their
           lives
           should
           be
           spared
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           course
           taken
           with
           them
           .
           But
           those
           that
           sate
           with
           him
           said
           ,
           if
           he
           took
           a
           course
           different
           from
           what
           the
           other
           Prelates
           had
           taken
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           the
           Churches
           
           friend
           .
           This
           ,
           with
           other
           threatning
           expressions
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           far
           on
           his
           fears
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           Judgment
           .
           So
           they
           were
           burnt
           ;
           but
           at
           their
           death
           they
           expressed
           so
           much
           constancy
           and
           joy
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           much
           wrought
           on
           by
           their
           behaviour
           .
           Russel
           encouraged
           Kennedy
           ,
           his
           partner
           in
           sufferings
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Fear
             not
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             more
             mighty
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             pain
             which
             we
             shall
             suffer
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             light
             ;
             but
             our
             joy
             and
             consolation
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             end
             .
             Death
             cannot
             destroy
             us
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             destroyed
             already
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             we
             suffer
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             by
             the
             same
             strait
             way
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             taken
             before
             us
             .
          
           With
           the
           blood
           of
           such
           Martyrs
           was
           the
           field
           of
           that
           Church
           sowen
           ,
           which
           did
           quickly
           rise
           up
           in
           a
           plentiful
           harvest
           .
        
         
           Among
           those
           that
           were
           at
           this
           time
           in
           hazard
           ,
           
             George
             Buchanan
          
           was
           one
           .
           The
           Clergy
           were
           resolved
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           him
           for
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           Poems
           he
           had
           written
           against
           them
           .
           And
           the
           King
           had
           so
           absolutely
           left
           all
           men
           to
           their
           mercy
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           died
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           made
           his
           escape
           out
           of
           Prison
           :
           Then
           he
           went
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           lived
           20
           years
           in
           that
           Exile
           ,
           and
           was
           forced
           to
           teach
           a
           School
           most
           part
           of
           the
           time
           ;
           yet
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           mind
           was
           not
           oppressed
           with
           that
           mean
           employment
           .
           In
           his
           writings
           there
           appears
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           the
           beauty
           and
           graces
           of
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           a
           vigor
           of
           mind
           and
           quickness
           of
           thought
           ,
           far
           beyond
           Bembo
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           Italians
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           affected
           to
           revive
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Roman
           Stile
           .
           It
           was
           but
           a
           feeble
           imitation
           of
           Tully
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           his
           stile
           is
           so
           natural
           and
           nervous
           ,
           and
           his
           reflections
           on
           things
           are
           so
           solid
           ,
           (
           besides
           his
           immortal
           Poems
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           shews
           how
           well
           he
           could
           imitate
           all
           the
           Roman
           Poets
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           ways
           of
           writing
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           compares
           them
           ,
           will
           be
           often
           tempted
           to
           prefer
           the
           Copy
           to
           the
           Original
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           is
           justly
           reckoned
           the
           greatest
           and
           best
           of
           our
           modern
           Authors
           .
           This
           was
           the
           state
           of
           affairs
           at
           this
           time
           in
           Scotland
           .
           And
           so
           I
           shall
           leave
           this
           digression
           ,
           on
           which
           if
           I
           have
           stayed
           too
           long
           ,
           my
           kindness
           to
           my
           native
           Countrey
           must
           be
           my
           excuse
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           return
           to
           the
           affairs
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           went
           his
           progress
           with
           his
           fair
           and
           beloved
           Queen
           ,
           and
           he
           when
           came
           to
           York
           ,
           he
           issued
           out
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           
             
               That
               all
               who
            
             had
             been
             aggrieved
             for
             want
             of
             Justice
             ,
             by
             any
             whom
             he
             had
             formerly
             employed
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Counsel
             for
             redress
             .
          
           This
           was
           done
           to
           cast
           all
           past
           miscarrages
           on
           Cromwel
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           the
           people
           in
           hopes
           of
           better
           times
           .
           But
           upon
           his
           return
           to
           London
           ,
           he
           met
           with
           a
           new
           affliction
           .
           He
           was
           so
           much
           taken
           with
           his
           Queen
           ,
           that
           on
           All-Saints
           day
           ,
           when
           he
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           openly
           gave
           God
           thanks
           for
           the
           good
           life
           he
           led
           ,
           and
           trusted
           still
           to
           lead
           with
           her
           :
           and
           desired
           his
           Ghostly
           Father
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           the
           same
           Thanksgivging
           to
           God.
           But
           this
           joy
           lasted
           not
           long
           :
           for
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           a
           doleful
           account
           of
           the
           Queens
           ill
           Life
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           brought
           him
           by
           one
           
             Iohn
             Lassels
          
           :
           Who
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           was
           in
           his
           Progress
           ,
           had
           told
           him
           that
           his
           Sister
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           an
           old
           Servant
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolks
           ,
           under
           whose
           care
           the
           Queen
           was
           brought
           up
           ,
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           lewd
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           
             Francis
             Deirham
          
           had
           enjoyed
           her
           often
           ;
           as
           also
           one
           Mannock
           ;
           with
           other
           foul
           circumstances
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           related
           .
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           communicated
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
           Privy
           Councellors
           that
           were
           at
           London
           .
           They
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           should
           open
           it
           to
           the
           King.
           But
           he
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           do
           it
           in
           Discourse
           ,
           set
           it
           down
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           in
           the
           Kings
           hands
           .
           When
           the
           King
           read
           it
           ,
           
           he
           seemed
           much
           perplexed
           ;
           but
           loved
           the
           Queen
           so
           tenderly
           ,
           that
           he
           looked
           on
           it
           as
           a
           Forgery
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           was
           in
           extream
           danger
           ,
           for
           if
           full
           evidence
           had
           not
           been
           brought
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           certainly
           turned
           on
           him
           to
           his
           ruine
           .
           The
           King
           imparted
           it
           to
           some
           other
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           try
           it
           out
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           possible
           secrecty
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           Privy-Seal
           was
           sent
           to
           London
           ,
           to
           examine
           Lassels
           ,
           who
           stood
           to
           what
           he
           had
           informed
           .
           Then
           he
           sent
           that
           same
           Lord
           into
           Sussex
           ,
           where
           Lassels
           Sister
           lived
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           she
           would
           justifie
           what
           her
           Brother
           had
           reported
           in
           her
           name
           .
           And
           she
           owning
           it
           ,
           he
           ordered
           Deirham
           and
           Mannock
           to
           be
           arrested
           upon
           some
           other
           pretences
           ;
           But
           they
           being
           examined
           ,
           not
           only
           confessed
           what
           was
           informed
           ,
           but
           revealed
           some
           other
           circumstances
           that
           shewed
           the
           Queen
           had
           laid
           aside
           all
           sense
           of
           Modesty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           fear
           of
           a
           Discovery
           ;
           three
           several
           women
           having
           been
           witnesses
           to
           these
           her
           lewd
           practices
           .
           The
           report
           of
           that
           struck
           the
           King
           into
           a
           most
           profound
           Pensiveness
           ,
           and
           he
           burst
           out
           into
           tears
           ,
           and
           lamented
           his
           misfortune
           .
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           some
           other
           Counsellors
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           examine
           the
           Queen
           .
           She
           at
           first
           denied
           every
           thing
           ,
           but
           when
           she
           perceived
           it
           was
           already
           known
           ,
           
           she
           confessed
           all
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           under
           her
           hand
           .
           There
           were
           also
           evident
           presumptions
           that
           she
           had
           intended
           to
           continue
           that
           Course
           of
           Life
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           got
           Deirham
           into
           her
           service
           ,
           so
           she
           had
           brought
           one
           of
           the
           Women
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           formerly
           privy
           to
           their
           familiarities
           ,
           to
           serve
           about
           her
           Bed-chamber
           .
           One
           Culpeper
           was
           also
           charged
           upon
           vehement
           suspicion
           :
           For
           when
           the
           King
           was
           at
           Lincoln
           ,
           by
           the
           Lady
           Rochfords
           means
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Queens
           Chamber
           at
           11
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           stayed
           there
           till
           four
           the
           next
           morning
           .
           The
           Queen
           also
           gave
           him
           a
           Gold
           Chain
           ,
           and
           a
           rich
           Cap.
           He
           being
           examined
           confessed
           the
           Crime
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           both
           Deirham
           ,
           and
           he
           suffered
           .
           Others
           were
           also
           Endited
           of
           misprision
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           condemned
           to
           perpetual
           Imprisonment
           .
           But
           this
           occasioned
           a
           new
           Parliament
           to
           be
           Summoned
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           16th
           of
           Ianuary
           the
           Parliament
           met
           :
           to
           which
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           
           
             Chester
             ,
             Peterborough
          
           ,
           and
           Glocester
           ,
           had
           their
           Writs
           .
           The
           Lord
           Cromwel
           also
           had
           his
           Writ
           ,
           
           though
           I
           do
           not
           find
           by
           any
           Record
           that
           he
           was
           restored
           in
           Blood.
           On
           the
           28th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           moved
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           case
           the
           King
           was
           in
           ,
           by
           the
           Queens
           ill
           carriage
           :
           and
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           ground
           of
           suspition
           or
           complaint
           ,
           he
           proposed
           that
           some
           of
           their
           number
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           examine
           the
           Queen
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Southampton
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           her
           .
           How
           much
           She
           Confessed
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           very
           clear
           ,
           neither
           by
           the
           Journal
           ,
           nor
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           which
           only
           says
           ,
           that
           she
           confessed
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           particulars
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           processes
           of
           those
           that
           had
           been
           formerly
           attainted
           ,
           being
           also
           brought
           as
           an
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           Act
           passed
           in
           both
           Houses
           .
           In
           it
           they
           Petitioned
           the
           King
           ,
        
         
           
           
             First
             ,
             Not
             to
             be
             troubled
             at
             the
             matter
             ,
             since
             
             that
             might
             be
             a
             mean
             to
             shorten
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             To
             pardon
             every
             thing
             that
             had
             been
             spoken
             against
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Queen
             and
             her
             Complices
             might
             be
             attainted
             of
             High
             Treason
             ,
             for
             her
             taking
             Deirham
             into
             her
             service
             ;
             and
             another
             Woman
             into
             her
             Chamber
             ,
             who
             had
             known
             their
             former
             ill
             Life
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             appeared
             what
             she
             intended
             to
             do
             :
             and
             then
             admitting
             Culpeper
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             long
             with
             Her
             ,
             in
             a
             vile
             place
             so
             many
             hours
             in
             the
             night
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             desired
             ,
             that
             she
             and
             they
             ,
             with
             the
             Bawd
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Rochford
             ,
             may
             be
             Attainted
             of
             Treason
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Queen
             and
             the
             Lady
             Rochford
             should
             suffer
             the
             pains
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             would
             not
             trouble
             himself
             to
             give
             his
             assent
             to
             this
             Act
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             but
             grant
             it
             by
             his
             Letters
             Patents
             under
             his
             hand
             and
             Great
             Seal
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Dutchess
             Dowager
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             Countess
             of
             Bridgwater
             ,
             the
             Lord
             
               William
               Howard
            
             and
             his
             Lady
             ,
             and
             four
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             five
             women
             ,
             who
             were
             already
             Attainted
             by
             the
             Course
             of
             Common
             Law
             ,
             (
             except
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             and
             the
             Countess
             of
             Bridgwater
             ,
             )
             that
             knew
             the
             Queens
             vicious
             Life
             ,
             and
             had
             concealed
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             all
             Attainted
             of
             Misprision
             of
             Treason
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             also
             Enacted
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Incontinence
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             )
             should
             reveal
             it
             with
             all
             possible
             speed
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             Treason
             .
             And
             that
             if
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Successors
             should
             intend
             to
             marry
             any
             Woman
             ,
             whom
             they
             took
             to
             be
             a
             pure
             and
             clean
             Maid
             ;
             if
             she
             ,
             not
             being
             so
             ,
             did
             not
             declare
             the
             same
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             High
             Treason
             :
             and
             all
             who
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             reveal
             it
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             Misprision
             of
             Treason
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Queen
             ,
             or
             the
             Princes
             Wife
             ,
             should
             procure
             any
             by
             Messages
             ,
             or
             words
             ,
             to
             know
             her
             carnally
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             by
             Messages
             or
             words
             should
             sollicite
             them
             ;
             they
             ,
             their
             Councellors
             ,
             and
             Abettors
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             adjudged
             high
             Traitors
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Act
           being
           assented
           to
           by
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           the
           Lady
           Rochford
           ,
           
           were
           beheaded
           on
           Tower-Hill
           the
           12th
           of
           February
           .
           The
           Queen
           confessed
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           her
           former
           life
           ,
           before
           the
           King
           married
           her
           .
           But
           stood
           absolutely
           to
           her
           denial
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           thing
           after
           that
           :
           and
           protested
           to
           Dr.
           White
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           That
           she
           took
           God
           and
           his
           Angels
           to
           be
           her
           Witnesses
           ,
           upon
           the
           Salvation
           of
           her
           Soul
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           guiltless
           of
           that
           Act
           of
           defiling
           her
           Soveraigns
           bed
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           was
           condemned
           .
           Yet
           the
           Lasciviousness
           of
           her
           former
           Life
           ,
           made
           people
           incline
           to
           believe
           any
           ill
           thing
           that
           could
           be
           reported
           of
           her
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Lady
           Rochford
           ,
           every
           body
           observed
           Gods
           Justice
           on
           her
           ;
           who
           had
           the
           chief
           hand
           ,
           both
           in
           Queen
           
             Anne
             Boleyns
          
           ,
           and
           her
           own
           Husbands
           death
           :
           and
           it
           now
           appearing
           so
           evidently
           what
           sort
           of
           Woman
           she
           was
           ,
           it
           tended
           much
           to
           raise
           their
           Reputations
           again
           ,
           in
           whose
           Fall
           ,
           her
           spite
           ,
           and
           other
           Artifices
           had
           so
           great
           a
           hand
           .
           She
           had
           been
           a
           Lady
           of
           the
           Bed-Chamber
           to
           the
           last
           four
           Queens
           :
           But
           now
           it
           was
           found
           how
           unworthy
           she
           was
           of
           that
           Trust.
           
        
         
         
           It
           was
           thought
           extream
           cruelty
           to
           be
           so
           severe
           to
           the
           Queens
           kindred
           ,
           for
           not
           discovering
           her
           former
           ill
           life
           .
           Since
           the
           making
           such
           a
           discovery
           had
           been
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           or
           Decency
           .
           The
           old
           Dutchess
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           being
           her
           Grandmother
           ,
           had
           bred
           her
           of
           a
           Child
           :
           and
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           for
           her
           to
           have
           gone
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           That
           she
           was
           a
           Whore
           ,
           when
           he
           intended
           to
           marry
           her
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           an
           unheard-of
           thing
           ,
           so
           the
           not-doing
           of
           it
           could
           not
           have
           drawn
           so
           severe
           a
           punishment
           ,
           from
           any
           but
           a
           Prince
           of
           that
           Kings
           temper
           .
           But
           the
           King
           pardoned
           her
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           tho
           some
           continued
           in
           Prison
           after
           the
           rest
           were
           discharged
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           other
           part
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           obliging
           a
           Woman
           to
           reveal
           her
           own
           former
           Incontinence
           ;
           if
           the
           King
           intended
           to
           marry
           her
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           a
           mistake
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           sayes
           was
           passed
           in
           another
           Act
           ,
           taking
           it
           from
           Hall
           ,
           and
           not
           looking
           into
           the
           Record
           :
           )
           It
           was
           thought
           a
           piece
           of
           grievous
           Tyranny
           ;
           since
           if
           a
           King
           ,
           especially
           one
           of
           so
           imperious
           a
           temper
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           should
           design
           such
           an
           honour
           to
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           had
           failed
           in
           their
           former
           life
           ;
           they
           must
           either
           defame
           themselves
           ,
           by
           publishing
           so
           disgraceful
           a
           secret
           ,
           or
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           being
           afterwards
           attainted
           of
           Treason
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           those
           that
           took
           an
           indiscreet
           liberty
           to
           rally
           that
           Sex
           injustly
           and
           severely
           ,
           said
           ,
           the
           King
           could
           induce
           none
           that
           was
           reputed
           a
           Maid
           to
           Marry
           him
           :
           so
           that
           not
           so
           much
           choice
           ,
           as
           necessity
           ,
           put
           him
           on
           Marrying
           a
           Widow
           about
           two
           years
           after
           this
           .
           But
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Act
           was
           afterwards
           repealed
           in
           the
           first
           Parliament
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           6th
           .
        
         
           There
           passed
           another
           Act
           in
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           made
           way
           for
           the
           dissolution
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           
           Hospitals
           ,
           and
           other
           Foundations
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           The
           Courtiers
           had
           been
           practising
           with
           the
           Presidents
           and
           Governors
           of
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           make
           Resignations
           of
           them
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           were
           conceived
           in
           the
           same
           stile
           that
           most
           of
           the
           surrenders
           of
           Monasteries
           did
           run
           in
           .
           Eight
           of
           these
           were
           all
           really
           procured
           ,
           which
           are
           enrolled
           .
           But
           they
           could
           not
           make
           any
           great
           progress
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           provided
           by
           the
           Local
           Statutes
           of
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           President
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Fellows
           could
           make
           any
           such
           Deed
           ,
           without
           the
           Consent
           of
           all
           the
           Fellows
           in
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           this
           could
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           obtained
           .
           Therefore
           all
           such
           Statutes
           were
           annulled
           ,
           and
           none
           were
           any
           more
           to
           be
           sworn
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           Convocation
           that
           sate
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           as
           was
           formerly
           observed
           ,
           Fuller
           mistakes
           for
           the
           Convocation
           in
           the
           31st
           year
           of
           this
           King
           ;
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           was
           brought
           under
           examination
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           were
           appointed
           to
           peruse
           it
           .
           For
           it
           seems
           complaints
           were
           brought
           against
           it
           .
           It
           was
           certainly
           the
           greatest
           eye-sore
           of
           the
           Popish
           party
           :
           and
           that
           which
           they
           knew
           would
           most
           effectually
           beat
           down
           all
           their
           projects
           .
           But
           there
           was
           no
           opposing
           it
           directly
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           was
           fully
           resolved
           to
           go
           through
           with
           it
           .
           Therefore
           the
           way
           they
           took
           ,
           was
           once
           to
           load
           the
           Translation
           then
           set
           out
           ,
           with
           as
           many
           faults
           as
           they
           could
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           get
           it
           first
           condemned
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           promise
           a
           new
           one
           :
           in
           the
           making
           and
           publishing
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           easie
           to
           breed
           many
           delays
           .
           But
           Gardiner
           had
           another
           singular
           conceit
           :
           He
           fancied
           there
           were
           many
           words
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           of
           such
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           Translated
           ;
           but
           must
           stand
           in
           the
           English
           Bible
           as
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Latine
           .
           
           A
           hundred
           of
           these
           he
           put
           into
           a
           Writing
           ,
           which
           was
           read
           in
           Convocation
           .
           His
           design
           in
           this
           was
           visible
           ;
           That
           if
           a
           Translation
           must
           be
           made
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           so
           daubed
           all
           through
           with
           Latine
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           should
           not
           understand
           it
           much
           the
           better
           for
           its
           being
           in
           English
           .
           A
           taste
           of
           this
           the
           Reader
           may
           have
           by
           the
           first
           twenty
           of
           them
           ;
           
             Eccl●sia
             ,
             Penitentia
             ,
             Pontifex
             ,
             Ancilla
             ,
             Contritus
             ,
             Olocausta
             ,
             Ius●itia
             ,
             Iusti●icatio
             ,
             Idiota
             ,
             El●menta
             ,
             Baptizare
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Adorare
             ,
             Sandalium
             ,
             Simplex
             ,
             Tetrarcha
             ,
             Sacramentum
             ,
             Simulachrum
             ,
             Gloria
             .
          
           The
           design
           he
           had
           of
           keeping
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           particularly
           the
           last
           save
           one
           ,
           is
           plain
           enough
           ;
           that
           the
           People
           might
           not
           discover
           that
           visible
           opposition
           ,
           which
           was
           between
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Church
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Images
           .
           This
           could
           not
           be
           better
           palliated
           ,
           than
           by
           disguising
           these
           places
           ,
           with
           words
           that
           the
           People
           understood
           not
           .
           How
           this
           was
           received
           Full●r
           has
           not
           told
           us
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           Cranmer
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           resolved
           ,
           either
           to
           condemn
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           or
           to
           proceed
           so
           slowly
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           Therefore
           he
           moved
           the
           King
           to
           refer
           the
           perusing
           of
           it
           to
           the
           two
           Universities
           .
           The
           Bishops
           took
           this
           very
           ill
           ,
           when
           Cranmer
           intimated
           it
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ;
           and
           objected
           that
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           Universities
           was
           much
           decayed
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Convocation
           were
           the
           more
           proper
           Judges
           of
           that
           ,
           where
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           Land
           was
           chiefly
           gathered
           together
           .
           But
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           said
           he
           would
           stick
           close
           to
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Universities
           should
           examine
           it
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           except
           Ely
           and
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           protested
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           the
           Convocation
           was
           dissolved
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           Bonner
           made
           some
           Injunctions
           for
           his
           Clergy
           ;
           which
           have
           a
           strain
           in
           them
           ,
           
           so
           far
           different
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           more
           probable
           they
           were
           drawn
           by
           another
           Pen
           ,
           and
           imposed
           on
           Bonner
           by
           an
           Order
           from
           the
           King.
           They
           were
           set
           out
           in
           the
           34th
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ;
           but
           the
           time
           of
           the
           year
           is
           not
           exprest
           .
           The
           Reader
           will
           find
           them
           in
           the
           Collection
           at
           their
           full
           length
           .
           The
           Substance
           of
           them
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             That
             all
             should
             observe
             the
             Kings
             Injunctions
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             That
             every
             Clergy-man
             should
             read
             and
             study
             a
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Bible
             every
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Gloss
             ,
             or
             some
             approved
             Doctor
             ;
             which
             having
             once
             studied
             ,
             they
             should
             retain
             it
             in
             their
             memories
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             whom
             he
             should
             appoint
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             study
             the
             Book
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             a
             Christian
             man.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             such
             as
             did
             not
             reside
             in
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             should
             bring
             their
             Curates
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             Officers
             ,
             to
             be
             tried
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             often
             exhort
             their
             Parishioners
             to
             make
             no
             private
             contracts
             of
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             marry
             none
             who
             were
             married
             before
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             assured
             that
             the
             former
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             were
             dead
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             instruct
             the
             Children
             of
             their
             several
             Parishes
             ;
             and
             teach
             them
             to
             read
             English
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             how
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             reconcile
             all
             that
             were
             in
             Enmity
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             be
             a
             good
             Example
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             receive
             the
             Communion
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             Confess
             to
             their
             own
             Curates
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             go
             to
             Taverns
             ,
             or
             Ale-Houses
             ,
             and
             use
             unlawful
             games
             on
             Sundays
             ,
             or
             Holy-days
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             That
             twice
             every
             quarter
             ,
             they
             should
             declare
             the
             seven
             deadly
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             That
             no
             Priest
             should
             go
             but
             in
             his
             Habit.
             
          
           
             Thirteenthly
             ,
             That
             no
             Priest
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             say
             Mass
             ,
             without
             shewing
             his
             Letters
             of
             Orders
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Fourteenthly
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             instruct
             the
             People
             to
             beware
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             or
             Swearing
             by
             any
             part
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ;
             and
             to
             abstain
             from
             Scolding
             and
             Slandering
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             Gluttony
             or
             Drunkenness
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             present
             at
             the
             next
             Visitation
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             these
             sins
             .
          
           
             Fifteenthly
             ,
             That
             no
             Priest
             should
             use
             unlawful
             games
             ,
             or
             go
             to
             Ale-houses
             or
             Taverns
             ,
             but
             upon
             an
             urgent
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Sixteenthly
             ,
             No
             Playes
             or
             Enterludes
             to
             be
             Acted
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Seventeenthly
             ,
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Sermons
             Preached
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             made
             within
             these
             two
             hundred
             or
             three
             hundred
             years
             .
             But
             when
             they
             Preached
             ,
             they
             should
             explain
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             and
             Epistle
             for
             the
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             some
             good
             Doctor
             allowed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             and
             chiefly
             to
             insist
             on
             these
             places
             that
             might
             stir
             up
             the
             people
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             prayer
             ;
             and
             to
             explain
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             railing
             in
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             the
             Preacher
             should
             calmly
             and
             discreetly
             set
             forth
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             the
             vileness
             of
             Sin
             ;
             and
             should
             also
             explain
             the
             Prayers
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             People
             might
             pray
             with
             one
             heart
             ;
             and
             should
             teach
             them
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             particularly
             of
             the
             Mass
             ;
             but
             should
             avoid
             the
             reciting
             of
             Fables
             ,
             or
             Stories
             for
             which
             no
             good
             Writer
             could
             be
             vouched
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             the
             Sermon
             was
             ended
             ,
             the
             Preacher
             should
             in
             few
             words
             resume
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Eighteenthly
             ,
             That
             none
             be
             suffered
             to
             Preach
             under
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             obtained
             a
             License
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             him
             their
             Ordinary
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Injunctions
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           considered
           at
           their
           full
           length
           ,
           will
           give
           great
           light
           into
           the
           temper
           of
           men
           at
           that
           time
           :
           and
           particularly
           inform
           us
           of
           the
           design
           and
           method
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           
           as
           it
           was
           then
           set
           forward
           .
           Concerning
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           not
           be
           ill
           pleased
           to
           receive
           some
           information
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Popery
           there
           had
           been
           few
           Sermons
           but
           in
           Lent
           :
           for
           their
           discourses
           on
           the
           Holydays
           ,
           were
           rather
           Panegyricks
           on
           the
           Saint
           ,
           or
           the
           vain
           magnifying
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Reliques
           ,
           which
           were
           laid
           up
           in
           such
           or
           such
           places
           .
           In
           Lent
           there
           was
           a
           more
           solemn
           and
           serious
           way
           of
           Preaching
           ;
           and
           the
           Friars
           ,
           who
           chiefly
           maintained
           their
           credit
           by
           their
           performances
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           used
           all
           the
           force
           of
           their
           skill
           and
           industry
           to
           raise
           the
           People
           into
           heats
           ,
           by
           passionate
           and
           affecting
           discourses
           .
           Yet
           these
           generally
           tended
           to
           raise
           the
           value
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           
           Abstinence
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           Confession
           ,
           with
           other
           Corporal
           Severities
           ;
           or
           some
           of
           the
           little
           devices
           ,
           that
           both
           inflamed
           a
           blind
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           drew
           Money
           ;
           such
           as
           Indulgences
           ,
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           or
           the
           enriching
           the
           Shrines
           ,
           and
           Reliques
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           But
           there
           was
           not
           that
           pains
           taken
           to
           inform
           the
           People
           of
           the
           hatefulness
           of
           Vice
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           wonderful
           Love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           which
           men
           might
           be
           engaged
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           And
           the
           design
           of
           their
           Sermons
           was
           rather
           to
           raise
           a
           present
           heat
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           afterwards
           how
           to
           manage
           ,
           than
           to
           work
           a
           real
           Reformation
           on
           their
           Hearers
           .
           They
           had
           also
           intermixt
           with
           all
           Divine
           Truths
           so
           many
           Fables
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           become
           very
           extravagant
           ;
           and
           that
           alloy
           had
           so
           embased
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           great
           need
           of
           a
           good
           discerning
           ,
           to
           deliver
           People
           from
           those
           prejudices
           ,
           which
           these
           mixtures
           brought
           upon
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Doctrine
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Reformers
           studied
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           ,
           to
           instruct
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           had
           been
           so
           little
           acquainted
           .
           From
           hence
           it
           came
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           ran
           after
           those
           New
           Preachers
           with
           wonderful
           zeal
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           foul
           and
           indiscreet
           re●lections
           on
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           their
           Sermons
           .
           But
           if
           any
           have
           applied
           themselves
           much
           to
           observe
           what
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Fryars
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           were
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           they
           shall
           find
           great
           excuses
           for
           those
           heats
           .
           And
           as
           our
           Saviour
           laid
           open
           the
           Hypocrisies
           and
           Impostures
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           in
           a
           style
           which
           such
           corruptions
           extorted
           ;
           so
           there
           was
           great
           cause
           given
           to
           treat
           them
           very
           roughly
           :
           tho
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           those
           Preachers
           had
           some
           mixtures
           of
           their
           own
           resentments
           ,
           for
           the
           cruelties
           and
           ill
           usage
           which
           they
           received
           from
           them
           .
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Reformation
           made
           a
           greater
           progress
           ,
           much
           pains
           was
           taken
           to
           send
           eminent
           Preachers
           over
           the
           Nation
           :
           not
           confining
           them
           to
           particular
           charges
           ,
           but
           sending
           them
           with
           the
           Kings
           Licence
           ,
           up
           and
           down
           to
           many
           places
           .
           Many
           of
           these
           Licences
           are
           enrolled
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           many
           were
           granted
           that
           were
           not
           so
           carefully
           preserved
           .
           But
           provision
           was
           also
           made
           for
           peoples
           daily
           Instruction
           :
           and
           because
           in
           that
           ignorant
           time
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           be
           found
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           good
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           time
           of
           so
           much
           jugling
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           trust
           the
           Instruction
           of
           the
           people
           to
           every
           one
           ;
           Therefore
           none
           was
           to
           Preach
           except
           he
           had
           gotten
           a
           particular
           Licence
           for
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           his
           Diocesan
           .
           But
           to
           qualifie
           this
           ,
           a
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           was
           Printed
           :
           in
           which
           the
           Gospels
           and
           Epistles
           of
           all
           the
           Sundays
           ,
           and
           Holidays
           of
           the
           year
           were
           set
           down
           ,
           with
           an
           Homily
           to
           every
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           plain
           and
           practical
           Paraphrase
           on
           those
           parcels
           of
           Scripture
           .
           To
           these
           are
           added
           many
           serious
           exhortations
           ,
           and
           some
           short
           explanations
           of
           the
           most
           obvious
           difficulties
           ,
           that
           shew
           the
           Compiler
           of
           them
           was
           a
           man
           both
           of
           good
           judgement
           and
           learning
           .
           To
           these
           were
           also
           added
           ,
           Sermons
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ;
           as
           for
           Weddings
           ,
           Christnings
           ,
           and
           Funerals
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           to
           be
           read
           to
           the
           people
           by
           such
           as
           were
           not
           Licensed
           to
           Preach
           .
           But
           those
           who
           were
           Licensed
           to
           Preach
           ,
           being
           oft
           accused
           for
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Complaints
           being
           made
           to
           the
           King
           by
           hot
           men
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           they
           came
           generally
           to
           write
           and
           read
           their
           Sermons
           .
           From
           thence
           the
           reading
           of
           Sermons
           grew
           into
           a
           practise
           in
           this
           Church
           :
           in
           which
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           not
           that
           heat
           ,
           and
           fire
           ,
           which
           the
           
           ●ryars
           had
           shewed
           in
           their
           Declamations
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           passions
           of
           the
           Hearers
           were
           not
           so
           much
           wrought
           on
           by
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           has
           produced
           the
           greatest
           Treasure
           of
           weighty
           ,
           grave
           and
           solid
           Sermons
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           had
           ;
           which
           does
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           compensate
           that
           seeming
           ●atness
           to
           vulgar
           ears
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           delivery
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Injunctions
           take
           notice
           of
           another
           thing
           ,
           which
           the
           sincerity
           of
           an
           Historian
           obliges
           me
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           ,
           
           tho
           it
           was
           indeed
           the
           greatest
           blemish
           of
           that
           time
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Stage-plays
           and
           Enterludes
           ,
           that
           were
           then
           generally
           acted
           ,
           and
           often
           in
           Churches
           .
           They
           were
           representations
           of
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           feats
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           .
           The
           Poems
           were
           ill
           contriv●d
           ,
           and
           worse
           expressed
           ;
           if
           there
           lies
           not
           some
           hidden
           wit
           in
           these
           Ballads
           ,
           (
           for
           verses
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           )
           which
           at
           this
           distance
           is
           lost
           .
           But
           from
           the
           representing
           the
           immoralities
           and
           disorders
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           act
           the
           Pageantry
           of
           their
           Worship
           .
           This
           took
           with
           the
           people
           much
           ,
           who
           being
           provoked
           by
           the
           miscarriages
           and
           cruelties
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           were
           not
           ill
           pleased
           to
           see
           them
           and
           their
           Religion
           exposed
           to
           publick
           scorn
           .
           The
           Clergy
           complained
           much
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           said
           it
           was
           an
           introduction
           to
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           all
           sort
           of
           Irreligion
           .
           For
           if
           once
           they
           began
           to
           mock
           sacred
           things
           ,
           no
           stop
           could
           be
           put
           to
           that
           petulant
           humour
           .
           The
           grave
           and
           learned
           sort
           of
           Reformers
           disliked
           and
           condemned
           these
           courses
           ,
           as
           not
           sutable
           to
           the
           genius
           of
           true
           Religion
           :
           but
           the
           political
           men
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           made
           great
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           encouraging
           them
           all
           they
           could
           ;
           for
           they
           said
           ,
           Contempt
           being
           the
           most
           operative
           and
           lasting
           affection
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           nothing
           would
           more
           effectually
           drive
           out
           many
           of
           those
           Abuses
           ,
           which
           yet
           remained
           ,
           than
           to
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           end
           of
           this
           year
           a
           war
           broke
           out
           between
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           set
           on
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           who
           was
           also
           beginning
           to
           be
           an
           uneasie
           Neighbour
           to
           those
           of
           the
           English
           pale
           about
           Callice
           .
           The
           King
           set
           out
           a
           long
           Declaration
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           very
           largely
           laid
           out
           the
           pretensions
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           had
           ,
           to
           an
           Homage
           from
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           .
           In
           this
           I
           am
           no
           fit
           person
           to
           interpose
           ;
           the
           matter
           being
           disputed
           by
           the
           learned
           men
           of
           both
           Nations
           .
           The
           Scots
           said
           it
           was
           only
           for
           some
           Lands
           their
           Kings
           had
           in
           England
           ▪
           that
           they
           did
           Homage
           :
           as
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           did
           for
           Normandy
           and
           Guienne
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           .
           But
           the
           English
           Writers
           cited
           many
           Records
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Homage
           was
           done
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Scots
           replied
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Invasion
           of
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           had
           carried
           away
           all
           their
           ancient
           Records
           ;
           so
           these
           being
           lost
           ,
           they
           could
           only
           appeal
           to
           the
           Chronicles
           that
           lay
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Nation
           in
           their
           Monasteries
           :
           That
           all
           these
           affirmed
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           a
           free
           Kingdom
           ;
           till
           Edward
           the
           first
           taking
           advantage
           of
           their
           disputes
           about
           the
           Succession
           to
           their
           Crown
           ,
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           Alexander
           the
           third
           ,
           got
           some
           of
           the
           Competitors
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           pretensions
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           to
           promise
           Homage
           :
           That
           this
           was
           also
           performed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Balliol
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           preferred
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           but
           by
           these
           means
           he
           lost
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           his
           Act
           of
           Homage
           could
           not
           give
           away
           the
           Rights
           of
           a
           free
           Crown
           and
           People
           .
           And
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           submissions
           had
           been
           made
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           wer●
           only
           extorted
           by
           force
           ;
           as
           
           the
           effects
           of
           Victory
           and
           Conquest
           ,
           but
           gave
           no
           good
           right
           ,
           nor
           just
           Title
           .
           To
           all
           this
           the
           English
           Writers
           answered
           ▪
           That
           these
           submissions
           by
           their
           Records
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           the
           solemn
           Instruments
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           that
           ought
           never
           to
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           )
           were
           sometimes
           freely
           made
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           their
           Kings
           only
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           their
           States
           .
           In
           this
           uncertainty
           I
           must
           leave
           it
           with
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             But
             after
             the
             King
             had
             opened
             this
             Pretension
             ,
             he
             complained
             of
             the
             disorders
             committed
             by
             the
             Scots
             ;
             of
             the
             unkind
             returns
             he
             had
             met
             with
             from
             their
             King
             for
             his
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             an
             Infant
             ;
             taking
             no
             advantage
             of
             the
             confusions
             in
             which
             that
             Kingdom
             then
             was
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             protecting
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             quieting
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             that
             of
             ●ate
             many
             depredations
             and
             acts
             of
             hostility
             had
             been
             committed
             by
             the
             Scots
             :
             and
             though
             some
             Treaties
             had
             been
             begun
             ,
             they
             were
             managed
             with
             so
             much
             shufling
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             must
             now
             try
             it
             by
             a
             War.
             
          
           Yet
           he
           concluded
           his
           Declaration
           ambiguously
           ,
           neither
           keeping
           up
           nor
           laying
           down
           his
           Pretensions
           to
           that
           Crown
           :
           but
           expressing
           them
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           tha●
           which
           way
           soever
           the
           success
           of
           the
           War
           turned
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           bound
           up
           to
           nothing
           ,
           by
           what
           he
           now
           declared
           .
        
         
           But
           whatsoever
           justice
           might
           be
           in
           the
           Kings
           Title
           ,
           or
           Quarrel
           ,
           his
           Sword
           was
           much
           the
           sharper
           .
           
           He
           ordered
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           to
           march
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           about
           the
           end
           of
           October
           ,
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           30000
           men
           .
           Hall
           tells
           us
           ,
           they
           burnt
           many
           Towns
           ,
           and
           names
           them
           .
           But
           these
           were
           only
           single
           Houses
           ,
           or
           little
           Villages
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           Town
           he
           names
           is
           K●lso
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           little
           open
           Market-Town
           .
           Soon
           after
           they
           returned
           back
           into
           England
           ;
           whether
           after
           they
           had
           spoiled
           the
           Neighbouring
           Country
           ,
           they
           felt
           the
           incoveniencies
           of
           the
           season
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           or
           whether
           hearing
           the
           Scots
           were
           gathering
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           go
           too
           far
           ,
           I
           cannot
           determine
           ;
           for
           the
           Writers
           of
           both
           Nations
           disagree
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           speedy
           return
           .
           But
           any
           that
           knows
           the
           Country
           they
           spoiled
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           stopt
           ▪
           must
           conclude
           that
           either
           they
           had
           secret
           Orders
           only
           to
           make
           an
           Inroad
           ,
           and
           destroy
           some
           Places
           that
           lay
           along
           the
           River
           of
           Tweed
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Border
           ,
           which
           done
           ,
           without
           driving
           the
           Breach
           too
           far
           ,
           to
           retire
           back
           ;
           or
           they
           must
           have
           had
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Armies
           coming
           to
           lie
           in
           these
           Moors
           and
           Hills
           of
           Sa●trey
           ,
           or
           Lammer-Moor
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           to
           pass
           if
           they
           had
           gone
           farther
           :
           and
           there
           were
           about
           10000
           men
           brough●
           thither
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           commanded
           them
           was
           much
           blamed
           for
           doing
           nothing
           ;
           his
           excuse
           was
           that
           his
           number
           did
           not
           equal
           theirs
           .
           About
           the
           end
           of
           November
           ,
           the
           Lord
           M●x●ell
           brought
           an
           Army
           of
           15000
           men
           together
           ,
           with
           a
           Train
           of
           Artillery
           of
           24
           peeces
           of
           Ordnance
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           had
           retired
           towards
           Berwick
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           enter
           England
           on
           the
           Western
           side
           by
           Solway
           Frith
           .
           The
           King
           went
           thither
           himself
           ,
           but
           fatally
           left
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           not
           many
           miles
           from
           them
           when
           they
           were
           defeated
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           King
           ,
           who
           had
           hitherto
           raised
           the
           greatest
           expectation
           ,
           was
           about
           that
           time
           disturbed
           in
           his
           fancie
           ,
           thinking
           that
           he
           saw
           apparitions
           ,
           particularly
           of
           one
           ,
           whom
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           he
           had
           unjustly
           put
           to
           death
           ;
           so
           ●hat
           he
           could
           not
           rest
           ,
           nor
           be
           at
           quiet
           .
           But
           as
           his
           leaving
           the
           Army
           was
           ill
           advised
           ,
           so
           his
           giving
           a
           Commiss●on
           to
           
             Oliver
             Sinclar
          
           ,
           ●hat
           was
           his
           Minion
           ,
           to
           command
           in
           Chief
           ,
           did
           extreamly
           disgust
           the
           
           Nobility
           .
           They
           loved
           not
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           any
           but
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           were
           already
           weary
           of
           the
           insolence
           of
           that
           Favourite
           ,
           who
           being
           but
           of
           ordinary
           birth
           ,
           
           was
           despised
           by
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           were
           beginning
           to
           separate
           .
           And
           when
           they
           were
           upon
           that
           occasion
           in
           great
           disorder
           ,
           a
           small
           body
           of
           English
           ,
           not
           above
           500
           Horse
           appeared
           .
           But
           they
           apprehending
           it
           was
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolks
           Army
           ,
           refused
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           fell
           in
           confusion
           .
           Many
           Prisoners
           were
           taken
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           whom
           were
           ,
           the
           Earls
           of
           Glencairn
           ,
           and
           Cassillis
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
             Maxwell
             ,
             Sommervell
             ,
             Oliphant
             ,
             Gray
             ,
          
           and
           
             Oliver
             Sinclar
          
           ;
           and
           about
           200
           Gentlemen
           and
           800
           souldiers
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Ordnance
           and
           Baggage
           was
           also
           taken
           .
           The
           news
           of
           this
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           encreased
           his
           former
           disorders
           :
           and
           some
           few
           days
           after
           ,
           he
           dyed
           leaving
           an
           infant
           Daughter
           ,
           but
           newly
           born
           ,
           to
           succeed
           him
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Lords
           that
           were
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           after
           they
           had
           been
           charged
           in
           Council
           ,
           how
           unkindly
           they
           had
           used
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           were
           put
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           quality
           about
           Court.
           But
           the
           Earl
           of
           Cassillis
           had
           the
           best
           luck
           of
           them
           all
           .
           For
           being
           sent
           to
           Lamb●th
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           a
           Prisoner
           upon
           his
           parole
           ,
           Cranmer
           studied
           to
           free
           him
           from
           the
           darkness
           and
           fetters
           of
           Popery
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           was
           so
           successful
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           was
           afterwards
           a
           great
           Promoter
           of
           the
           Reformation
           in
           Scotland
           .
           The
           Scots
           had
           been
           hitherto
           possessed
           with
           most
           extraordinary
           prejudices
           against
           the
           Changes
           that
           had
           been
           made
           in
           England
           :
           which
           concurring
           with
           the
           ancient
           Animosities
           between
           the
           two
           Nations
           ,
           had
           raised
           a
           wonderful
           ill
           opinion
           of
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Davids
           (
           Barlow
           ,
           )
           had
           been
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           with
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Institution
             of
             a
             Christian
             Man
          
           ,
           to
           clear
           these
           ill
           impressions
           ;
           yet
           his
           endeavours
           were
           unsuccessful
           .
           The
           Pope
           ,
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           that
           Kingdom
           sure
           ,
           made
           
             David
             Beaton
          
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           a
           Cardinal
           ;
           which
           gave
           him
           great
           Authority
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           so
           he
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           diverted
           the
           King
           from
           any
           correspondence
           with
           England
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           of
           Victory
           if
           he
           would
           make
           War
           on
           such
           an
           Heretical
           Prince
           .
           The
           Clergy
           also
           offered
           the
           King
           50000
           Crowns
           a-year
           ,
           towards
           a
           War
           with
           England
           ;
           and
           possessed
           all
           the
           Nation
           with
           very
           ill
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Clergy
           there
           .
           But
           the
           Lords
           that
           were
           now
           Prisoners
           ,
           (
           chiefly
           the
           Earl
           of
           Cassillis
           ,
           who
           was
           best
           instructed
           by
           his
           Religious
           Host
           ;
           )
           conceived
           a
           better
           opinion
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           carried
           home
           with
           them
           those
           seeds
           of
           knowledg
           ,
           which
           produced
           afterwards
           a
           very
           fruitful
           Harvest
           .
           On
           all
           these
           things
           I
           have
           dwelt
           the
           longer
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           ,
           whence
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Nobility
           to
           Reform
           ,
           did
           take
           its
           first
           rise
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           afterwards
           in
           the
           Methods
           by
           which
           it
           was
           advanced
           ,
           too
           great
           a
           mixture
           of
           the
           heat
           and
           forwardness
           that
           is
           natural
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           that
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           news
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotlands
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           young
           Queens
           birth
           that
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           King
           thought
           this
           a
           very
           favourable
           conjuncture
           to
           unite
           and
           settle
           the
           whole
           Island
           .
           But
           that
           unfortunate
           Princess
           was
           not
           born
           under
           such
           happy
           Stars
           ,
           though
           she
           was
           Mother
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           whom
           this
           long-desired
           Union
           took
           effect
           .
           The
           Lords
           that
           were
           then
           Prisoners
           began
           the
           
           motion
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           
           he
           called
           for
           them
           to
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           in
           the
           Christmas-time
           ;
           and
           said
           now
           an
           opportunity
           was
           put
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           quiet
           all
           troubles
           that
           had
           been
           between
           these
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           by
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           to
           their
           young
           Queen
           :
           In
           which
           he
           desired
           their
           assistance
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           leaving
           hostages
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           what
           was
           then
           offered
           by
           them
           .
           They
           all
           promised
           their
           Concurrence
           ,
           and
           seemed
           much
           taken
           with
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           English
           Court
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           always
           kept
           up
           ,
           not
           without
           affectation
           :
           they
           also
           said
           ,
           they
           thought
           God
           was
           better
           served
           there
           than
           in
           their
           own
           Countrey
           .
           So
           on
           New-years-day
           they
           took
           their
           journey
           towards
           Scotland
           ;
           but
           the
           sequel
           of
           this
           will
           appear
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           A
           Parliament
           was
           summoned
           to
           meet
           the
           two
           and
           twentieth
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           which
           sate
           to
           the
           12th
           of
           May.
           
           So
           the
           Session
           begun
           in
           the
           34th
           and
           ended
           in
           the
           35th
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           called
           in
           the
           Records
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           34th
           and
           35th
           year
           .
           Here
           both
           the
           Temporality
           and
           Spirituality
           gave
           great
           Subsidies
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           of
           six
           shillings
           in
           the
           Pound
           ,
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           three
           years
           .
           
           They
           set
           forth
           in
           their
           Preambles
           ,
           
             The
             expence
             the
             King
             had
             been
             at
             ,
             in
             his
             War
             with
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             other
             great
             and
             urgent
             occasions
             ,
             by
             which
             was
             meant
             a
             War
             with
             France
             ,
             which
             broke
             out
             the
             following
             Summer
             .
          
           But
           with
           these
           ,
           there
           passed
           other
           two
           Acts
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           Religion
           .
           The
           Title
           of
           the
           first
           was
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             True
             Religion
             ,
             and
             abolishment
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           The
           King
           was
           now
           entring
           upon
           a
           War
           ;
           so
           it
           seemed
           reasonable
           to
           qualifie
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           late
           Acts
           about
           Religion
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           be
           quiet
           at
           home
           .
           Cranmer
           moved
           it
           first
           ;
           
           and
           was
           faintly
           seconded
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Hereford
             ,
             Chichester
          
           ,
           and
           Rochester
           ,
           who
           had
           promised
           to
           stick
           to
           him
           in
           it
           .
           At
           this
           time
           a
           League
           was
           almost
           finished
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           which
           did
           again
           raise
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           .
           They
           had
           been
           much
           cast
           down
           ever
           since
           the
           last
           Queens
           fall
           .
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Emperor
           was
           like
           to
           have
           an
           Interest
           in
           English
           Councils
           ,
           they
           took
           heart
           again
           ;
           and
           Gardiner
           opposed
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           motion
           with
           all
           possible
           earnestness
           .
           And
           that
           whole
           Faction
           fell
           so
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           timorous
           Bishops
           not
           only
           forsook
           Cranmer
           ,
           but
           Heath
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           Skip
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           were
           very
           earnest
           with
           him
           to
           stay
           for
           a
           better
           opportunity
           :
           But
           he
           generously
           preferred
           his
           Conscience
           to
           those
           arts
           of
           Policy
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           never
           practise
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           push
           it
           as
           far
           as
           it
           would
           go
           .
           So
           he
           plied
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Lords
           so
           earnestly
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           the
           Bill
           passed
           ,
           though
           clogg'd
           with
           many
           Provisoes
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           short
           of
           what
           he
           had
           designed
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Preamble
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             there
             being
             many
             dissensions
             about
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             which
             the
             King
             had
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             were
             abused
             by
             many
             seditious
             persons
             ,
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             Books
             ,
             Playes
             ,
             Rithmes
             ,
             and
             Songs
             :
             from
             which
             great
             Inconveniences
             were
             like
             to
             arise
             .
             For
             preventing
             these
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             establish
             a
             Form
             of
             sincere
             Doctrine
             ,
             conformable
             to
             that
             which
             was
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Therefore
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             of
             Tindals
             Translation
             (
             which
             is
             called
             
               Crafty
               ,
               False
            
             ,
             and
             Vntrue
             ,
             )
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             kept
             o●
             used
             ,
             in
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             :
             
             with
             all
             other
             Books
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             year
             1540.
             with
             Punishments
             and
             Fines
             ,
             and
             Imprisonment
             upon
             such
             as
             sold
             or
             kept
             such
             Books
             .
             But
             Bibles
             that
             were
             not
             of
             Tindals
             Translation
             were
             still
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             only
             the
             Annotations
             ,
             or
             Preambles
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             cut
             out
             ,
             or
             dashed
             ;
             and
             the
             Kings
             Proclamations
             ,
             and
             Injunctions
             ,
             with
             the
             Primmers
             and
             other
             Books
             Printed
             in
             English
             ,
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             people
             before
             the
             year
             1540
             ,
             were
             still
             to
             be
             in
             force
             :
             and
             among
             these
             ,
             Chancers
             Books
             are
             by
             name
             mentioned
             .
             No
             Books
             were
             to
             be
             Printed
             about
             Religion
             ,
             without
             the
             Kings
             Allowance
             .
             In
             no
             Playes
             ,
             nor
             Enterludes
             ,
             they
             might
             make
             any
             Expositions
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             only
             reproach
             Vice
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             virtue
             in
             them
             .
             None
             might
             read
             the
             Scripture
             in
             any
             open
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             expound
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             was
             Licensed
             by
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Ordinary
             ;
             with
             a
             Proviso
             ,
             that
             the
             Chancellors
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Recorders
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             in
             publick
             occasions
             to
             make
             Speeches
             ,
             and
             commonly
             took
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             for
             their
             Text
             ,
             might
             still
             do
             as
             they
             had
             done
             formerly
             .
             Every
             Noble-man
             ,
             or
             Gentle-man
             ,
             might
             cause
             the
             Bible
             to
             be
             read
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             or
             about
             his
             House
             ,
             quietly
             and
             without
             disturbance
             .
             Every
             Merchant
             that
             was
             a
             Housholder
             ,
             might
             also
             read
             it
             .
             But
             no
             Woman
             ,
             nor
             Artificers
             ,
             Apprentices
             ,
             Journeymen
             ,
             Serving-men
             ,
             under
             the
             degree
             of
             Yeomen
             ;
             nor
             no
             Husbandmen
             ,
             or
             Labourers
             ,
             might
             read
             it
             .
             Yet
             every
             Noble
             Woman
             ,
             or
             Gentlewoman
             ,
             might
             read
             it
             for
             her self
             :
             and
             so
             might
             all
             other
             persons
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             were
             excepted
             .
             Every
             person
             might
             read
             and
             teach
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             the
             Book
             set
             out
             in
             the
             year
             1540.
             with
             the
             Psalter
             ,
             Primmer
             ,
             Paternoster
             ,
             the
             Ave
             ,
             and
             the
             Creed
             in
             English.
             All
             Spiritual
             persons
             ,
             who
             preached
             or
             taught
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             set
             forth
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             conviction
             ,
             to
             renounce
             their
             errors
             ;
             for
             the
             second
             to
             abjure
             ,
             and
             carry
             a
             Faggot
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             refused
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             fell
             into
             a
             third
             offence
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             burnt
             .
             But
             the
             Laity
             ,
             for
             the
             third
             offence
             ,
             were
             only
             to
             forfeit
             their
             Goods
             and
             Chattels
             ,
             and
             be
             liable
             to
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             .
             But
             these
             offences
             were
             to
             be
             objected
             to
             them
             ,
             within
             a
             year
             after
             they
             were
             committed
             .
             And
             whereas
             before
             ,
             the
             Party
             accused
             was
             not
             allowed
             to
             bring
             Witnesses
             for
             his
             own
             Purgation
             ;
             this
             was
             now
             granted
             him
             .
             But
             to
             this
             a
             severe
             Proviso
             was
             added
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             overthrow
             all
             the
             former
             favour
             ;
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             six
             Articles
             was
             still
             in
             the
             same
             force
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             before
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Act.
             Yet
             that
             was
             moderated
             by
             the
             next
             Proviso
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             might
             at
             any
             time
             hereafter
             at
             his
             pleasure
             change
             this
             Act
             or
             any
             Provision
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           This
           last
           Proviso
           was
           made
           stronger
           by
           another
           Act
           ,
           made
           for
           the
           due
           execution
           of
           Proclamations
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           a
           former
           Act
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           of
           which
           mention
           was
           made
           in
           the
           31st
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           By
           that
           former
           Act
           there
           was
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           Houshold
           ,
           of
           Judges
           ,
           and
           other
           persons
           ,
           to
           sit
           on
           these
           Trials
           ,
           that
           those
           not
           being
           easily
           brought
           together
           ,
           the
           Act
           had
           never
           taken
           any
           effect
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           now
           appointed
           ,
           that
           nine
           Counsellors
           should
           be
           a
           sufficient
           number
           for
           these
           Trials
           .
           At
           the
           passing
           of
           that
           Act
           the
           Lord
           Montjoy
           protested
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           
           is
           the
           single
           Instance
           of
           a
           Protestation
           against
           any
           publick
           Bill
           ,
           through
           this
           Kings
           whole
           Reign
           .
        
         
           The
           Act
           about
           Religion
           ,
           freed
           the
           Subjects
           from
           the
           fears
           under
           which
           they
           were
           before
           .
           For
           now
           the
           Laity
           were
           delivered
           from
           the
           hazard
           of
           burning
           ;
           and
           the
           Spirituality
           were
           not
           in
           danger
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           third
           Conviction
           .
           They
           might
           also
           bring
           their
           own
           witnesses
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           favour
           to
           them
           .
           Yet
           that
           high
           power
           which
           was
           given
           the
           King
           ,
           of
           altering
           the
           Act
           or
           any
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           made
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           absolutely
           secured
           from
           their
           fears
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           instances
           afterwards
           appeared
           .
           But
           as
           this
           Act
           was
           some
           mitigation
           of
           former
           severities
           ,
           so
           it
           brought
           the
           Reformers
           to
           depend
           wholly
           on
           the
           Kings
           Mercy
           ,
           for
           their
           Lives
           :
           since
           he
           could
           now
           chain
           up
           ,
           or
           let
           loose
           ,
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           upon
           them
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Soon
           after
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           
           a
           League
           was
           sworn
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           on
           Trinity
           Sunday
           ;
           Offensive
           ,
           and
           Defensive
           ,
           for
           
             England
             ,
             Calais
          
           ,
           and
           the
           places
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           Flanders
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           particulars
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Treaty
           set
           down
           at
           large
           by
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           .
           There
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           Legitimation
           of
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           promised
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           declared
           next
           in
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           Prince
           Edward
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           had
           no
           other
           Children
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           in
           the
           next
           Parliament
           ,
           without
           any
           reflections
           on
           her
           Birth
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperor
           was
           content
           to
           accept
           of
           that
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           terms
           to
           be
           obtained
           .
           The
           Popish
           party
           ,
           who
           had
           set
           up
           their
           rest
           on
           bringing
           the
           King
           and
           Emperour
           to
           a
           League
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           into
           the
           Succession
           ,
           no
           doubt
           prest
           the
           Emperor
           much
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           :
           which
           we
           may
           reasonably
           believe
           was
           vigorously
           driven
           on
           by
           Bonner
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           to
           Spain
           ,
           an
           Ambassador
           for
           concluding
           this
           Peace
           ,
           by
           which
           also
           the
           Emperor
           gained
           much
           ;
           for
           having
           engaged
           the
           Crowns
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           France
           in
           a
           War
           ,
           and
           drawn
           off
           the
           King
           of
           England
           from
           his
           League
           with
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           he
           was
           now
           at
           more
           leisure
           to
           prosecute
           his
           designs
           in
           Germany
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           negotiation
           in
           Scotland
           succeeded
           not
           to
           the
           Kings
           mind
           ,
           though
           at
           first
           there
           were
           very
           good
           appearances
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           ,
           by
           forging
           a
           Will
           for
           the
           dead
           King
           ,
           
           got
           himself
           and
           some
           of
           his
           party
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Government
           .
           But
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           (
           Hamilton
           ,
           )
           being
           the
           nearest
           in
           blood
           to
           the
           young
           Queen
           ,
           and
           being
           generally
           beloved
           for
           his
           Probity
           ,
           was
           invited
           to
           assume
           the
           Government
           :
           which
           he
           managed
           with
           great
           moderation
           ,
           and
           an
           universal
           applause
           .
           He
           summoned
           a
           Parliament
           which
           confirmed
           him
           in
           his
           Power
           ,
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           the
           Queen
           .
           The
           King
           sent
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Sadler
          
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           agree
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           send
           the
           young
           Queen
           into
           England
           .
           And
           if
           private
           ends
           wrought
           much
           on
           him
           ,
           Sadler
           was
           empowered
           to
           offer
           another
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Kings
           second
           Daughter
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           ,
           to
           his
           Son.
           The
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           was
           himself
           inclinable
           to
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           hated
           the
           Cardinal
           .
           So
           he
           was
           easily
           brought
           to
           consent
           to
           a
           Treaty
           for
           the
           Match
           ,
           which
           was
           concluded
           in
           August
           .
           By
           which
           the
           young
           Queen
           was
           to
           be
           bred
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           till
           she
           was
           ten
           years
           of
           age
           :
           but
           the
           King
           might
           send
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           with
           other
           persons
           ,
           not
           exceeding
           20
           ,
           to
           wait
           on
           her
           .
           And
           for
           performance
           of
           this
           ,
           six
           Noblemen
           were
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           Scotland
           for
           Hostages
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           being
           then
           Governor
           ,
           kept
           the
           Cardinal
           
           under
           restraint
           till
           this
           Treaty
           was
           Concluded
           :
           But
           he
           ,
           corrupting
           his
           Keepers
           made
           his
           escape
           ,
           and
           joyning
           with
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           strong
           faction
           against
           the
           Governor
           ;
           all
           the
           Clergy
           joyned
           with
           the
           Cardinal
           to
           oppose
           the
           Match
           with
           England
           ,
           since
           they
           looked
           for
           ruine
           if
           it
           succeeded
           .
           The
           Queen
           ,
           being
           a
           sister
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           bred
           in
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           was
           wholly
           for
           their
           Interests
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           had
           been
           obliged
           by
           that
           Court
           ,
           or
           depended
           on
           it
           ,
           were
           quickly
           drawn
           into
           the
           Party
           .
           It
           was
           also
           said
           to
           every
           body
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           much
           more
           the
           Interest
           of
           Scotland
           to
           match
           with
           France
           ,
           than
           with
           England
           .
           If
           they
           were
           united
           to
           France
           ,
           
           they
           might
           expect
           an
           easie
           Government
           .
           For
           the
           French
           being
           at
           such
           distance
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           knowing
           how
           easily
           they
           might
           throw
           themselves
           into
           the
           Armes
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           certainly
           rule
           them
           gently
           ,
           and
           avoid
           giving
           them
           great
           Provocations
           .
           But
           if
           they
           were
           united
           to
           England
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           remedy
           ,
           but
           must
           look
           for
           an
           heavier
           yoke
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           them
           .
           This
           meeting
           with
           the
           rooted
           Antipathy
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           long
           continuance
           of
           War
           ,
           was
           grown
           up
           among
           them
           to
           a
           savage
           hatred
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ;
           and
           being
           inflamed
           by
           the
           considerations
           of
           Religion
           ,
           raised
           an
           universal
           dislike
           of
           the
           Match
           with
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           only
           a
           few
           men
           of
           greater
           Probity
           ,
           who
           were
           weary
           of
           the
           depredations
           and
           Wars
           in
           the
           Borders
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           liking
           to
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           still
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           Court
           struck
           in
           vigorously
           with
           their
           Party
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           sent
           over
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           next
           in
           blood
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
           after
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           ,
           so
           was
           of
           the
           same
           family
           of
           the
           Stewarts
           ,
           which
           had
           endeared
           him
           to
           the
           late
           King.
           He
           was
           to
           lead
           the
           Queens
           party
           against
           the
           Hamiltons
           .
           Yet
           they
           employed
           another
           Tool
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Iohn
             Hamilton
          
           ,
           base
           Brother
           to
           the
           Governor
           ,
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           .
           He
           had
           great
           power
           over
           his
           Brother
           ,
           who
           being
           then
           not
           above
           four
           and
           twenty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           the
           only
           lawful
           Son
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           his
           old
           age
           ,
           was
           never
           bred
           abroad
           :
           and
           so
           understood
           not
           the
           Policies
           and
           arts
           of
           Courts
           ,
           and
           was
           easily
           abused
           by
           his
           base
           Brother
           .
           He
           assured
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           went
           about
           to
           destroy
           Religion
           ,
           by
           matching
           the
           Queen
           to
           an
           Heretical
           Prince
           ,
           they
           would
           depose
           him
           from
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           declare
           him
           Illegitimate
           .
           There
           could
           be
           indeed
           nothing
           clearer
           than
           his
           Fathers
           Divorce
           from
           his
           first
           Wife
           .
           For
           it
           had
           been
           formerly
           proved
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           been
           married
           to
           the
           Lord
           Yesters
           Son
           ,
           before
           he
           married
           her
           ,
           who
           claimed
           her
           as
           his
           Wife
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           her
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           was
           declared
           Null
           in
           the
           year
           1507.
           
           And
           it
           was
           ten
           years
           after
           ,
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           did
           Marry
           the
           Governors
           Mother
           :
           Of
           which
           things
           the
           Original
           Instruments
           are
           yet
           extant
           .
           Yet
           it
           was
           now
           said
           that
           that
           Precontract
           with
           the
           Lord
           Yesters
           Son
           was
           but
           a
           forgery
           ,
           to
           dissolve
           that
           Marriage
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           next
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           was
           Illegitimated
           ,
           )
           should
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           France
           procure
           a
           review
           of
           that
           Process
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           obtain
           a
           Revocation
           of
           that
           Sentence
           ,
           by
           which
           his
           Fathers
           first
           Marriage
           was
           annulled
           ;
           then
           it
           was
           plain
           that
           the
           second
           marriage
           ,
           with
           the
           issue
           by
           it
           ,
           would
           be
           of
           no
           force
           .
           All
           this
           wrought
           on
           the
           Governor
           much
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           drew
           him
           off
           from
           the
           Match
           with
           England
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           over
           to
           the
           French
           
           Interests
           .
           Which
           being
           effected
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           further
           use
           of
           the
           Ea●l
           of
           L●nnox
           ;
           so
           he
           finding
           himself
           neglected
           ,
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           by
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           fled
           into
           England
           :
           where
           he
           was
           very
           kindly
           received
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           in
           marriage
           his
           Neece
           ,
           Lady
           
             Margaret
             Dowglass
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           had
           born
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Angus
           ,
           her
           second
           Husband
           .
           From
           which
           Marriage
           issued
           the
           Lord
           Darnly
           Father
           to
           King
           Iames.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           French
           Faction
           had
           carried
           things
           to
           their
           mind
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           it
           was
           next
           considered
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           do
           to
           redeem
           the
           Hostages
           whom
           the
           Lords
           ,
           who
           were
           Prisoners
           in
           England
           ,
           had
           left
           behind
           them
           .
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           no
           other
           Remedy
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           them
           take
           their
           hazard
           ;
           and
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England's
           mercy
           :
           To
           this
           they
           all
           agreed
           ,
           only
           the
           Earl
           of
           Cassilis
           had
           too
           much
           Honour
           and
           Vertue
           to
           do
           so
           mean
           a
           thing
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           done
           all
           he
           could
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Treaty
           about
           the
           Match
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           offered
           himself
           again
           to
           be
           a
           Prisoner
           .
           But
           as
           generous
           actions
           are
           a
           reward
           to
           themselves
           ,
           so
           they
           often
           meet
           with
           that
           entertainment
           which
           they
           deserve
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           express
           a
           very
           great
           value
           for
           that
           Lord.
           He
           called
           him
           another
           Regulus
           ,
           but
           used
           him
           better
           .
           For
           he
           both
           gave
           him
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           noble
           Presents
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           and
           his
           Hostages
           back
           ,
           being
           resolved
           to
           have
           a
           severer
           reparation
           for
           the
           injury
           done
           him
           .
           All
           which
           I
           have
           opened
           more
           fully
           ,
           because
           this
           will
           give
           a
           great
           light
           to
           the
           affairs
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           which
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Princes
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           great
           intermixture
           with
           the
           affairs
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           Nor
           are
           they
           justly
           represented
           by
           any
           who
           write
           of
           these
           times
           ;
           and
           having
           seen
           some
           Original
           Papers
           relating
           to
           Scotland
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           it
           upon
           more
           certain
           information
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           England
           made
           War
           next
           upon
           France
           :
           The
           grounds
           of
           this
           War
           are
           recited
           by
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           .
           
           One
           of
           these
           is
           proper
           for
           me
           to
           repeat
           ;
           
             That
             the
             French
             King
             had
             not
             deserted
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             once
             Promised
             .
             The
             rest
             related
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             seizing
             our
             Ships
             ;
             The
             detaining
             the
             yearly
             Pension
             due
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             The
             Fortifying
             Ardres
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             English
             pale
             ;
             The
             revealing
             the
             Kings
             secrets
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             The
             having
             given
             ,
             first
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guises
             Sister
             ,
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             to
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             and
             his
             confederating
             himself
             with
             the
             Turk
             .
             And
             Satisfaction
             not
             being
             given
             in
             these
             particulars
             a
             War
             is
             declared
             .
          
        
         
           In
           Iuly
           the
           King
           married
           
             Katharine
             Parre
          
           ,
           
           who
           had
           been
           formerly
           married
           to
           Nevil
           Lord
           Latimer
           .
           She
           was
           a
           secret
           Favourer
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           yet
           could
           not
           divert
           a
           storm
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           time
           fell
           on
           some
           in
           Windsor
           .
           For
           that
           being
           a
           place
           to
           which
           the
           King
           did
           oft
           retire
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           some
           examples
           there
           .
           And
           now
           the
           League
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           gave
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           a
           greater
           interest
           in
           the
           Kings
           Counsels
           .
           There
           was
           at
           this
           time
           a
           Society
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           that
           favoured
           the
           Reformation
           .
           
             Anthony
             Person
          
           a
           Priest
           ,
           
             Robert
             Testwood
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Marbeck
          
           Singing
           Men
           ,
           and
           
             Henry
             Filmer
          
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Windsor
           ,
           were
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           .
           But
           those
           were
           much
           
           favoured
           by
           Sir
           
             Philip
             H●bby
          
           and
           his
           Lady
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           of
           the
           Kings
           Family
           .
           During
           Cr●●●els
           power
           none
           questioned
           them
           ;
           but
           after
           his
           fall
           they
           were
           looked
           on
           with
           an
           ill
           eye
           .
           Doctor
           Lond●n
           ,
           who
           had
           by
           the
           most
           servile
           Flatteries
           insinuated
           himself
           into
           Crom●el
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           employed
           in
           the
           suppression
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           expressed
           a
           particular
           zeal
           in
           removing
           all
           Images
           and
           Relicks
           which
           had
           been
           abused
           to
           Superstition
           ,
           did
           now
           ,
           upon
           Crom●els
           fall
           ,
           apply
           himself
           to
           Gardiner
           ,
           by
           whose
           means
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Prebendary
           there
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           how
           dextrously
           he
           could
           make
           his
           Court
           both
           ways
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           compensation
           for
           what
           he
           had
           formerly
           done
           ,
           he
           took
           care
           to
           gather
           a
           whole
           Book
           of
           Informations
           ,
           against
           these
           in
           Windsor
           ,
           who
           favoured
           the
           
             New
             Learning
          
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           modest
           phrase
           by
           which
           they
           termed
           the
           Reformation
           .
           )
           He
           carried
           this
           Book
           to
           Gardiner
           ,
           who
           moved
           the
           King
           in
           Council
           ,
           that
           a
           Commission
           might
           be
           granted
           for
           searching
           suspected
           Houses
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           Informed
           there
           were
           many
           Books
           against
           the
           six
           Articles
           .
           The
           King
           granted
           the
           Warrant
           for
           the
           Town
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           Castle
           .
           So
           those
           before
           named
           ,
           were
           seized
           on
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           these
           Books
           were
           found
           in
           their
           houses
           .
           Dr.
           Hains
           ,
           Dean
           of
           Exceter
           ,
           and
           Prebendary
           of
           Windsor
           ,
           being
           informed
           against
           ,
           was
           also
           put
           in
           Prison
           ;
           so
           was
           likewise
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Hobby
          
           .
           But
           there
           were
           likewise
           some
           Papers
           of
           Notes
           on
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Concordance
           in
           English
           ,
           found
           in
           Marbecks
           house
           ,
           written
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           :
           and
           he
           being
           an
           Illiterate
           man
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           these
           were
           other
           mens
           works
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           writing
           out
           .
           So
           they
           began
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           hoped
           to
           draw
           discoveries
           from
           him
           .
           He
           was
           frequently
           examined
           ,
           but
           would
           tell
           nothing
           that
           might
           do
           hurt
           to
           any
           other
           person
           .
           But
           being
           Examined
           ,
           who
           wrote
           these
           Notes
           ,
           he
           said
           they
           were
           his
           own
           :
           for
           he
           read
           all
           the
           Books
           he
           could
           light
           on
           ,
           and
           wrote
           out
           what
           every
           man
           had
           written
           on
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           .
           And
           for
           his
           Concordance
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           poor
           man
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           buy
           one
           of
           the
           Bibles
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           first
           out
           in
           English
           ,
           but
           set
           himself
           to
           write
           one
           out
           :
           by
           which
           another
           perceiving
           his
           Industry
           ,
           suggested
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           do
           well
           to
           write
           a
           Concordance
           in
           English
           ;
           but
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           that
           was
           :
           so
           the
           other
           person
           explaining
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           got
           a
           Latin
           Concordance
           ,
           and
           an
           English
           Bible
           ;
           and
           having
           learned
           a
           little
           Latin
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           young
           ,
           he
           ,
           by
           comparing
           the
           English
           with
           the
           Latin
           ,
           had
           drawn
           out
           a
           Concordance
           ,
           
           which
           he
           had
           brought
           to
           the
           Letter
           L.
           This
           seemed
           so
           extravagant
           a
           thing
           to
           Gardiner
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Bishops
           that
           examined
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           by
           no
           means
           believe
           it
           .
           But
           he
           desired
           they
           would
           draw
           out
           any
           words
           of
           the
           letter
           M.
           and
           give
           him
           the
           Latin
           Concordance
           ,
           with
           the
           English
           Bible
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           little
           time
           they
           should
           see
           whether
           he
           had
           not
           done
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           the
           Trial
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           dayes
           time
           he
           had
           drawn
           out
           three
           sheets
           of
           Paper
           ,
           upon
           those
           words
           that
           were
           given
           him
           .
           This
           both
           satisfyed
           ,
           and
           astonished
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           wondering
           at
           the
           Ingeniousness
           and
           diligence
           of
           so
           poor
           a
           man.
           It
           was
           much
           talked
           of
           ,
           and
           being
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           said
           
             Marbeck
             employed
             his
             time
             better
             than
             those
             that
             examined
             him
             .
          
           For
           the
           others
           ,
           they
           were
           kept
           in
           Prison
           at
           London
           ,
           till
           the
           24th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           gave
           orders
           to
           try
           them
           at
           Windsor
           .
        
         
         
           There
           was
           a
           Court
           held
           there
           ,
           on
           the
           27th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           where
           Capo●
           Bishop
           of
           Sa●um
           ,
           and
           Franklin
           Dean
           of
           Windsor
           ,
           and
           Fachel
           Parson
           of
           Reading
           ,
           and
           three
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           sate
           on
           those
           four
           men
           .
           
           They
           were
           Endited
           for
           some
           words
           spoken
           against
           the
           Mass.
           Marbeck
           only
           for
           writing
           out
           an
           Epistle
           of
           Calvins
           against
           it
           ;
           which
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           copied
           before
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           was
           made
           .
           The
           Jury
           was
           not
           called
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           not
           trust
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           Farms
           of
           the
           Chappel
           .
           They
           were
           all
           found
           guilty
           ,
           and
           so
           condemned
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           which
           was
           Executed
           on
           three
           of
           them
           the
           next
           day
           :
           only
           Marbeck
           was
           recommended
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchesters
           care
           ,
           to
           procure
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           which
           was
           obtained
           .
           The
           other
           three
           expressed
           great
           composure
           of
           mind
           in
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           dyed
           with
           much
           Christian
           Resolution
           and
           Patience
           ;
           forgiving
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           and
           committing
           themselves
           to
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           through
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           But
           in
           their
           Tryal
           ,
           Doctor
           London
           ,
           and
           Symonds
           ,
           
           a
           Lawyer
           and
           an
           Informer
           ,
           had
           studied
           to
           fish
           out
           accusations
           against
           many
           of
           the
           Kings
           Servants
           ,
           as
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Hobby
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Cardine
          
           ,
           with
           their
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           who
           had
           favoured
           those
           men
           .
           With
           these
           Informations
           ,
           Okam
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           Gardiner
           :
           But
           one
           of
           the
           Queens
           servants
           who
           had
           discovered
           the
           design
           ,
           was
           before
           him
           at
           Court.
           Upon
           the
           advertisement
           which
           he
           had
           brought
           ,
           Okam
           was
           seized
           on
           at
           his
           coming
           to
           Court
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Papers
           were
           examined
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           discovered
           a
           Conspiracy
           against
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           with
           other
           Plots
           ,
           that
           gave
           the
           King
           great
           Offence
           ;
           but
           the
           particulars
           are
           not
           mentioned
           .
           So
           Doctor
           London
           and
           Simmonds
           were
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           examined
           upon
           this
           desertion
           .
           But
           they
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           their
           Letters
           were
           intercepted
           ,
           denyed
           there
           was
           any
           such
           Plot
           ;
           and
           being
           put
           to
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           swore
           it
           .
           Then
           their
           own
           hand-writing
           was
           produced
           against
           them
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           they
           being
           thus
           Perjured
           ,
           were
           ordered
           to
           be
           carryed
           on
           Horse-back
           ,
           with
           their
           faces
           to
           the
           Horse
           tailes
           ,
           and
           Papers
           on
           their
           Foreheads
           ,
           for
           their
           perjury
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           be
           set
           in
           the
           Pillory
           ,
           both
           in
           
             Windsor
             ,
             Reading
          
           ,
           and
           Newbury
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           was
           at
           that
           time
           .
           This
           was
           accordingly
           executed
           on
           them
           ;
           but
           sunk
           so
           deep
           in
           Doctor
           Londons
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           dyed
           soon
           after
           .
           From
           all
           this
           it
           will
           appear
           what
           sort
           of
           men
           the
           Persecutors
           at
           that
           time
           were
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           was
           a
           small
           part
           of
           what
           Gardiner
           had
           Projected
           :
           
           For
           he
           looked
           on
           these
           ,
           as
           persons
           unworthy
           of
           his
           displeasure
           .
           Cranmer
           was
           chiefly
           aimed
           at
           by
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           that
           party
           were
           still
           infusing
           it
           into
           the
           Kings
           mind
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           great
           Injustice
           to
           prosecute
           poor
           men
           with
           so
           much
           severity
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           chief
           Supporter
           of
           Heresie
           stand
           in
           so
           eminent
           a
           degree
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           favour
           about
           him
           .
           At
           length
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           designs
           ,
           seemed
           to
           give
           ear
           to
           their
           accusations
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           hear
           what
           particulars
           could
           be
           objected
           against
           him
           .
           This
           gave
           them
           great
           encouragement
           ;
           for
           till
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           let
           nothing
           be
           said
           against
           Cranmer
           .
           So
           they
           concluded
           he
           would
           be
           quickly
           ruined
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           had
           opened
           his
           ear
           to
           their
           Informations
           .
           Therefore
           many
           particulars
           were
           quickly
           laid
           together
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ;
           who
           a
           little
           after
           that
           ,
           going
           to
           divert
           himself
           on
           the
           River
           ,
           ordered
           
           his
           ●argem●n
           to
           Row
           toward●
           Lamb●th
           ,
           which
           being
           perceived
           b●
           some
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ●ervants
           ,
           they
           acquainted
           him
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           hasted
           down
           to
           his
           stairs
           to
           do
           his
           duty
           to
           the
           King.
           When
           the
           King
           saw
           him
           ,
           
           he
           called
           him
           into
           the
           Barge
           ;
           and
           they
           being
           alone
           ,
           the
           King
           lamented
           the
           growth
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           the
           dissensions
           and
           confusions
           that
           were
           like
           to
           follow
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           intended
           to
           find
           out
           the
           chief
           Encourager
           and
           ●avourer
           of
           these
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           an
           Example
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           he
           asked
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           opinion
           about
           it
           .
           Who
           answered
           him
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           a
           good
           resolution
           ;
           but
           entreated
           the
           King
           to
           consider
           well
           what
           Heresie
           was
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           condemn
           those
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           stood
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           humane
           Inventions
           .
           But
           after
           some
           discourse
           ,
           the
           King
           told
           him
           he
           was
           the
           man
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           informed
           ,
           was
           the
           chief
           Encourager
           of
           Heresie
           ;
           and
           then
           gave
           him
           the
           Articles
           that
           were
           brought
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Chaplains
           ,
           both
           by
           some
           Prebendaries
           of
           Cant●rb●ry
           ,
           and
           the
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           in
           Kent
           .
           When
           he
           read
           them
           ,
           he
           kneeled
           down
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           King
           would
           put
           the
           matter
           to
           a
           Tryal
           .
           He
           acknowledged
           he
           was
           still
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           opposed
           the
           Six
           Articles
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           against
           them
           .
           Then
           the
           King
           asked
           him
           about
           his
           Wife
           .
           He
           frankly
           confessed
           he
           had
           a
           Wife
           ;
           but
           said
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           sent
           her
           to
           Germany
           ,
           upon
           the
           passing
           the
           Act
           against
           Priests
           having
           Wives
           .
           His
           candor
           and
           simplicity
           wrought
           so
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           discovered
           to
           him
           the
           whole
           Plot
           that
           was
           laid
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           instead
           of
           bringing
           him
           to
           any
           Tryal
           about
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           him
           try
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           proceed
           against
           those
           his
           Accusers
           .
           But
           he
           excused
           himself
           ,
           and
           said
           it
           would
           not
           be
           decent
           for
           him
           to
           sit
           Judge
           in
           his
           own
           Cause
           .
           But
           the
           King
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           resolved
           none
           other
           should
           Judge
           it
           ,
           but
           those
           he
           should
           name
           .
           So
           he
           named
           his
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           his
           Register
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           King
           added
           another
           :
           And
           a
           Commission
           being
           given
           them
           ,
           they
           went
           into
           Kent
           ,
           and
           sate
           three
           weeks
           to
           find
           out
           the
           first
           Contrivers
           of
           this
           Accusation
           .
           And
           now
           every
           one
           disowned
           it
           ,
           since
           they
           saw
           he
           was
           still
           firmly
           rooted
           in
           the
           Kings
           esteem
           and
           favour
           .
           But
           it
           being
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           proceeded
           faintly
           ,
           Cranmers
           friends
           moved
           that
           some
           man
           of
           Courage
           and
           Authority
           ,
           might
           be
           sent
           thither
           to
           canvass
           this
           Accusation
           more
           carefully
           .
           So
           Doctor
           Lee
           Dean
           of
           York
           ,
           was
           brought
           up
           about
           All-hall●●tid
           ,
           and
           sent
           into
           Kent
           .
           And
           he
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Arts
           of
           discovering
           secrets
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           visitors
           of
           the
           Abbeys
           ,
           managed
           it
           more
           vigorously
           .
           He
           ordered
           a
           search
           to
           be
           made
           of
           all
           suspected
           persons
           ;
           among
           whose
           Papers
           ,
           Letters
           were
           found
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Lon●●●
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           those
           whom
           Cranmer
           had
           treated
           with
           the
           greatest
           freedom
           and
           kindness
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           whole
           Plot
           against
           him
           was
           discovered
           .
           But
           it
           was
           now
           near
           the
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           :
           and
           the
           King
           was
           satisfied
           with
           the
           discovery
           ,
           but
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           make
           much
           noise
           of
           it
           .
           And
           he
           received
           no
           addresses
           from
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           to
           prosecute
           it
           further
           :
           
           who
           was
           so
           noted
           for
           his
           Clemency
           ,
           and
           following
           our
           Saviours
           Rule
           ,
           of
           
             Doing
             good
             for
             evil
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           commonly
           said
           ,
           The
           way
           to
           get
           his
           favour
           ,
           was
           to
           do
           him
           an
           injury
           .
           These
           were
           the
           only
           Instances
           in
           which
           he
           expressed
           
           his
           resentments
           .
           Two
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           against
           him
           ,
           
           had
           been
           persons
           signally
           obliged
           by
           him
           :
           The
           one
           was
           the
           Bishop
           Suffragan
           of
           Dover
           ;
           the
           other
           was
           a
           Civilian
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           imployed
           much
           in
           his
           business
           .
           But
           all
           the
           notice
           he
           took
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           them
           their
           Letters
           ,
           and
           to
           admonish
           them
           to
           be
           more
           faithful
           and
           honest
           for
           the
           future
           .
           Upon
           which
           he
           freely
           forgave
           them
           ,
           and
           carryed
           it
           so
           to
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           absolutely
           forgotten
           what
           they
           had
           contrived
           against
           him
           .
           And
           a
           person
           of
           Quality
           coming
           to
           him
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           obtain
           his
           favour
           and
           assistance
           in
           a
           Sute
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           to
           move
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           went
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           almost
           procured
           it
           :
           but
           the
           King
           calling
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           one
           of
           his
           secret
           accusers
           ,
           asked
           him
           whether
           he
           took
           him
           for
           his
           friend
           ;
           he
           answered
           that
           he
           did
           so
           .
           Then
           the
           King
           said
           ,
           the
           other
           was
           a
           Knave
           ,
           and
           was
           his
           mortal
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           bid
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           see
           him
           next
           ,
           call
           him
           a
           Knave
           to
           his
           Face
           .
           Cranmer
           answered
           ,
           that
           such
           Language
           did
           not
           become
           a
           Bishop
           .
           But
           the
           King
           sullenly
           commanded
           him
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           yet
           his
           modesty
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           obey
           so
           harsh
           a
           Command
           .
           And
           so
           he
           passed
           the
           matter
           over
           .
           When
           these
           things
           came
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           all
           persons
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           unjustly
           prejudiced
           against
           him
           ,
           acknowledged
           that
           his
           behaviour
           was
           sutable
           to
           the
           Example
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           meek
           and
           lowly
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           :
           And
           very
           well
           became
           so
           great
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Reformer
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           who
           in
           those
           sublime
           and
           extraordinary
           Instances
           practised
           that
           which
           he
           taught
           others
           to
           do
           .
           The
           year
           in
           which
           this
           fell
           out
           is
           not
           exprest
           by
           those
           who
           have
           recorded
           it
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           concurring
           circumstances
           ,
           I
           judge
           it
           likeliest
           to
           have
           been
           done
           this
           year
           .
        
         
           Soon
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           met
           ,
           that
           was
           Summoned
           to
           meet
           the
           14th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           in
           the
           35th
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ;
           
           in
           which
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           passed
           .
           Which
           contains
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             King
             being
             now
             to
             pass
             the
             Seas
             ,
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             his
             Ancient
             Enemy
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             
             and
             being
             desirous
             to
             settle
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             It
             is
             Enacted
             that
             in
             default
             of
             Heirs
             of
             Prince
             Edwards
             body
             ,
             or
             of
             Heirs
             by
             the
             Kings
             present
             Marriage
             ,
             the
             Crown
             shall
             go
             to
             the
             Lady
             Mary
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Eldest
             Daughter
             :
             and
             in
             default
             of
             Heirs
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             or
             if
             she
             do
             not
             observe
             such
             limitations
             or
             conditions
             as
             shall
             be
             declared
             by
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             Patents
             under
             his
             great
             Seal
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             last
             Will
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             it
             shall
             next
             fall
             to
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             her
             heirs
             ;
             or
             if
             she
             have
             none
             ,
             or
             shall
             not
             keep
             the
             conditions
             declared
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             shall
             fall
             to
             any
             other
             that
             shall
             be
             declared
             by
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             or
             his
             last
             Will
             Signed
             with
             his
             hand
             .
             There
             was
             also
             an
             Oath
             devised
             ,
             instead
             of
             those
             formerly
             sworn
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             for
             maintaining
             the
             Succession
             in
             all
             points
             according
             to
             this
             Act
             :
             which
             whosoever
             refused
             to
             take
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             adjudged
             a
             Traitor
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             should
             ,
             either
             in
             words
             ,
             or
             by
             writing
             ,
             say
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             this
             Act
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             peril
             and
             slander
             of
             the
             Kings
             heirs
             ,
             limited
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             adjudged
             a
             Traitor
             .
          
           This
           was
           done
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           upon
           a
           secret
           Article
           of
           the
           Treaty
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           and
           did
           put
           new
           life
           into
           the
           Popish
           party
           ,
           all
           whose
           hopes
           depended
           on
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           .
           But
           
           how
           much
           this
           lessened
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Right
           of
           Succession
           ,
           will
           be
           easily
           discerned
           ;
           the
           King
           in
           this
           affecting
           an
           unusual
           extent
           of
           his
           own
           Power
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           his
           ●uccessors
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           Bill
           about
           the
           qualifying
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           six
           Articles
           ,
           that
           was
           sent
           divers
           times
           from
           the
           one
           House
           to
           the
           other
           .
           It
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Lords
           the
           1st
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           first
           time
           ;
           and
           stuck
           till
           the
           4th
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           read
           the
           second
           time
           ;
           on
           the
           5th
           it
           was
           read
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           and
           passed
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           with
           
             words
             to
             be
             put
             in
             ,
             or
             put
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           On
           the
           6th
           ,
           the
           Commons
           sent
           it
           up
           with
           some
           alterations
           :
           And
           on
           the
           8th
           ,
           the
           Lords
           sent
           it
           down
           again
           to
           the
           Commons
           :
           where
           it
           lay
           till
           the
           17th
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           sent
           up
           with
           their
           agreement
           .
           And
           the
           Kings
           Assent
           was
           given
           by
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           on
           the
           29th
           of
           March.
           
           The
           Preamble
           was
           ,
           
             That
             whereas
             untrue
             accusations
             ,
             and
             presentments
             ,
             might
             be
             maliciously
             contrived
             against
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             kept
             secret
             till
             a
             time
             were
             espied
             to
             have
             them
             by
             malice
             convicted
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             be
             Endited
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             presentment
             by
             the
             Oaths
             of
             twelve
             men
             ,
             to
             at
             least
             ,
             three
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             :
             and
             that
             none
             should
             be
             Imprisoned
             ,
             but
             upon
             an
             Enditement
             ,
             except
             by
             a
             special
             Warrant
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Presentments
             should
             be
             made
             within
             one
             year
             after
             the
             Offences
             were
             committed
             ;
             and
             if
             words
             were
             uttered
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Statute
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             complained
             of
             within
             forty
             dayes
             ,
             unless
             a
             just
             cause
             were
             given
             why
             it
             could
             not
             be
             so
             soon
             :
             Admitti●g
             also
             the
             parties
             Endited
             to
             all
             such
             Challenges
             as
             they
             might
             have
             in
             any
             other
             case
             of
             Felony
             .
          
           This
           Act
           has
           clearly
           a
           Relation
           to
           the
           Conspiracies
           mentioned
           the
           former
           year
           ,
           both
           against
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Servants
           .
        
         
           Another
           Act
           passed
           ,
           continuing
           some
           former
           Acts
           for
           revising
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           for
           drawing
           up
           such
           a
           body
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           ,
           as
           should
           have
           Authority
           in
           England
           .
           This
           Cranmer
           pressed
           often
           with
           great
           vehemence
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           drew
           out
           a
           short
           Extract
           of
           some
           passages
           in
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           )
           to
           shew
           how
           undecent
           a
           thing
           it
           was
           ,
           
           to
           let
           a
           Volume
           ,
           in
           which
           such
           Laws
           were
           ,
           be
           studyed
           or
           considered
           any
           longer
           in
           England
           .
           Therefore
           he
           was
           earnest
           to
           have
           such
           a
           Collection
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           made
           ,
           as
           might
           regulate
           the
           Spiritual
           Courts
           .
           But
           it
           was
           found
           more
           for
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Civil
           Courts
           ,
           to
           keep
           that
           undetermined
           ;
           so
           he
           could
           never
           obtain
           his
           desire
           during
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           .
        
         
           Another
           Act
           passed
           in
           this
           Parliament
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           a
           Loan
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           had
           raised
           .
           This
           is
           almost
           copied
           out
           of
           an
           Act
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           that
           passed
           in
           the
           twenty
           first
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           :
           with
           this
           addition
           ,
           That
           by
           this
           Act
           ,
           those
           who
           had
           got
           payment
           ,
           either
           in
           whole
           ,
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           Sums
           so
           lent
           the
           King
           ,
           were
           to
           repay
           it
           back
           to
           the
           Exchequer
           .
           All
           business
           being
           finished
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           pardon
           passed
           ,
           with
           the
           ordinary
           exceptions
           of
           some
           Crimes
           ,
           among
           which
           ,
           Heresie
           is
           one
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           was
           
           Prorogued
           on
           the
           29th
           of
           March
           ,
           to
           the
           4th
           of
           November
           .
           
        
         
           The
           King
           had
           now
           a
           War
           both
           with
           France
           and
           Scotland
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           both
           enhanced
           the
           value
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           embased
           it
           :
           for
           which
           ,
           he
           that
           writes
           his
           vindication
           gives
           this
           for
           the
           reason
           ;
           That
           the
           Coin
           being
           generally
           embased
           all
           over
           Europe
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           all
           the
           Money
           should
           have
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           He
           resolved
           to
           begin
           the
           War
           with
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           sent
           an
           Army
           by
           Sea
           thither
           ,
           
           under
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hartford
           ,
           (
           afterwards
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           )
           who
           landing
           at
           Grantham
           ,
           a
           little
           above
           Leith
           ,
           burnt
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           ,
           Leith
           ,
           and
           Edenburgh
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           found
           more
           riches
           than
           they
           thought
           could
           possibly
           have
           been
           there
           ;
           and
           they
           went
           through
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           burning
           and
           spoiling
           it
           every-where
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           Berwick
           .
           But
           they
           did
           too
           much
           if
           they
           intended
           to
           gain
           the
           hearts
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           and
           too
           little
           if
           they
           intended
           to
           subdue
           them
           .
           For
           as
           they
           besieged
           not
           the
           Castle
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           cost
           them
           more
           time
           ,
           and
           trouble
           ;
           so
           they
           did
           not
           fortifie
           Leith
           ,
           nor
           leave
           a
           Garrison
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           such
           an
           inexcusable
           Omission
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           their
           Counsels
           were
           very
           weak
           and
           ill
           laid
           .
           For
           Leith
           being
           fortified
           ,
           and
           a
           Fleet
           kept
           going
           between
           it
           and
           Berwick
           or
           Tinmouth
           ,
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           must
           have
           been
           quite
           stopt
           ,
           Edinburgh
           ruined
           ,
           the
           Intercourse
           between
           France
           and
           them
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           forced
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           King.
           But
           the
           spoils
           this
           Army
           made
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           effect
           ,
           but
           to
           enrage
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           unite
           them
           so
           entirely
           to
           the
           French
           Interests
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           Ea●l
           of
           L●nn●x
           was
           sent
           down
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           Western
           parts
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           his
           Power
           lay
           ,
           he
           could
           get
           none
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           And
           the
           Governor
           of
           Dunbritton
           Castle
           ,
           though
           his
           own
           Lieutenant
           ,
           would
           not
           deliver
           that
           Castle
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           understood
           he
           was
           to
           put
           it
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Englands
           hands
           ,
           but
           drove
           him
           out
           ;
           others
           say
           ,
           he
           ●●ed
           away
           of
           himself
           ,
           else
           he
           had
           been
           taken
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           now
           to
           cross
           the
           Seas
           :
           but
           ,
           before
           he
           went
           ,
           he
           studied
           to
           settle
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           that
           both
           Parties
           might
           have
           some
           content
           .
           Audley
           the
           Chancellor
           dying
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           Lord
           Wriothesley
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           the
           Popish
           Party
           ,
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ;
           but
           made
           Sir
           
             William
             Petre
          
           ,
           that
           was
           Cranmers
           great
           friend
           ,
           Secretary
           of
           State.
           He
           also
           committed
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           joyned
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hartford
           ,
           and
           Secretary
           Petre.
           And
           if
           there
           was
           need
           of
           any
           Force
           to
           be
           raised
           ,
           he
           appointed
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hartford
           his
           Lieutenant
           ;
           under
           whose
           Government
           the
           Reformers
           needed
           not
           fear
           any
           thing
           .
           But
           he
           did
           another
           Act
           ,
           that
           did
           wonderfully
           please
           that
           whole
           Party
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           the
           Translating
           of
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           for
           the
           Processions
           ,
           and
           Lita●ies
           ,
           into
           the
           English
           tongue
           .
           This
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           on
           the
           11th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           with
           an
           Order
           that
           it
           should
           be
           used
           over
           all
           his
           Province
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Collection
           .
           This
           was
           not
           only
           very
           acceptable
           to
           that
           Party
           ,
           
           because
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ;
           but
           it
           gave
           them
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           again
           opening
           his
           ears
           to
           motions
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           shut
           now
           about
           six
           years
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           looked
           that
           more
           things
           of
           
           that
           nature
           would
           quickly
           follow
           .
           
           And
           as
           these
           Prayers
           wer●
           now
           set
           out
           in
           English
           ,
           so
           they
           doubted
           not
           ,
           but
           there
           being
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           put
           all
           the
           other
           Offices
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           they
           would
           prevail
           for
           that
           too
           .
        
         
           Things
           being
           thus
           setled
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           King
           having
           sent
           his
           Forces
           over
           before
           him
           ,
           crossed
           the
           Seas
           ,
           with
           much
           pomp
           ,
           the
           Sails
           of
           his
           Ship
           being
           of
           Cloth
           of
           Gold.
           He
           Landed
           at
           Calais
           the
           14th
           of
           Iuly
           .
           The
           Emperor
           pressed
           his
           marching
           straight
           to
           Paris
           .
           But
           he
           thought
           it
           of
           more
           importance
           to
           take
           Bulloign
           ,
           and
           after
           two
           months
           Siege
           ,
           it
           was
           surrendred
           to
           him
           ;
           into
           which
           he
           made
           his
           Entry
           with
           great
           Triumph
           on
           the
           18th
           of
           September
           .
           
           But
           the
           Emperor
           having
           thus
           engaged
           those
           two
           Crowns
           in
           a
           War
           ;
           and
           designing
           ,
           while
           they
           should
           fight
           it
           out
           ,
           to
           make
           himself
           Master
           of
           G●rman●
           ,
           concluded
           a
           Treaty
           with
           the
           French
           King
           the
           very
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           19th
           of
           September
           ;
           which
           is
           set
           down
           at
           large
           by
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           .
           On
           the
           30th
           of
           September
           the
           King
           returned
           into
           England
           :
           in
           October
           following
           Bulloign
           was
           very
           near
           lost
           by
           a
           surprize
           ,
           but
           the
           Garrison
           put
           themselves
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           beat
           back
           the
           French.
           Several
           Inroads
           were
           made
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           the
           same
           success
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           Expedition
           had
           .
           For
           the
           Scots
           ,
           animated
           with
           supplies
           sent
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           in●●amed
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           revenge
           ,
           resumed
           their
           wonted
           courage
           ,
           and
           beat
           back
           the
           English
           with
           considerable
           loss
           .
        
         
           Next
           year
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           resolving
           to
           recover
           Bulloign
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           Calais
           ,
           
           that
           so
           he
           might
           drive
           the
           English
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           intended
           first
           to
           make
           himself
           Master
           of
           the
           Sea.
           And
           he
           set
           out
           a
           great
           Fleet
           of
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           greater
           Ships
           ,
           and
           sixty
           lesser
           ones
           ,
           besides
           many
           Gallies
           brought
           from
           the
           Streights
           .
           The
           King
           set
           out
           about
           an
           hundred
           Ships
           .
           On
           both
           sides
           these
           were
           only
           Merchant
           Ships
           that
           were
           hired
           for
           this
           War.
           But
           after
           the
           French
           Fleet
           had
           looked
           on
           England
           ,
           and
           attempted
           to
           Land
           with
           ill
           success
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           and
           in
           Sussex
           ,
           and
           had
           engaged
           in
           a
           Sea-fight
           for
           some
           hours
           ;
           they
           returned
           back
           without
           any
           considerable
           action
           :
           Nor
           did
           they
           any
           thing
           at
           Land.
           But
           the
           Kings
           Fleet
           went
           to
           Normandy
           ,
           where
           they
           made
           a
           descent
           ,
           and
           burnt
           the
           Countrey
           .
           So
           that
           this
           year
           was
           likewise
           glorious
           to
           the
           King.
           The
           Emperor
           had
           now
           done
           what
           he
           long
           designed
           :
           And
           therefore
           being
           courted
           by
           both
           Crowns
           ,
           he
           undertook
           a
           Mediation
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           Colour
           of
           Mediating
           a
           peace
           ,
           he
           might
           the
           more
           effectually
           keep
           up
           the
           War.
           
        
         
           The
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           saw
           what
           mischief
           was
           designed
           against
           them
           .
           
           The
           Council
           of
           Trent
           was
           now
           opened
           ,
           and
           was
           condemning
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           A
           League
           was
           also
           concluded
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           procuring
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Canons
           and
           Decrees
           :
           And
           an
           Army
           was
           raising
           .
           The
           Emperor
           was
           also
           setting
           on
           foot
           old
           quarrels
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Princes
           :
           A
           firm
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           with
           the
           Turk
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Crowns
           of
           England
           and
           France
           were
           not
           brought
           to
           an
           Agreement
           ,
           they
           were
           undone
           .
           They
           sent
           Ambassador
           ,
           to
           both
           Courts
           to
           mediate
           a
           Peace
           .
           With
           them
           Cranmer
           joyned
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           not
           a
           Cromwel
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           manage
           the
           Kings
           temper
           ;
           who
           was
           so
           provoked
           with
           the
           ill
           Treatment
           he
           had
           received
           from
           France
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           come
           to
           an
           Agreement
           :
           
           nor
           would
           he
           restore
           Bulloign
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           〈◊〉
           wo●ld
           hear
           of
           no
           Peace
           .
           Cranmer
           had
           at
           this
           time
           almost
           prevailed
           with
           the
           King
           to
           make
           some
           further
           steps
           in
           a
           Reformati●●
           .
           But
           〈◊〉
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Ambassadour
           in
           the
           Emperours
           Co●●●
           ,
           being
           advertised
           of
           it
           ,
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           That
           the
           Emperour
           ●ould
           certainly
           joyn
           with
           France
           against
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           made
           any
           further
           Innovation
           in
           Religion
           .
           This
           diverted
           the
           King
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           August
           this
           year
           the
           only
           great
           Friend
           that
           Cranmer
           had
           in
           the
           Court
           died
           ,
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Su●●●lk
           ,
           who
           had
           long
           continued
           in
           the
           height
           of
           favor
           ;
           which
           was
           always
           kept
           up
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           an
           agreement
           of
           humours
           between
           the
           King
           and
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           constant
           success
           which
           followed
           him
           in
           all
           his
           exploits
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Favourer
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           could
           consist
           with
           his
           interest
           at
           Court
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           endangered
           upon
           any
           account
           .
        
         
           Now
           Cranmer
           was
           left
           alone
           ,
           without
           friend
           or
           support
           .
           Yet
           he
           had
           gained
           one
           great
           Preferment
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           a
           man
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           .
           The
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           York
           falling
           void
           by
           Lee's
           death
           ,
           
           
             Robert
             Alrich
          
           ,
           that
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           ,
           was
           promoted
           to
           that
           See
           in
           
             Ianuary
             ;
             Kitchin
          
           being
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           ,
           who
           turned
           with
           every
           Change
           that
           was
           made
           under
           the
           three
           succeeding
           Princes
           .
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           set
           about
           the
           Reforming
           of
           things
           in
           his
           Province
           ,
           which
           had
           layn
           in
           great
           confusion
           all
           his
           Predecessors
           time
           :
           So
           on
           the
           third
           of
           March
           he
           took
           out
           a
           Licence
           from
           the
           King
           for
           making
           a
           Metropolitical
           Visitation
           .
           Dell
           ,
           that
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Worc●st●r
           had
           resigned
           his
           Bishoprick
           the
           former
           year
           ,
           (
           the
           reason
           of
           which
           is
           not
           set
           down
           .
           )
           The
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rochester
             ,
             Heath
          
           ,
           was
           Translated
           to
           that
           See
           :
           and
           
             Henry
             Holbeach
          
           ,
           that
           favoured
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           Translation
           of
           Sampson
           ,
           from
           Chichester
           to
           Coventry
           and
           
             Litchfield
             ,
             Day
          
           that
           was
           a
           Moderate
           man
           ,
           and
           inclinable
           to
           Reformation
           ,
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See.
           So
           that
           now
           Cranmer
           had
           a
           greater
           Party
           among
           the
           Bishops
           than
           at
           any
           time
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           there
           were
           no
           great
           Transactions
           about
           Religion
           in
           England
           this
           year
           ,
           there
           were
           very
           remarkable
           things
           done
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           though
           of
           a
           different
           nature
           ;
           which
           were
           the
           burning
           of
           Wishart
           ,
           and
           some
           months
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           killing
           of
           Cardinal
           Beaton
           ;
           the
           account
           of
           both
           which
           ,
           will
           not
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           be
           Ingrateful
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             George
             Wishart
          
           was
           descended
           of
           a
           Noble
           Family
           ;
           he
           went
           to
           finish
           his
           studies
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           so
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           
           that
           returning
           to
           
             Scotland
             ,
             Anno
          
           1544.
           
           He
           Preached
           over
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           against
           the
           Corruptions
           which
           did
           then
           so
           generally
           prevail
           .
           He
           stayed
           most
           at
           Dundee
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           chief
           Town
           in
           th●se
           parts
           .
           But
           the
           Cardinal
           offended
           at
           this
           ,
           sent
           a
           threatning
           Message
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ;
           upon
           which
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Wishart
           ended
           one
           of
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           
           was
           so
           obsequious
           as
           to
           forbid
           him
           to
           Preach
           any
           more
           among
           them
           ,
           or
           give
           them
           any
           further
           trouble
           :
           to
           whom
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             God
             knew
             he
             had
             no
             design
             to
             trouble
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             to
             reject
             the
             Messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             way
             to
             escape
             trouble
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             God
             would
             send
             Messengers
             of
             another
             sort
             among
             
             them
             .
             He
             had
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             Preached
             the
             word
             of
             Salvation
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             now
             rejected
             him
             :
             but
             if
             it
             was
             long
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ;
             and
             if
             unlooked
             for
             trouble
             fell
             on
             them
             ,
             he
             bade
             them
             remember
             this
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             by
             Repentance
             .
          
           From
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Western
           parts
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           also
           much
           followed
           .
           But
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           giving
           order
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           admitted
           to
           Preach
           in
           Churches
           ,
           he
           Preached
           often
           in
           the
           fields
           :
           and
           when
           in
           some
           places
           his
           followers
           would
           have
           forced
           the
           Churches
           ,
           he
           checkt
           them
           and
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           word
           of
           Peace
           that
           he
           Preached
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           blood
           should
           be
           shed
           about
           it
           :
           But
           after
           he
           had
           stayed
           a
           month
           there
           ,
           he
           heard
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Plague
           in
           Dundee
           ,
           which
           broke
           out
           the
           fourth
           day
           after
           he
           had
           left
           it
           :
           upon
           which
           ,
           he
           presently
           returned
           thither
           and
           Preached
           oft
           to
           them
           ,
           standing
           over
           one
           of
           the
           Gates
           ,
           having
           taken
           care
           that
           the
           Infected
           persons
           should
           stand
           without
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           clean
           within
           the
           Gate
           .
           He
           continued
           among
           them
           and
           took
           care
           to
           supply
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           to
           visit
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           the
           Offices
           of
           a
           faithful
           Pastor
           in
           that
           extremity
           .
           Once
           as
           he
           ended
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           a
           Priest
           coming
           to
           have
           killed
           him
           ,
           was
           taken
           with
           the
           weapon
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           people
           were
           rushing
           furiously
           on
           him
           ,
           Wishart
           got
           him
           in
           his
           Arms
           and
           saved
           him
           from
           their
           rage
           ,
           for
           he
           said
           he
           had
           done
           no
           harm
           ,
           only
           they
           saw
           what
           they
           might
           look
           for
           .
           He
           became
           a
           little
           after
           this
           more
           than
           ordinary
           serious
           and
           apprehensive
           of
           his
           end
           :
           he
           was
           seen
           sometimes
           to
           rise
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           he
           often
           warned
           his
           hearers
           ,
           that
           his
           Sufferings
           were
           at
           hand
           ,
           but
           that
           few
           should
           suffer
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Light
           of
           true
           Religion
           should
           be
           spread
           over
           the
           whole
           Land.
           He
           went
           to
           a
           great
           many
           places
           ,
           where
           his
           Sermons
           were
           well
           received
           ,
           and
           came
           last
           to
           Lothian
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           a
           greater
           neglect
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           in
           other
           parts
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           threatned
           them
           ,
           
             That
             Strangers
             should
             chace
             them
             from
             their
             dwellings
             and
             possess
             them
             .
          
           He
           was
           Lodged
           in
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Qualities
           house
           Cockburn
           of
           Ormeston
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           night
           the
           house
           was
           beset
           by
           some
           horsemen
           ,
           who
           were
           sent
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           means
           to
           take
           him
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Bothwel
           that
           had
           the
           chief
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           County
           ,
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           promising
           that
           no
           hurt
           should
           be
           done
           him
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Gate
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Blessed
             Will
             of
             God
             be
             done
             .
          
           When
           he
           presented
           himself
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bothwel
           ,
           he
           desired
           to
           be
           proceeded
           with
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           feared
           less
           to
           die
           openly
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           Murdered
           in
           secret
           .
           The
           Earl
           promised
           upon
           his
           honour
           ,
           that
           no
           harm
           should
           be
           done
           him
           :
           and
           for
           some
           time
           seemed
           resolved
           ,
           to
           have
           made
           his
           words
           good
           ,
           but
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           and
           Cardinal
           in
           end
           prevailed
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           put
           Wishart
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           they
           sent
           him
           to
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           agreed
           to
           make
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           him
           .
           Upon
           this
           the
           Cardinal
           called
           a
           meeting
           of
           the
           Bishops
           to
           St.
           Andrews
           against
           the
           27th
           of
           February
           ,
           to
           destroy
           him
           with
           the
           more
           Ceremony
           ,
           but
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Glasgow
           moved
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           Warrant
           procured
           from
           the
           Lord
           Governour
           for
           their
           proceedings
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Cardinal
           consented
           ,
           thinking
           the
           Governour
           was
           then
           so
           linked
           to
           their
           Interests
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           deny
           them
           nothing
           :
           but
           the
           
           Governor
           bearing
           in
           his
           heart
           a
           secret
           love
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           being
           plainly
           dealt
           with
           by
           a
           Noble
           Gentleman
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           〈…〉
           Preston
           ,
           who
           laid
           before
           him
           the
           just
           and
           terrible
           Judgments
           of
           God
           he
           might
           look
           for
           ,
           if
           he
           suffered
           poor
           Innocents
           to
           be
           so
           Murdered
           at
           the
           appetite
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           sent
           the
           Cardinal
           word
           not
           to
           proceed
           till
           he
           himself
           came
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           consent
           to
           his
           death
           ▪
           till
           the
           cause
           was
           well
           examined
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Cardinal
           proceeded
           against
           him
           ,
           his
           blood
           should
           be
           required
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           But
           the
           Cardinal
           resolved
           to
           go
           on
           at
           his
           peril
           ,
           for
           he
           apprehended
           ,
           if
           he
           delayed
           it
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           either
           a
           Legal
           or
           a
           violent
           rescue
           made
           :
           so
           he
           ordered
           a
           mock
           Citation
           of
           Wishart
           to
           appear
           ;
           who
           being
           brought
           the
           next
           day
           to
           the
           Abbey-Church
           ,
           the
           Process
           was
           opened
           with
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Preacher
           delivered
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           Doctrine
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           being
           the
           only
           Touchstone
           by
           which
           Heresie
           was
           to
           be
           tryed
           .
           After
           Sermon
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           :
           he
           first
           fell
           down
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           short
           Prayer
           ,
           he
           stood
           up
           ,
           and
           gave
           a
           long
           account
           of
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           Preached
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           contained
           in
           the
           ten
           Commandments
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ;
           but
           was
           interrupted
           with
           reproachful
           words
           ,
           and
           required
           to
           answer
           plainly
           to
           the
           Articles
           ob●ected
           to
           him
           .
           Upon
           which
           he
           appealed
           to
           an
           indifferent
           Judge
           :
           he
           desired
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           before
           my
           Lord
           Governor
           ,
           whose
           Prisoner
           he
           was
           :
           but
           the
           Indictment
           being
           read
           ,
           he
           confessing
           and
           offering
           to
           justifie
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Articles
           objected
           against
           him
           ,
           was
           Judged
           an
           obstinate
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           Condemned
           to
           be
           burnt
           .
           All
           the
           next
           night
           he
           spent
           in
           Prayer
           :
           In
           the
           Morning
           ,
           two
           ●riers
           came
           to
           Confess
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           he
           would
           gladly
           speak
           with
           the
           Learned
           man
           ,
           that
           Preached
           the
           day
           before
           .
           So
           he
           being
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           after
           much
           Conference
           he
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
           Wishart
           answered
           ,
           he
           would
           most
           gladly
           do
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           have
           it
           as
           Christ
           had
           instituted
           it
           ,
           under
           both
           kinds
           ;
           but
           the
           Cardinal
           would
           not
           su●fer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           be
           given
           him
           .
           And
           so
           breakfast
           being
           brough●
           ▪
           he
           discoursed
           to
           those
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           then
           having
           blessed
           and
           consecrated
           the
           Elements
           ,
           he
           took
           the
           Sacrament
           himself
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           to
           those
           that
           were
           with
           him
           .
           That
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           would
           taste
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           retired
           to
           his
           Devotion
           .
           Two
           hours
           after
           the
           Executioners
           came
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           him
           a
           Coat
           of
           black
           Linning
           ,
           full
           of
           bags
           of
           Powder
           ,
           and
           carryed
           him
           out
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           the
           Cardinals
           Castle
           .
           He
           spake
           a
           little
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           desiring
           them
           not
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           sufferings
           that
           followed
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           true
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           that
           he
           had
           Preached
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           with
           a
           most
           glad
           heart
           and
           mind
           he
           now
           offered
           up
           his
           Life
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           was
           set
           in
           state
           in
           a
           great
           Window
           of
           his
           Castle
           ,
           looking
           on
           this
           sad
           Spectacle
           .
           When
           Wishart
           was
           tyed
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           he
           cryed
           aloud
           ,
           
             O
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             have
             Mercy
             upon
             me
             !
             ●ather
             of
             Heaven
             I
             recommend
             my
             Spirit
             into
             thy
             Holy
             hands
             .
          
           So
           the
           Executioners
           kindled
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           one
           perceiving
           after
           some
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           yet
           alive
           ,
           encouraged
           him
           to
           call
           still
           on
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             The
             flame
             hath
             scorched
             my
             body
             ,
             yet
             hath
             it
             not
             daunted
             my
             
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             from
             yonder
             high
             place
             (
             looking
             up
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             )
             behold●th
             us
             with
             such
             pride
             ,
             shall
             within
             few
             days
             lie
             in
             the
             same
             as
             ignominiously
             as
             now
             he
             is
             seen
             proudly
             to
             rest
             himself
             .
          
           The
           Executioner
           drawing
           the
           Cord
           that
           was
           about
           his
           neck
           straiter
           ,
           s●opt
           his
           breath
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           speak
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           was
           soon
           consumed
           by
           the
           fire
           .
           Thus
           died
           this
           eminent
           servant
           and
           witn●ss
           of
           Christ
           ,
           on
           whose
           Sufferings
           I
           have
           enlarged
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           they
           proved
           so
           fatal
           to
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           for
           not
           any
           one
           thing
           hastned
           forward
           the
           Reformation
           more
           ,
           than
           this
           did
           ,
           and
           since
           he
           had
           both
           his
           Education
           and
           Ordination
           in
           England
           ,
           a
           full
           account
           of
           him
           seems
           no
           impertinent
           Digression
           .
        
         
           The
           Clergy
           rejoyced
           much
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           thought
           (
           according
           to
           the
           constant
           Maxime
           of
           all
           Persecutors
           )
           that
           they
           should
           live
           more
           at
           ease
           ,
           now
           when
           Wishart
           was
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           They
           magnified
           the
           Cardinal
           for
           proceeding
           so
           vigorously
           ,
           without
           ,
           or
           rather
           against
           the
           Governor●
           Orders
           :
           But
           the
           people
           did
           universally
           look
           on
           him
           as
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           believed
           an
           extraordinary
           measure
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           had
           rested
           on
           him
           ,
           since
           besides
           great
           innocency
           and
           purity
           of
           Life
           ,
           his
           predictions
           came
           so
           oft
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           believed
           a
           Prophet
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Saint
           :
           And
           the
           Reformation
           was
           now
           so
           much
           opened
           by
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           so
           confirmed
           by
           his
           death
           that
           the
           Nation
           was
           generally
           possessed
           with
           the
           love
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Nobility
           were
           mightily
           offended
           with
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           said
           Wisharts
           death
           was
           no
           less
           than
           Murder
           ,
           since
           the
           Clergy
           without
           a
           Warrant
           from
           the
           Secular
           Power
           ,
           could
           dispose
           of
           no
           mans
           Life
           :
           So
           it
           came
           universally
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           now
           deserved
           to
           die
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           yet
           since
           he
           was
           too
           great
           for
           a
           Legal
           Tryal
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           being
           under
           the
           feeble
           Government
           of
           a
           Regency
           ,
           it
           was
           fit
           private
           persons
           should
           undertake
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           killing
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           was
           always
           esteemed
           a
           commendable
           Action
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           that
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           they
           thought
           secret
           practices
           might
           be
           justified
           .
           This
           agreeing
           so
           much
           with
           the
           temper
           of
           some
           in
           that
           Nation
           ,
           who
           had
           too
           much
           of
           the
           heat
           and
           forwardness
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           a
           few
           Gentlemen
           of
           Quality
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           ill
           used
           by
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           conspired
           his
           death
           .
           He
           was
           become
           generally
           hateful
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           Marriage
           of
           his
           Bastard
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Crawfords
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           enraged
           the
           Nobility
           the
           more
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           his
           carriage
           towards
           them
           all
           was
           insolent
           and
           provoking
           .
           These
           offended
           Gentlemen
           came
           to
           St.
           Andrews
           the
           29th
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           they
           and
           their
           attendants
           ,
           being
           but
           twelve
           in
           all
           ,
           first
           attempted
           the
           Gate
           of
           his
           Castle
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           open
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           sure
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           were
           no
           fewer
           than
           an
           hundred
           reckoned
           to
           be
           within
           the
           Castle
           ,
           yet
           they
           knowing
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           went
           with
           very
           little
           noise
           ,
           to
           the
           Servants
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           turned
           them
           almost
           all
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           and
           having
           thus
           made
           the
           Castle
           sure
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           door
           .
           He
           who
           till
           then
           was
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           suspecting
           nothing
           ,
           perceived
           at
           last
           by
           their
           rudeness
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           door
           fast
           against
           them
           .
           So
           they
           sent
           for
           fire
           to
           set
           to
           it
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           treated
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           upon
           assurance
           of
           Life
           he
           opened
           the
           door
           :
           but
           they
           rushing
           in
           ,
           did
           most
           cruelly
           and
           treacherously
           Murder
           him
           .
           A
           Tumult
           was
           raised
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           his
           friends
           came
           to
           
           rescue
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Conspirators
           carryed
           the
           dead
           body
           and
           exposed
           it
           to
           their
           view
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Window
           out
           of
           which
           he
           had
           not
           long
           before
           lookt
           on
           ,
           when
           Wishart
           was
           burnt
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           universally
           censured
           as
           a
           most
           indecent
           thing
           in
           a
           Churchman
           ,
           to
           deligh●
           in
           such
           a
           Spectacle
           .
           But
           those
           who
           condemned
           this
           Action
           ,
           yet
           acknowledged
           Gods
           Justice
           in
           so
           exemplary
           a
           punishment
           ,
           and
           reflecting
           on
           Wisharts
           last
           words
           ,
           were
           the
           more
           confirmed
           in
           the
           opinion
           they
           had
           of
           his
           Sanctity
           .
           This
           Fact
           was
           differently
           censured
           ;
           some
           justified
           it
           and
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           mighty
           Robber
           ,
           others
           that
           were
           glad
           he
           was
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           yet
           condemned
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           treacherous
           and
           inhumane
           .
           And
           though
           some
           of
           the
           Preachers
           did
           afterwards
           fly
           to
           that
           Castle
           as
           a
           Sanctuary
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           either
           Actors
           or
           Consenters
           to
           it
           :
           it
           is
           true
           they
           did
           generally
           extenuate
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           any
           of
           them
           justified
           it
           .
           The
           exemplary
           and
           signal
           ends
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           scarce
           any
           of
           them
           dying
           an
           ordinary
           death
           ,
           made
           all
           people
           the
           more
           inclined
           to
           condemn
           it
           .
           The
           day
           after
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           killed
           ,
           about
           140
           came
           into
           the
           Castle
           and
           prepared
           for
           a
           Siege
           .
           The
           House
           was
           well
           furnished
           in
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           it
           lying
           so
           near
           the
           Sea
           ,
           they
           expected
           help
           from
           King
           Henry
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           sent
           a
           Messenger
           for
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           declared
           for
           him
           .
           So
           a
           Siege
           following
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           well
           supplyed
           from
           England
           ,
           that
           after
           five
           months
           the
           Governor
           was
           glad
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           ,
           apprehending
           much
           the
           footing
           the
           English
           might
           have
           ,
           if
           those
           within
           being
           driven
           to
           extremities
           ,
           should
           receive
           a
           Garrison
           from
           King
           Henry
           :
           They
           had
           the
           Governor
           also
           more
           at
           their
           mercy
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           Cardinal
           had
           taken
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           educating
           him
           ,
           but
           really
           as
           his
           Fathers
           Hostage
           ,
           designing
           likewise
           to
           infuse
           in
           him
           a
           violent
           hatred
           of
           the
           new
           Preachers
           ;
           so
           the
           Conspirators
           finding
           him
           in
           the
           Castle
           ,
           kept
           him
           still
           to
           help
           them
           to
           better
           terms
           .
           A
           Treaty
           being
           agreed
           on
           ,
           they
           demanded
           their
           pardon
           for
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           together
           with
           an
           Absolution
           to
           be
           procured
           from
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Castle
           and
           the
           Governors
           Son
           ,
           should
           remain
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           till
           the
           Absolution
           was
           brought
           over
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Preachers
           apprehending
           the
           Clergy
           might
           revenge
           the
           Cardinals
           death
           on
           them
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           fly
           into
           the
           Castle
           ;
           but
           one
           of
           them
           
             Iohn
             Rough
          
           (
           who
           was
           afterwards
           burnt
           in
           England
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           )
           being
           so
           offended
           at
           the
           licentiousness
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Castle
           ,
           who
           were
           a
           reproach
           to
           that
           which
           they
           pretended
           to
           favour
           ,
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           in
           one
           of
           the
           ships
           ,
           that
           brought
           Provisions
           out
           of
           England
           .
           When
           the
           Absolution
           came
           from
           Rome
           ,
           they
           excepted
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           some
           words
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           called
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           
             Crimen
             irremissibile
          
           ,
           an
           unpardonable
           crime
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           said
           the
           Absolution
           gave
           them
           no
           security
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           null
           ,
           if
           the
           Fact
           could
           not
           be
           pardoned
           .
           The
           truth
           was
           ,
           they
           were
           encouraged
           from
           England
           ,
           so
           they
           refused
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           Capitulation
           ,
           and
           rejected
           the
           Absolution
           .
           But
           some
           ships
           and
           Souldiers
           being
           sent
           from
           France
           ,
           the
           Castle
           was
           besieged
           at
           Land
           ,
           and
           shut
           up
           also
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           worst
           of
           all
           a
           Plague
           broke
           out
           within
           it
           ,
           of
           which
           many
           died
           .
           Upon
           this
           no
           help
           coming
           suddenly
           from
           England
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           deliver
           up
           the
           place
           on
           
           no
           better
           terms
           ,
           than
           that
           their
           Lives
           should
           be
           spared
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           to
           be
           Banisht
           Scotland
           and
           never
           to
           return
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Castle
           was
           demolished
           according
           to
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           that
           appoints
           all
           places
           where
           any
           Cardinal
           is
           killed
           to
           be
           razed
           .
           This
           was
           not
           compleated
           this
           year
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           only
           I
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           joyn
           the
           whole
           matter
           together
           and
           set
           it
           down
           all
           at
           once
        
         
           In
           November
           following
           a
           New
           Parliament
           was
           held
           :
           where
           toward
           the
           expence
           of
           the
           Kings
           Wars
           ,
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           granted
           a
           continuation
           of
           the
           former
           Subsidy
           of
           six
           shillings
           in
           the
           pound
           ,
           
           to
           be
           payed
           in
           two
           years
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Temporality
           ,
           a
           Subsidy
           was
           demanded
           from
           them
           of
           another
           kind
           :
           There
           were
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           several
           Colledges
           ,
           Chappels
           ,
           Chantries
           ,
           Hospitals
           ,
           and
           Fraternities
           ,
           
           consisting
           of
           Secular
           Priests
           ,
           who
           enjoyed
           Pensions
           for
           saying
           Mass
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           who
           had
           endowed
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           belief
           of
           Purgatory
           being
           left
           indifferent
           ,
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Trade
           of
           redeeming
           souls
           being
           condemned
           ;
           it
           was
           thought
           needless
           to
           keep
           up
           so
           many
           Endowments
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           Those
           Priests
           were
           also
           generally
           ill-affected
           to
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           ,
           since
           their
           Trade
           was
           so
           much
           lessened
           by
           them
           .
           Therefore
           many
           of
           them
           had
           been
           dealt
           with
           to
           make
           resignations
           :
           And
           four
           and
           twenty
           of
           them
           had
           surrendred
           to
           the
           King.
           It
           was
           found
           also
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Founders
           of
           these
           Houses
           had
           taken
           them
           into
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Master
           ,
           Wardens
           ,
           and
           Governors
           of
           them
           had
           made
           agreements
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           given
           Leases
           of
           them
           :
           Therefore
           now
           a
           Subsidy
           being
           demanded
           ,
           all
           these
           were
           given
           to
           the
           King
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           also
           confirmed
           the
           Deeds
           that
           any
           had
           made
           to
           the
           King
           :
           Empowering
           him
           in
           any
           time
           of
           his
           life
           to
           issue
           out
           Commissions
           for
           seizing
           on
           these
           Foundations
           ,
           and
           taking
           them
           into
           his
           own
           possession
           :
           which
           being
           so
           seized
           on
           ,
           should
           belong
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           successors
           for
           ever
           .
           They
           also
           granted
           another
           Subsidy
           for
           the
           War.
           When
           all
           their
           business
           was
           done
           ,
           the
           King
           came
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           long
           Speech
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           wonder
           that
           no
           Entry
           is
           made
           in
           the
           Journals
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ;
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           he
           made
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           published
           by
           Hall
           soon
           after
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           had
           presented
           the
           Bills
           ,
           with
           a
           Speech
           full
           of
           respect
           and
           complement
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           upon
           these
           occasions
           ;
           The
           King
           answered
           ,
           
             Thanking
             them
             for
             the
             Subsidie
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Bill
             about
             the
             Colledges
             and
             Chanteries
             ;
             and
             assured
             them
             that
             he
             should
             take
             care
             ,
             both
             for
             supplying
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             encouraging
             Learning
             ,
             and
             relieving
             the
             Poor
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             quickly
             perceive
             that
             in
             these
             things
             their
             expectations
             should
             be
             answered
             ,
             beyond
             what
             they
             either
             wished
             or
             desired
             .
             And
             after
             he
             had
             expressed
             his
             affection
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             assurance
             he
             had
             of
             their
             duty
             and
             fidelity
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             advised
             them
             to
             amend
             one
             thing
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             Charity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             Discord
             and
             Division
             ruled
             every
             where
             .
             He
             cited
             St.
             Pauls
             words
             ,
             
               That
               Charity
               was
               gentle
               ,
               and
               not
               envious
               ,
               nor
               proud
               .
            
             But
             when
             one
             called
             another
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             called
             him
             Papist
             ,
             and
             Pharisee
             ▪
             were
             these
             the
             signs
             of
             Charity
             ?
             The
             fault
             of
             this
             he
             charged
             chiefly
             on
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Spiritualty
             ,
             who
             preached
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             without
             
             Charity
             or
             Discretion
             ;
             some
             being
             too
             stiff
             in
             their
             old
             M●mpsimus
             ,
             others
             too
             busie
             and
             curious
             in
             their
             new
             Sumpsimus
             ;
             and
             few
             Preached
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             .
             And
             how
             could
             the
             poor
             people
             live
             in
             concord
             ,
             when
             they
             sowed
             debate
             among
             them
             ?
             Therefore
             he
             exhorted
             them
             to
             set
             forth
             Gods
             word
             ,
             by
             true
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             giving
             a
             good
             Example
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Vicar
             ,
             and
             high
             Minister
             ,
             would
             see
             these
             Enormities
             corrected
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             did
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             unprofitable
             Servant
             and
             an
             untrue
             Officer
             .
             He
             next
             reproved
             them
             of
             the
             Temporality
             ,
             who
             railed
             at
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             :
             whereas
             if
             they
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             lay
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             declare
             it
             to
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Council
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             judge
             such
             high
             points
             .
             For
             tho
             they
             had
             the
             Scriptures
             given
             them
             in
             their
             Mother-Tongue
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             only
             to
             inform
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             and
             instruct
             their
             Children
             and
             Families
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             dispute
             ,
             nor
             from
             thence
             to
             rail
             against
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             some
             vain
             persons
             did
             .
             He
             was
             sorry
             that
             such
             a
             Jewel
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             so
             ill
             used
             ;
             that
             Rithmes
             and
             Songs
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             it
             :
             but
             much
             more
             sorry
             that
             men
             followed
             it
             so
             little
             ;
             for
             Charity
             was
             neverfainter
             ,
             a
             godly
             life
             never
             less
             appeared
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             never
             less
             reverenced
             and
             worshipped
             .
             Therefore
             he
             exhorted
             them
             to
             live
             as
             Brethren
             in
             Charity
             together
             ,
             to
             love
             ,
             dread
             ,
             and
             serve
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             love
             and
             union
             between
             Him
             and
             them
             should
             never
             be
             dissolved
             .
             And
             so
             exhorting
             them
             to
             look
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             which
             themselves
             had
             desired
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             Royal
             Assent
             to
             the
             Bills
             ,
             and
             dismissed
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           The
           King
           gave
           at
           this
           time
           a
           Commission
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Worcester
          
           ,
           and
           Chichester
           ,
           and
           the
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Augmentation
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             North
          
           ,
           conteining
           ,
           
             That
             whereas
             the
             King
             had
             founded
             many
             Cathedrals
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             had
             given
             large
             allowances
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             distributed
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             laid
             out
             for
             the
             mending
             of
             high
             ways
             ;
             To
             Canterbury
             100
             pounds
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             40
             pounds
             for
             the
             high
             ways
             :
             To
             Rochester
             20
             pounds
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             20
             pounds
             for
             the
             High-ways
             :
             To
             Westminster
             ,
             100
             pounds
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             40
             pounds
             for
             the
             High-ways
             :
             To
             Winchester
             100
             Marks
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             50
             for
             the
             High-ways
             :
             To
             
               Bristol
               ,
               Glocester
               ,
               Chester
               ,
               Burton
            
             upon
             
               Trent
               ,
               Thornton
               ,
               Peterborough
            
             ,
             and
             Ely
             ,
             20
             pounds
             a
             piece
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             for
             the
             High-ways
             :
             To
             Worcester
             40
             pounds
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             40
             pounds
             for
             the
             High-ways
             :
             To
             Duresm
             100
             Marks
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             40
             pounds
             for
             the
             High-ways
             :
             And
             to
             Carlile
             15
             pounds
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             for
             the
             High-ways
             :
             In
             all
             about
             550
             pounds
             a
             year
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             about
             400
             pounds
             a
             year
             for
             the
             High-ways
             :
             They
             were
             to
             enquire
             how
             this
             money
             was
             distributed
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             saw
             cause
             ,
             they
             might
             order
             it
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             other
             use
             which
             they
             should
             judge
             more
             charitable
             and
             convenient
             .
          
           But
           what
           followed
           upon
           this
           ,
           does
           not
           appear
           by
           the
           Records
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Parliament
           was
           dissolved
           ,
           
           the
           Universities
           made
           their
           applications
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           included
           within
           the
           general
           words
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Dissolution
           ,
           of
           Colledges
           and
           Fraternities
           .
           
             And
             Dr.
             Cox
             Tutor
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             wrote
             to
             Secretary
             Paget
             ,
             to
             represent
             to
             the
             King
             the
             great
             want
             of
             Schools
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             
             
             
             
             
             Houses
             for
             Orphans
             ;
             
             that
             Beggery
             would
             drive
             the
             Clergy
             to
             Flattery
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             the
             old
             Idolatry
             :
             There
             were
             ravenous
             Wolves
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             would
             devour
             Universities
             ,
             Cathedrals
             ,
             and
             Chantries
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             as
             much
             .
             Posterity
             would
             wonder
             at
             such
             things
             :
             Therefore
             he
             desired
             the
             Universities
             might
             be
             secured
             from
             their
             Spoyls
             .
          
           But
           the
           King
           did
           quickly
           free
           them
           from
           these
           fears
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           enter
           into
           the
           last
           year
           of
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           .
           The
           War
           in
           France
           was
           managed
           with
           doubtful
           success
           :
           yet
           the
           losses
           were
           greater
           on
           the
           English
           side
           .
           And
           the
           Forces
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surr●●
           ,
           who
           was
           brave
           ,
           but
           unsuccessful
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           only
           blamed
           but
           recalled
           ,
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hertford
           sent
           to
           Command
           in
           his
           room
           .
           But
           he
           being
           a
           man
           of
           an
           high
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           disdaining
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hertford
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           preferred
           before
           him
           ,
           let
           fall
           some
           words
           of
           high
           resentment
           ,
           and
           bitter
           contempt
           ,
           which
           not
           long
           after
           wrought
           his
           ruine
           .
           The
           King
           was
           now
           alone
           in
           the
           War
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           chargeable
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           observing
           the
           Progress
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Tre●t
           was
           making
           ,
           where
           Cardinal
           Pole
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Legates
           ,
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           look
           for
           some
           severe
           Decree
           to
           be
           made
           against
           himself
           ;
           since
           none
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           of
           Germany
           were
           so
           much
           hated
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Ro●e
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           :
           Therefore
           he
           listned
           to
           the
           Counsels
           of
           peace
           .
           And
           tho
           he
           was
           not
           old
           ,
           yet
           he
           felt
           such
           decays
           in
           his
           strength
           ,
           that
           being
           extremely
           corpulent
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           he
           could
           live
           very
           long
           :
           Therefore
           that
           he
           might
           not
           leave
           his
           young
           Son
           involved
           in
           a
           War
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           in
           Iune
           ;
           which
           was
           much
           to
           the
           Kings
           honour
           ,
           though
           the
           taking
           and
           keeping
           of
           Bulloign
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           this
           Peace
           the
           King
           was
           to
           keep
           for
           eight
           years
           ,
           )
           cost
           him
           above
           1300000
           pounds
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           peace
           ,
           the
           French
           Admiral
           Annebault
           came
           over
           to
           England
           .
           
           And
           now
           again
           a
           Resolution
           of
           going
           on
           with
           a
           Reformation
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           :
           for
           it
           was
           agreed
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           That
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           Mass
           should
           be
           changed
           into
           a
           Communion
           ;
           and
           Cranmer
           was
           Ordered
           to
           draw
           a
           Form
           of
           it
           .
           They
           also
           resolved
           to
           press
           the
           Emperor
           to
           do
           the
           like
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           otherwise
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           him
           .
           But
           how
           this
           Project
           failed
           ,
           does
           not
           appear
           .
           The
           Animosities
           which
           the
           former
           War
           had
           raised
           between
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           were
           converted
           into
           a
           firm
           Friendship
           :
           which
           grew
           so
           strong
           on
           Francis's
           part
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           was
           seen
           glad
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           the
           news
           of
           the
           Kings
           death
           .
        
         
           
           But
           now
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           angry
           fits
           took
           him
           at
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           a
           new
           Prosecution
           of
           them
           .
           
             Nicholas
             Shaxton
          
           ,
           that
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           had
           been
           long
           a
           Prisoner
           :
           but
           this
           year
           ,
           he
           had
           said
           in
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           in
           the
           Counter
           in
           
             Bread-street
             ,
             That
             Christs
             natural
             Body
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Sign
             and
             Memorial
             of
             his
             Body
             that
             was
             crucified
             for
             us
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           he
           was
           endicted
           ,
           and
           condemned
           to
           be
           burnt
           .
           But
           the
           King
           sent
           the
           Bishops
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Worcester
           ,
           to
           deal
           with
           him
           to
           recant
           ;
           which
           on
           the
           9th
           of
           Iuly
           he
           did
           ,
           acknowledging
           ,
           
             That
             that
             year
             he
             had
             fallen
             in
             his
             old
             age
             in
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Sacramentaries
             .
             But
             that
             he
             was
             now
             convinced
             of
             that
             error
             ,
             by
             their
             endeavours
             whom
             the
             King
             had
             sent
             to
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             thanked
             the
             King
             for
             delivering
             him
             ,
             both
             
             from
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             fire
             :
             and
             subscribed
             a
             Paper
             of
             Articles
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Collection
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           pardon
           and
           discharge
           sent
           him
           the
           13
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           
           and
           soon
           after
           preached
           the
           Sermon
           at
           the
           burning
           of
           
             Anne
             Askew
          
           ;
           and
           wrote
           a
           Book
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Articles
           he
           had
           subscribed
           .
           What
           became
           of
           him
           all
           Edward
           the
           6ths
           time
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           But
           I
           find
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           cruel
           prosecutor
           and
           Burner
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           days
           .
           Yet
           it
           seems
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           went
           over
           ,
           did
           not
           consider
           him
           much
           ,
           for
           they
           never
           raised
           him
           higher
           than
           to
           be
           Bishop
           Suffragan
           of
           Ely.
           Others
           were
           also
           Endicted
           upon
           the
           same
           Statute
           ,
           who
           got
           off
           by
           recantation
           ,
           and
           were
           pardoned
           .
           But
           
             Anne
             Askews
          
           Trial
           had
           a
           more
           bloody
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           She
           was
           nobly
           descended
           ,
           and
           educated
           beyond
           what
           was
           ordinary
           in
           that
           age
           to
           those
           of
           her
           Sex.
           But
           she
           was
           unfortunately
           married
           ,
           to
           one
           Kyme
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           violent
           Papist
           ,
           drave
           her
           out
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           she
           favoured
           the
           Reformation
           .
           So
           she
           came
           to
           London
           ,
           
           where
           information
           being
           given
           of
           some
           words
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           spoken
           against
           the
           Corporal
           presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           she
           was
           put
           in
           Prison
           :
           upon
           which
           ,
           great
           applications
           were
           made
           by
           many
           of
           her
           friends
           ,
           to
           have
           her
           let
           out
           upon
           Bail.
           The
           Bishop
           of
           London
           examined
           her
           ,
           and
           after
           much
           pains
           ,
           she
           was
           brought
           to
           set
           her
           hand
           to
           a
           Recantation
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           acknowledged
           ,
           
             That
             the
             natural
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             after
             the
             Consecration
             ;
             whether
             the
             Priest
             were
             a
             good
             or
             an
             ill
             man
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             presently
             consumed
             ,
             or
             reserved
             in
             the
             Pix
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             true
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           Yet
           she
           added
           to
           Her
           subscription
           ,
           that
           she
           believed
           all
           things
           according
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           With
           this
           the
           Bishop
           was
           not
           satisfied
           ;
           but
           after
           much
           adoe
           ,
           and
           many
           importunate
           addresses
           ,
           she
           was
           Bailed
           in
           the
           end
           of
           March
           this
           year
           .
           But
           not
           long
           after
           that
           ,
           she
           was
           again
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           examined
           before
           the
           Kings
           Council
           then
           at
           Greenwich
           ,
           where
           she
           seemed
           very
           indifferent
           what
           they
           did
           with
           her
           .
           She
           answered
           them
           in
           general
           words
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           could
           fix
           nothing
           ,
           and
           made
           some
           sharp
           reparties
           upon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           .
           Some
           liked
           the
           wit
           and
           freedom
           of
           her
           discourse
           ,
           but
           others
           thought
           she
           was
           too
           forward
           .
           From
           thence
           she
           was
           sent
           to
           Newgate
           ,
           where
           she
           wrote
           some
           devotions
           ,
           and
           Letters
           ,
           that
           shew
           her
           to
           have
           been
           a
           woman
           of
           most
           extraordinary
           parts
           .
           She
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
             That
             as
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             she
             believed
             as
             much
             as
             Christ
             had
             said
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             from
             him
             did
             Teach
             .
          
           Upon
           Shaxtons
           Recantation
           they
           sent
           him
           to
           her
           to
           prevail
           with
           her
           .
           But
           she
           in
           stead
           of
           yielding
           to
           him
           ,
           charged
           his
           Inconstancy
           home
           upon
           him
           .
           She
           had
           been
           oft
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           favoured
           by
           many
           great
           Ladies
           there
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           believed
           the
           Queen
           had
           shewed
           kindness
           to
           her
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           examined
           her
           of
           what
           Favour
           or
           Encouragement
           she
           had
           from
           any
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           particularly
           from
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           the
           Countess
           of
           Hertford
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Ladies
           .
           But
           he
           could
           draw
           nothing
           from
           her
           ,
           save
           that
           one
           in
           Livery
           had
           brought
           her
           some
           money
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           came
           from
           two
           Ladies
           in
           the
           Court.
           But
           they
           resolved
           to
           extort
           further
           Confessions
           from
           her
           .
           And
           therefore
           carrying
           her
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           they
           caused
           her
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           a
           taste
           of
           it
           .
           Yet
           she
           confessed
           nothing
           .
           That
           she
           was
           rackt
           is
           very
           certain
           ,
           for
           I
           find
           it
           in
           an
           Original
           Journal
           of
           the
           Transactions
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           written
           by
           
             Anthony
             
             Anthony
          
           ;
           but
           Fox
           adds
           a
           passage
           that
           seems
           scarce
           credible
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           so
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           so
           unlike
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           who
           though
           he
           was
           fiercely
           zealous
           for
           the
           old
           Superstition
           ,
           yet
           was
           otherwise
           a
           great
           person
           :
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           commanded
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           to
           stretch
           her
           more
           ;
           but
           he
           refused
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           further
           prest
           told
           him
           plainly
           he
           would
           not
           do
           it
           .
           
           The
           other
           threatned
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           so
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           throwing
           off
           his
           Gown
           ,
           drew
           the
           Rack
           so
           severely
           ,
           that
           he
           almost
           tore
           her
           Body
           asunder
           :
           yet
           could
           draw
           nothing
           from
           her
           ,
           for
           she
           endured
           it
           with
           unusual
           Patience
           and
           Courage
           .
           When
           the
           King
           heard
           this
           ,
           he
           blamed
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           for
           his
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           excused
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower.
           Fox
           does
           not
           vouch
           any
           Warrant
           for
           this
           ,
           so
           that
           though
           I
           have
           set
           it
           down
           ,
           yet
           I
           give
           no
           entire
           credit
           to
           it
           :
           if
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           it
           shews
           the
           strange
           influence
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           corrupts
           the
           Noblest
           natures
           ;
           yet
           the
           poor
           Gentlewomans
           being
           Rackt
           ,
           wrought
           no
           pity
           in
           the
           King
           towards
           her
           ,
           for
           he
           left
           her
           to
           be
           proceeded
           against
           according
           to
           the
           Sentence
           :
           she
           was
           carried
           to
           the
           Stake
           in
           Smith●ield
           a
           little
           after
           that
           in
           a
           Chair
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           stand
           through
           the
           Torments
           of
           the
           Rack
           .
           
           There
           were
           brought
           with
           her
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           one
           
             Nicolas
             Belenian
          
           a
           Priest
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Adams
          
           a
           Taylor
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Lassels
          
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           Servants
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           likely
           he
           was
           the
           same
           person
           that
           had
           discovered
           Queen
           Howard's
           incontinency
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           Popish
           Party
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           bore
           him
           no
           good
           will.
           )
           They
           were
           all
           convicted
           upon
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           Six
           Articles
           ,
           for
           denying
           the
           Corporal
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           When
           they
           were
           brought
           thither
           ,
           Shaxton
           ,
           to
           compleat
           his
           Apostasie
           ,
           made
           a
           Sermon
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           inveighed
           against
           their
           Errors
           .
           That
           being
           ended
           ,
           they
           were
           tyed
           to
           the
           Stake
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           sent
           and
           offered
           them
           their
           pardon
           ,
           which
           was
           ready
           passed
           under
           the
           Seal
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           recant
           .
           But
           they
           loved
           not
           their
           lives
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           redeem
           them
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           therefore
           encouraging
           one
           another
           to
           suffer
           patiently
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           so
           they
           endured
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           Sacrifices
           by
           fire
           unto
           God.
           There
           were
           also
           two
           in
           S●ffolk
           ,
           and
           one
           in
           Norfolk
           ,
           burnt
           on
           the
           same
           account
           a
           little
           before
           this
           .
        
         
           
           But
           that
           party
           at
           Court
           having
           incensed
           the
           King
           much
           against
           those
           Hereticks
           ,
           resolved
           to
           drive
           it
           further
           ;
           and
           to
           work
           the
           ruin
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Queen
           :
           Concluding
           ,
           that
           if
           these
           attempts
           were
           successful
           ,
           they
           should
           carry
           every
           thing
           else
           .
           They
           therefore
           renewed
           their
           Complaints
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           and
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           That
           though
           there
           were
           evident
           proofs
           ready
           to
           be
           brought
           against
           him
           ,
           yet
           because
           of
           his
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Carriage
           upon
           the
           former
           Complaints
           ,
           none
           durst
           appear
           against
           him
           .
           But
           if
           he
           were
           once
           put
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           hope
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           they
           undertook
           to
           bring
           full
           and
           clear
           Evidences
           of
           his
           being
           a
           Heretick
           .
           So
           the
           King
           consented
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           be
           the
           next
           day
           called
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           if
           they
           saw
           cause
           for
           it
           .
           And
           now
           they
           concluded
           him
           ruined
           .
           But
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           the
           King
           sent
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Denny
          
           to
           Lambeth
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           .
           And
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           the
           King
           told
           him
           what
           Informations
           had
           been
           brought
           against
           him
           ,
           
           and
           how
           far
           he
           had
           yielded
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           To●er
           next
           day
           :
           And
           therefore
           desired
           to
           hear
           from
           himself
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           upon
           it
           .
           Cranmer
           thanked
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           left
           him
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           to
           be
           surprised
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           concerned
           him
           so
           neerly
           .
           He
           acknowledged
           the
           Equity
           of
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           he
           desired
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           make
           his
           answer
           :
           And
           that
           since
           he
           was
           to
           be
           Questioned
           for
           some
           of
           his
           Opinions
           ,
           Judges
           might
           be
           assigned
           who
           understood
           those
           matters
           .
           The
           King
           heard
           this
           with
           astonishment
           ,
           
           wondering
           to
           see
           a
           man
           so
           little
           concerned
           in
           his
           own
           preservation
           .
           
             But
             pleasantly
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Fool
             that
             look'd
             to
             his
             own
             safety
             so
             little
             .
             For
             did
             he
             think
             that
             if
             he
             were
             once
             put
             in
             Prison
             ,
             abundance
             of
             ●al●e
             witnesses
             would
             not
             be
             suborned
             to
             ruin
             him
             .
             Therefore
             since
             he
             did
             not
             take
             care
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             look
             to
             it
             .
          
           And
           so
           he
           ordered
           him
           to
           appear
           next
           day
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           upon
           their
           Summons
           ;
           and
           when
           things
           were
           objected
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           was
           a
           privy
           Councellor
           ,
           he
           desired
           they
           would
           use
           him
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           look
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           like
           case
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           move
           that
           his
           Accusers
           might
           be
           brought
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           and
           things
           be
           a
           little
           better
           considered
           before
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower.
           And
           if
           they
           refused
           to
           grant
           that
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           to
           appeal
           personally
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           who
           intended
           to
           be
           absent
           that
           day
           ,
           )
           and
           in
           token
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           shew
           them
           the
           Kings
           Seal-Ring
           which
           he
           wore
           on
           his
           finger
           ,
           and
           was
           well
           known
           to
           them
           all
           .
           So
           the
           King
           ,
           giving
           him
           his
           Ring
           ,
           sent
           him
           privately
           home
           again
           .
           Next
           Morning
           a
           Messenger
           of
           the
           Council
           came
           early
           ,
           and
           Summoned
           him
           to
           appear
           that
           day
           before
           the
           Council
           .
           So
           he
           went
           over
           ,
           but
           was
           long
           kept
           waiting
           in
           the
           Lobby
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           called
           in
           .
           At
           this
           unusual
           sight
           many
           were
           astonished
           .
           But
           Doctor
           Buts
           the
           Kings
           Physician
           ,
           that
           loved
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           presumed
           more
           on
           a
           diseased
           King
           than
           others
           durst
           do
           ,
           went
           and
           told
           the
           King
           what
           a
           strange
           thing
           he
           had
           seen
           :
           
             The
             Primate
             of
             all
             England
             waiting
             at
             the
             Council-door
             ,
             among
             the
             foot-men
             and
             Servants
             .
          
           So
           the
           King
           sent
           them
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           presently
           brought
           in
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           many
           Informations
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Heresies
           that
           were
           in
           England
           came
           from
           him
           and
           his
           Chaplains
           .
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           as
           the
           King
           had
           directed
           him
           .
           But
           they
           insisting
           on
           what
           was
           before
           projected
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           was
           sorry
           to
           be
           thus
           used
           ,
           by
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           sate
           so
           long
           at
           that
           Board
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           must
           appeal
           from
           them
           to
           the
           King
           :
           And
           with
           that
           took
           out
           the
           Kings
           Ring
           ,
           and
           shewed
           it
           .
           This
           put
           them
           in
           a
           wonderful
           confusion
           ,
           but
           they
           all
           rose
           up
           and
           went
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           
             who
             checkt
             them
             severely
             for
             using
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             so
             unhandsomly
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             a
             wiser
             Council
             ,
             than
             now
             he
             found
             they
             were
             .
             He
             protested
             by
             the
             Faith
             he
             owed
             to
             God
             ,
             laying
             his
             hand
             on
             his
             Breast
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Prince
             could
             be
             obliged
             by
             his
             Subject
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             took
             him
             to
             be
             the
             most
             faithful
             Subject
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             most
             beholding
             .
          
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           made
           a
           trifling
           excuse
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           They
           mean't
           no
           harm
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           vindicate
           his
           Innocency
           by
           such
           a
           Tryal
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           freed
           him
           from
           the
           aspersions
           that
           were
           cast
           on
           him
           .
           But
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           men
           
           that
           were
           so
           dear
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           handled
           in
           that
           fashion
           .
           He
           knew
           the
           Factions
           that
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           malice
           that
           some
           of
           them
           bore
           to
           others
           ;
           which
           he
           would
           either
           extinguish
           or
           punish
           very
           speedily
           .
           So
           he
           commanded
           them
           all
           to
           be
           Reconciled
           to
           Cranmer
           :
           Which
           was
           done
           with
           the
           outward
           Ceremony
           of
           taking
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ;
           and
           was
           most
           real
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           though
           the
           other
           party
           did
           not
           so
           easily
           lay
           down
           the
           hatred
           they
           bore
           him
           .
           
           This
           I
           place
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           though
           Parker
           ,
           who
           related
           it
           ,
           names
           no
           year
           nor
           time
           in
           which
           it
           was
           done
           ;
           but
           he
           leads
           us
           very
           near
           it
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           after
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolks
           death
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           the
           only
           time
           after
           that
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           King
           was
           in
           an
           ill
           humor
           against
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           I
           conclude
           it
           fell
           out
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           
           That
           Party
           finding
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           push
           at
           Cranmer
           any
           more
           ,
           did
           never
           again
           endeavor
           it
           .
           Yet
           one
           Design
           failing
           ,
           they
           set
           on
           another
           against
           the
           Queen
           .
           She
           was
           a
           great
           Favourer
           of
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           had
           frequently
           Sermons
           in
           her
           Privy-Chamber
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           those
           Preachers
           ;
           which
           were
           not
           secretly
           carryed
           ;
           but
           became
           generally
           known
           :
           When
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Kings
           ears
           ,
           he
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Queen
           carryed
           her self
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           an
           exact
           conduct
           ,
           but
           with
           that
           wonderful
           care
           about
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           which
           became
           a
           Wife
           that
           was
           raised
           by
           him
           to
           so
           great
           an
           honour
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           taken
           with
           her
           :
           So
           that
           none
           durst
           adventure
           on
           making
           any
           complaints
           against
           her
           .
           Yet
           the
           Kings
           distempers
           encreasing
           ,
           and
           his
           peevishness
           growing
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           became
           more
           uneasie
           ;
           and
           whereas
           she
           had
           frequently
           used
           to
           talk
           to
           him
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           defend
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           would
           sometimes
           pleasantly
           maintain
           the
           Argument
           ;
           now
           ,
           becoming
           more
           impatient
           ,
           he
           took
           it
           ill
           at
           her
           hands
           .
           And
           she
           had
           sometimes
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           discourse
           gone
           very
           far
           .
           So
           one
           night
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           left
           him
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           displeased
           ,
           vented
           it
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           that
           stood
           by
           :
           And
           he
           craftily
           and
           maliciously
           struck
           in
           with
           the
           Kings
           anger
           ,
           and
           said
           all
           that
           he
           could
           devise
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           to
           drive
           his
           resentments
           higher
           :
           and
           took
           in
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           into
           the
           design
           ,
           to
           assist
           him
           .
           They
           filled
           the
           Kings
           head
           with
           many
           stories
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           her
           Ladies
           :
           and
           said
           ,
           They
           had
           favoured
           
             Anne
             Askew
          
           ,
           and
           had
           Heretical
           Books
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           perswaded
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Traitors
           as
           well
           as
           Hereticks
           .
           The
           matter
           went
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           Articles
           were
           drawn
           against
           her
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           Sig●ed
           ;
           for
           without
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           for
           any
           to
           Impeach
           the
           Queen
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           putting
           up
           that
           Paper
           carelesly
           it
           dropt
           from
           him
           :
           And
           being
           taken
           up
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Queens
           Party
           ,
           was
           carryed
           to
           her
           .
           Whether
           the
           King
           had
           really
           designed
           her
           ruin
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           differently
           represented
           by
           the
           Writers
           who
           lived
           near
           that
           time
           .
           But
           she
           seeing
           his
           hand
           to
           such
           a
           Paper
           ,
           had
           reason
           to
           conclude
           her self
           lost
           .
           Yet
           by
           advice
           of
           one
           of
           her
           Friends
           ,
           she
           went
           to
           see
           the
           King.
           who
           receiving
           her
           kindly
           ,
           set
           on
           a
           Discourse
           about
           Religion
           .
           But
           she
           answered
           ,
           that
           women
           ,
           by
           their
           first
           Creation
           ,
           were
           made
           subject
           to
           men
           ;
           and
           they
           being
           made
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Women
           were
           after
           their
           Image
           ,
           ought
           to
           instruct
           their
           Wives
           ;
           who
           were
           to
           learn
           of
           them
           :
           and
           she
           much
           more
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           such
           excellent
           
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Wisdom
           .
           
             Not
             so
             by
          
           St.
           Mary
           ,
           said
           the
           King
           ,
           
             you
             are
             become
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             able
             to
             Instruct
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Instructed
             by
             us
             .
          
           To
           which
           she
           answered
           ,
           That
           it
           seemed
           he
           had
           much
           mistaken
           the
           freedom
           she
           had
           taken
           to
           argue
           with
           him
           ,
           since
           she
           did
           it
           partly
           to
           engage
           him
           in
           discourse
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           over
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           forget
           his
           pain
           ;
           and
           partly
           to
           receive
           Instructions
           from
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           had
           profited
           much
           .
           
             And
             is
             it
             even
             so
          
           ?
           said
           the
           King
           ,
           
             then
             we
             are
             friends
             again
          
           .
           So
           he
           embraced
           her
           with
           great
           affection
           ,
           and
           sent
           her
           away
           with
           very
           tender
           assurances
           of
           his
           constant
           Love
           to
           her
           .
           But
           the
           next
           day
           had
           been
           appointed
           for
           carrying
           her
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           her
           Ladies
           ,
           to
           the
           Tower.
           The
           day
           being
           fair
           ,
           the
           King
           went
           to
           take
           a
           little
           air
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           her
           to
           bear
           him
           company
           .
           As
           they
           were
           together
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           came
           in
           ,
           having
           about
           forty
           of
           the
           Guard
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           arrested
           the
           Queen
           .
           But
           the
           King
           stept
           aside
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           little
           discourse
           ,
           he
           was
           heard
           to
           call
           him
           
             Knave
             ,
             Fool
          
           ,
           and
           Beast
           ,
           and
           he
           bade
           him
           get
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Sight
           .
           The
           Innocent
           Queen
           who
           understood
           not
           that
           her
           danger
           was
           so
           near
           ,
           studied
           to
           mitigate
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           interceded
           for
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           .
           But
           the
           King
           told
           her
           ,
           she
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           plead
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           this
           design
           miscarried
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           absolutely
           disheartned
           the
           Papists
           ,
           so
           it
           did
           totally
           alienate
           the
           King
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           whose
           sight
           he
           could
           never
           after
           this
           endure
           .
           But
           he
           made
           an
           humble
           Submission
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           preserved
           him
           from
           further
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           restore
           him
           to
           the
           Kings
           favour
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Son
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           ,
           fell
           under
           a
           deeper
           Misfortune
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           had
           been
           long
           Lord
           Treasurer
           of
           England
           :
           He
           had
           done
           great
           services
           to
           the
           Crown
           on
           many
           signal
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           success
           had
           always
           accompanied
           him
           .
           His
           Son
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           was
           also
           a
           brave
           and
           noble
           person
           ,
           Witty
           and
           Learned
           to
           an
           high
           degree
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           command
           Armies
           with
           such
           Success
           .
           He
           was
           much
           provoked
           at
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hertfords
           being
           sent
           over
           to
           France
           in
           his
           room
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           had
           said
           ,
           
             That
             within
             a
             little-while
             they
             should
             smart
             for
             it
          
           ;
           with
           some
           other
           expressions
           that
           savoured
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           a
           dislike
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           hatred
           of
           the
           Counsellors
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           ally
           himself
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hertford
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Brother
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Seimour
          
           ,
           perceiving
           how
           much
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Kings
           favour
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           an
           Interest
           they
           were
           like
           to
           have
           under
           the
           succeeding
           Prince
           .
           And
           therefore
           would
           have
           engaged
           his
           Son
           ,
           being
           then
           a
           Widower
           ,
           to
           Marry
           that
           Earls
           Daughter
           :
           And
           pressed
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Richmond
           ,
           Widow
           to
           the
           Kings
           Natural
           Son
           ,
           to
           Marry
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Seimour
          
           .
           But
           though
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           advised
           his
           Sister
           to
           the
           Marriage
           projected
           for
           her
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           consent
           to
           that
           designed
           for
           himself
           ,
           nor
           did
           the
           Proposition
           about
           his
           Sister
           take
           effect
           .
           The
           Seimours
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           see
           the
           Enmity
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           bore
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           well
           be
           jealous
           of
           the
           Greatness
           of
           that
           Family
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           only
           too
           big
           for
           a
           Subject
           of
           it self
           ,
           but
           was
           raised
           so
           high
           by
           the
           dependence
           of
           the
           whole
           Popish
           Party
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           like
           to
           be
           very
           dangerous
           Competitors
           for
           the
           chief
           Government
           of
           Affairs
           
           if
           the
           King
           were
           once
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ;
           whose
           disease
           was
           now
           growing
           so
           fast
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           live
           many
           weeks
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           unlikely
           that
           they
           perswaded
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           should
           marry
           the
           Lady
           Mary
           ,
           it
           might
           embroil
           his
           Sons
           Government
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           ruine
           him
           .
           And
           it
           was
           suggested
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           some
           such
           high
           project
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           both
           by
           his
           continuing
           unmarried
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           using
           the
           Armes
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           which
           of
           late
           he
           had
           given
           in
           his
           Coat
           ,
           without
           a
           Diminution
           .
           But
           to
           compleat
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolks
           ruin
           ,
           his
           Dutchess
           who
           had
           complained
           of
           his
           using
           her
           ill
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           separated
           from
           him
           about
           four
           years
           ,
           turned
           Informer
           against
           him
           .
           His
           Son
           and
           Daughter
           were
           also
           in
           ill
           terms
           together
           .
           So
           the
           Sister
           Informed
           all
           that
           she
           could
           against
           her
           Brother
           .
           And
           one
           Mrs
           Holland
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           Duke
           was
           believed
           to
           have
           an
           unlawful
           affection
           ,
           discovered
           all
           she
           knew
           ;
           but
           all
           amounted
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           some
           passionate
           Expressions
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           some
           Complaints
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           thought
           he
           was
           not
           beloved
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           ill
           used
           ,
           in
           not
           being
           trusted
           with
           the
           secret
           of
           affairs
           .
           And
           all
           persons
           being
           encouraged
           to
           bring
           Informations
           against
           them
           ,
           Sr.
           
             Richard
             Southwell
          
           charged
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surre●
           in
           some
           points
           that
           were
           of
           a
           higher
           nature
           :
           which
           the
           Earl
           denied
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Martial
           Law
           ,
           to
           fight
           in
           his
           shirt
           with
           Southwel
           .
           But
           that
           not
           being
           granted
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Father
           were
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower.
           That
           which
           was
           most
           insisted
           on
           ,
           was
           ,
           their
           giving
           the
           Arms
           of
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           which
           were
           only
           to
           be
           given
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           .
           This
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           justified
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           they
           gave
           their
           Arms
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Kings
           Heraulds
           .
           But
           all
           excuses
           availed
           nothing
           ,
           for
           his
           Father
           and
           he
           were
           designed
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           upon
           reasons
           of
           State
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           some
           colours
           were
           to
           be
           found
           out
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           being
           but
           a
           Commoner
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           his
           Tryal
           at
           Guildhall
           ;
           and
           put
           upon
           an
           Inquest
           of
           Commoners
           consisting
           of
           nine
           Knights
           and
           three
           Esquires
           ,
           
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           found
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           had
           Sentence
           of
           death
           passed
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           executed
           on
           the
           19th
           of
           Ianuary
           at
           Tower-Hill
           .
           It
           was
           generally
           condemned
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           high
           injustice
           and
           severity
           ,
           which
           loaded
           the
           Seimours
           with
           a
           popular
           Odium
           that
           they
           could
           never
           overcome
           .
           He
           was
           much
           pitied
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           of
           great
           parts
           and
           high
           courage
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Noble
           Qualities
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           King
           who
           never
           hated
           nor
           ruined
           any
           body
           by
           halves
           ,
           resolved
           to
           compleat
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           that
           Family
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Attaindor
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           as
           all
           his
           Eminent
           Services
           were
           now
           forgotten
           ,
           so
           the
           Submissions
           he
           made
           ,
           could
           not
           allay
           a
           displeasure
           ,
           that
           was
           only
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           his
           Life
           and
           Fortune
           .
           He
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           Protesting
           his
           Innocency
           :
           
             That
             he
             had
             never
             a
             thought
             to
             his
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             imagine
             what
             could
             be
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             :
             He
             had
             spent
             his
             whole
             Life
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             know
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             offended
             any
             person
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             were
             displeased
             with
             him
             ,
             except
             for
             prosecuting
             the
             breakers
             of
             the
             Act
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             But
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             been
             always
             obedient
             to
             the
             Kings
             Laws
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             resolved
             still
             to
             obey
             any
             Laws
             he
             should
             make
             .
             He
             desired
             he
             might
             
             be
             examined
             with
             his
             Accusers
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             
             or
             at
             least
             before
             his
             Council
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             did
             not
             appear
             that
             he
             was
             wrongfully
             accused
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             punished
             as
             he
             deserved
             .
             In
             Conclusion
             he
             begged
             the
             King
             would
             have
             pity
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             favour
             ;
             taking
             all
             his
             Lands
             ,
             or
             Goods
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             as
             much
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             pleased
             .
          
           Yet
           all
           this
           had
           no
           effect
           on
           the
           King.
           So
           he
           was
           desired
           to
           make
           a
           more
           formal
           Submission
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           on
           the
           12th
           of
           Ianuary
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           ten
           Privy
           Councellors
           being
           Witnesses
           .
           In
           it
           he
           confessed
           ,
           
             First
             his
             discovering
             the
             Secrets
             of
             the
             Kings
             Council
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             concealing
             his
             Sons
             Treason
             ,
             in
             using
             to
             give
             the
             Arms
             of
             St.
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             which
             did
             only
             belong
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             his
             Son
             had
             no
             Right
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             ever
             since
             his
             Fathers
             death
             ,
             born
             in
             the
             first
             quarter
             of
             his
             Arms
             ,
             the
             Arms
             of
             England
             :
             with
             a
             difference
             of
             the
             Labells
             of
             Silver
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             proper
             Arms
             of
             the
             Prince
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Prince
             :
             and
             gave
             occasion
             for
             disturbing
             or
             interrupting
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             This
             he
             acknowledged
             was
             high
             Treason
             ,
             he
             confessed
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             attainted
             of
             high
             Treason
             ;
             and
             humbly
             begged
             the
             Kings
             Mercy
             and
             Compassion
             .
          
           He
           yielded
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           hoping
           by
           such
           a
           Submission
           and
           Compliance
           to
           have
           overcome
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           .
           but
           his
           Expectations
           failed
           him
           .
        
         
           A
           Parliament
           was
           called
           ,
           the
           reason
           whereof
           was
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           Coronation
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           .
           
           But
           it
           was
           thought
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           calling
           it
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           Attaint
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           :
           for
           which
           they
           had
           not
           colour
           enough
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           in
           a
           Tryal
           by
           his
           Peers
           .
           Therefore
           an
           Attaindor
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           was
           thought
           the
           better
           way
           .
           So
           it
           was
           moved
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           intending
           to
           Crown
           his
           Son
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           desired
           they
           would
           go
           on
           with
           all
           possible
           haste
           in
           the
           Attaindor
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ;
           that
           so
           these
           Places
           which
           he
           held
           by
           Patent
           ,
           might
           be
           disposed
           of
           by
           the
           King
           to
           such
           as
           he
           thought
           fit
           ,
           who
           should
           Assist
           at
           the
           Coronation
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           slight
           pretence
           ,
           since
           a
           better
           could
           not
           be
           found
           ;
           The
           Bill
           of
           Attaindor
           was
           read
           the
           first
           time
           on
           the
           18th
           of
           Ianuary
           :
           And
           on
           the
           19th
           and
           20th
           it
           was
           read
           the
           second
           and
           third
           time
           .
           
           And
           so
           passed
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           :
           and
           was
           sent
           down
           to
           the
           Commons
           .
           Who
           on
           the
           24th
           sent
           it
           up
           also
           passed
           .
           On
           the
           27th
           the
           Lords
           were
           ordered
           to
           be
           in
           their
           Robes
           ,
           That
           the
           Royal
           assent
           might
           be
           given
           to
           it
           :
           which
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           joyned
           in
           Commission
           ,
           did
           give
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Patents
           .
           And
           it
           had
           been
           executed
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           if
           the
           Kings
           death
           had
           not
           prevented
           it
           .
           Upon
           what
           grounds
           this
           Attaindor
           was
           founded
           ,
           I
           can
           only
           give
           this
           Account
           from
           the
           34th
           Act
           of
           the
           first
           Parliament
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ;
           in
           which
           this
           Act
           is
           declared
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           by
           the
           Common
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           for
           I
           cannot
           find
           the
           Act
           it self
           upon
           Record
           .
           In
           the
           Act
           of
           Repeal
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             no
             special
             matter
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Attaindor
             ,
             but
             only
             general
             words
             of
             Treasons
             and
             Conspiracies
             :
             and
             that
             out
             of
             their
             care
             of
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
             they
             passed
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Act
             of
             Repeal
             says
             also
             ,
             That
             the
             only
             thing
             with
             which
             he
             was
             charged
             ,
             was
             ,
             For
             bearing
             of
             Arms
             ,
             which
             he
             and
             his
             Ancestors
             had
             born
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             the
             
             Kingdom
             :
             both
             in
             the
             Kings
             presence
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             Progenitors
             :
             which
             they
             might
             Lawfully
             bear
             and
             give
             ,
             as
             by
             good
             and
             substantial
             matter
             of
             Record
             it
             did
             appear
             .
             It
             is
             also
             added
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             dyed
             after
             the
             date
             of
             the
             Commission
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             only
             empowered
             them
             to
             give
             his
             Assent
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             give
             it
             himself
             :
             And
             that
             it
             did
             not
             appear
             by
             any
             Record
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             it
             .
             That
             the
             King
             did
             not
             Sign
             the
             Commission
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             his
             Stamp
             being
             only
             set
             to
             it
             :
             and
             that
             not
             to
             the
             upper
             ,
             but
             the
             nether
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Kings
             custom
             .
          
           All
           these
           particulars
           ,
           though
           cleared
           afterwards
           ,
           I
           mention
           now
           ,
           because
           they
           give
           light
           to
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Act
           was
           passed
           ,
           a
           Warrant
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           the
           next
           Morning
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           dying
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           the
           Lieutenant
           could
           do
           nothing
           on
           that
           Warrant
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           advisable
           ,
           to
           begin
           the
           new
           Kings
           Reign
           with
           such
           an
           Odious
           Execution
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           escaped
           very
           narrowly
           .
           Both
           Parties
           descanted
           on
           this
           differently
           .
           The
           Conscientious
           Papists
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           Gods
           just
           Judgment
           on
           him
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           in
           all
           things
           followed
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           oftentimes
           against
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           )
           That
           he
           should
           smart
           under
           that
           Power
           ,
           which
           himself
           had
           helped
           so
           considerably
           to
           make
           it
           be
           raised
           so
           high
           .
           The
           Protestants
           could
           not
           but
           observe
           an
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           measuring
           out
           such
           a
           hard
           measure
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           heavy
           on
           all
           those
           poor
           people
           that
           were
           questioned
           for
           Heresie
           .
           But
           Cranmers
           carriage
           in
           this
           matter
           was
           suitable
           to
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           for
           he
           withdrew
           to
           Croydon
           ,
           
           and
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           be
           present
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           so
           unjust
           an
           Act
           was
           passed
           ,
           and
           his
           absence
           at
           this
           time
           was
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           was
           so
           dangerously
           ill
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           it
           could
           be
           no
           slight
           Cause
           that
           made
           him
           withdraw
           at
           such
           a
           time
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           had
           been
           his
           constant
           Enemy
           ,
           therefore
           he
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           be
           near
           the
           publick
           Councils
           ,
           when
           so
           strange
           an
           Act
           was
           passing
           .
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           was
           officiously
           hanging
           on
           in
           the
           Court
           :
           and
           though
           he
           was
           forbid
           to
           come
           to
           Council
           ,
           yet
           always
           when
           the
           Councellors
           went
           into
           the
           Kings
           Bed-Chamber
           ,
           he
           went
           with
           them
           to
           the
           door
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           he
           was
           still
           one
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           staying
           at
           the
           door
           till
           the
           rest
           came
           out
           ,
           he
           returned
           with
           them
           .
           But
           he
           was
           absolutely
           lost
           in
           the
           Kings
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           but
           one
           other
           step
           of
           Forreign
           business
           in
           this
           Reign
           ;
           which
           was
           an
           Embassy
           sent
           over
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           King
           know
           of
           the
           League
           between
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           Heresie
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Emperor
           was
           making
           War
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Princes
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           that
           League
           .
           Therefore
           he
           desired
           the
           Kings
           Assistance
           .
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           did
           by
           his
           Agents
           every-where
           disown
           ,
           that
           the
           War
           was
           made
           upon
           a
           Religious
           Account
           :
           And
           said
           it
           was
           only
           to
           maintain
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           which
           those
           Princes
           had
           affronted
           .
           So
           the
           King
           answered
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           did
           appear
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           Religion
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           he
           would
           Assist
           them
           .
           But
           that
           which
           made
           this
           so
           involved
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           though
           at
           Rome
           the
           Pope
           declared
           it
           was
           a
           Holy
           War
           ,
           and
           ordered
           Prayers
           and
           Processions
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           
           for
           Success
           ;
           yet
           the
           Emperor
           in
           all
           his
           Declarations
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           Religion
           :
           He
           had
           also
           divided
           the
           Protestant
           Party
           ,
           so
           that
           some
           of
           them
           joyned
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           Neutrals
           .
           And
           when
           in
           Germany
           it self
           this
           matter
           was
           so
           little
           understood
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           abuse
           Strangers
           by
           giving
           them
           a
           wrong
           Account
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           now
           overgrown
           with
           corpulency
           and
           fatness
           ,
           
           so
           that
           he
           became
           more
           and
           more
           unwieldy
           .
           He
           could
           not
           go
           up
           or
           down
           stairs
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           raised
           up
           ,
           or
           let
           down
           by
           an
           Engine
           .
           And
           an
           old
           sore
           in
           his
           Leg
           became
           very
           uneasie
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           the
           humors
           in
           his
           Body
           sinking
           down
           into
           his
           Leg
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           pained
           ,
           and
           became
           exceeding
           froward
           and
           intractable
           ,
           to
           which
           his
           inexcusable
           severity
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           his
           Son
           may
           be
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           imputed
           .
           His
           Servants
           durst
           scarce
           speak
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           approaching
           end
           .
           And
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           which
           was
           made
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Kings
           Life
           ,
           had
           some
           words
           in
           it
           against
           the
           Foretelling
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           which
           made
           every
           one
           afraid
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           of
           it
           :
           lest
           he
           in
           his
           angry
           and
           imperious
           humors
           should
           have
           Ordered
           them
           to
           be
           Endicted
           upon
           that
           Statute
           .
           But
           he
           felt
           nature
           declining
           apace
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           the
           Will
           that
           he
           had
           left
           behind
           him
           at
           his
           last
           going
           into
           France
           ,
           be
           written
           over
           again
           ;
           with
           ●his
           only
           difference
           ,
           That
           Gardiner
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           appointed
           one
           of
           the
           Executors
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Councellors
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           of
           Age
           ,
           was
           now
           left
           out
           :
           Of
           which
           when
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Brown
          
           put
           the
           King
           in
           mind
           apprehending
           it
           was
           only
           an
           Omission
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           knew
           Gardiners
           temper
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           could
           Govern
           him
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           would
           be
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           give
           them
           much
           trouble
           .
           And
           when
           Brown
           at
           another
           time
           repeated
           the
           motion
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           spake
           more
           of
           that
           ,
           he
           would
           strike
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Will
           too
           .
           The
           Will
           was
           said
           to
           be
           Signed
           the
           30th
           of
           December
           .
           It
           is
           Printed
           at
           large
           by
           Fuller
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           Material
           parts
           of
           it
           by
           Heylin
           .
           So
           I
           need
           say
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           the
           most
           signal
           Clause
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           excluded
           the
           Line
           of
           Scotland
           out
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           preferred
           the
           two
           Daughters
           of
           the
           French
           Queen
           by
           
             Charles
             Brandon
          
           to
           them
           .
           And
           this
           leads
           me
           to
           discover
           several
           things
           concerning
           this
           Will
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           hitherto
           unknown
           .
           I
           draw
           them
           from
           a
           Letter
           written
           to
           Sir
           
             William
             Cecil
          
           ,
           then
           Secretary
           of
           State
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           (
           afterwards
           Lord
           Burleigh
           ,
           )
           by
           
             William
             Maitland
          
           of
           Leithingtoun
           Secretary
           of
           State
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           .
           This
           Maitland
           was
           accounted
           a
           man
           of
           the
           greatest
           parts
           of
           any
           in
           his
           Nation
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           though
           his
           Treachery
           in
           turning
           over
           to
           the
           Party
           that
           was
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           very
           much
           blemished
           his
           other
           Qualities
           :
           but
           he
           expiated
           his
           fault
           by
           a
           real
           Repentance
           ;
           which
           appeared
           in
           his
           returning
           to
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           losing
           all
           afterwards
           in
           her
           quarrel
           .
           His
           Letter
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Collection
           .
           The
           Substance
           and
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           to
           clear
           the
           Right
           his
           Mistress
           had
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           :
           in
           case
           the
           Queen
           should
           die
           without
           Heirs
           of
           her
           Body
           .
           Therein
           after
           he
           had
           answered
           other
           Objections
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           this
           of
           the
           Will.
           To
           it
           he
           says
           .
           
             That
             according
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Will
             was
             to
             be
             Signed
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ;
             but
             this
             Will
             was
             only
             Signed
             by
             the
             Stamp
             .
             Then
             the
             King
             never
             Ordered
             
             the
             Stamp
             to
             be
             put
             to
             it
             :
             
             He
             had
             been
             oft
             desired
             to
             Sign
             it
             ,
             but
             had
             always
             put
             it
             off
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             saw
             his
             death
             approaching
             ,
             one
             
               William
               Clark
            
             servant
             to
             
               Thomas
               Hennage
            
             put
             the
             Stamp
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             Gentlemen
             that
             were
             waiting
             without
             ,
             were
             called
             in
             to
             Sign
             it
             as
             Witnesses
             .
             For
             this
             he
             appeal'd
             to
             the
             deposition
             of
             the
             Lord
             Paget
             ,
             and
             desired
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             and
             Northampton
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Pembroke
             ,
             Sir
             
               William
               Petre
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Henry
               N●vil
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Maurice
               Berkley
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Anthony
               Denny
            
             ,
             Doctor
             Buts
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             might
             be
             examined
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Depositions
             might
             be
             entred
             in
             the
             Chancery
             .
             He
             also
             appealed
             to
             the
             Original
             Will
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             would
             appear
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             Signed
             ,
             but
             only
             Stamped
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             being
             according
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             in
             such
             extraordinary
             things
             must
             be
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             the
             Will
             was
             of
             no
             force
             .
             Thus
             it
             appears
             ,
             what
             vulgar
             Errors
             pass
             upon
             the
             World.
             
          
           And
           though
           for
           seventy
           five
           years
           ,
           the
           Scotish
           Race
           has
           enjoyed
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           after
           so
           long
           a
           possession
           it
           is
           very
           superfluous
           to
           clear
           a
           Title
           which
           is
           universally
           acknowledged
           ;
           yet
           the
           Reader
           will
           not
           be
           ill
           pleased
           to
           see
           how
           ill-grounded
           that
           pretence
           was
           ,
           which
           some
           managed
           very
           seditiously
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           for
           excluding
           that
           Line
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           Will
           was
           not
           signed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           other
           Grant●
           was
           certainly
           made
           by
           him
           on
           his
           death-bed
           :
           one
           was
           to
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           of
           500
           Marks
           a
           year
           for
           endowing
           an
           Hospital
           which
           was
           called
           
             Christs
             Hospital
          
           ;
           and
           he
           order'd
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           a
           little
           within
           Newgate
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Hospital
           .
           This
           was
           done
           the
           3d
           of
           Ianuary
           .
           Another
           was
           of
           Trinity
           Colledg
           in
           Cambridg
           one
           of
           the
           Noblest
           Foundations
           in
           Christendom
           .
           He
           continued
           in
           a
           decay
           till
           the
           27
           of
           the
           moneth
           ;
           and
           then
           many
           signs
           of
           his
           approaching
           end
           appearing
           ,
           few
           would
           adventure
           on
           so
           unwelcom
           a
           thing
           as
           to
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           change
           then
           imminent
           :
           but
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Denny
          
           had
           the
           honesty
           and
           courage
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           prepare
           for
           death
           ,
           and
           remember
           his
           former
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           on
           God
           for
           mercy
           through
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Upon
           which
           the
           King
           expressed
           his
           grief
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           his
           past
           Life
           ,
           yet
           he
           said
           he
           trusted
           in
           the
           mercies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           were
           greater
           than
           they
           were
           .
           Then
           Denny
           asked
           him
           if
           any
           Churchman
           should
           be
           sent
           for
           ;
           and
           he
           said
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           Arch-Bishop
           Cranmer
           :
           and
           after
           he
           had
           rested
           a
           little
           ,
           finding
           his
           Spirits
           decay
           apace
           ,
           he
           ordered
           him
           to
           be
           sent
           for
           to
           Croydon
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           then
           .
           But
           before
           he
           could
           come
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           Speechless
           .
           So
           Cranmer
           desired
           him
           to
           give
           some
           sign
           of
           his
           dying
           in
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           squeezed
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           died
           ;
           after
           he
           had
           Reigned
           37
           years
           ,
           and
           9
           months
           ,
           in
           the
           six
           and
           fiftieth
           year
           of
           his
           age
           .
           His
           death
           was
           kept
           up
           three
           dayes
           ,
           for
           the
           Journals
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           continued
           reading
           Bills
           ,
           and
           going
           on
           in
           business
           till
           the
           31st
           .
           and
           no
           sooner
           did
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           signify
           to
           them
           that
           the
           King
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Parliament
           was
           thereby
           dissolved
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           Parliament
           had
           no
           being
           after
           the
           Kings
           breath
           was
           out
           ;
           so
           their
           sitting
           till
           the
           31st
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           death
           was
           not
           generally
           known
           all
           those
           three
           dayes
           .
           The
           reasons
           of
           concealing
           it
           so
           long
           might
           either
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           considering
           what
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Seymours
           
           were
           laying
           their
           matters
           ,
           
           so
           as
           to
           be
           secure
           in
           the
           Government
           before
           they
           published
           the
           Kings
           Death
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           adventure
           on
           adding
           any
           further
           Character
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           done
           with
           so
           much
           Wit
           and
           Judgment
           by
           the
           Lord
           H●rbert
           ,
           but
           shall
           refer
           the
           Reader
           wholly
           to
           him
           ;
           only
           adding
           an
           account
           of
           the
           blackest
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Attaindors
           that
           passed
           the
           last
           13
           years
           of
           his
           life
           :
           which
           are
           comprehended
           within
           this
           Book
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           cast
           over
           the
           Relation
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           
           there
           were
           many
           things
           that
           seem
           great
           severities
           ,
           especially
           as
           they
           are
           represented
           by
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Roman
           party
           ;
           whose
           relations
           are
           not
           a
           little
           strengthned
           by
           the
           faint
           excuses
           and
           the
           mistaken
           accounts
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Historians
           have
           made
           .
           The
           King
           was
           naturally
           impetuous
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           bear
           provocation
           ;
           the
           times
           were
           very
           ticklish
           ;
           his
           Subjects
           were
           generally
           addicted
           to
           the
           old
           Superstition
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ;
           the
           Monks
           and
           Friers
           were
           both
           numerous
           and
           wealthy
           ;
           the
           Pope
           was
           his
           implacable
           Enemy
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           was
           a
           formidable
           Prince
           ,
           and
           being
           then
           Master
           of
           all
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           had
           many
           advantages
           for
           the
           War
           he
           designed
           against
           En●land
           .
           Cardinal
           Pole
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           was
           going
           over
           all
           the
           Courts
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           to
           perswade
           a
           League
           against
           England
           ;
           as
           being
           a
           thing
           of
           greater
           necessity
           and
           merit
           than
           a
           War
           against
           the
           Turk
           .
           This
           being
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           aggravation
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           affairs
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           he
           was
           sore
           put
           to
           it
           .
           A
           Superstition
           that
           was
           so
           blind
           and
           headstrong
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           that
           were
           both
           so
           powerful
           ,
           so
           spiteful
           ,
           and
           so
           industrious
           ,
           made
           rigour
           necessary
           :
           nor
           is
           any
           General
           of
           an
           Army
           more
           concerned
           to
           deal
           severely
           with
           Spies
           and
           Intelligencers
           ,
           than
           he
           was
           to
           proceed
           against
           all
           the
           Popes
           adherents
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           kept
           correspondence
           with
           Pole.
           He
           had
           observed
           in
           History
           ,
           that
           upon
           much
           less
           provocation
           than
           himself
           had
           given
           ,
           not
           only
           several
           Emperors
           and
           forreign
           Princes
           had
           been
           dispossessed
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ;
           but
           two
           of
           his
           own
           Ancestors
           Henry
           the
           2d
           and
           King
           Iohn
           had
           been
           driven
           to
           great
           extremities
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           unusual
           and
           most
           indecent
           submissions
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Popes
           and
           their
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           The
           Popes
           power
           over
           the
           Clergy
           was
           so
           absolute
           ,
           and
           their
           dependence
           and
           obedience
           to
           him
           was
           so
           implicite
           ;
           and
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           had
           so
           great
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           superstitious
           multitude
           ,
           whose
           consciences
           they
           governed
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           stronger
           passion
           could
           either
           tame
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           quiet
           the
           People
           .
           If
           there
           had
           been
           the
           least
           hope
           of
           impunity
           ;
           the
           last
           part
           of
           his
           Reign
           would
           have
           been
           one
           continued
           Rebellion
           ;
           therefore
           to
           prevent
           a
           more
           profuse
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           it
           seemed
           necessary
           to
           execute
           Laws
           severely
           in
           some
           particular
           instances
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           calumny
           that
           runs
           in
           a
           thread
           through
           all
           the
           Historians
           of
           the
           Popish
           side
           ,
           which
           not
           a
           few
           of
           our
           own
           have
           ignorantly
           taken
           up
           ,
           That
           many
           were
           put
           to
           death
           for
           not
           swearing
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           .
           It
           is
           an
           impudent
           falshood
           ;
           for
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           person
           suffered
           on
           that
           account
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           Law
           for
           any
           such
           Oath
           before
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           28th
           year
           of
           the
           Kings
           Reign
           ,
           when
           the
           unsufferable
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           3d
           ,
           engaged
           him
           to
           look
           a
           little
           more
           to
           his
           own
           safety
           .
           Then
           indeed
           in
           the
           Oath
           for
           maintaining
           
           the
           successiono
           f
           the
           Crown
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           were
           required
           under
           the
           pains
           of
           Treason
           ,
           to
           swear
           that
           the
           King
           was
           supream
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           Oath
           that
           was
           made
           in
           the
           25th
           ,
           and
           enacted
           in
           the
           26
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           to
           enact
           under
           pain
           of
           death
           that
           none
           should
           deny
           the
           Kings
           Titles
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           upon
           that
           against
           offenders
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           different
           thing
           ,
           from
           forcing
           them
           to
           swear
           the
           King
           to
           be
           the
           Supream
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           instance
           of
           these
           Capital
           proceedings
           was
           in
           Easter-Term
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           27th
           year
           of
           his
           reign
           .
           Three
           Priors
           ,
           and
           a
           Monk
           ,
           of
           the
           Carthusian
           Order
           ,
           were
           then
           endited
           of
           Treason
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
             was
             not
             Supream
             head
             under
             Christ
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           These
           were
           
             Iohn
             Houghton
          
           Prior
           of
           the
           Charter-house
           near
           
             London
             ,
             Augustin
             Webster
          
           Prior
           of
           
             Axholme
             ,
             Robert
             Laurence
          
           Prior
           of
           B●v●ll
           ,
           and
           
             Richard
             Reynolds
          
           a
           Monk
           of
           Sion
           :
           this
           last
           was
           esteemed
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           Order
           .
           They
           were
           tried
           in
           Westminster-Hall
           by
           a
           Commission
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           :
           they
           pleaded
           not
           guilty
           ,
           but
           the
           Jury
           found
           them
           guilty
           ,
           and
           judgment
           was
           given
           that
           they
           should
           suffer
           as
           Traitors
           .
           The
           Record
           mentions
           no
           other
           particulars
           ;
           but
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           Popish
           side
           make
           a
           splendid
           recital
           of
           the
           courage
           and
           constancy
           they
           expressed
           both
           in
           their
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           Death
           .
           It
           was
           no
           difficult
           thing
           for
           men
           so
           used
           to
           the
           Legend
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           fine
           stories
           for
           the
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           their
           Orders
           ,
           to
           dress
           up
           such
           Narratives
           with
           much
           pomp
           .
           But
           as
           their
           pleading
           
             Not
             Guilty
          
           to
           the
           Endictment
           ,
           shews
           no
           extraordinary
           resolution
           ,
           so
           the
           account
           that
           is
           given
           by
           them
           of
           one
           Hall
           a
           Secular
           Priest
           that
           died
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           so
           false
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           to
           suspect
           all
           .
           He
           is
           said
           to
           have
           suffered
           on
           the
           same
           account
           ;
           but
           the
           Record
           of
           his
           Attaindor
           gives
           a
           very
           different
           relation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
             He
             ,
             and
             
               Robert
               Feron
            
             ,
             were
             endited
             at
             the
             same
             time
             for
             having
             said
             many
             spiteful
             and
             Treasonable
             things
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             King
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             a
             Robber
             ,
             and
             an
             Adulterer
             ;
             that
             they
             hoped
             he
             should
             die
             such
             a
             death
             as
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             Richard
             the
             3d
             died
             ;
             that
             they
             looked
             when
             those
             in
             Ireland
             and
             Wales
             should
             invade
             England
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             assured
             that
             three
             parts
             of
             four
             in
             England
             would
             be
             against
             the
             King
             :
             they
             also
             said
             that
             they
             should
             never
             live
             merrily
             till
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Rulers
             were
             plucked
             by
             the
             Pates
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             Pot
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             never
             be
             well
             with
             the
             Church
             till
             that
             was
             done
             .
          
           Hall
           had
           not
           only
           said
           this
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           written
           it
           to
           Feron
           the
           10th
           of
           March
           that
           year
           .
           When
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           they
           at
           first
           pleaded
           Not
           Guilty
           ;
           but
           full
           proof
           being
           brought
           ,
           they
           themselves
           confessed
           the
           Enditement
           ,
           before
           the
           Jury
           went
           aside
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           on
           the
           Kings
           mercy
           :
           upon
           which
           ,
           this
           being
           an
           imagining
           and
           contriving
           both
           War
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           death
           ,
           judgment
           was
           given
           as
           in
           cases
           of
           Treason
           :
           but
           no
           mention
           being
           made
           of
           Ferons
           death
           ,
           it
           seems
           he
           had
           his
           pardon
           .
           Hall
           suffered
           with
           the
           four
           Carthusians
           who
           were
           hanged
           in
           their
           habits
           .
        
         
           
           They
           proceeded
           no
           further
           in
           Easter-Term
           :
           but
           in
           Trinity-Term
           there
           was
           another
           Commission
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           ,
           by
           which
           
             Humphrey
             Middlemore
             ,
             William
             Exmew
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sebastian
             Nudigate
          
           ,
           three
           Monks
           of
           
           the
           Charter-house
           near
           London
           ,
           were
           Endited
           of
           Treason
           ,
           
           for
           having
           said
           on
           the
           25
           of
           May
           
             that
             they
             neither
             could
             nor
             would
             consent
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             Kings
             Highness
             ,
             as
             true
             lawful
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             ;
             to
             take
             him
             to
             be
             Supream
             Head
             on
             Earth
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           They
           all
           pleaded
           not-Guilty
           ,
           but
           were
           found
           Guilty
           by
           the
           Jury
           ;
           and
           Judgment
           was
           given
           .
           When
           they
           were
           condemned
           ,
           they
           desired
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           before
           their
           death
           .
           But
           (
           as
           Judge
           Spelman
           writ
           )
           the
           Court
           would
           not
           grant
           it
           ,
           since
           that
           was
           never
           done
           in
           such
           cases
           but
           by
           Order
           from
           the
           King.
           Two
           dayes
           after
           that
           ,
           they
           were
           Executed
           .
           Two
           other
           Monks
           of
           that
           same
           Order
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Rochester
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iames
             Wolver
          
           ,
           suffered
           on
           the
           same
           account
           at
           York
           in
           May
           this
           year
           .
           Ten
           other
           Carthusian
           Monks
           were
           shut
           up
           within
           their
           Cells
           ;
           where
           nine
           of
           them
           dyed
           ,
           the
           tenth
           was
           hanged
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           August
           .
           Concerning
           those
           persons
           I
           find
           this
           said
           in
           some
           Original
           Letters
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           brought
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           vented
           in
           it
           ,
           some
           Books
           that
           were
           written
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           against
           the
           Kings
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           proceedings
           ,
           which
           being
           found
           in
           their
           house
           ,
           they
           were
           pressed
           to
           peruse
           the
           Books
           that
           were
           written
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           obstinately
           refused
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           they
           had
           also
           been
           involved
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Maid
           of
           Kent
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           Complices
           in
           it
           ,
           except
           those
           whom
           suffered
           for
           it
           ,
           were
           pardoned
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           had
           been
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           were
           still
           under
           jealousie
           :
           and
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           upon
           new
           provocations
           they
           met
           with
           the
           uttermost
           rigor
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           These
           Tryals
           made
           way
           for
           two
           others
           that
           were
           more
           Signal
           :
           
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           had
           been
           a
           Prisoner
           above
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           severely
           used
           :
           he
           complained
           in
           his
           Letters
           to
           Cromwell
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           neither
           Cloaths
           ,
           nor
           fire
           ,
           being
           then
           about
           fourscore
           .
           This
           was
           understood
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           upon
           it
           ,
           Pope
           Clement
           ,
           by
           an
           Officious
           kindness
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           spite
           to
           King
           Henry
           ,
           declared
           him
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           a
           Red-hat
           .
           When
           the
           King
           knew
           this
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           Examine
           him
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           protested
           he
           had
           used
           no
           endeavours
           to
           procure
           it
           ,
           and
           valued
           it
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Hat
           were
           lying
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           take
           it
           up
           .
           It
           never
           came
           nearer
           him
           than
           Picardy
           :
           yet
           this
           did
           precipitate
           his
           ruin
           .
           But
           if
           he
           had
           kept
           his
           opinion
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           to
           himself
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           have
           proceeded
           further
           .
           He
           would
           not
           do
           that
           ,
           but
           did
           upon
           several
           occasions
           speak
           against
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           his
           Tryal
           on
           the
           17th
           of
           Iune
           .
           The
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Lords
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Judges
           ,
           sate
           upon
           him
           by
           a
           Commission
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           .
           He
           pleaded
           not-Guilty
           ,
           but
           being
           found
           Guilty
           ,
           Judgment
           was
           passed
           on
           him
           to
           die
           as
           a
           Traitor
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           by
           a
           Warrant
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           beheaded
           .
           Upon
           the
           22d
           of
           Iune
           ,
           being
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Execution
           ,
           he
           dressed
           himself
           with
           more
           than
           ordinary
           care
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           man
           took
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           be
           that
           day
           a
           Bridegroom
           .
           As
           he
           was
           led
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           being
           stopt
           in
           the
           way
           by
           the
           croud
           ,
           he
           opened
           his
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           prayed
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           that
           ,
           as
           that
           Book
           had
           been
           his
           companion
           and
           chief
           comfort
           in
           his
           imprisonment
           ,
           so
           then
           some
           place
           might
           turn
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           might
           
           comfort
           him
           in
           his
           last
           passage
           :
           This
           being
           said
           ,
           he
           opened
           the
           Book
           at
           a
           venture
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           words
           of
           St.
           Iohns
           Gospel
           turned
           up
           :
           
             This
             is
             Life
             eternal
             to
             know
             th●e
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
           So
           he
           shut
           the
           Book
           with
           much
           saisfaction
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           way
           was
           repeating
           and
           meditating
           on
           them
           .
           When
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Scaffold
           he
           pronounced
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           other
           devotions
           his
           head
           was
           cut
           off
           .
        
         
           
           Thus
           dyed
           
             Iohn
             Fisher
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           in
           the
           80th
           year
           of
           his
           Age.
           He
           was
           a
           Learned
           and
           devout
           man
           ,
           but
           much
           addicted
           to
           the
           superstitions
           in
           which
           he
           had
           been
           bred
           up
           :
           And
           that
           led
           him
           to
           great
           severities
           against
           all
           that
           opposed
           them
           .
           He
           had
           been
           for
           many
           years
           Confessor
           to
           the
           Kings
           Grand-Mother
           ,
           the
           Countess
           of
           Richmon●
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           believed
           that
           he
           perswaded
           her
           to
           these
           Noble
           designs
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Learning
           ,
           of
           Founding
           two
           Colledges
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           St.
           Iohns
           ,
           and
           
             Christs
             Colledge
          
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           Professors
           in
           both
           Universities
           .
           And
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           chosen
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           University
           of
           
             Cambridge
             .
             Henry
          
           the
           7th
           gave
           him
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           which
           he
           ,
           following
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           would
           never
           change
           for
           a
           better
           ;
           he
           used
           to
           say
           his
           Church
           was
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           never
           part
           with
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           poor
           .
           He
           continued
           in
           great
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           till
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Divorce
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           adhered
           so
           firmly
           to
           the
           Queens
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           carryed
           by
           that
           ,
           headlong
           into
           great
           Errors
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Maid
           of
           Kent
           :
           Many
           thought
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           have
           proceeded
           against
           him
           rather
           upon
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           point
           of
           State
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           was
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           .
           But
           the
           King
           was
           resolved
           to
           let
           all
           his
           Subjects
           see
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Mercy
           to
           be
           expected
           by
           any
           that
           denyed
           his
           being
           Supream
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           therefore
           made
           him
           and
           More
           ,
           two
           Examples
           for
           terrifying
           the
           rest
           .
           This
           being
           much
           censured
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           Gardiner
           ,
           that
           was
           never
           wanting
           in
           the
           most
           servile
           complyances
           ,
           wrote
           a
           vindication
           of
           the
           Kings
           proceedings
           .
           The
           Lord
           Herbert
           had
           it
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           it
           was
           written
           in
           elegant
           Latine
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           too
           long
           ,
           and
           others
           judged
           it
           was
           too
           vehement
           ,
           to
           be
           inserted
           in
           his
           History
           .
        
         
           
             VERA
             EFFIGIES
             THOMAE
             MORI
             QVONDAM
             TOTIUS
             ANGLIAE
             CANCELLARII
             DIGNISSIMI
             .
             ET
             .
          
           
             H.
             Holbein
             pinxit
             R.
             White
             sculpsit
             .
          
           
             Natus
             1482
             Angliae
             .
             Cancellarius
             -
             1529
             Capite
             truncatus
             An
             :
             1535
             Iuly
             6.
             to
          
           
             Printed
             for
             Ric
             :
             Chiswell
             ,
             at
             the
             Rose
             ,
             and
             Crowne
             ,
             in
             St.
             Pauls
             Church
             yard
          
        
         
           Thus
           did
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           end
           his
           days
           ,
           in
           the
           53d
           year
           of
           his
           age
           .
           
           He
           was
           a
           man
           of
           rare
           vertues
           ,
           and
           excellent
           parts
           :
           In
           his
           youth
           he
           had
           freer
           thoughts
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Vtopia
           ,
           and
           his
           Letters
           to
           Erasmus
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           he
           became
           superstitiously
           devoted
           to
           the
           interests
           and
           passions
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           :
           and
           as
           he
           served
           them
           when
           he
           was
           in
           Authority
           ,
           even
           to
           assist
           them
           in
           in
           all
           their
           cruelties
           ;
           so
           he
           employed
           his
           pen
           in
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           both
           in
           writing
           against
           all
           the
           new
           opinions
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           against
           
             Tindal
             ,
             Frith
          
           ,
           and
           Barnes
           ,
           as
           also
           an
           unknown
           Writer
           ,
           who
           seemed
           of
           neither
           party
           ,
           but
           reprooved
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           condemned
           their
           cruel
           proceedings
           .
           More
           was
           no
           Divine
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           plain
           to
           any
           that
           reads
           his
           writings
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           Antiquity
           ;
           beyond
           the
           quotations
           he
           found
           in
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           sentences
           :
           (
           only
           he
           had
           read
           some
           of
           St.
           Austins
           treatises
           ,
           )
           for
           upon
           all
           points
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           he
           quotes
           only
           what
           he
           found
           in
           these
           Collections
           ;
           nor
           was
           he
           at
           all
           conversant
           in
           the
           critical
           learning
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           his
           peculiar
           excellency
           in
           writing
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           
           natural
           easie
           expression
           ,
           and
           presented
           all
           the
           opinions
           of
           Popery
           with
           their
           fair
           side
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           disguising
           or
           concealing
           the
           black
           side
           of
           them
           with
           great
           Art
           ;
           and
           was
           no
           less
           dextrous
           in
           exposing
           all
           the
           ill
           consequences
           that
           could
           follow
           on
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformers
           :
           and
           had
           upon
           all
           occasions
           great
           store
           of
           pleasant
           tales
           ,
           which
           he
           applyed
           wittily
           to
           his
           purpose
           .
           And
           in
           this
           consists
           the
           great
           strength
           of
           his
           Writings
           ,
           which
           were
           designed
           rather
           for
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           than
           for
           Learned
           men
           .
           But
           for
           justice
           ,
           contempt
           of
           money
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           generosity
           of
           mind
           ,
           he
           was
           an
           example
           to
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           he
           lived
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           unjustly
           added
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           these
           two
           great
           men
           ,
           or
           rather
           feigned
           ,
           on
           design
           to
           lessen
           the
           Kings
           honour
           ;
           that
           Fisher
           and
           he
           penned
           the
           book
           which
           the
           King
           wrote
           against
           Luther
           .
           This
           Sanders
           first
           published
           ,
           and
           Bellarmin
           and
           others
           since
           have
           taken
           it
           up
           upon
           his
           Authority
           .
           Strangers
           may
           be
           pardoned
           such
           errors
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           inexcusable
           in
           an
           English
           man.
           For
           in
           Mores
           printed
           works
           there
           is
           a
           Letter
           written
           by
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Tower
           to
           Cromwel
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           his
           behaviour
           concerning
           the
           Kings
           Divorce
           and
           Supremacy
           :
           among
           other
           particulars
           one
           is
           ,
           
             that
             when
             the
             King
             shewed
             him
             his
             Book
             against
             Luther
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             had
             asserted
             the
             Popes
             Primacy
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             More
             desired
             him
             to
             leave
             it
             out
             ;
             since
             as
             there
             had
             been
             many
             contests
             between
             Popes
             and
             other
             Princes
             ,
             so
             there
             might
             fall
             in
             some
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             King
             ;
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             King
             to
             publish
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             afterwards
             made
             use
             of
             against
             himself
             :
             and
             advised
             him
             either
             to
             leave
             out
             that
             point
             ,
             or
             to
             touch
             it
             very
             tenderly
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             would
             not
             follow
             his
             counsel
             ,
             being
             perhaps
             so
             fond
             of
             what
             he
             had
             writ
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             run
             himself
             upon
             a
             great
             inconvenience
             ,
             than
             leave
             out
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             fancied
             so
             well
             written
             .
          
           This
           shews
           that
           More
           knew
           that
           Book
           was
           written
           by
           the
           Kings
           own
           pen
           ;
           and
           either
           Sanders
           never
           read
           this
           ,
           or
           maliciously
           concealed
           it
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           discover
           his
           foul
           dealing
           .
        
         
           These
           Executions
           so
           terrified
           all
           people
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           further
           provocations
           given
           :
           and
           all
           persons
           either
           took
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           or
           did
           so
           dextrously
           conceal
           their
           opinions
           ,
           that
           till
           the
           Rebellions
           of
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           and
           the
           North
           ,
           broke
           out
           ,
           none
           suffered
           after
           this
           upon
           a
           publick
           account
           .
           But
           when
           these
           were
           quieted
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           resolved
           to
           make
           the
           chief
           Authors
           and
           Leaders
           of
           those
           Commotions
           publick
           examples
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           proceeded
           against
           many
           of
           them
           by
           Martial
           Law
           ,
           there
           were
           also
           Tryals
           at
           common
           Law
           of
           a
           great
           many
           more
           that
           were
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           sent
           up
           to
           London
           .
           The
           Lords
           Darcy
           and
           H●ssie
           were
           tryed
           by
           their
           Peers
           ,
           
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Exceter
           sitting
           Steward
           .
           And
           a
           Commission
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           being
           issued
           out
           for
           the
           Tryal
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Constable
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Bulmer
          
           and
           his
           Lady
           ,
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Pigot
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Stephen
             Hamilton
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Piercy
          
           ,
           and
           Ask
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           their
           Captain
           ;
           with
           the
           Abbots
           of
           
             Whalley
             ,
             Ierveux
             ,
             Bridlington
             ,
             Lenton
             ,
             Woburn
             ,
          
           and
           Kingstead
           ,
           and
           Mackrall
           the
           Monk
           ,
           that
           first
           raised
           the
           Lincolnshire
           Rebellion
           ,
           with
           sixteen
           more
           were
           Indicted
           of
           high
           Treason
           ,
           for
           the
           late
           Rebellions
           .
           And
           after
           all
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           were
           reckoned
           up
           ,
           it
           is
           added
           
           in
           the
           Indictment
           ,
           
           that
           they
           had
           met
           together
           on
           the
           17th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           and
           consulted
           how
           to
           renew
           it
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           it
           further
           ,
           being
           encouraged
           by
           the
           new
           Risings
           that
           were
           then
           in
           the
           North
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           had
           forfeited
           all
           the
           favour
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           could
           have
           pretended
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Indemnity
           that
           was
           granted
           in
           the
           end
           of
           December
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           pardons
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           out
           .
           They
           were
           all
           found
           Guilty
           ,
           and
           had
           judgment
           as
           in
           cases
           of
           Treason
           ;
           divers
           of
           them
           were
           carryed
           down
           into
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           and
           Yorkshire
           ,
           and
           executed
           in
           the
           places
           where
           their
           Treasons
           were
           committed
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           them
           suffered
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           the
           Lady
           Bulmer
           ,
           
           (
           whom
           others
           call
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Bulmers
          
           harlot
           )
           was
           burnt
           for
           it
           in
           Smithfield
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           censure
           that
           passed
           on
           this
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           advantages
           were
           taken
           on
           too
           slight
           grounds
           to
           break
           the
           Kings
           Indemnity
           and
           pardon
           :
           
           since
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           after
           their
           pardon
           they
           did
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           meet
           and
           consult
           .
           But
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           so
           shaken
           with
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           had
           not
           b●en
           for
           the
           great
           conduct
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           by
           all
           appearance
           lost
           his
           Crown
           .
           And
           it
           will
           not
           seem
           strange
           that
           a
           King
           ,
           (
           especially
           so
           tempered
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           )
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           strike
           terror
           into
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           some
           signal
           Examples
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           out
           of
           the
           way
           the
           chief
           leaders
           of
           that
           design
           :
           nor
           was
           it
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           that
           the
           Abbots
           and
           other
           Clergy-men
           who
           had
           been
           so
           active
           in
           that
           Commotion
           ,
           were
           severely
           handled
           .
           It
           was
           by
           their
           means
           that
           the
           discontents
           were
           chiefly
           fomented
           ;
           they
           had
           taken
           all
           the
           Oaths
           that
           were
           enjoyned
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           continued
           to
           be
           still
           practising
           against
           the
           State
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           highly
           contrary
           to
           the
           peaceable
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           contrary
           to
           the
           Rules
           which
           they
           professed
           ;
           that
           obliged
           them
           to
           forsake
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           a
           Religious
           and
           Spiritual
           course
           of
           Life
           .
           
        
         
           The
           next
           Example
           of
           justice
           was
           a
           year
           after
           this
           ,
           
           of
           one
           Forr●st
           an
           Observant
           Frier
           ;
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           as
           Sanders
           says
           ,
           Confessor
           to
           Queen
           Katharine
           ,
           but
           it
           seems
           departed
           from
           her
           interests
           ;
           for
           he
           insinuated
           himself
           so
           into
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           recovered
           his
           good
           Opinion
           .
           Being
           an
           ignorant
           and
           lewd
           man
           ,
           he
           was
           accounted
           by
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           belonged
           in
           Greenwich
           ,
           a
           Reproach
           to
           their
           Order
           ,
           (
           concerning
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           large
           account
           in
           an
           Original
           Letter
           written
           by
           a
           Brother
           of
           the
           same
           House
           .
           )
           Having
           regained
           the
           Kings
           good
           Opinion
           ,
           he
           put
           all
           those
           who
           had
           favoured
           the
           Divorce
           under
           great
           fears
           ,
           for
           he
           proceeded
           cruelly
           against
           them
           .
           And
           one
           Rainscroft
           ,
           being
           suspected
           to
           have
           given
           secret
           Intelligence
           of
           what
           was
           done
           among
           them
           ,
           was
           shut
           up
           ,
           and
           so
           hardly
           used
           that
           he
           dyed
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           as
           that
           Letter
           relates
           )
           done
           by
           Frier
           Forrests
           means
           .
           This
           Frier
           was
           found
           to
           have
           denyed
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           :
           for
           though
           he
           himself
           had
           sworn
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           infused
           it
           into
           many
           in
           Confession
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           not
           the
           Supream
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Being
           questioned
           for
           these
           practices
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Oath
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             that
             he
             took
             that
             Oath
             with
             his
             outward
             man
             ,
             
             but
             his
             inward
             man
             had
             never
             consented
             to
             it
             .
          
           Being
           brought
           to
           his
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           accused
           of
           several
           Heretical
           opinions
           that
           he
           held
           ,
           he
           submitted
           himself
           
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           
           Upon
           this
           he
           had
           more
           freedom
           allowed
           him
           in
           the
           Prison
           ;
           but
           some
           coming
           to
           him
           diverted
           him
           from
           the
           Submission
           he
           had
           offered
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Paper
           of
           Abjuration
           was
           brought
           him
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           set
           his
           hand
           to
           it
           :
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           judged
           an
           Obstinate
           Heretick
           .
           The
           Records
           of
           these
           Proceedings
           are
           lost
           ,
           but
           the
           Books
           of
           that
           time
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           denyed
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           it
           was
           upon
           that
           pretence
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Church
           it
           had
           no
           Authority
           ,
           upon
           which
           ,
           several
           writers
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           have
           said
           undecent
           and
           scandalous
           things
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           He
           was
           brought
           to
           Smithfield
           ,
           where
           were
           present
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           to
           offer
           him
           his
           pardon
           if
           he
           would
           abjure
           .
           Latimer
           made
           a
           Sermon
           against
           his
           errors
           ,
           and
           studyed
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           recant
           ;
           but
           he
           continued
           in
           his
           former
           opinions
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           put
           to
           death
           in
           a
           most
           severe
           manner
           .
           He
           was
           hanged
           in
           a
           chain
           about
           his
           middle
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Image
           that
           was
           brought
           out
           of
           Wal●s
           ,
           was
           broken
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           served
           for
           fewel
           to
           burn
           him
           .
           He
           shewed
           great
           unquietness
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           ended
           his
           Life
           in
           an
           ungodly
           manner
           ,
           as
           Hall
           says
           ,
           who
           adds
           this
           Character
           of
           him
           ,
           
             that
             he
             had
             little
             knowledg
             of
             God
             and
             his
             sincere
             truth
             ,
             and
             less
             trust
             in
             him
             at
             his
             ending
             .
          
        
         
           In
           Winter
           that
           year
           a
           correspondence
           was
           discovered
           with
           Cardinal
           Pole
           ,
           
           who
           was
           barefaced
           in
           his
           Treasonable
           designs
           against
           the
           King.
           His
           Brother
           Sir
           
             Geofrey
             Pole
          
           discovered
           the
           whole
           Plot.
           For
           which
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Exceter
           ,
           (
           that
           was
           the
           Kings
           Cousin-german
           by
           his
           Mother
           ,
           who
           was
           Edward
           the
           4ths
           Daughter
           ,
           )
           the
           Lord
           Montacute
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           Brother
           ,
           Sir
           
             Geofrey
             Pole
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Nevill
          
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           November
           .
           They
           were
           accused
           for
           having
           maintained
           a
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           for
           expressing
           an
           hatred
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           a
           dislike
           of
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           a
           readiness
           to
           rise
           upon
           any
           good
           opportunity
           that
           might
           offer
           it self
           .
        
         
           The
           special
           matter
           brought
           against
           the
           Lord
           Montacute
           ,
           and
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Excet●r
           ,
           who
           were
           tryed
           by
           their
           Peers
           on
           the
           2d
           and
           3d
           of
           December
           ,
           in
           the
           30th
           year
           of
           this
           Reign
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             that
             whereas
             Cardinal
             Pole
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             had
             cast
             off
             their
             Alleageance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             gone
             and
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             Pope
             the
             Kings
             mortal
             enemy
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Montacute
             did
             on
             the
             24th
             of
             Iuly
             in
             the
             28th
             year
             of
             the
             Kings
             Reign
             ,
             a
             few
             months
             before
             the
             Rebellion
             broke
             out
             ,
             say
             that
             he
             liked
             well
             the
             proceedings
             of
             his
             Brother
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             like
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             trust
             to
             see
             a
             change
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             I
             trust
             to
             have
             a
             fair
             day
             upon
             those
             Knaves
             that
             rule
             about
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             I
             trust
             to
             see
             a
             merry
             World
             one
             day
             .
          
           Words
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           were
           also
           charged
           on
           the
           Marquess
           :
           the
           Lord
           Montacute
           further
           said
           ,
           
             I
             would
             I
             were
             over
             the
             Sea
             with
             my
             Brother
             ,
             for
             this
             World
             will
             one
             day
             come
             to
             stripes
             :
             it
             must
             needs
             so
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             we
             shall
             lack
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             honest
             men
             :
             he
             also
             said
             ,
             he
             had
             dreamed
             that
             the
             King
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             dead
             ,
             he
             would
             die
             suddenly
             ;
             one
             day
             his
             Leg
             will
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             jolly
             stirring
             ;
             saying
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             never
             loved
             him
             from
             his
             childhood
             ,
             and
             that
             Cardinal
             Wolsey
             would
             have
             been
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             had
             an
             honest
             
             Master
             .
             And
             the
             King
             having
             said
             to
             the
             Lords
             he
             woul●●eave
             them
             one
             day
             ,
             having
             some
             apprehensions
             he
             might
             shortly
             die
             ,
             that
             Lord
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             serve
             us
             so
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             happily
             rid
             ;
             a
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             tarry
             the
             time
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             well
             enough
             .
             He
             had
             also
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             sorry
             the
             Lord
             Ab●rg●●●●y
             was
             dead
             ,
             for
             he
             could
             have
             made
             ten
             thousand
             men
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             part
             he
             would
             go
             and
             live
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             where
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Exc●ter
             was
             strong
             :
             and
             had
             also
             said
             upon
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Northern
             Rebellion
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Darcy
             played
             the
             fool
             ,
             for
             he
             went
             to
             pluck
             away
             the
             Council
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             have
             begun
             with
             the
             head
             first
             ,
             but
             I
             beshrew
             him
             for
             leaving
             off
             so
             soon
             .
          
           These
           were
           the
           Words
           charged
           on
           those
           Lords
           ,
           as
           clear
           discoveries
           of
           their
           Treasonable
           designs
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           knew
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           that
           brake
           out
           ,
           and
           only
           intended
           to
           have
           kept
           it
           off
           to
           a
           fitter
           opportunity
           :
           they
           were
           also
           accused
           of
           Correspondence
           with
           Cardinal
           Pol●
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Kings
           declared
           Enemy
           .
           Upon
           these
           points
           the
           Lords
           pleaded
           
             not
             Guilty
          
           ,
           but
           were
           found
           Guilty
           by
           their
           Peers
           ,
           and
           so
           Judgment
           was
           given
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           4th
           of
           December
           were
           Indicted
           Sir
           
             Geofrey
             Pol●
          
           ,
           for
           holding
           Correspondence
           with
           his
           Brother
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           saying
           that
           he
           approved
           of
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           Kings
           ;
           Sir
           
             Ed●ard
             Nevill
          
           ,
           Brother
           to
           the
           Lord
           Abergaveny
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           a
           Beast
           ,
           and
           worse
           than
           a
           Beast
           ;
           
             George
             Crofts
          
           ,
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             King
             was
             not
             ,
             b●t
             the
             Pope
             was
             ,
             Supream
             head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           
             Iohn
             Collins
          
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             King
             would
             hang
             in
             H●ll
             one
             day
             for
             the
             plucking
             down
             of
             Abbeys
             :
          
           All
           those
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Nevill
          
           only
           excepted
           ,
           pleaded
           Guilty
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           condemned
           ;
           but
           Sir
           
             Geofrey
             Pole
          
           was
           the
           only
           person
           of
           the
           number
           that
           was
           not
           Executed
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           discovered
           the
           matter
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           also
           ,
           Cardinal
           
             Pole
             ,
             Michael
             Throgmorton
          
           Gentleman
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Hilliard
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Goldwell
          
           Clerks
           ,
           and
           
             William
             P●●to
          
           a
           Franciscan
           of
           the
           Observance
           ,
           were
           Attainted
           in
           Absence
           ;
           because
           they
           had
           cast
           off
           their
           duty
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           subjected
           themselves
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Pole
          
           being
           made
           Cardinal
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           for
           writing
           Treasonable
           Letters
           ,
           and
           sending
           them
           into
           England
           .
           On
           the
           4th
           of
           February
           following
           ,
           Sir
           
             Nicholas
             Carew
          
           ,
           that
           was
           both
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           Knight
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           was
           Arraigned
           for
           being
           an
           adherent
           to
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           and
           having
           spoke
           of
           his
           Attaindor
           as
           unjust
           and
           cruel
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           Attainted
           and
           Executed
           upon
           the
           3d
           of
           March.
           
           
             When
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             he
             openly
             acknowledged
             the
             errors
             and
             superstition
             in
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             lived
             ;
             and
             blessed
             God
             for
             his
             Imprisonment
             ,
             for
             he
             then
             began
             to
             relish
             the
             Life
             and
             sweetness
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Word
             ,
             which
             was
             brought
             him
             by
             his
             Keeper
             ,
             one
             Phillips
             ,
             who
             followed
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             had
             formerly
             suffered
             for
             it
             .
             
          
        
         
           After
           these
           Executions
           ,
           followed
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           year
           15●9
           ,
           
           in
           which
           not
           only
           these
           Attaindors
           that
           were
           already
           passed
           were
           confirmed
           ,
           but
           new
           ones
           of
           a
           strange
           and
           unheard-of
           nature
           were
           Enacted
           .
           It
           is
           a
           blemish
           never
           to
           be
           washed
           off
           ,
           and
           which
           cannot
           be
           enough
           condemned
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           and
           unalterable
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           which
           is
           capable
           of
           no
           excuse
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           Attainting
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           whom
           they
           held
           in
           custody
           ,
           without
           
           bringing
           them
           to
           a
           Tryal
           .
           
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           what
           the
           great
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           Cook
           writes
           ,
           
             although
             I
             question
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             
             for
             without
             question
             the
             Attaindor
             stands
             of
             force
             in
             Law
             ,
             yet
             this
             I
             say
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             
               A●ferat
               Oblivio
               ,
               si
               potest
               ,
               si
               non
               utrumque
               silentium
               tegat
               .
            
             For
             the
             more
             high
             and
             absolute
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Court
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             just
             and
             honourable
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Example
             of
             Justice
             to
             inferior
             Courts
             .
          
           The
           chief
           of
           these
           were
           the
           Marchioness
           of
           Exeter
           and
           the
           Countess
           of
           Sarum
           .
           The
           special
           matter
           charged
           on
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           ,
           her
           confederating
           her self
           to
           Sir
           
             Nicolas
             Carew
          
           in
           his
           Treasons
           ;
           to
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           
             that
             she
             had
             committed
             divers
             other
             abominable
             Treasons
             .
             The
             latter
             is
             said
             to
             have
             confederated
             her self
             with
             her
             Son
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             with
             other
             aggravating
             words
             .
          
           It
           does
           not
           appear
           by
           the
           Journal
           that
           any
           Witnesses
           were
           examined
           ;
           only
           that
           day
           that
           the
           Bills
           were
           read
           the
           third
           time
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           Cromwell
           shewed
           them
           a
           Coat
           of
           white
           silk
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Admiral
           had
           found
           among
           the
           Countess
           of
           Sarums
           Cloaths
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Arms
           of
           England
           were
           wrought
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Standard
           that
           was
           carryed
           before
           the
           Rebels
           was
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
           This
           was
           brought
           as
           an
           evidence
           that
           she
           approved
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           .
           Three
           Irish
           Priests
           were
           also
           Attainted
           for
           carrying
           Letters
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinal
           Pole
           ,
           as
           also
           Sir
           
             Adrian
             Fortescue
          
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           raise
           Rebellion
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Dingley
          
           a
           Knight
           of
           St.
           Iohn
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           
             Robert
             Granceter
          
           Merchant
           ,
           for
           going
           to
           several
           Forreign
           Princes
           ,
           and
           perswading
           them
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           assist
           the
           Lords
           Darcy
           and
           Hussie
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           they
           had
           raised
           .
           Two
           Gentlemen
           ,
           a
           Dominican
           Frier
           ,
           and
           a
           Yeoman
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           same
           Act
           Attainted
           ,
           for
           saying
           that
           ,
           
             that
             venemous
             Serpent
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             was
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           Another
           Gentleman
           ,
           two
           Priests
           ,
           and
           a
           Yeoman
           are
           Attainted
           for
           Treason
           in
           general
           ,
           no
           particular
           crime
           being
           specified
           .
           Thus
           sixteen
           persons
           were
           in
           this
           manner
           Attainted
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           was
           any
           Examination
           of
           Witnesses
           for
           convicting
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           either
           in
           the
           Star-Chamber
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           Privy
           Council
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           evidence
           that
           was
           brought
           in
           the
           Journals
           :
           There
           was
           also
           much
           haste
           made
           in
           the
           passing
           this
           Bill
           :
           it
           being
           brought
           in
           the
           10th
           of
           May
           ,
           was
           read
           that
           day
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           11th
           of
           May
           for
           the
           third
           time
           .
           The
           Commons
           kept
           it
           five
           days
           before
           they
           sent
           it
           back
           ,
           and
           added
           some
           more
           to
           those
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Bill
           at
           first
           ;
           but
           how
           many
           were
           named
           in
           the
           Bill
           Originally
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           were
           afterwards
           added
           ,
           cannot
           be
           known
           .
           Fortescue
           and
           Dingley
           suffered
           the
           10th
           of
           Iuly
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Countess
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           saw
           in
           a
           Record
           ,
           that
           Bulls
           from
           the
           Pope
           were
           found
           in
           her
           House
           ,
           
             that
             she
             kept
             correspondence
             with
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             forbade
             her
             Tenants
             to
             have
             the
             new
             Testament
             in
             English
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Books
             that
             had
             been
             published
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             .
          
           She
           was
           then
           about
           seventy
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           but
           shewed
           by
           the
           answers
           she
           made
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           a
           vigorous
           and
           masculine
           mind
           .
           She
           was
           kept
           two
           years
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           after
           the
           Act
           had
           passed
           ,
           the
           King
           by
           that
           reprieve
           designing
           to
           oblige
           her
           Son
           to
           a
           better
           behaviour
           ;
           but
           upon
           a
           fresh
           provocation
           by
           a
           new
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           she
           was
           beheaded
           ,
           
           and
           in
           her
           ,
           the
           name
           and
           line
           of
           Plantagenet
           determined
           .
           
           The
           Marchioness
           of
           Exceter
           died
           a
           natural
           death
           .
           In
           November
           this
           year
           were
           the
           Abbots
           of
           
             Reading
             ,
             Glossenbury
          
           and
           Colechester
           Attainted
           of
           Treason
           ,
           of
           which
           mention
           was
           made
           formerly
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Parliament
           that
           sate
           in
           the
           year
           1540
           they
           went
           on
           to
           follow
           that
           strange
           precedent
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           made
           the
           former
           year
           .
           By
           the
           56th
           Act
           
             Giles
             Heron
          
           was
           Attainted
           of
           Treason
           ,
           no
           special
           matter
           being
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           57th
           Act
           ,
           
             Richard
             Fetherstoun
             ,
             Thomas
             Abell
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Pole
          
           Priests
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Horn
          
           a
           Yeoman
           were
           Attainted
           ,
           for
           denying
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           adhering
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           :
           by
           the
           same
           Act
           the
           Wife
           of
           one
           Tirrell
           Esquire
           was
           Attainted
           ,
           for
           refusing
           her
           duty
           of
           Alleageance
           ,
           and
           denying
           Prince
           Edward
           to
           be
           Prince
           and
           heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           one
           
             Laurence
             Cook
          
           of
           Doncaster
           was
           also
           Attainted
           for
           contriving
           the
           Kings
           death
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           58th
           Act
           ,
           
             Gregory
             Buttolph
             ,
             Adam
             Damplip
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Brindeholm
          
           Clerks
           ,
           and
           
             Clement
             Philpot
          
           Gentleman
           ,
           were
           Attainted
           ,
           for
           adhering
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           corresponding
           with
           Cardinal
           Pole
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           surprize
           the
           Town
           of
           Callais
           :
           By
           the
           same
           Act
           
             Barnes
             ,
             Gerard
          
           ,
           and
           Ierome
           ,
           were
           Attainted
           ,
           of
           whose
           sufferings
           an
           account
           has
           been
           already
           given
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           59th
           Act
           ,
           
             William
             Bird
          
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           Lord
           Hungerford
           was
           attainted
           ,
           for
           having
           said
           to
           one
           that
           was
           going
           to
           Assist
           the
           King
           against
           the
           Rebels
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           
             I
             am
             sorry
             thou
             goest
             ,
             seest
             thou
             not
             how
             the
             King
             plucketh
             down
             Images
             and
             Abbies
             every
             day
             ?
             and
             if
             the
             King
             go
             thither
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             come
             home
             again
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             all
             which
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             it
             were
             pity
             he
             should
             ever
             come
             home
             again
             ;
             and
             at
             another
             time
             upon
             ones
             saying
             ,
             O
             good
             Lord
             ,
             I
             ween
             all
             the
             World
             will
             be
             Hereticks
             in
             a
             little
             time
             :
             Bird
             said
             ,
             doest
             thou
             marvel
             at
             that
             ?
             I
             tell
             thee
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             all
             is
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             there
             is
             not
             his
             like
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           Act
           the
           Lord
           Hungerford
           was
           likewise
           Attainted
           .
           
             The
             Crimes
             specified
             are
             ,
             that
             he
             knowing
             Bird
             to
             be
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             did
             entertain
             him
             in
             his
             house
             as
             his
             Chaplain
             ;
             that
             he
             ordered
             another
             of
             his
             Chaplains
             ,
             Sir
             
               Hugh
               Wood
            
             ,
             and
             one
             Doctor
             Maudlin
             to
             use
             Conjuring
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             how
             long
             the
             King
             should
             live
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             should
             be
             victorious
             over
             his
             Enemies
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             three
             years
             last
             past
             he
             had
             frequently
             committed
             the
             detestable
             sin
             of
             Sodomy
             with
             several
             of
             his
             Servants
             :
          
           All
           these
           were
           Attainted
           by
           that
           Parliament
           .
           The
           Lord
           Hungerford
           was
           Executed
           the
           same
           day
           with
           Cromwell
           ;
           he
           dyed
           in
           such
           disorder
           that
           some
           thought
           he
           was
           frenetick
           ,
           for
           he
           called
           often
           to
           the
           Executioner
           to
           dispatch
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           was
           weary
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           longed
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           which
           seemed
           strange
           in
           a
           man
           that
           had
           so
           little
           cause
           to
           hope
           in
           his
           death
           .
           For
           
             Powel
             ,
             Fetherstoun
          
           ,
           and
           Abell
           ,
           they
           suffered
           the
           same
           day
           with
           Barnes
           and
           his
           friends
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           shewn
           .
        
         
           This
           year
           Sampson
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           and
           one
           Doctor
           Wilson
           were
           put
           in
           the
           To●er
           ,
           upon
           suspition
           of
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Pope
           .
           But
           upon
           their
           submission
           they
           had
           their
           pardon
           and
           liberty
           .
           In
           the
           year
           1541
           ,
           five
           Priests
           and
           ten
           secular
           persons
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           being
           Gentlemen
           
           of
           Quality
           ,
           
           were
           raising
           a
           new
           Rebellion
           in
           Yorkshire
           ;
           which
           was
           suppressed
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Promoters
           of
           it
           being
           apprehended
           ,
           were
           Attainted
           and
           Executed
           ,
           and
           this
           occasioned
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Countess
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           after
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Sentence
           had
           been
           delayed
           almost
           two
           years
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           instance
           of
           the
           Kings
           severity
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1543
           ,
           in
           which
           one
           Gardiner
           that
           was
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchesters
           kinsman
           and
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           three
           other
           Priests
           ,
           were
           tryed
           ,
           for
           denying
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           Executed
           .
           But
           what
           special
           matter
           was
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           cannot
           be
           known
           ,
           for
           the
           Record
           of
           their
           Attaindor
           is
           lost
           .
        
         
           
           These
           were
           the
           proceedings
           of
           this
           King
           against
           those
           that
           adhered
           to
           the
           interests
           of
           Rome
           :
           in
           which
           ,
           though
           there
           is
           great
           ground
           for
           just
           censure
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           Laws
           were
           rigorous
           ,
           so
           the
           Execution
           of
           them
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           highest
           that
           the
           Law
           could
           admit
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           them
           to
           justifie
           all
           the
           clamors
           ,
           which
           that
           party
           have
           raised
           against
           King
           Henry
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           pursue
           his
           memory
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           are
           far
           short
           ,
           both
           in
           number
           and
           degrees
           ,
           of
           the
           cruelties
           of
           Queen
           Maries
           Reign
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           endeavour
           all
           that
           is
           possible
           to
           extenuate
           or
           deny
           .
        
         
           To
           Conclude
           ,
           we
           have
           now
           gone
           through
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           8th
           ,
           who
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Great
           than
           the
           Good
           Princes
           .
           He
           exercised
           so
           much
           severity
           on
           men
           of
           both
           perswasions
           ,
           that
           the
           writers
           of
           both
           sides
           have
           laid
           open
           his
           faults
           ,
           and
           taxed
           his
           cruelty
           .
           But
           as
           neither
           of
           them
           were
           much
           obliged
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           none
           have
           taken
           so
           much
           care
           to
           set
           forth
           his
           good
           qualities
           ,
           as
           his
           Enemies
           have
           done
           to
           enlarge
           on
           his
           Vices
           :
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           that
           he
           is
           to
           be
           numbered
           among
           the
           ill
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           rank
           him
           with
           the
           worst
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           third
           Book
           and
           of
           the
           first
           Part.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           ADDENDA
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           of
           the
           sheets
           of
           this
           History
           were
           wrought
           off
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           Manuscripts
           of
           great
           Authority
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           I
           have
           Collected
           several
           particulars
           ,
           that
           give
           a
           clear
           light
           to
           the
           proceedings
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           which
           since
           they
           came
           too
           late
           to
           my
           knowledg
           to
           be
           put
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           add
           them
           with
           ref●r●nces
           to
           the
           places
           to
           which
           they
           belong
           .
        
         
           
             Ad
             Page
             202.
             line
             13.
             
          
           
             THere
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Earl
             of
             Wiltshire
             Father
             to
             Queen
             
               Anne
               Boleyn
            
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Peers
             that
             Judged
             her
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             I
             too
             Implicitly
             followed
             Doctor
             Heylin
             ,
             he
             seeming
             to
             write
             with
             more
             than
             ordinary
             care
             for
             the
             Vindication
             of
             that
             Queen
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             assurance
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Records
             concerning
             her
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             took
             this
             upon
             trust
             from
             him
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             search
             I
             made
             of
             Attaindors
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             find
             the
             Record
             of
             her
             Tryal
             ;
             so
             I
             concluded
             ,
             that
             either
             it
             was
             destroyed
             by
             Order
             during
             her
             Daughters
             Reign
             ,
             or
             was
             accidentally
             lost
             since
             that
             time
             :
             And
             thus
             having
             no
             Record
             to
             direct
             me
             ,
             I
             too
             easily
             followed
             the
             Printed
             Books
             in
             that
             particular
             .
             But
             after
             that
             part
             of
             this
             History
             was
             wrought
             off
             ,
             I
             by
             chance
             met
             with
             it
             in
             another
             place
             where
             it
             was
             mislaid
             ;
             and
             there
             I
             discovered
             the
             error
             I
             had
             committed
             .
             The
             Earl
             of
             Wiltshire
             was
             not
             one
             of
             her
             Judges
             ;
             these
             by
             whom
             she
             was
             tryed
             were
             the
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             the
             Marquis
             of
             Exceter
             ,
             the
             Earls
             of
             
               Arundell
               ,
               Oxford
               ,
               Northumberland
               ,
               Westmoreland
               ,
               Derby
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
               Rutland
               ,
               Sussex
               ,
            
             and
             Huntington
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             
               Audley
               ,
               Delaware
               ,
               Mountague
               ,
               Morley
               ,
               Dacres
               ,
               Cobham
               ,
               Maltravers
               ,
               Powis
               ,
               Mounteagle
               ,
               Clinton
               ,
               Sands
               ,
               Windsor
               ,
               Wentworth
               ,
               Burgh
               ,
            
             and
             Mordant
             :
             in
             all
             twenty
             six
             ,
             and
             not
             twenty
             Eight
             as
             I
             reckoned
             them
             upon
             a
             Vulgar
             Error
             .
             The
             Record
             mentions
             one
             particular
             concerning
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             with
             a
             sudden
             fit
             of
             sickness
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             leave
             the
             Court
             before
             the
             Lord
             Rochford
             was
             Tryed
             .
             This
             might
             have
             been
             only
             Casual
             :
             but
             since
             he
             was
             once
             in
             Love
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             had
             designed
             to
             Marry
             her
             (
             see
             Page
             .
             44
             )
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             so
             sad
             a
             change
             in
             her
             Condition
             ,
             did
             raise
             an
             unusual
             disorder
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             had
             discovered
             the
             mistake
             I
             had
             made
             ,
             as
             I
             resolved
             to
             publish
             this
             free
             Confession
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             I
             set
             my self
             not
             without
             some
             Indignation
             to
             examine
             upon
             what
             Authority
             Doctor
             Heylin
             had
             led
             me
             into
             it
             .
             I
             could
             find
             no
             Author
             that
             went
             before
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             Sanders
             ;
             the
             chief
             design
             of
             whose
             writing
             ,
             was
             to
             defame
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             to
             blast
             her
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             To
             that
             end
             it
             was
             no
             ill
             piece
             of
             his
             skill
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             World
             of
             her
             Mother
             lewdness
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             her
             own
             Father
             was
             convinced
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             condemned
             
             her
             for
             it
             .
             And
             Doctor
             Heylin
             took
             this
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             too
             easily
             upon
             Sanders
             Testimony
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ad
             Page
             217.
             line
             37.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             of
             which
             an
             abstract
             is
             there
             set
             down
             ,
             are
             indeed
             published
             by
             Full●r
             :
             but
             he
             saw
             not
             the
             Original
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Subscriptions
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             had
             in
             my
             hands
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             put
             it
             in
             the
             Collection
             with
             three
             other
             Papers
             ,
             which
             were
             soon
             after
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             by
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             is
             in
             the
             form
             of
             fifteen
             queries
             ,
             concerning
             some
             abuses
             by
             which
             the
             people
             had
             been
             deceived
             ;
             
             as
             namely
             ,
             by
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             without
             Contrition
             sinners
             may
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             to
             pardon
             or
             not
             to
             pardon
             sin
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             that
             Gods
             pardon
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             without
             Priestly
             Absolution
             .
             Also
             he
             complained
             that
             the
             people
             trusted
             to
             outward
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             their
             Curates
             for
             their
             own
             gain
             ,
             encouraged
             them
             in
             it
             .
             It
             was
             observed
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             Clergy-mens
             being
             exempted
             from
             the
             secular
             Judge
             was
             ill
             grounded
             ;
             that
             Bishops
             did
             ordain
             without
             due
             care
             and
             Tryal
             :
             that
             the
             Dignified
             Clergy
             misapplyed
             their
             Revenues
             ,
             did
             not
             follow
             their
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             reside
             upon
             their
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             
             And
             in
             fine
             he
             moves
             that
             the
             four
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             left
             undetermined
             by
             the
             former
             Articles
             ,
             might
             be
             examined
             :
             the
             outward
             signs
             and
             actions
             ,
             the
             promises
             made
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             efficacy
             that
             was
             in
             them
             being
             well
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Paper
             consists
             of
             two
             Resolutions
             ,
             made
             concerning
             Confirmation
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Stokesley
             Bishop
             of
             London
             (
             by
             which
             I
             perceive
             the
             way
             of
             examining
             matters
             by
             giving
             out
             of
             questions
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             was
             sooner
             practised
             ,
             then
             when
             I
             first
             took
             notice
             of
             it
             page
             286.
             )
             there
             are
             several
             other
             Papers
             concerning
             Confirmation
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             only
             Subscribed
             :
             and
             the
             rest
             do
             generally
             follow
             these
             two
             Prelates
             who
             were
             then
             the
             heads
             of
             two
             different
             parties
             .
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             went
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             were
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             Stokesley
             and
             almost
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             ,
             were
             for
             receiving
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             not
             much
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             he
             asserts
             in
             his
             Subscription
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Paper
             was
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             by
             Cranmer
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             proceed
             to
             a
             further
             Reformation
             :
             
             that
             things
             might
             be
             long
             and
             well
             considered
             before
             they
             were
             determined
             ,
             that
             nothing
             might
             be
             declared
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             faith
             ,
             without
             good
             proofs
             from
             Scripture
             :
             the
             departing
             from
             which
             rule
             had
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             all
             the
             Errors
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             that
             now
             men
             would
             not
             be
             led
             as
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             but
             would
             examine
             matters
             :
             that
             many
             things
             were
             now
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             truths
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             the
             Popes
             Usurped
             Power
             ,
             for
             which
             many
             had
             formerly
             suffered
             death
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             desires
             that
             some
             points
             might
             be
             Examined
             by
             Scrinture
             ,
             as
             ,
             whether
             there
             is
             a
             Purgatory
             ,
             whether
             departed
             Souls
             ought
             to
             be
             Invocated
             ,
             whether
             Tradition
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             satisfaction
             besides
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             free
             will
             
             may
             dispose
             it self
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             whether
             Images
             ought
             to
             be
             kissed
             ,
             or
             used
             to
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             as
             representations
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             History
             ?
             In
             all
             these
             he
             desired
             the
             King
             would
             suspend
             his
             Judgment
             :
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             determine
             against
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             would
             for
             some
             time
             silence
             both
             parties
             .
             He
             also
             proposed
             that
             this
             point
             might
             by
             order
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             be
             examined
             in
             the
             Universities
             before
             indifferent
             Judges
             :
             that
             all
             the
             Arguments
             against
             it
             ,
             might
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Defenders
             twelve
             days
             before
             the
             publick
             disputation
             ;
             and
             he
             offered
             ,
             that
             if
             those
             who
             should
             defend
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Priests
             Marriage
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             indifferent
             Judges
             overcome
             ,
             they
             should
             willingly
             suffer
             death
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             all
             they
             desired
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             point
             the
             King
             might
             leave
             them
             in
             the
             liberty
             to
             which
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             left
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ad
             Page
             249.
             line
             18.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             much
             fuller
             paper
             concerning
             Orders
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             functions
             (
             which
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             in
             the
             Collection
             )
             signed
             by
             Cromwell
             ,
             the
             two
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             eleven
             Bishops
             ,
             
             and
             twenty
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             ,
             Declaring
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             and
             other
             Church-functions
             is
             formally
             distinct
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             That
             this
             Power
             is
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             limited
             by
             the
             Rules
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             is
             ordained
             only
             for
             the
             edification
             and
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             that
             this
             Power
             ought
             to
             be
             still
             preserved
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             given
             by
             Christ
             as
             the
             mean
             of
             reconciling
             sinners
             to
             God.
             Orders
             were
             also
             declared
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             since
             they
             consisted
             of
             an
             outward
             action
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             an
             inward
             grace
             conferred
             with
             them
             :
             But
             that
             all
             Inferiour
             Orders
             ,
             
               Ianitors
               ,
               Lectors
            
             ,
             &c.
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             to
             beautifie
             and
             adorn
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             taken
             from
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Iews
             :
             And
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             but
             of
             Deacons
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Priests
             or
             Bishops
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             belonging
             to
             Orders
             any
             other
             Ceremony
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             This
             was
             signed
             either
             in
             the
             year
             1537
             or
             1538
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             Subscribed
             both
             by
             
               Iohn
               Hilsey
            
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             and
             
               Edward
               Fox
            
             Bishop
             of
             Hereford
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             was
             consecrated
             in
             1537
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             dyed
             in
             May
             1538.
             
          
           
             On
             this
             Paper
             I
             will
             add
             two
             remarks
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             I
             do
             never
             find
             the
             Inferiour
             Degrees
             under
             a
             Deacon
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Church
             ;
             so
             it
             seems
             at
             this
             time
             they
             were
             laid
             aside
             .
             They
             were
             first
             set
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             Century
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             which
             we
             find
             both
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             St.
             Cyprian
             mentioning
             them
             as
             Orders
             that
             were
             then
             established
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             they
             were
             designed
             as
             previous
             steps
             to
             the
             Sacred
             functions
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             be
             Ordained
             to
             these
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             had
             been
             long
             before
             separated
             from
             a
             secular
             state
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             good
             proofs
             of
             themselves
             in
             these
             lower
             degrees
             .
             But
             it
             turned
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             only
             a
             matter
             of
             form
             ;
             and
             many
             took
             the
             first
             Tonsure
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             exempted
             from
             the
             Secular
             Power
             ,
             and
             be
             qualified
             for
             Commendams
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Worldly
             advantages
             to
             which
             these
             lower
             Orders
             were
             sufficient
             ,
             by
             those
             Rules
             which
             the
             Canonists
             had
             brought
             in
             .
          
           
           
             Another
             thing
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             this
             Writing
             and
             in
             the
             Necessary
             Erudition
             of
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             are
             spoken
             of
             as
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Office.
             In
             the
             Antient
             Church
             they
             knew
             none
             of
             those
             Subtilties
             which
             were
             found
             out
             in
             the
             latter
             Ages
             .
             It
             was
             then
             thought
             enough
             that
             a
             Bishop
             was
             to
             be
             dedicated
             to
             his
             function
             by
             a
             new
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             Offices
             could
             not
             be
             performed
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             such
             as
             Ordination
             Confirmation
             ,
             &c.
             but
             they
             did
             not
             refine
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             enquire
             whether
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             differed
             in
             Order
             and
             Office
             or
             only
             in
             degree
             .
             But
             after
             the
             Schoolmen
             fell
             to
             examine
             matters
             of
             Divinity
             with
             Logical
             and
             Unintelligible
             niceties
             ,
             and
             the
             Canonists
             began
             to
             Comment
             upon
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             they
             studied
             to
             make
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             seem
             very
             near
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             difference
             was
             but
             small
             .
             They
             did
             it
             with
             different
             designs
             .
             The
             Schoolmen
             having
             set
             up
             the
             grand
             Mystery
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             were
             to
             exalt
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             as
             much
             as
             was
             possible
             :
             for
             the
             turning
             the
             Host
             into
             God
             was
             so
             great
             an
             action
             ,
             that
             they
             reckoned
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Office
             higher
             than
             that
             which
             qualified
             a
             man
             to
             so
             mighty
             a
             Performance
             :
             therefore
             as
             they
             changed
             the
             form
             of
             Ordination
             from
             what
             it
             was
             Anciently
             believed
             to
             consist
             in
             ,
             to
             a
             delivering
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             held
             that
             a
             Priest
             had
             his
             Orders
             by
             that
             rite
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             so
             they
             raised
             their
             Order
             or
             Office
             so
             high
             as
             to
             make
             it
             equal
             with
             the
             Order
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
             But
             as
             they
             designed
             to
             extol
             the
             Order
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             so
             the
             Canonists
             had
             as
             great
             a
             mind
             to
             depress
             the
             Episcopal
             Order
             .
             They
             generally
             wrote
             for
             preferment
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             it
             was
             to
             exalt
             the
             Papacy
             .
             Nothing
             could
             do
             that
             so
             effectually
             as
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             Power
             of
             Bishops
             .
             This
             only
             could
             justifie
             the
             Exemptions
             of
             the
             Monks
             and
             Friers
             ,
             the
             Popes
             setting
             up
             Legantine
             Courts
             ,
             and
             receiving
             at
             first
             Appeals
             ,
             and
             then
             Original
             causes
             before
             them
             ;
             together
             with
             many
             other
             Encroachments
             on
             their
             Jurisdiction
             :
             All
             which
             were
             unlawful
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishops
             had
             by
             Divine
             right
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             in
             their
             Dioceses
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             lay
             them
             as
             low
             as
             could
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             think
             that
             the
             Power
             they
             held
             ,
             was
             rather
             as
             Delegates
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             :
             So
             that
             they
             looked
             on
             the
             declaring
             Episcopal
             Authority
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             as
             a
             blow
             that
             would
             be
             fatal
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             did
             after
             this
             at
             Trent
             use
             all
             possible
             endeavours
             to
             hinder
             any
             such
             Decision
             .
             It
             having
             been
             then
             the
             Common
             stile
             of
             that
             Age
             to
             reckon
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             as
             the
             same
             Office
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             at
             this
             time
             the
             Clergy
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             being
             still
             leavened
             with
             the
             old
             superstition
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             not
             having
             enough
             of
             spare-time
             to
             examine
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             retained
             still
             the
             former
             phrases
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             On
             this
             I
             have
             insisted
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             how
             little
             they
             have
             considered
             things
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             far
             carryed
             with
             their
             zeal
             against
             the
             established
             Government
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             much
             use
             of
             some
             passages
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             and
             Canonists
             that
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             distinct
             Offices
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             the
             very
             dregs
             of
             Popery
             ,
             the
             one
             raising
             the
             Priests
             higher
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             other
             pulling
             the
             Bishops
             lower
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             
             by
             such
             means
             bringing
             them
             almost
             to
             an
             equality
             .
             So
             partial
             are
             some
             men
             to
             their
             particular
             conceits
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             use
             of
             the
             most
             mischievous
             Topicks
             when
             they
             can
             serve
             their
             turn●punc
             ;
             not
             considering
             how
             much
             further
             these
             Arguments
             will
             run
             if
             they
             ever
             admit
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ad
             Page
             255.
             line
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             did
             always
             press
             the
             King
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Religious
             League
             with
             them
             :
             the
             first
             League
             that
             was
             made
             in
             the
             year
             1536
             was
             conceived
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             against
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             Common
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             for
             setting
             up
             true
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             :
             But
             they
             did
             afterwards
             send
             over
             Ambassadors
             to
             treat
             about
             particulars
             ;
             and
             they
             having
             presented
             a
             Memorial
             of
             these
             ,
             there
             were
             Conferences
             appointed
             between
             them
             and
             some
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             I
             find
             no
             Divines
             was
             sent
             over
             hither
             but
             
               Frederick
               Miconius
            
             Minister
             of
             Gotha
             ,
             by
             whom
             Melanthon
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             spared
             out
             of
             Germany
             ,
             sent
             several
             Letters
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             the
             fullest
             and
             longest
             of
             them
             will
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Collection
             .
             It
             is
             all
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             to
             perswade
             the
             King
             to
             go
             on
             vigorously
             in
             the
             Reforming
             of
             Abuses
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             The
             King
             sent
             over
             the
             particulars
             which
             they
             proposed
             in
             order
             to
             a
             perfect
             agreement
             ,
             to
             Gardiner
             who
             was
             then
             at
             Paris
             :
             Upon
             which
             he
             sent
             back
             his
             Opinion
             touching
             them
             all
             ;
             the
             Original
             of
             which
             ,
             under
             his
             own
             hand
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             but
             it
             relates
             so
             much
             to
             the
             other
             Paper
             that
             was
             sent
             him
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             saw
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             his
             meaning
             can
             hardly
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             not
             put
             it
             in
             the
             Collection
             .
             The
             main
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             at
             which
             it
             chiefly
             drives
             ,
             is
             to
             press
             the
             King
             to
             finish
             first
             a
             Civil
             League
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             those
             particulars
             concerning
             Religion
             to
             be
             afterwards
             treated
             of
             .
             The
             King
             followed
             his
             advice
             so
             far
             as
             to
             write
             to
             the
             German
             Princes
             to
             that
             effect
             .
             But
             when
             the
             King
             declared
             his
             resolution
             to
             have
             the
             six
             Articles
             established
             ,
             all
             that
             favoured
             the
             Reformation
             were
             much
             alarmed
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             pressed
             their
             friends
             in
             Germany
             to
             interpose
             with
             the
             King
             for
             preventing
             it
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             an
             Original
             Letter
             of
             Hains
             Dean
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             laments
             the
             sad
             effects
             that
             would
             follow
             on
             that
             Act
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             preparing
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             rose
             from
             the
             establishing
             some
             points
             without
             clear
             proofs
             from
             Scripture
             :
             he
             wished
             the
             Germans
             would
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             should
             make
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             President
             for
             the
             Emperor
             to
             make
             the
             like
             in
             the
             Diet
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Neither
             were
             the
             German
             Ambassadors
             backward
             in
             doing
             their
             friends
             in
             England
             all
             the
             service
             they
             could
             :
             for
             after
             they
             had
             held
             several
             conferences
             with
             these
             that
             were
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             to
             treat
             with
             them
             ;
             they
             finding
             they
             could
             not
             prevail
             with
             them
             ,
             wrote
             a
             long
             and
             Learned
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             against
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             Chalice
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             against
             private
             Masses
             and
             the
             Celibate
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             
             with
             some
             other
             abuses
             which
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             in
             the
             Collection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Copied
             from
             the
             Original
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             .
             To
             this
             I
             have
             added
             the
             Answer
             which
             the
             King
             wrote
             to
             it
             :
             He
             employed
             Tonstall
             Bishop
             of
             Duresm
             to
             draw
             it
             ,
             
             for
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             rude
             draught
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             written
             with
             his
             hand
             .
             By
             
             both
             these
             compared
             together
             ,
             every
             indifferent
             Reader
             will
             clearly
             see
             the
             force
             and
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Arguments
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             art
             and
             shuffling
             that
             was
             used
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Act
             was
             past
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             endeavours
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             in
             an
             Audience
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             represented
             the
             great
             concern
             their
             Masters
             would
             have
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             on
             whom
             they
             had
             relyed
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             should
             proceed
             with
             the
             severity
             expressed
             in
             that
             Act
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             agreed
             with
             them
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             pressed
             the
             King
             earnestly
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             .
             The
             King
             promised
             he
             would
             see
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             he
             judged
             the
             Act
             necessary
             to
             restrain
             the
             Insolence
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             yet
             it
             should
             not
             be
             Executed
             but
             upon
             great
             provocation
             :
             he
             also
             proposed
             the
             renewing
             a
             Civil
             League
             with
             them
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Princes
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             League
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             projected
             ,
             was
             chiefly
             upon
             a
             design
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             a
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             that
             were
             in
             their
             League
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             alter
             it
             :
             they
             lamented
             this
             passing
             of
             the
             late
             Act
             ,
             but
             writ
             their
             thanks
             to
             the
             King
             for
             stopping
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             warn'd
             him
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             set
             him
             on
             to
             these
             courses
             ,
             were
             in
             their
             hearts
             still
             for
             all
             the
             old
             Abuses
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             were
             pressing
             on
             the
             King
             to
             be
             severe
             against
             his
             best
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thereby
             bring
             on
             a
             design
             which
             they
             could
             not
             hope
             to
             effect
             any
             other
             way
             :
             they
             advised
             the
             King
             to
             beware
             of
             such
             Counsels
             .
             They
             also
             proposed
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             Conference
             agreed
             on
             between
             such
             Divines
             as
             the
             King
             would
             name
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             should
             depute
             ,
             to
             meet
             either
             in
             
               Gueldres
               ,
               Hamburgh
               ,
               Bremen
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             place
             that
             should
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             examine
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             private
             Masses
             ,
             of
             denying
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             the
             Prohibiting
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             On
             these
             things
             they
             continued
             treating
             till
             the
             Divorce
             of
             Anne
             of
             Cleve
             and
             Cromwells
             fall
             ,
             after
             which
             I
             find
             little
             Correspondence
             between
             the
             King
             and
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ad
             Page
             256.
             line
             4.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             mentioned
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             ,
             directing
             the
             Bishops
             how
             to
             proceed
             in
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             
             I
             had
             not
             seen
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             since
             seen
             an
             Original
             of
             them
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Kings
             hand
             .
             In
             these
             he
             challenged
             the
             Clergy
             as
             guilty
             of
             great
             Indiscretions
             :
             that
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             had
             been
             occasioned
             by
             them
             ;
             therefore
             he
             required
             the
             Bishops
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             the
             Articles
             formerly
             published
             should
             be
             exactly
             obeyed
             ;
             and
             to
             go
             over
             their
             Dioceses
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             preach
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             ends
             of
             those
             Ceremonies
             that
             were
             then
             retained
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             neither
             despise
             them
             ,
             nor
             put
             too
             much
             trust
             in
             them
             :
             and
             to
             silence
             all
             disputes
             and
             contentions
             concerning
             things
             indifferent
             ;
             and
             to
             signifie
             to
             the
             Kings
             Council
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Priests
             in
             their
             Diocesses
             that
             were
             Marryed
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             discharge
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office.
             All
             which
             ,
             will
             be
             better
             understood
             by
             the
             Letter
             it self
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             put
             into
             the
             Collection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ad
             Page
             258.
             line
             8.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             there
             acknowledg
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             Arguments
             were
             used
             against
             the
             necessity
             of
             Auricular
             Confession
             :
             But
             I
             have
             made
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             a
             Considerable
             discovery
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             from
             an
             Original
             Letter
             written
             all
             with
             the
             Kings
             own
             hand
             to
             Tonstal
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             conferences
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             and
             Duresm
             had
             pleaded
             much
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             necessary
             by
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             had
             maintained
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             was
             good
             and
             profitable
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             by
             any
             precept
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             that
             though
             the
             Bishops
             brought
             several
             texts
             out
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Ancient
             Doctors
             ,
             yet
             these
             were
             so
             clearly
             answered
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             House
             was
             satisfied
             with
             it
             :
             Yet
             Tonstall
             drew
             up
             in
             a
             writing
             all
             the
             reasons
             he
             had
             made
             use
             of
             in
             that
             debate
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
             which
             will
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Collection
             ,
             with
             the
             Anotations
             and
             reflections
             which
             the
             King
             wrote
             on
             the
             Margent
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Original
             ;
             
             together
             with
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             written
             in
             answer
             to
             them
             :
             By
             this
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             the
             King
             did
             set
             himself
             much
             to
             study
             points
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             examined
             matters
             with
             a
             scrupulous
             exactness
             .
             The
             issue
             of
             the
             debate
             was
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Popish
             party
             endeavoured
             to
             have
             got
             Auricular
             Confession
             declared
             to
             be
             Commanded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Pennance
             ;
             yet
             the
             King
             overruled
             that
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             enacted
             that
             Auricular
             Confession
             
               was
               necessary
               and
               expedient
               to
               be
               retained
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             These
             debates
             were
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             which
             appears
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             ,
             that
             speaks
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             Preamble
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             had
             come
             himself
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             had
             opened
             several
             points
             of
             high
             Learning
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ad
             Page
             262.
             line
             23.
             
          
           
             There
             I
             mention
             the
             Kings
             diligence
             in
             drawing
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ;
             but
             since
             that
             was
             Printed
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             many
             other
             Acts
             and
             Papers
             ,
             if
             not
             Originally
             Penned
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             so
             much
             altered
             by
             his
             Corrections
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             sort
             they
             may
             be
             esteemed
             his
             draughts
             .
             There
             are
             two
             draughts
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             six
             Articles
             ,
             both
             corrected
             in
             many
             places
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             of
             these
             the
             Correction
             is
             three
             lines
             long
             .
             There
             is
             another
             Act
             concerning
             Precontracts
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             likewise
             Corrected
             very
             much
             by
             his
             Pen.
             Many
             draughts
             of
             Proclamations
             ,
             particularly
             these
             about
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             English
             are
             yet
             extant
             interlined
             and
             altered
             with
             his
             Pen.
             There
             is
             a
             large
             Paper
             written
             by
             Tonstall
             ,
             of
             arguments
             for
             Purgatory
             ,
             with
             Copious
             Animadversions
             on
             it
             ,
             likewise
             written
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             which
             shew
             that
             then
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             there
             was
             a
             Purgatory
             .
             I
             have
             also
             seen
             the
             draught
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Necessary
             Erudition
             for
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             which
             explains
             the
             Creed
             ,
             full
             of
             Corrections
             
             with
             the
             Kings
             own
             Pen
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Queries
             concerning
             the
             Sacraments
             mentioned
             page
             289.
             with
             large
             Annotations
             written
             with
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             Margent
             ,
             likewise
             an
             Extract
             all
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             of
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             against
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             
             and
             to
             conclude
             there
             is
             a
             Paper
             with
             which
             the
             Collection
             ends
             ,
             containing
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             which
             has
             large
             Emendations
             added
             with
             the
             Kings
             hand
             ,
             those
             I
             have
             set
             by
             themselves
             on
             the
             Margent
             of
             the
             Paper
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           HISTORY
           .
        
         
           
             
               BOOK
               I.
               A
               Summary
               View
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               Reign
               ,
               till
               the
               Process
               of
               his
               Divorce
               was
               begun
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               State
               of
               England
               ,
               chiefly
               as
               it
               related
               to
               Religion
               ,
               is
               opened
               .
            
             
               KING
               Henry's
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             
               
                 pag.
                 1
              
            
             
               He
               proceeds
               against
               Dudley
               and
               Empson
               ,
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               He
               holds
               a
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 2
              
            
             
               His
               great
               Expence
               ,
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               Affairs
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 3
              
            
             
               A
               Peace
               and
               Match
               with
               France
               ,
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               He
               offers
               his
               Daughter
               to
               the
               Dolphin
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Spain
               chosen
               Emperor
               ,
            
             
               ib
            
             
               He
               comes
               to
               England
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 4
              
            
             
               A
               second
               War
               with
               France
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               Vpon
               Leo
               the
               10th's
               death
               ,
               Hadrian
               chosen
               Pope
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               He
               dies
               and
               Clement
               the
               7th
               succeeds
            
             
               ib
            
             
               Charles
               the
               5th
               at
               Windsor
               contracted
               to
               the
               Kings
               Daughter
            
             
               
                 p.
                 5
              
            
             
               But
               breaks
               his
               Faith
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               The
               Clementine
               League
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               Rome
               taken
               and
               sackt
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 6
              
            
             
               The
               Pope
               is
               made
               a
               Prisoner
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Kings
               success
               against
               Scotland
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Fac●ion
               in
               his
               Counsels
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 7
              
            
             
               Cardinal
               Wolseys
               rising
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               His
               Preferments
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 8
              
            
             
               The
               Character
               of
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Norfolk
               and
               Suffolk
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 9
              
            
             
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               against
               Parliaments
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 10
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               breeding
               in
               Learning
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               He
               is
               flattered
               by
               Scollars
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 11
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Prerogative
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               still
               kept
               up
               by
               him
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 12
              
            
             
               A
               Contest
               concerning
               Immunities
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Publick
               debate
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 13.
              
               
            
             
               Hunne
               Murdered
               in
               Prison
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 14
              
            
             
               The
               Proceedings
               upon
               that
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 15
              
            
             
               The
               King
               much
               courted
               by
               Popes
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 18
              
            
             
               And
               declared
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 19
              
            
             
               The
               Cardinal
               absolute
               in
               England
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               He
               designed
               to
               Reform
               the
               Clergy
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               And
               to
               Suppress
               Monasteries
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 20
              
            
             
               The
               several
               kinds
               of
               Convocations
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Clergy
               grant
               a
               Subsidy
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 21
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               State
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Cardinal
               founds
               two
               Colledges
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 22
              
            
             
               
               The
               first
               beginning
               of
               Reformation
               in
               England
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 23
              
            
             
               The
               Cruelties
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Laws
               made
               in
               England
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 25.
              
               
            
             
               Vnder
               Richard
               the
               2d
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Vnder
               Henry
               the
               4th
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               And
               Henry
               the
               5th
               ;
            
             
               
                 p.
                 26
              
            
             
               Heresie
               declared
               by
               the
               Kings
               Iudges
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 27
              
            
             
               Warhams
               proceeding
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               London's
               proceedings
               against
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 29
              
            
             
               The
               Progress
               of
               Luthers
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 30
              
            
             
               His
               Books
               were
               Translated
               into
               English
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 31
              
            
             
               The
               King
               wrote
               against
               him
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               He
               replyed
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Endeavours
               to
               suppress
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 32
              
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 More
              
               writes
               against
               Luther
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Bilney
               and
               others
               proceeded
               against
               for
               Heresie
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Process
             of
             Divorce
             between
             King
             Henry
             and
             Queen
             Katherine
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             passed
             from
             the
             19th
             to
             the
             25th
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             declared
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               beginning
               of
               the
               Sute
               of
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 34
              
            
             
               Prince
               Arthur
               Marryed
               the
               Infanta
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               And
               died
               soon
               after
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 35
              
            
             
               A
               Marriage
               proposed
               between
               Henry
               and
               her
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               allowed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Henry
               Protested
               against
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 36
              
            
             
               His
               Father
               disswaded
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Being
               come
               to
               the
               Crown
               he
               Marries
               her
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Sh●
               bore
               some
               Children
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               lived
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Several
               Matches
               proposed
               for
               her
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 37
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Marriage
               is
               questioned
               by
               Forreigners
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1527.
               
            
             
               He
               himself
               has
               Scruples
               concerning
               it
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               these
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 38
              
            
             
               All
               his
               Bishops
               except
               Fisher
               condemn
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               reasons
               of
               State
               against
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 39.
              
               
            
             
               Wolsey
               goes
               into
               France
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Kings
               fears
               and
               hopes
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Bull
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 40
              
            
             
               Calumnies
               cast
               on
               
                 Anne
                 Boleyn
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 41
              
            
             
               They
               are
               false
               and
               ill-contrived
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 42
              
            
             
               Her
               Birth
               and
               Education
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 43
              
            
             
               She
               was
               contr●cted
               to
               the
               Lord
               Piercy
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 44
              
            
             
               The
               Divorce
               moved
               for
               at
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               Dispatch
               concerning
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1528.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               granted
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 47
              
            
             
               And
               gave
               a
               Bull
               of
               dispensation
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 48
              
            
             
               The
               Popes
               craft
               and
               policy
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               subtile
               method
               proposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 49
              
            
             
               Staphileus
               sent
               from
               England
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 50
              
            
             
               The
               Cardinals
               Letters
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 57
              
            
             
               A
               fuller
               Bull
               is
               desired
               by
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Gardiner
               and
               Fox
               are
               sent
               to
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 52
              
            
             
               The
               Bull
               desired
               by
               them
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Wolsey's
               earnestness
               to
               procure
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 53
              
            
             
               Campegio
               declared
               Legate
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 54
              
            
             
               He
               delaies
               his
               Iourney
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               grants
               the
               Decretal
               Bull
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 55
              
            
             
               Two
               Letters
               from
               
                 Anne
                 Boleyn
              
               to
               Wolsey
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Wolsey
               desires
               the
               Bull
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Kings
               Council
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 56
              
            
             
               The
               Emperor
               opposes
               the
               Kings
               business
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 57
              
            
             
               A
               Breve
               is
               found
               in
               Spain
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               forged
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Campegio
               comes
               to
               England
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 58
              
            
             
               And
               lets
               the
               King
               see
               the
               Bull
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               But
               refuses
               to
               shew
               it
               to
               others
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Wolsey
               moves
               the
               Pope
               that
               some
               might
               see
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               But
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 59
              
            
             
               Campana
               is
               sent
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               Engl.
               
            
             
               
                 p.
                 60
              
            
             
               The
               King
               offers
               the
               Pope
               a
               Guard
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               inclines
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Threatnings
               used
               to
               him
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 61
              
            
          
           
           
             
             
               Anno
               1529.
               
            
             
               HE
               repents
               the
               sending
               over
               a
               Bull
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               But
               feeds
               the
               King
               with
               Promises
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 62
              
            
             
               The
               Popes
               sickness
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 63
              
            
             
               Wolsey
               aspires
               to
               the
               Papacy
               ,
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Instructions
               for
               promoting
               him
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 64
              
            
             
               New
               motions
               for
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 65
              
            
             
               The
               Pope
               Relapses
               dangerously
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               new
               Dispatch
               to
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 66
              
            
             
               Wolseys
               Bulls
               for
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Winton
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 67
              
            
             
               The
               Emperor
               Protests
               against
               the
               Legates
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               Yet
               the
               Pope
               promises
               not
               to
               recal
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Legates
               write
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 68
              
            
             
               Campegio
               led
               an
               ill
               life
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 69
              
            
             
               The
               Emperor
               moves
               for
               an
               Avocation
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Popes
               Dissimulation
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 70
              
            
             
               Great
               contests
               about
               the
               Avocation
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Legates
               begin
               the
               Process
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 72
              
            
             
               A
               severe
               charge
               against
               the
               Queen
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               and
               Queen
               appear
               in
               Court
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Queens
               speech
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 73.
              
               
            
             
               The
               King
               declares
               his
               scruples
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Queen
               Appeals
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 74
              
            
             
               Articles
               framed
               and
               witnesses
               examined
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               An
               Avocation
               prest
               at
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               joyns
               with
               the
               Emperor
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 75
              
            
             
               Yet
               is
               in
               great
               perplexities
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Avocation
               is
               granted
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 76
              
            
             
               The
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Legates
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Campegio
               adjourns
               the
               Court
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 77
              
            
             
               Which
               gave
               great
               offence
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Wolseys
               danger
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Anne
                 Boleyn
              
               returns
               to
               Court
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 78
              
            
             
               Cranmers
               Opinion
               about
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 79
              
            
             
               Approved
               by
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 80
              
            
             
               Cardinal
               Wolsey's
               fall
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               meanness
               of
               his
               temper
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 81
              
            
             
               He
               is
               Attached
               of
               Treason
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               He
               dies
               :
               his
               Character
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 82.
              
               
            
             
               A
               Parliament
               called
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Complaints
               against
               the
               Clergy
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 83
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               debts
               are
               discharged
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               and
               the
               Emperor
               unite
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 84
              
            
             
               The
               Womens
               peace
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1530.
               
            
             
               The
               Emperor
               is
               Crowned
               at
               Bononia
               ,
            
             
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               Vniversities
               consulted
               in
               the
               Kings
               sute
               of
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 85
              
            
             
               The
               answers
               from
               Oxford
               and
               Cambridge
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 86.
              
               
            
             
               D.
               Crook
               Imployed
               in
               Venice
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 87
              
            
             
               Many
               in
               Italy
               wrote
               for
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 88
              
            
             
               It
               was
               opposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Emperor
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 89
              
            
             
               No
               Money
               given
               by
               the
               Kings
               Agents
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Great
               Rewards
               given
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 90
              
            
             
               It
               is
               determined
               for
               the
               King
               at
               
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 Padua
                 ,
                 Ferrara
              
               ▪
               and
               Orleance
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 91
              
            
             
               At
               
                 Paris
                 Bourges
              
               and
               Tholose
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 92
              
            
             
               The
               Opinions
               of
               some
               Reformers
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               And
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 94
              
            
             
               The
               King
               will
               not
               appear
               at
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cranmer
               offers
               to
               defend
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 95
              
            
             
               The
               Clergy
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               write
               to
               the
               Pope
               for
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Popes
               answer
               to
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 96
              
            
             
               A
               Proclamation
               against
               Bulls
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Books
               written
               for
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 97
              
            
             
               Reasons
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Authorities
               of
               Popes
               and
               Councils
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 98
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               Fathers
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 99
              
            
             
               And
               Canonists
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 100
              
            
             
               Marriage
               is
               Compleat
               by
               Consent
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Violent
               Presumptions
               of
               the
               Consummation
               of
               the
               former
               Marriage
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Popes
               Dispensation
               of
               no
               force
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 101.
              
               
            
             
               Bishops
               are
               not
               to
               obey
               his
               Decrees
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 102
              
            
             
               The
               Authority
               of
               Tradition
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Reasons
               against
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 103
              
            
             
               Answers
               made
               to
               these
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 104
              
            
             
               The
               Queen
               is
               intractable
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 105
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1531.
               
            
             
               A
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Clergy
               found
               in
               a
               Premunire
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 106
              
            
             
               The
               Prerogatives
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Encroachments
               of
               Popes
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Statutes
               made
               against
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 107
              
            
             
               The
               Popes
               endeavoured
               to
               have
               those
               repealed
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 109
              
            
             
               But
               with
               no
               effect
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 111
              
            
             
               The
               Clergy
               excused
               themselves
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 112
              
            
             
               Yet
               they
               submit
               and
               acknowledg
               the
               King
               Supream
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               Pardons
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 113
              
            
             
               And
               with
               some
               difficulty
               the
               Laity
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               One
               Attainted
               for
               Poysoning
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               leaves
               the
               Queen
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 114
              
            
             
               A
               disorder
               among
               the
               Clergy
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               turns
               to
               the
               French
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 115
              
            
             
               And
               offers
               his
               Niece
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleance
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Turk
               invades
               the
               Empire
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 116
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1532.
               
            
             
               THe
               Parliament
               complains
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Courts
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               They
               reject
               a
               Bill
               concerning
               Wards
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 117
              
            
             
               
               An
               Act
               against
               Annates
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               writes
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 118
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               answer
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Car
              
               sent
               to
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 119
              
            
             
               His
               Negotiation
               there
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 120
              
            
             
               He
               corrupts
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Ravenna
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Process
               against
               the
               King
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 121
              
            
             
               A
               Bull
               for
               new
               Bishopricks
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               desires
               the
               King
               would
               submit
               to
               him
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 122
              
            
             
               A
               new
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Subsidy
               is
               voted
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 123
              
            
             
               The
               Oaths
               the
               Clergy
               swore
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Chancellor
               More
               delivers
               up
               his
               Office
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 124
              
            
             
               The
               King
               meets
               with
               the
               French
               King
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Eliot
               sent
               to
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 125
              
            
             
               The
               King
               Marries
               
                 Anne
                 Boleyn
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 126
              
            
             
               New
               Overtures
               for
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1533.
               
            
             
               A
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               against
               Appeals
               to
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Arch-Bishop
               Warham
               dies
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 127
              
            
             
               Cranmer
               succeeds
               him
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               His
               Bulls
               from
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 128
              
            
             
               His
               Consecration
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Convocation
               concerning
               the
               Divorce
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 129
              
            
             
               Endeavours
               to
               make
               the
               Queen
               Submit
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 130
              
            
             
               But
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cranmer
               gives
               Iudgment
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 131
              
            
             
               Censures
               that
               pass
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Pope
               united
               to
               the
               French
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 133
              
            
             
               A
               Sentence
               against
               the
               Kings
               proceedings
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               is
               born
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 134
              
            
             
               An
               Enterview
               between
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               French
               King
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               submits
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Imperialists
               oppose
               the
               agreement
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 135
              
            
             
               And
               procure
               a
               definitive
               Sentence
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 136
              
            
             
               The
               King
               resolves
               to
               abolish
               the
               Popes
               Power
               in
               England
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               long
               disputed
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Arguments
               against
               it
               from
               Scripture
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 137
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 138
              
            
             
               Arguments
               for
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 140
              
            
             
               From
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               England
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 141
              
            
             
               The
               Supremacy
               explained
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 142
              
            
             
               Pains
               taken
               to
               satisfie
               Fisher
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 143
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1534.
               
            
             
               A
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               for
               taking
               away
               the
               Popes
               Power
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 144
              
            
             
               About
               the
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 145
              
            
             
               For
               punishing
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 147
              
            
             
               The
               Submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               About
               the
               Election
               of
               Bishops
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 148
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Maid
               of
               Kent
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 149
              
            
             
               The
               Insolence
               of
               some
               Friers
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 151
              
            
             
               The
               Nuns
               speech
               at
               her
               death
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 152
              
            
             
               Fisher
               is
               dealt
               with
               Gently
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 153
              
            
             
               The
               Oath
               for
               the
               Succession
               taken
               by
               many
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 154
              
            
             
               More
               and
               Fisher
               refuse
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 155
              
            
             
               And
               are
               proceeded
               against
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 156
              
            
             
               Another
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 157
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Supremacy
               is
               Enacted
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               for
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Subsidy
               is
               granted
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 158
              
            
             
               More
               and
               Fisher
               are
               Attainted
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Progress
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 159
              
            
             
               Tindal
               and
               others
               at
               Antwerp
               send
               over
               Books
               and
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Supplication
               of
               the
               Beggars
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 160
              
            
             
               More
               answers
               and
               Frith
               replyes
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 161
              
            
             
               Cruel
               proceeding
               against
               Reformers
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 162
              
            
             
               Bilney's
               Sufferings
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 163
              
            
             
               The
               Sufferings
               of
               Byfield
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 164
              
            
             
               And
               Bainham
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 165
              
            
             
               Articles
               abjured
               by
               some
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Tracy's
               Testament
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 166
              
            
             
               Frith's
               Sufferings
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 167
              
            
             
               His
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Corporal
               presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               His
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               Purgatory
               for
               which
               he
               was
               condemned
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 169
              
            
             
               His
               Constancy
               at
               his
               death
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 170
              
            
             
               A
               stop
               put
               to
               Cruel
               proceedings
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 171
              
            
             
               The
               Queen
               favoured
               the
               Reformers
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cranmer
               Promoted
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               And
               was
               Assisted
               by
               Cromwell
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 172.
              
               
            
             
               A
               strong
               party
               against
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Reasons
               used
               against
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 173.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Iudgment
               of
               some
               Bishops
               concerning
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 174
              
            
             
               A
               speech
               of
               Cranmers
               of
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             BOOK
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             other
             Transactions
             about
             Religion
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             during
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               1535.
               
            
             
               THe
               rest
               of
               the
               Kings
               Reign
               was
               troublesome
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 179
              
            
             
               By
               the
               practises
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 180
              
            
             
               Which
               provoked
               the
               King
               much
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               swear
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 181.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Franciscans
               only
               refuse
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 182
              
            
             
               A
               Visitation
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Instructions
               of
               the
               Visitors
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 184
              
            
             
               Injunctions
               sent
               by
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 185
              
            
             
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               in
               England
               and
               their
               Exemptions
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 186
              
            
             
               They
               were
               deserted
               ,
               but
               again
               set
               up
               by
               King
               Edgar
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 187
              
            
             
               Arts
               used
               by
               the
               Monks
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               They
               were
               generally
               corrupt
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 188
              
            
             
               And
               so
               grew
               the
               Friers
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 189
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               other
               reasons
               for
               suppressing
               Monasteries
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cranmers
               design
               in
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 190
              
            
             
               The
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Visitors
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Some
               Houses
               resigned
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 191
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1536.
               
            
             
               QVeen
               Katherine
               dies
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               in
               which
               the
               lesser
               Monasteries
               were
               suppressed
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 193
              
            
             
               The
               reasons
               for
               doing
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               in
               English
               designed
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 194
              
            
             
               The
               reasons
               for
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               opposition
               made
               to
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 195
              
            
             
               Queen
               Anns
               fall
               driven
               on
               by
               the
               Popish
               party
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 196
              
            
             
               The
               King
               became
               jealous
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 197
              
            
             
               She
               is
               put
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 198
              
            
             
               She
               confessed
               some
               Indiscreet
               words
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 199
              
            
             
               Cranmers
               Letters
               concerning
               her
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 200
              
            
             
               She
               is
               brought
               to
               a
               Tryal
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 201
              
            
             
               And
               Condemned
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 202
              
            
             
               And
               also
               Divorced
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 203
              
            
             
               She
               prepares
               for
               Death
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 204
              
            
             
               The
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower's
               Letters
               about
               her
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Her
               Execution
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 205
              
            
             
               The
               Censures
               made
               on
               this
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Lady
               Mary
               is
               reconciled
               to
               her
               Father
               and
               makes
               a
               full
               Submission
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 207
              
            
             
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               is
               well
               used
               by
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 208
              
            
             
               A
               Letter
               of
               hers
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 209
              
            
             
               A
               New
               Parliament
               is
               called
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               of
               the
               Succession
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 210
              
            
             
               The
               Pope
               endeavours
               a
               reconciliation
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 211
              
            
             
               But
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 213
              
            
             
               Articles
               agreed
               on
               about
               Religion
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 215
              
            
             
               Published
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 217
              
            
             
               But
               variously
               censured
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 218
              
            
             
               The
               Convocation
               declared
               against
               the
               Council
               Summoned
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 219
              
            
             
               The
               King
               publishes
               his
               reasons
               against
               it
            
             
               
                 p.
                 220
              
               ,
            
             
               Cardinal
               Pool
               writes
               against
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Many
               Books
               are
               written
               for
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 221
              
            
             
               Instructions
               for
               the
               dissolution
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 222
              
            
             
               Great
               discontents
               among
               all
               sorts
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 223
              
            
             
               Endeavours
               to
               qualifie
               these
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               people
               were
               disposed
               to
               Rebel
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 224
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Injunctions
               about
               Religion
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 225
              
            
             
               They
               were
               much
               censured
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 226
              
            
             
               A
               Rising
               in
               Lincoln-shire
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 227
              
            
             
               Their
               Demands
               and
               the
               Kings
               Answer
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               quieted
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 228
              
            
             
               A
               great
               Rebellion
               in
               the
               North
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               was
               sent
               against
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 230
              
            
             
               They
               advance
               to
               Doncaster
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Their
               Demands
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 231
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Answer
               to
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 232
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1537.
               
            
             
               THe
               Rebellion
               is
               quieted
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 233
              
            
             
               New
               risings
               soon
               dispersed
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 234
              
            
             
               The
               chief
               Rebels
               Executed
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               New
               Visitation
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 235
              
            
             
               Some
               great
               Abbots
               resign
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Confessions
               of
               horrid
               crimes
               are
               made
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 237
              
            
             
               
               Some
               are
               Attainted
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 238
              
            
             
               And
               their
               Abbies
               Suppressed
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 240
              
            
             
               The
               Superstition
               and
               Cheats
               of
               these
               Houses
               discovered
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 242
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1538.
               
            
             
               SOme
               Images
               publickly
               broken
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Beckets
              
               shrine
               broken
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 243
              
            
             
               New
               Injunctions
               about
               Religion
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 245
              
            
             
               In●ectives
               against
               the
               King
               at
               Rome
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Popes
               Bulls
               against
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Clergy
               in
               England
               declared
               against
               these
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 248
              
            
             
               The
               Bible
               is
               Printed
               in
               English
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 249
              
            
             
               New
               Injunctions
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Prince
               Edward
               is
               born
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 250
              
            
             
               The
               Complyance
               of
               the
               Popish
               party
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 251
              
            
             
               Lambert
               appealed
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 252
              
            
             
               And
               is
               publickly
               tryed
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Many
               Arguments
               brought
               against
               him
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 253
              
            
             
               He
               is
               condemned
               and
               burnt
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 254
              
            
             
               The
               Popish
               party
               gain
               ground
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Treaty
               with
               the
               German
               Princes
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 255
              
            
             
               Bonners
               dissimulation
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1539.
               
            
             
               A
               Parliament
               is
               called
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 256
              
            
             
               The
               six
               Articles
               are
               proposed
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Arguments
               against
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 257
              
            
             
               An
               Act
               passed
               for
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 258
              
            
             
               Which
               is
               variously
               censured
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 259
              
            
             
               An
               Act
               about
               the
               Suppression
               of
               all
               Monasteries
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 260
              
            
             
               Another
               for
               erecting
               New
               Bishopricks
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 262
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               design
               about
               these
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               for
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Kings
               Proclamations
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 263
              
            
             
               An
               Act
               concerning
               Precedence
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 264
              
            
             
               Some
               Acts
               of
               Attaindor
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Kings
               care
               of
               Cranmer
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 265
              
            
             
               Who
               wrote
               against
               the
               six
               Articles
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Proceedings
               upon
               that
               Act
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 266
              
            
             
               Bonners
               Commission
               for
               holding
               his
               Bishoprick
               of
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 267
              
            
             
               The
               total
               Dissolution
               of
               Abbeys
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Which
               were
               sold
               or
               given
               away
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 268
              
            
             
               A
               Project
               of
               a
               seminary
               for
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 269
              
            
             
               A
               Proclamation
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 270
              
            
             
               The
               King
               designs
               to
               Marry
               Anne
               of
               Cleve
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Who
               comes
               over
               ,
               but
               is
               disliked
               by
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 271
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1540.
               
            
             
               BVt
               he
               Marries
               her
               ,
               yet
               could
               never
               love
               her
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 273
              
            
             
               A
               Parliament
               is
               called
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 274
              
            
             
               Where
               Cromwel
               speaks
               as
               Lord
               Vice-gerent
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Suppression
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               St.
               John
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 275
              
            
             
               Cromwells
               fall
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 276
              
            
             
               The
               King
               is
               in
               love
               with
               
                 Katherine
                 Howard
              
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cranmers
               friendship
               to
               Cromwell
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 277
              
            
             
               Cromwels
               Attaindor
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 278
              
            
             
               Censures
               past
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 279
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Divorce
               is
               proposed
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 280
              
            
             
               And
               referred
               to
               the
               Convocation
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Reasons
               pretended
               for
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Convocation
               agree
               to
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 281
              
            
             
               Which
               was
               much
               censured
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               Confirmed
               in
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 282
              
            
             
               The
               Queen
               consents
               to
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               about
               the
               Incontinence
               of
               Priests
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Another
               Act
               about
               Religion
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Another
               concerning
               Precontracts
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 283
              
            
             
               Subsidies
               granted
               by
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cromwell's
               Death
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 284
              
            
             
               His
               Character
               ,
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Designs
               against
               Cranmer
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 285
              
            
             
               Some
               Bishops
               and
               Divines
               consult
               about
               Religion
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 286
              
            
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cranmers
               Opinion
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 288
              
            
             
               They
               Explain
               the
               Apostles
               ▪
               Creed
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Seven
               Sacraments
               with
               great
               care
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 289
              
            
             
               As
               also
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 290
              
            
             
               The
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Ave
               Maria
               and
               free-will
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 291
              
            
             
               And
               Iustification
               and
               Good
               works
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 292
              
            
             
               Published
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               much
               censured
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 293
              
            
             
               A
               Correction
               of
               the
               Missalls
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 294
              
            
             
               The
               Sufferings
               of
               Barnes
               and
               others
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 295
              
            
             
               They
               are
               Condemned
               unheard
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 297
              
            
             
               Their
               Speeches
               at
               their
               Death
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Bonners
               Cruelty
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 299
              
            
             
               New
               Bishopricks
               Founded
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 300
              
            
             
               Cranmers
               design
               is
               defeated
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 301
              
            
             
               These
               Foundations
               are
               censured
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               State
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 302
              
            
             
               The
               Bible
               is
               set
               up
               in
               Churches
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Order
               for
               Churchmens
               house-keeping
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 303
              
            
             
               The
               King
               goes
               to
               York
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 304
              
            
             
               The
               State
               of
               Scotland
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 305
              
            
             
               
                 Patrick
                 Hamiltons
              
               Sufferings
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               further
               Prosecution
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 308
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               was
               wholly
               quieted
               by
               the
               Clergy
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 309
              
            
             
               Some
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               others
               escaped
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 310
              
            
             
               
               The
               Queens
               ill
               life
               is
               discovered
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 312
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1542.
               
            
             
               A
               Parliament
               called
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               about
               the
               Queen
               much
               censured
            
             
               
                 p.
                 313
              
            
             
               A
               design
               to
               suppress
               the
               English
               Bible
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 314
              
            
             
               The
               Bible
               ordered
               to
               be
               revised
               by
               the
               Vniversities
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 315.
              
               
            
             
               B.
               Bonners
               Injunctions
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               way
               of
               Preaching
               at
               that
               time
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 316
              
            
             
               Plaies
               and
               Enterludes
               then
               Acted
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 318
              
            
             
               War
               between
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Scots
               are
               defeated
               and
               their
               King
               dies
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 320
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1543.
               
            
             
               CRanmer
               Promotes
               a
               Reformation
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 321
              
            
             
               An
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               for
               it
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Another
               about
               the
               Kings
               Proclamations
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 322
              
            
             
               A
               League
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Emperor
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 323
              
            
             
               A
               Match
               designed
               with
               Scotland
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               French
               party
               prevailed
               there
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 324
              
            
             
               A
               War
               with
               France
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 325
              
            
             
               A
               Persecution
               of
               the
               Reformers
               ,
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Marbecks
               great
               Ingeniousness
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 326
              
            
             
               Three
               burnt
               at
               Windsor
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 327
              
            
             
               Their
               Persecutors
               are
               Perjured
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               design
               against
               Cranmer
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               It
               came
               to
               nothing
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 328
              
            
             
               His
               Christian
               behaviour
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1544.
               
            
             
               A
               New
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               about
               the
               Succession
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               Act
               against
               Conspiracies
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 330
              
            
             
               An
               Act
               for
               revising
               the
               Canon-Law
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               discharge
               of
               the
               Kings
               debts
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               War
               against
               Scotland
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 331
              
            
             
               Audley
               the
               Chancellor
               dies
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Prayers
               are
               put
               in
               English
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Bulloign
               is
               taken
            
             
               
                 p.
                 332
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno.
               1545.
               
            
             
               THe
               Germans
               Mediate
               a
               peace
               between
               England
               and
               France
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Some
               great
               Church-Preferments
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 333
              
            
             
               Wisharts
               Sufferings
               in
               Scotland
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cardinal
               Beaton
               is
               killed
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 336
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1546.
               
            
             
               A
               New
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 338.
              
               
            
             
               Chappels
               and
               Chanteries
               given
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Speech
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               confirms
               the
               Rights
               of
               Vniversities
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 334
              
            
             
               A
               Peace
               with
               France
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 340
              
            
             
               Designs
               of
               a
               further
               Reformation
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Shaxtons
               Apostacy
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               troubles
               of
               
                 Anne
                 Askew
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 341
              
            
             
               She
               endures
               the
               Rack
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 342
              
            
             
               And
               is
               burnt
               with
               some
               others
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               design
               against
               Cranmer
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               King
               takes
               care
               of
               him
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 343
              
            
             
               A
               design
               against
               the
               Queen
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 344
              
            
             
               The
               cause
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolks
               Disgrace
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 345
              
            
          
           
             
               Anno
               1547.
               
            
             
               THe
               Earl
               of
               Surrey
               is
               Executed
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 346
              
            
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Norfolks
               Submission
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               Parliament
               meets
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 347
              
            
             
               The
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               is
               Attainted
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               His
               Death
               prevented
               by
               the
               Kings
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 348
              
            
             
               The
               Emperors
               designs
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Kings
               sickness
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               His
               Latter
               will
               a
               Forgery
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 349
              
            
             
               The
               Kings
               severities
               against
               the
               Popish
               Party
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 351
              
            
             
               Some
               Carthusians
               Executed
               for
               denying
               the
               Kings
               Supremacy
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 352
              
            
             
               And
               a
               Priest
               for
               Treason
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Three
               Monks
               Executed
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Fishers
               Tryal
               and
               Death
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 353
              
            
             
               His
               Character
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 354
              
            
             
               Mores
               Tryal
               and
               Death
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               His
               Character
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 355
              
            
             
               Attaind●rs
               after
               the
               Rebellion
               was
               quieted
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 356
              
            
             
               Censures
               past
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 357
              
            
             
               F.
               Forrests
               Equivocation
               and
               Heresie
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Proceedings
               against
               Cardinal
               Pole's
               friends
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 358
              
            
             
               Attaindors
               without
               hearing
               the
               Parties
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 359
              
            
             
               The
               Conclusion
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 362
              
            
             
               Addenda
               ,
            
             
               
                 p.
                 363
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           COLLECTION
           OF
           RECORDS
           AND
           Original
           Papers
           ;
           With
           other
           INSTRUMENTS
           Referred
           to
           in
           the
           Former
           History
           .
        
         
           
             
             
             
               I.
               The
               Record
               of
               Card.
               Adrian's
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               Henry
               the
               7th
               ,
               for
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               .
            
             
               HEnricus
               Rex
               ,
               &c.
               Reverend
               .
               
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               Domino
               Sylvestro
               Episcop
               .
               Wigorn.
               venerabili
               viro
               Domino
               Roberto
               Sherbourn
               Ecclesiae
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               decano
               ,
               nostris
               in
               Romana
               curia
               oratoribus
               ,
               ac
               Magistro
               Hugoni
               Yowng
               Sacrae
               Theologiae
               Professori
               ,
               salutem
               .
               Cum
               omnes
               &
               singuli
               Archiepiscopi
               &
               Episcopi
               hujus
               nostri
               Inclyti
               Regni
               ,
               quorum
               omnium
               nominationes
               ,
               &
               promotiones
               ,
               ad
               ipsas
               supremas
               dignitates
               ,
               nobis
               attinent
               ex
               regali
               &
               peculiari
               quadam
               Praerogativa
               ,
               jureque
               municipali
               ,
               ac
               inveterata
               consuetudine
               ,
               hactenus
               in
               hoc
               nostro
               Regno
               inconcusse
               &
               inviolabiliter
               observata
               ,
               teneantur
               &
               astringantur
               ,
               statim
               &
               immediate
               post
               impetratas
               Bullas
               Apostolicas
               ,
               super
               eorundem
               promotione
               ad
               ipsam
               nostram
               nominationem
               ,
               coram
               nobis
               &
               in
               praesentia
               nostra
               ,
               si
               in
               hoc
               Regno
               nostro
               fuerunt
               ,
               vel
               coram
               Commissarijs
               nostris
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               sufficienter
               &
               legittime
               deputatis
               ,
               si
               alibi
               moram
               traxerunt
               ,
               non
               solum
               palam
               ,
               publice
               ,
               &
               expresse
               ,
               totaliter
               cedere
               ,
               &
               in
               manus
               nostras
               renunciare
               omnibus
               ,
               &
               quibus●unque
               verbis
               ,
               clausulis
               ,
               &
               sententiis
               in
               ipsis
               Bullis
               Apostolicis
               contentis
               ,
               &
               descriptis
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               ,
               vel
               quovis
               modo
               in
               futurumesse
               poterunt
               ,
               praejudicialia
               ,
               sive
               damnosa
               ,
               nobis
               ,
               haeredibusque
               de
               corpore
               nostro
               legittime
               procreatis
               Angliae
               regibus
               ,
               Coronae
               aut
               Regno
               nostro
               ,
               juribus
               vel
               consuetudinibus
               aut
               Praerogativis
               ejusdem
               Regni
               nostri
               ,
               &
               quoad
               hoc
               totaliter
               seipsos
               submittere
               &
               ponere
               in
               nostra
               bona
               venia
               &
               gratia
               ;
               sed
               etiam
               juramentum
               fidelitatis
               &
               homagij
               ad
               Sancta
               Dei
               Evangelia
               ,
               per
               eosdem
               respective
               corporaliter
               tacta
               ,
               nobis
               facere
               &
               praestare
               :
               Cumque
               nos
               ob
               praeclara
               merita
               eximiasque
               virtutes
               quibus
               Reverendissimum
               in
               Christo
               Patrem
               ,
               Dominum
               Adrianum
               tituli
               Sancti
               Chrisogoni
               Presbyterum
               Cardinalem
               ,
               abunde
               refertum
               conspicimus
               ,
               obque
               diuturnum
               &
               fidele
               obsequium
               per
               ipsum
               Cardinalem
               nobis
               factum
               &
               impensum
               ,
               eundem
               ad
               Ecclesias
               Bathon
               .
               &
               Wellen.
               invicem
               unitas
               nominavimus
               &
               promovimus
               ,
               qui
               idcirco
               &
               ob
               id
               quod
               in
               curia
               Romana
               continue
               moram
               trahit
               ,
               non
               potest
               commode
               hujusmodi
               renunciationem
               &
               juramentum
               coram
               nobis
               personaliter
               facere
               &
               praestare
               :
               Hinc
               est
               quod
               nos
               de
               fidelitatibus
               vestris
               &
               provida
               circumspectione
               ,
               ad
               plenum
               confidentes
               ,
               dedimus
               ,
               &
               concessimus
               ,
               ac
               per
               praesentes
               damus
               &
               concedimus
               ,
               vobis
               ,
               tribus
               aut
               duobus
               vestrum
               ,
               quorum
               praefatum
               Episcopum
               Wigorn.
               unicum
               esse
               volumus
               ,
               plenam
               potestatem
               &
               autoritatem
               ,
               vice
               &
               nomine
               nostris
               ,
               hujusmodi
               renunciationem
               in
               manus
               vestras
               ,
               &
               juramentum
               ad
               Sancta
               Dei
               Evangelia
               corporaliter
               tacta
               ,
               juxta
               formam
               &
               verum
               tenorem
               ,
               de
               verbo
               in
               verbum
               inferius
               descriptum
               ,
               ab
               eodem
               Reverendissimo
               Domino
               Cardinali
               recipiendi
               ,
               exigendi
               ,
               &
               cum
               effectu
               praestari
               videndi
               ;
               ipsumque
               Cardinalem
               ,
               ut
               hujusmodi
               renunciationem
               &
               juramentum
               per
               ipsum
               sic
               ut
               permittatis
               fiendum
               ,
               &
               praestandum
               ,
               manu
               &
               subscriptione
               suis
               signet
               ,
               &
               muniat
               ,
               requirendi
               ,
               &
               ut
               ita
               fiat
               cum
               effectu
               videndi
               ,
               literas
               quoque
               &
               instrumenta
               publica
               super
               hujusmodi
               renunciatione
               ,
               &
               juramento
               fieri
               petendi
               ,
               &
               notarium
               sive
               notarios
               publicos
               ,
               
               unum
               vel
               plures
               ,
               ut
               ipsa
               instrumenta
               conficiant
               ;
               Necnon
               testes
               qui
               tunc
               praesentes
               erunt
               ,
               ut
               veritati
               testimonium
               perhibeant
               rogandi
               &
               requirendi
               ,
               ipsaque
               juramentum
               vel
               instrumenta
               taliter
               fienda
               ,
               verum
               ordinem
               rei
               gerendae
               ,
               &
               renunciationis
               ac
               juramenti
               tenores
               in
               se
               continens
               vel
               continentia
               ,
               nobis
               destinandi
               &
               transmittendi
               ;
               Et
               generaliter
               omnia
               &
               singula
               faciendi
               ,
               gerendi
               ,
               &
               exercendi
               ,
               quae
               in
               praedictis
               &
               quolibet
               praedictorum
               necessaria
               fuerint
               ,
               seu
               quomodolibet
               opportuna
               ,
               ac
               quae
               rei
               qualitas
               exigit
               &
               requirit
               ,
               &
               quae
               nosipsi
               facere
               &
               exercere
               possemus
               si
               praesens
               &
               personaliter
               interessemus
               ,
               etiam
               si
               talia
               forent
               quae
               de
               se
               mandatum
               exigant
               magis
               speciale
               .
               Tenor
               Renunciationis
               sequitur
               &
               est
               talis
               :
               Ego
               Adrianus
               miseratione
               divina
               tituli
               Sancti
               Chrisogoni
               Presbyt
               .
               Cardinalis
               Episcopus
               Bathon
               .
               &
               Wellen.
               coram
               vobis
               Reverendo
               Patre
               Episcopo
               Wigorn.
               Domino
               Roberto
               Shurborno
               decano
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               &
               Hugone
               Yowng
               in
               Theologia
               Professore
               ,
               Commissariis
               ad
               hoc
               a
               serenissimo
               atque
               excellentissimo
               Principe
               Domino
               Henrico
               Dei
               Gratia
               Rege
               Angliae
               ,
               &
               Franciae
               ,
               &
               Domino
               Hiberniae
               ,
               ejus
               nominisseptimo
               ,
               Domino
               meo
               supremo
               ,
               sufficienter
               &
               legittime
               deputatis
               ,
               expresse
               renuncio
               ,
               &
               in
               his
               scriptis
               manu
               &
               sigillo
               meis
               in
               praesentia
               notariorum
               &
               testium
               subscriptorum
               munitis
               ,
               totaliter
               cedo
               omnibus
               &
               quibuscunque
               verbis
               ,
               clausulis
               &
               sententiis
               ,
               in
               bullis
               Apostolicis
               mihi
               factis
               de
               praedict
               .
               Episcopat
               .
               Bathon
               .
               &
               Wellen
               .
               contentis
               &
               descriptis
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               vel
               quovis
               modo
               in
               futurū
               esse
               poterint
               praejudicialia
               sive
               damnosa
               praefato
               serenissimo
               Regi
               ,
               Domino
               meo
               supremo
               ,
               &
               haeredibus
               suis
               de
               corpore
               suo
               legittime
               procreatis
               Angl.
               Regibus
               ,
               Coronae
               aut
               Regno
               ,
               sive
               Majestatis
               Juribus
               vel
               consuetudinibus
               ,
               aut
               Praerogativis
               ejusdem
               Regni
               :
               &
               quoad
               hoc
               me
               integraliter
               submitto
               &
               pono
               in
               gratia
               suae
               Celsitudinis
               ,
               humillime
               supplicans
               suam
               Majestatem
               ,
               dignetur
               mihi
               concedere
               temporalia
               dicti
               Episcopatus
               Bathon
               .
               &
               Wellen.
               quae
               recognosco
               tenere
               a
               sua
               Majestate
               tanquam
               a
               Domino
               meo
               Supremo
               .
               Tenor
               Juramenti
               sequitur
               &
               est
               talis
               :
               Et
               ego
               idem
               Adrianus
               Cardinalis
               praedictus
               Juro
               ad
               haec
               Sancta
               Dei
               Evangelia
               per
               me
               corporaliter
               tacta
               ,
               quod
               ab
               hac
               die
               &
               in
               antea
               ,
               vita
               mea
               naturali
               durante
               ,
               ero
               fidelis
               &
               verus
               ligens
               ,
               ac
               fidelitatem
               in
               ligencia
               mea
               pure
               &
               sincere
               servabo
               ,
               fideleque
               &
               verum
               obsequium
               secundum
               optimum
               posse
               meum
               faciam
               &
               impendam
               serenissimo
               Principi
               Henrico
               ejus
               nominis
               septimo
               ,
               Dei
               Gratia
               Angl.
               &
               Fran.
               Regi
               ac
               Domino
               Hiber
               .
               Domino
               meo
               supremo
               ,
               &
               haeredibus
               suis
               de
               corpore
               suo
               legittime
               procreatis
               Angl.
               Regibus
               ,
               contra
               quascunque
               personas
               ,
               cujuscunque
               status
               ,
               gradus
               ,
               praeeminentiae
               aut
               conditionis
               extiterint
               :
               nec
               quicquam
               faciam
               aut
               attemptabo
               fieri
               ,
               ne
               aut
               attemptari
               consentiam
               ,
               quod
               in
               damnum
               ,
               incommodum
               ,
               aut
               praejudicium
               ,
               ipsius
               serenissimi
               Regis
               aut
               haeredum
               suorum
               praedictorum
               ,
               jurium
               ,
               libertatum
               ,
               Praerogativarum
               ,
               privilegiorum
               &
               consuetudinum
               sui
               incliti
               Regni
               ,
               quovis
               modo
               cedere
               poterit
               ;
               sed
               omne
               id
               quod
               jam
               scio
               ,
               vel
               imposterum
               cognoscam
               inhonorabile
               ,
               damnosum
               aut
               praejudiciale
               ,
               suae
               Serenitati
               ,
               aut
               Regno
               suo
               ,
               seu
               contrarium
               honori
               aut
               Serenitati
               suae
               Majestatis
               ,
               aut
               haeredum
               suorum
               praedictorum
               ,
               non
               solum
               impediam
               ad
               extremum
               potentiae
               meae
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               cum
               omni
               possibili
               diligentia
               id
               ostendam
               et
               significabo
               ,
               ostendive
               aut
               significari
               faciam
               eidem
               serenissimo
               Regi
               ,
               omni
               favore
               ,
               metu
               ,
               promisso
               aut
               Jurejurando
               cuicunque
               personae
               aut
               quibuscunque
               personis
               cujuscunque
               status
               ,
               gradus
               ,
               ordinis
               praeeminentiae
               conditionisve
               extiterunt
               ,
               quod
               antehac
               per
               mefactū
               autinterpositū
               seu
               imposterum
               fiendū
               aut
               interponendū
               ,
               penitus
               sublato
               &
               non
               obstantibus
               .
               Honorem
               insuper
               suae
               Majestati
               ad
               extremum
               potentiae
               meae
               
               servabo
               ,
               Parliamentis
               quoque
               &
               aliis
               Consiliis
               suae
               Celsitudinis
               cum
               in
               ejus
               Regno
               fuero
               diligenter
               attendam
               ;
               Consilium
               quod
               sua
               Serenitas
               per
               se
               ceu
               literas
               aut
               nuncium
               suum
               mihi
               manifestabit
               ,
               nemini
               pandam
               ,
               nisi
               iis
               quibus
               ipse
               jusserit
               :
               &
               si
               consilium
               meum
               super
               aliquo
               facto
               Majestas
               sua
               postulaverit
               ,
               fideliter
               sibi
               consulam
               ,
               &
               quod
               magis
               suae
               Serenitati
               videbitur
               expedire
               ,
               &
               conducere
               juxta
               opinionem
               &
               scire
               meum
               ,
               dicam
               &
               aperiam
               ,
               atque
               id
               si
               sua
               Serenitas
               mandaverit
               pro
               posse
               meo
               diligenter
               faciam
               .
               Causas
               insuper
               &
               negotia
               omnia
               suae
               Serenitatis
               mihi
               commissa
               ,
               seu
               imposterum
               committenda
               ,
               in
               Curia
               Romana
               prosequenda
               ,
               pertractanda
               &
               solicitanda
               ,
               fideliter
               ,
               accurate
               &
               diligenter
               ,
               cum
               omnimoda
               dexteritate
               prosequar
               ,
               pertractabo
               &
               solicitabo
               :
               Bullasque
               &
               alias
               Literas
               Apostolicas
               validas
               &
               efficaces
               ,
               in
               debita
               Juris
               forma
               ,
               super
               eisdem
               causis
               &
               negotiis
               impetrare
               &
               obtinere
               absque
               fraude
               ,
               dolo
               aut
               sinistra
               quavis
               machinatione
               quantum
               in
               me
               erit
               ,
               cum
               omni
               effectu
               enitar
               ,
               operam
               dabo
               &
               conabor
               :
               ac
               easdem
               taliter
               expeditas
               ,
               cum
               ea
               quam
               res
               expostulat
               diligentia
               ,
               suae
               Serenitati
               ,
               transmittam
               aut
               per
               alios
               transmitti
               ,
               tradi
               &
               liberari
               curabo
               ,
               &
               faciam
               .
               Servitia
               quoque
               &
               homagia
               pro
               temporalibus
               dicti
               Episcopatus
               ,
               quae
               recognosco
               tenere
               a
               sua
               Celsitudine
               tanquam
               a
               Domino
               meo
               supremo
               ,
               fideliter
               faciam
               &
               implebo
               .
               Ita
               me
               Deus
               adjuvet
               &
               haec
               Sancta
               Dei
               Evangelia
               .
               In
               cujus
               ,
               &c.
               T.R.
               apud
               Westm.
               13
               die
               Octob.
               
            
             
               
                 Per
                 ipsum
                 Regem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Pope
               Julius's
               Letter
               to
               Archbishop
               Warham
               for
               giving
               K.
               Henry
               the
               8th
               the
               Golden
               Rose
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Iulius
                   Secundus
                   Papa
                   venerabili
                   Fratri
                   Guilielmo
                   Archiepiscop
                   .
                   Cantuarien
                   .
                
                 
                   VEnerabilis
                   Frater
                   ,
                   salutem
                   &
                   Apostolicam
                   Benedictionem
                   .
                   
                   Charissimum
                   in
                   Christo
                   Filium
                   nostrum
                   Henricum
                   Angliae
                   Regem
                   Illustrissimum
                   ,
                   quem
                   peculiari
                   charitate
                   complectimur
                   ,
                   aliquo
                   insigni
                   Apostolico
                   munere
                   in
                   hoc
                   Regnisui
                   primordio
                   ,
                   decorandum
                   putantes
                   ,
                   mittimus
                   nunc
                   ad
                   eum
                   Rosam
                   Auream
                   ,
                   Sancto
                   Chrismate
                   delibutam
                   ,
                   &
                   odorifero
                   Musco
                   aspersam
                   ,
                   nostrisque
                   manibus
                   de
                   more
                   Romanorum
                   Pontificum
                   benedictam
                   ,
                   quam
                   ei
                   a
                   tua
                   Fraternitate
                   inter
                   Missarum
                   solemnia
                   per
                   te
                   celebranda
                   ,
                   cum
                   caeremoniis
                   in
                   notula
                   alligata
                   contentis
                   ,
                   dari
                   volumus
                   nostra
                   &
                   Apostolica
                   benedictione
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Datum
                     Romae
                     apud
                     Sanctum
                     Petrum
                     sub
                     Annulo
                     Piscatoris
                     
                       5
                       April
                       .
                       1510.
                       
                       Pontificatus
                       nostri
                       Anno
                       septimo
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Sigismundus
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 delivering
                 the
                 Rose
                 ,
                 referred
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 Register
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
               A
               Writ
               for
               Summoning
               Convocations
               .
            
             
               REX
               ,
               &c.
               Reverendissimo
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               Cantuarien
               .
               Archiepis
               .
               
               totius
               Angliae
               Primati
               &
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               Legato
               ,
               salutem
               .
               Quibusdam
               arduis
               &
               urgentibus
               negotiis
               ,
               Nos
               ,
               defensionem
               &
               securitatem
               
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               ,
               ac
               pacem
               ,
               tranquillitatem
               ,
               &
               bonum
               publicum
               ,
               &
               defensionem
               Regni
               nostri
               &
               subditorum
               nostrorum
               ejusdem
               concernentibus
               ,
               vobis
               in
               fide
               &
               dilectione
               quibus
               nobis
               tenemini
               rogando
               mandamus
               ,
               quatenus
               praemissis
               debito
               intuitu
               attentis
               &
               ponderatis
               ,
               universos
               &
               singulos
               Episcopos
               vestrae
               Provinciae
               ,
               ac
               Decanos
               &
               Priores
               Ecclesiarum
               Cathedralium
               ,
               Abbates
               ,
               Priores
               &
               alios
               Electivos
               ,
               Exemptos
               &
               non
               exemptos
               ,
               necnon
               Archidiaconos
               ,
               Conventus
               ,
               Capitula
               ,
               &
               Collegia
               ,
               totumque
               Clerum
               ,
               cujuslibet
               Dioceseos
               ejusdem
               Provinciae
               ,
               ad
               conveniendum
               coram
               vobis
               in
               Ecclesia
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               vel
               alibi
               prout
               melius
               expedire
               videritis
               ,
               cum
               omni
               celeritate
               accommoda
               ,
               modo
               debito
               convocari
               faciatis
               ad
               tractandum
               ,
               consentiendum
               ,
               &
               concludendum
               super
               praemissis
               ,
               &
               aliis
               quae
               sibi
               clarius
               proponentur
               ,
               tunc
               &
               ibidem
               ex
               parte
               nostra
               .
               Et
               hoc
               ,
               sicut
               Nos
               et
               statum
               Regni
               nostri
               ,
               &
               honorem
               &
               utilitatem
               Ecclesiae
               praedictae
               diligitis
               ,
               nullatenus
               omittatis
               .
            
             
               
                 Teste
                 meipso
                 ,
                 &c.
                 apud
                 Westminst
                 .
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Feb.
                   Anno
                   Regni
                   14.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Warham
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Writ
                   of
                   executing
                   this
                   Summons
                   ,
                   prefixes
                
                 
                   the
                   20
                   
                     th
                     of
                  
                   April
                   
                     for
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     their
                     meeting
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               A
               Writ
               for
               a
               Convocation
               summoned
               by
               Warham
               on
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               account
               .
            
             
               WIllielmus
               permissione
               divina
               Cantuar.
               Archiepiscopus
               ,
               totius
               Angliae
               Primas
               &
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               Legatus
               ,
               
               venerabili
               confratri
               nostro
               Domino
               Ricardo
               Dei
               Gratia
               London
               .
               Episcopo
               ,
               salutem
               &
               fraternam
               in
               Domino
               caritatem
               .
               Cum
               nuper
               Ecclesia
               Anglicana
               ,
               quae
               majorum
               nostrorum
               temporibus
               ,
               multis
               ac
               magnis
               libertatibus
               &
               immunitatibus
               gaudere
               solebat
               ,
               quorundam
               iniquorum
               hominum
               malitiis
               ,
               &
               nequitiis
               fortiter
               fuerit
               inquietata
               &
               perturbata
               ,
               qui
               omnia
               quae
               a
               majoribus
               nostris
               sancte
               &
               pie
               ,
               ob
               tranquillitatem
               dictae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               fuerunt
               ordinata
               ac
               sancita
               ,
               vel
               prava
               &
               sinistra
               interpretatione
               prope
               subvertentes
               ,
               vel
               personas
               Ecclesiasticas
               male
               tractantes
               ,
               ac
               eas
               contemptui
               habentes
               ,
               dictam
               Ecclesiam
               pene
               prostraverunt
               ac
               pedibus
               conculcarunt
               :
               Ne
               igitur
               dicta
               Ecclesia
               Anglicana
               ad
               calamitatem
               insignem
               seu
               ruinam
               ac
               jacturam
               ,
               &
               quod
               absit
               ,
               desolationem
               perveniat
               ,
               quas
               diu
               eadem
               Ecclesia
               Anglicana
               per
               diversas
               personas
               ,
               ut
               praefertur
               prae
               oculis
               suis
               Deum
               non
               habentes
               ,
               nec
               censuras
               Sanctae
               Matris
               Ecclesiae
               timentes
               ,
               sustinuit
               &
               sustinebat
               ,
               prout
               de
               verisimili
               Reformatione
               non
               habita
               in
               futurum
               sustinere
               debeat
               ;
               Nos
               prout
               tenemur
               ,
               congruum
               remedium
               in
               hac
               parte
               providere
               cupientes
               ,
               &
               ob
               id
               ipsum
               Praelatos
               &
               Clerum
               nostrae
               Cantuar.
               Provinciae
               convocare
               volentes
               ;
               Fraternitati
               vestrae
               igitur
               committimus
               &
               mandamus
               ,
               quatenus
               omnes
               &
               singulos
               dictae
               nostrae
               Cant.
               Ecclesiae
               Suffraganeos
               infra
               nostram
               Provinciam
               constitutos
               ,
               &
               absentium
               Episcoporum
               si
               quifuerunt
               Vicarios
               in
               Spiritualibus
               generales
               ,
               ac
               Diocesium
               vacantium
               Custodes
               Spiritualitatis
               ,
               &
               Officiales
               citetis
               seu
               citari
               faciatis
               ,
               peremptorie
               ,
               &
               per
               eos
               Decanos
               &
               Priores
               Ecclesiarum
               Cath.
               ac
               singula
               Capitula
               eorundum
               ,
               Archidiaconos
               ,
               Abbates
               &
               Priores
               ,
               Conventus
               sub
               se
               habentes
               ,
               &
               alios
               Ecclesiarum
               Praelatos
               exemptos
               ,
               &
               non
               exemptos
               ,
               Clerumque
               cujuslibet
               Dioceseos
               Provinciae
               nostrae
               antedictae
               ,
               citari
               peremptorie
               &
               praemoneri
               
               volumus
               &
               mandamus
               ,
               Quod
               iidem
               Episcopi
               Suffraganei
               ,
               nostri
               Vicarii
               Generales
               ,
               Decani
               &
               Custodes
               sive
               Officiales
               ,
               Abbates
               ,
               Priores
               ,
               Archidiaconi
               ac
               caeteri
               Ecclesiarum
               Praelati
               ,
               exempti
               &
               non
               exempti
               ,
               personaliter
               ,
               &
               quodlibet
               Capitulum
               Ecclesiarum
               Cath.
               per
               unum
               de
               Capitulo
               graduatum
               ,
               vel
               magis
               idoneum
               ,
               dictique
               singuli
               Abbates
               ,
               sive
               Priores
               ,
               Conventus
               sub
               se
               habentes
               ,
               nullo
               obstante
               impedimento
               legittimo
               ,
               per
               unam
               Religiosam
               personam
               de
               Conventu
               graduatam
               si
               quae
               sit
               ,
               ceu
               alias
               per
               unam
               magis
               idoneam
               de
               eodem
               Conventu
               ,
               Clerusque●ujuslibet
               Dioc.
               Provinciae
               antedictae
               per
               duos
               procuratores
               graduatos
               ejusdem
               Dioc.
               seu
               alias
               si
               non
               fuerunt
               ,
               per
               duos
               sufficientiores
               &
               habiliores
               Dioc.
               in
               eorum
               Beneficiis
               realiter
               residentes
               ,
               compareant
               coram
               nobis
               aut
               nostris
               in
               hac
               parte
               locumtenentibus
               ,
               vel
               Commissariis
               si
               nos
               tunc
               (
               quod
               absit
               )
               impediri
               contigerit
               in
               Ecclesia
               Cathed
               .
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               die
               Sabbat
               .
               viz.
               26.
               mensis
               Januarii
               &c.
               
               Dat
               in
               Manerio
               nostro
               de
               Lambeth
               .
               primo
               die
               mensis
               Novembris
               Anno
               Domini
               millesimo
               quingentesimo
               nono
               ,
               &
               nostrae
               Translat
               .
               Anno
               sexto
               .
            
          
           
             
               V.
               The
               Preamble
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Subsidy
               granted
               by
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               QUum
               Illustrissimus
               &
               Potentissimus
               Dominus
               noster
               Rex
               Angliae
               &
               Franciae
               ,
               
               Defensor
               Fidei
               &
               Dominus
               Hibern
               .
               semper
               extitit
               constantissimus
               Ecclesiae
               Protector
               &
               Patronus
               optime
               meritus
               ,
               atque
               superioribus
               annis
               ,
               in
               diebus
               foelicis
               recordationis
               Julij
               ejus
               nominis
               Papae
               secundi
               ,
               grave
               Schisma
               in
               Ecclesia
               Romana
               exortum
               pacavit
               &
               extinxit
               ;
               &
               postea
               ipsam
               Ecclesiam
               Romanam
               contra
               vim
               &
               potentiam
               Gallorum
               ,
               qui
               tunc
               Italiam
               &
               Urbem
               Romanam
               in
               servitutem
               redigere
               moliebantur
               ,
               validissimo
               excercitu
               &
               bello
               longe
               omnium
               sumptuosissimo
               faeliciter
               defendit
               ,
               &
               securam
               reddid●t
               :
               Ac
               praeterea
               postremis
               his
               diebus
               Lutheranas
               ,
               Haereses
               ,
               in
               Ecclesiae
               Sacramenta
               Ecclesiaeque
               statum
               furiose
               debaccantes
               doctissimo
               &
               nunquam
               satis
               laudato
               libello
               contudit
               &
               superavit
               ;
               vicissim
               tam
               gladio
               quam
               calamo
               hostes
               Ecclesiae
               strenuissime
               profligans
               ,
               quibus
               meritis
               suam
               clarissimam
               famam
               immortali
               gloriae
               pariter
               consecravit
               ,
               tales
               laudes
               &
               gratias
               sua
               incomparabili
               bonitate
               ab
               Ecclesia
               promeruit
               ,
               quales
               nunquam
               satis
               dignas
               quisquam
               mortaliū
               referre
               poterit
               sed
               Deus
               affatim
               persolvet
               praemia
               digna
               .
               Quumque
               idem
               Rex
               noster
               &
               Protector
               illustrissimus
               a
               Rege
               Gallorum
               per
               Mare
               &
               per
               Terras
               ,
               incolas
               hujus
               Regni
               contra
               percussum
               foedus
               ,
               promissam
               fidem
               ,
               &
               suum
               ipsius
               salvum
               conductum
               assidue
               infestante
               ,
               &
               Scotos
               contra
               Regnum
               hoc
               instigante
               ac
               suis
               stipendiis
               conducente
               ,
               atque
               ducem
               Albaniae
               in
               perniciem
               principis
               Scotorum
               nostri
               Regis
               ex
               sorore
               Nepotis
               impellente
               ,
               aliasque
               injurias
               multas
               &
               graves
               contra
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               suosque
               amicos
               &
               subditos
               quotidie
               multiplicante
               ,
               provocatur
               ,
               irritatur
               atque
               urgetur
               ut
               bellum
               suscipiat
               ,
               suumque
               Regnum
               tam
               contra
               Gallos
               quam
               contra
               Scotos
               ut
               decet
               imvictissimum
               Principem
               potenter
               defendat
               ;
               non
               enim
               ultra
               pacem
               colere
               vel
               pacem
               longius
               expectare
               convenit
               postquam
               Rex
               Gallorum
               summum
               Pontificem
               bene
               moventem
               ,
               &
               quae
               pacis
               sunt
               suadentem
               ,
               audire
               recusat
               ,
               exercitum
               instruens
               &
               bellum
               apparans
               ,
               fortassis
               in
               multos
               annos
               duraturum
               :
               dignissimum
               est
               ob
               praefata
               tam
               praeclara
               facinora
               ,
               ut
               sicut
               Rex
               noster
               illustrissimus
               plus
               caeteris
               Regibus
               antecessoribus
               suis
               pro
               Ecclesiae
               defensione
               ,
               utilitate
               &
               honore
               insudavit
               ,
               &
               plus
               expensarum
               sustinuit
               ;
               ita
               ad
               sustinenda
               
               
               
               
               
               bellorum
               onera
               imminentia
               ,
               pro
               Ecclesiae
               &
               totius
               Regni
               hujus
               defensione
               ,
               per
               Ecclesiam
               tali
               subsidio
               adjuvetur
               quale
               anterioribus
               Regibus
               nunquam
               antehac
               concessum
               est
               ,
               nec
               fortassis
               posterioribus
               Regibus
               unquam
               simile
               ,
               nisi
               ob
               talia
               benefacta
               vel
               extremam
               bellorum
               necessitatem
               postea
               concedetur
               .
               Quocirca
               ut
               Regia
               Majestas
               ad
               fovendam
               &
               protegendam
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               &
               Clerum
               Angliae
               ,
               magis
               indies
               animetur
               ,
               &
               ut
               jura
               ,
               libertates
               &
               privilegia
               Ecclesiae
               concessa
               benigne
               Ecclesiae
               servet
               ,
               &
               ab
               aliis
               servari
               faciat
               ,
               &
               ne
               praefata
               benefacta
               in
               ingratos
               contulisse
               videatur
               .
            
             
               NOs
               Praelati
               &
               Clerus
               Cant.
               Provinciae
               in
               hac
               Sacra
               Synodo
               Provinciali
               sive
               Praelatorum
               &
               Cleri
               ejusdem
               Convocatione
               ,
               in
               Ecclesia
               Cathed
               .
               Divi
               Pauli
               London
               .
               vicesimo
               die
               mensis
               Aprilis
               Anno
               Dom.
               millesimo
               quingentesimo
               vicesimo
               tertio
               inchoata
               ,
               ac
               usque
               ad
               &
               in
               decimum
               quartum
               diem
               mensis
               Augusti
               proxime
               ex
               tunc
               sequentis
               de
               diebus
               in
               dies
               continuata
               ,
               congregati
               ,
               Illustrissimo
               Domino
               Regi
               perpetuo
               &
               potentissimo
               Fidei
               &
               Ecclesiae
               defensori
               ,
               subsidium
               dare
               &
               concedere
               Decrevimus
               ,
               quam
               nostram
               Benevolentiam
               ut
               gratam
               &
               acceptam
               habeat
               humillime
               deprecamur
               ,
               protestantes
               expresse
               ,
               quod
               per
               praesentem
               concessionem
               ,
               quam
               tanquam
               novam
               &
               ante
               insolitam
               pro
               nostra
               singulari
               &
               personali
               in
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               observantia
               sine
               exemplo
               donamus
               ,
               omnino
               nolumus
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               aut
               successoribus
               nostris
               in
               aliquo
               praejudicium
               generari
               ,
               nec
               casum
               hunc
               singularem
               ad
               sequen
               .
               trahi
               :
               Quod
               si
               praesentem
               Concessionem
               pro
               exemplo
               &
               (
               ut
               vocant
               )
               pro
               Praesidente
               ad
               similes
               unquam
               Concessiones
               exigendas
               accipiendam
               fore
               praesentiremus
               ,
               certe
               in
               eam
               omnino
               consentire
               recusassemus
               ;
               quandoquidem
               subsidium
               sub
               modis
               ,
               formis
               ,
               conditionibus
               ,
               exceptionibus
               ac
               provisionibus
               ,
               &
               protestatione
               super
               &
               infrascriptis
               ,
               &
               non
               aliter
               ,
               neque
               alio
               modo
               ,
               Damus
               &
               Concedimus
               ,
               viz.
               Subsidium
               se
               extendens
               ad
               Medietatem
               sive
               mediam
               partem
               valoris
               omnium
               fructuum
               reddituum
               ,
               &
               proventuum
               ,
               possessionum
               ,
               unius
               anni
               ,
               omnium
               &
               singulorum
               Episcopatuum
               ,
               Ecclesiarum
               Cathed
               .
               &
               Collegiatarum
               ,
               Dignitatum
               ,
               Hospitalium
               ,
               Monast.
               Abbaciarum
               ,
               Prioratuum
               aliarumque
               domorum
               Religiosarum
               ,
               necnon
               quorumcunque
               beneficiorum
               &
               Possessionum
               Ecclesiasticarum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               Bishop
               Tonstal's
               Licence
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 More
              
               for
               reading
               Heretical
               Books
               .
            
             
               CUthbertus
               permissione
               Divina
               London
               .
               Episcopus
               Clarissimo
               &
               Egregio
               viro
               Domino
               Thomae
               More
               fratri
               &
               amico
               Charissimo
               Salutem
               in
               Domino
               &
               benedict
               .
               
               Quia
               nuper
               ,
               postquam
               Ecclesia
               Dei
               per
               Germaniam
               ab
               haereticis
               infestata
               est
               ,
               juncti
               sunt
               nonnulli
               iniquitatis
               Filii
               ,
               qui
               veterem
               &
               damnatam
               haeresim
               Wyckliffianam
               &
               Lutherianam
               ,
               etiam
               haeresis
               Wycliffianae
               alumni
               transferendis
               in
               nostratem
               vernaculam
               linguam
               corruptissimis
               quibuscunque
               eorum
               opusculis
               ,
               atque
               illis
               ipsis
               magna
               copia
               impressis
               ,
               in
               hanc
               nostram
               Regionem
               inducere
               conantur
               ;
               quam
               sane
               pestilentissimis
               dogmatibus
               Catholicae
               fidei
               veritati
               repugnantibus
               maculare
               atque
               inficere
               magnis
               conatibus
               moliuntur
               .
               Magnopere
               igitur
               verendum
               est
               ne
               Catholica
               veritas
               in
               totum
               periclitetur
               nisi
               boni
               
               &
               ●ruditi
               viri
               malignitati
               tam
               praedictorum
               hominum
               strenue
               occurrant
               ,
               id
               quod
               nulla
               ratione
               melius
               &
               aptius
               fieri
               poterit
               ,
               quam
               si
               in
               lingua
               Catholica
               veritas
               in
               totum
               expugnans
               haec
               insana
               dogmata
               simul
               etiam
               ipsissim●
               prodeat
               in
               lucem
               .
               Quo
               fiet
               ut
               Sacrarum
               Literarum
               imperiti
               homines
               in
               manu●
               sumentes
               novos
               istos
               Haereticos
               Libros
               ,
               atque
               una
               etiam
               Catholicos
               ipsos
               refellentes
               ,
               vel
               ipsi
               per
               se
               verum
               discernere
               ,
               vel
               ab
               aliis
               quorum
               perspicacius
               est
               judicium
               recte
               admoneri
               &
               doceri
               possint
               .
               Et
               quia
               tu
               ▪
               Frater
               Clarissime
               ,
               in
               lingua
               nostra
               vernacula
               ,
               sicut
               etiam
               in
               Latina
               ,
               Demosthenem
               quendam
               praestare
               potes
               ,
               &
               Catholicae
               veritatis
               assertor
               acerrimus
               in
               omni
               congressu
               esse
               soles
               ,
               melius
               subcisivas
               horas
               ,
               si
               quas
               tuis
               occupationibus
               suffurari
               potes
               ,
               collocare
               nunquam
               poteris
               ,
               quam
               in
               nostrate
               lingua
               aliqua
               edas
               quae
               simplicibus
               &
               ideotis
               hominibus
               subdolam
               haereticorum
               malignitatem
               aperiant
               ,
               ac
               contra
               tam
               impios
               Ecclesiae
               supplantatores
               reddant
               eos
               instructiores
               :
               habes
               ad
               id
               exemplum
               quod
               imiteris
               praeclarissimum
               ,
               illustrissimi
               Domini
               nostri
               Regis
               Henrici
               octavi
               ,
               qui
               Sacramenta
               Ecclesiae
               contra
               Lutherum
               totis
               viribus
               ea
               subvertent●̄
               asserere
               aggressus
               ,
               immortale
               nomen
               Defensoris
               Ecclesiae
               in
               omne
               aevum
               promeruit
               .
               Et
               ne
               Andabatarum
               more
               cum
               ejusmodi
               larvis
               lucteris
               ,
               ignorans
               ipse
               quod
               oppugnes
               ,
               mitto
               ad
               te
               insanas
               in
               nostrate
               lingua
               istorū
               naen●as
               ,
               atque
               una
               etiam
               nonnullos
               Lutheri
               Libros
               ex
               quibus
               haec
               opinionū
               monstra
               prodierunt
               Quibus
               abs
               te
               diligenter
               perlectis
               ,
               facilius
               intelligas
               quibus
               latibulis
               tortuosi
               serpentes
               sese
               condant
               ,
               quibusque
               anfractibus
               elabi
               deprehensi
               studeant
               .
               Magni
               enim
               ad
               victoriam
               momenti
               est
               hostium
               Consilia
               explorata
               habere
               ,
               &
               quid
               sentiant
               quove
               tendant
               penitus
               nosse
               :
               nam
               si
               convellere
               pares
               quae
               isti
               se
               non
               sensisse
               dicent
               ,
               in
               totum
               perdas
               operam
               .
               Macte
               igitur
               virtute
               ,
               tam
               sanctum
               opus
               aggredere
               ,
               quo
               &
               Dei
               Ecclesiae
               prosis
               ▪
               &
               tibi
               immortale
               nomen
               atque
               aeternam
               in
               Coelis
               gloriam
               pa●es
               :
               quod
               ut
               facias
               atque
               Dei
               Ecclesiam
               tuo
               patrocinio
               munias
               ,
               magnopere
               in
               Domino
               obsecramus
               ,
               atque
               ad
               illum
               finem
               ejusmodi
               libros
               &
               retinendi
               &
               legendi
               facultatem
               atque
               licentiam
               impertimur
               &
               concedimus
               .
               Dat.
               7
               die
               Martii
               ,
               Anno
               1527
               &
               nostrae
               Cons.
               sexto
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ad
             Librum
             Secundum
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               The
               Bull
               for
               the
               King's
               Marriage
               with
               Queen
               Katherine
               .
            
             
               JUlius
               Episcopus
               servus
               servorum
               Dei
               ,
               
               dilecto
               Filio
               Henrico
               carissimi
               in
               Christo
               Filii
               Henrici
               Angliae
               Regis
               illustriss
               .
               Nato
               ,
               &
               dilectae
               in
               Christo
               Filiae
               Catharinae
               ,
               Carissimi
               in
               Christo
               Filii
               nostri
               Ferdinandi
               Regis
               ,
               ac
               Carissimae
               in
               Christo
               Filiae
               nostrae
               Elizabeth
               .
               Reginae
               Hispaniarum
               &
               Siciliae
               Catholicorum
               natae
               ,
               illustribus
               ,
               salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               .
               Romani
               Pontificis
               praecellens
               Autoritas
               concessa
               sibi
               desuper
               utitur
               potestate
               ,
               prout
               personarum
               ,
               negotiorum
               &
               temporum
               qualitate
               pensata
               ,
               id
               in
               Domino
               conspicit
               salubriter
               expedire
               .
               Oblatae
               nobis
               nuper
               pro
               parte
               vestra
               petitionis
               series
               continebat
               ,
               Quod
               cum
               alias
               tu
               Filia
               Catharina
               ,
               &
               tunc
               in
               humanis
               agens
               quondam
               Arthurus
               ,
               Carissimi
               in
               Christo
               Filii
               nostri
               Henrici
               Angliae
               Regis
               illustrissimi
               primogenitus
               ,
               pro
               conservandis
               pacis
               &
               amicitiae
               nexibus
               &
               faederibus
               inter
               carissimum
               in
               Christo
               Filium
               nostrum
               Ferdinandum
               ,
               &
               Carissimam
               in
               Christo
               Filiam
               
               nostram
               Elizabeth
               .
               Hispaniarum
               &
               Siciliae
               Catholicos
               ,
               ac
               praefatum
               Angliae
               Reges
               &
               Reginam
               ,
               matrimonium
               per
               verba
               legitime
               de
               praesenti
               contraxissetis
               ,
               illudque
               carnali
               Copula
               forsan
               consummavissetis
               ,
               Dominus
               Arthurus
               prole
               ex
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonio
               non
               suscepta
               decessit
               ;
               Cum
               autem
               ,
               sicut
               eadem
               petitio
               subjungebat
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               ut
               hujusmodi
               vinclum
               Pacis
               &
               Amicitiae
               inter
               praefatos
               Reges
               &
               Reginam
               diutius
               permaneat
               ,
               cupiatis
               Matrimonium
               inter
               vos
               per
               verba
               legitime
               de
               praesenti
               contrahere
               ,
               supplicari
               nobis
               fecistis
               ,
               ut
               vobis
               in
               praemissis
               de
               opportunae
               Dispensationis
               gratia
               providere
               de
               benignitate
               Apostolica
               dignaremur
               :
               Nos
               igitur
               ,
               qui
               inter
               singulos
               Christi
               fideles
               ,
               praesertim
               Catholicos
               Reges
               &
               Principes
               ,
               Pacis
               &
               Concordiae
               amaenitatem
               vigere
               intensis
               desideriis
               affectamus
               ,
               vosque
               &
               quemlibet
               vestrum
               a
               quibuscunque
               Excommunicationis
               ,
               Suspensionis
               &
               Interdict
               .
               aliisque
               Ecclesiasticis
               Sententiis
               ,
               Censuris
               ,
               Paenis
               ,
               a
               jure
               vel
               ab
               homine
               ,
               quavis
               occasione
               vel
               causa
               latis
               ,
               si
               quibus
               quomodolibet
               innodati
               existitis
               ,
               ad
               effectum
               praesentium
               duntaxat
               consequendum
               ,
               harum
               serie
               absolventes
               ,
               &
               absolutos
               fore
               censentes
               hujusmodi
               supplicationibus
               inclinati
               ,
               vobiscum
               ,
               ut
               impedimento
               affinitatis
               hujusmodi
               ex
               praemissis
               proveniente
               ,
               ac
               Constitutionibus
               &
               Ordinationibus
               Apostolicis
               caeterisque
               contrariis
               nequaquam
               obstantibus
               ,
               Matrimonium
               per
               verba
               legitime
               de
               praesenti
               inter
               vos
               contrahere
               ,
               &
               in
               eo
               ,
               postquam
               Contractum
               fuerit
               ,
               etiamsi
               jam
               forsan
               hactenus
               de
               facto
               publice
               vel
               clandestine
               contraxeritis
               ,
               ac
               illud
               Carnali
               Copula
               consummaveritis
               ,
               licite
               remanere
               valeatis
               ,
               Auctoritate
               Apostolica
               tenore
               praesentium
               de
               specialis
               dono
               Gratiae
               Dispensamus
               ;
               ac
               vos
               &
               quemlibet
               vestrorum
               si
               contraxeritis
               (
               ut
               praefertur
               )
               ab
               excessu
               hujusmodi
               ,
               ac
               Excommunicationis
               Sententia
               quam
               propterea
               incurristis
               ,
               eadem
               Auctoritate
               Absolvimus
               ,
               Prolem
               ex
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonio
               ,
               sive
               contracto
               ,
               sive
               contrahendo
               ,
               susceptam
               forsan
               vel
               suscipiendam
               legitimam
               decernendo
               .
               Proviso
               quod
               tu
               (
               Filia
               Catharina
               )
               propter
               hoc
               rapta
               non
               fueris
               ;
               volumus
               autem
               quod
               si
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonium
               de
               facto
               contraxistis
               ,
               Confessor
               ,
               per
               vos
               &
               quemlibet
               vestrum
               eligendus
               ,
               paenitentiam
               salutarem
               propterea
               vobis
               injungat
               ,
               quam
               adimplere
               teneamini
               .
               Nulli
               ergo
               omnino
               hominum
               liceat
               hanc
               paginam
               nostrae
               Absolutionis
               ,
               Dispensationis
               &
               voluntatis
               infringere
               ,
               vel
               ei
               ausu
               temerario
               contraire
               ;
               si
               quis
               autem
               hoc
               attemptare
               praesumpserit
               ,
               indignationem
               Omnipotentis
               Dei
               ac
               Beatorum
               Petri
               &
               Pauli
               Apostolorum
               ejus
               se
               noverit
               incursurum
               .
               Dat.
               Romae
               apud
               Sanctum
               Petrum
               ,
               Anno
               Incarnationis
               Dominicae
               millesimo
               quingentesimo
               tertio
               ,
               septimo
               Cal.
               Januarii
               ,
               Pontificatus
               nostri
               Anno
               primo
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               The
               King's
               Protestation
               against
               the
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               Dei
               Nomine
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Coram
               vobis
               Reverendo
               in
               Christo
               Patre
               &
               Domino
               ,
               Domino
               Richardo
               Dei
               &
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               gratia
               Episcopo
               Wintoniensi
               ,
               Ego
               Henricus
               Walliae
               Princeps
               ,
               Dux
               Cornubiae
               &
               Comes
               Cestriae
               ,
               dico
               ,
               allego
               &
               in
               his
               Scriptis
               propono
               ,
               Quod
               licet
               ego
               minorem
               aetatem
               agens
               ,
               &
               intra
               annos
               pubertatis
               notorie
               existens
               ,
               cum
               Serenissima
               Domina
               Katharina
               Hispaniarum
               Regis
               Filia
               ,
               Matrimonium
               de
               facto
               contraxerim
               ,
               qui
               quidem
               Contractus
               ,
               quamvis
               obstante
               ipsa
               minore
               aetate
               mea
               de
               se
               jam
               invalidus
               ,
               imperfectus
               ,
               nullus
               efficaciae
               aut
               vigoris
               extiterit
               ;
               quia
               tamen
               annis
               pubertatis
               &
               matura
               aetate
               jam
               superveniente
               ,
               Contractus
               ipse
               per
               tacitum
               Consensum
               ,
               mutuam
               cohabitationem
               ,
               munerum
               aut
               intersignium
               dationem
               seu
               receptionem
               ,
               vel
               alium
               
               quemcunque
               modum
               jure
               declaratum
               ,
               forsan
               existimari
               seu
               videri
               poterit
               apparenter
               validatus
               aut
               confirmatus
               ;
               Ea-propter
               ,
               Ego
               Henricus
               Walliae
               Princeps
               praedictus
               ,
               jam
               proximus
               pubertati
               existens
               ,
               &
               annos
               pubertatis
               attingens
               ,
               Protestor
               ,
               quod
               non
               intendo
               eundem
               praetensum
               contractum
               per
               quaecunque
               per
               me
               dicta
               seu
               dicenda
               ,
               facta
               aut
               facienda
               ,
               in
               aliquo
               approbare
               ,
               validare
               ,
               ●eu
               ratum
               habere
               ,
               sed
               nunc
               in
               praesenti
               ,
               non
               vi
               ,
               dolo
               ,
               nec
               prece
               inductus
               ,
               sed
               sponte
               &
               libere
               ,
               nullo
               modo
               coactus
               ,
               contra
               hujusmodi
               Contractum
               reclamo
               ,
               &
               eidem
               dissentio
               ,
               voloque
               &
               omnino
               intendo
               ab
               eodem
               contractu
               Matrimoniali
               praetenso
               ,
               melioribus
               modo
               &
               forma
               ,
               quibus
               de
               jure
               melius
               ,
               validius
               ,
               aut
               efficacius
               potero
               vel
               possim
               ,
               penitus
               resilire
               ,
               &
               eidem
               expresse
               dissentire
               ,
               prout
               in
               praesenti
               contra
               eundem
               reclamo
               ,
               &
               eidem
               dissentio
               .
               Protestorque
               quod
               per
               nullum
               dictum
               ,
               factum
               ,
               actum
               ,
               aut
               gestum
               per
               me
               ,
               aut
               nomine
               meo
               per
               alium
               quemcunque
               ,
               quandocunque
               aut
               qualemcunque
               ,
               imposterum
               faciendum
               ,
               agendum
               ,
               gerendum
               ,
               aut
               explicandum
               ,
               volo
               aut
               intendo
               in
               praefatum
               contractum
               Matrimonialem
               ,
               aut
               in
               dictam
               Dominam
               Catharinam
               tanquam
               Sponsam
               aut
               Uxorem
               meam
               consentire
               .
               Super
               quibus
               vos
               omnes
               testimonium
               perhìbere
               volo
               ,
               requiro
               ,
               rogo
               ,
               atque
               obtestor
               .
            
             
               
                 Per
                 me
                 Henricum
                 Walliae
                 Principem
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LEcta
                 fuit
                 &
                 facta
                 suprascripta
                 Protestatio
                 ,
                 per
                 praefatum
                 Serenissimum
                 Principem
                 Dominum
                 Henricum
                 ,
                 coram
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patre
                 &
                 Domino
                 Domino
                 Richardo
                 permissione
                 Divina
                 Winton
                 .
                 Episcopo
                 ,
                 Judicialiter
                 pro
                 tribunali
                 sedent
                 .
                 Et
                 me
                 Notarium
                 infra
                 scriptum
                 ad
                 tunc
                 praesentem
                 in
                 ejus
                 Actorum
                 Scribam
                 in
                 hac
                 parte
                 assumente
                 ,
                 &
                 Testium
                 infrascriptorum
                 praesentiis
                 .
                 Anno
                 Dom.
                 1505.
                 
                 Indictione
                 octava
                 ,
                 Pontificatus
                 Sanctissimi
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patris
                 &
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Julii
                 ,
                 Divina
                 Providentia
                 eo
                 nomine
                 Papae
                 secundi
                 Anno
                 secundo
                 ,
                 Mensis
                 vero
                 Junii
                 die
                 27
                 ;
                 quo
                 die
                 Dominus
                 Serenissimus
                 Princeps
                 proximus
                 pubertati
                 ,
                 &
                 annos
                 pubertatis
                 attingens
                 erat
                 ,
                 ut
                 tunc
                 ibidem
                 asserebat
                 ,
                 in
                 quadam
                 bassa
                 Camera
                 infra
                 Palatium
                 Regium
                 Richemondiae
                 ,
                 in
                 parte
                 occidentali
                 ejusdem
                 Palatii
                 situat
                 .
                 Super
                 quibus
                 omnibus
                 &
                 singulis
                 ,
                 praesatus
                 Serenissimus
                 Princeps
                 me
                 Notarium
                 praememoratum
                 Instrumentum
                 consicere
                 ,
                 &
                 testes
                 infra
                 nominatos
                 testimonium
                 perhibere
                 requisivit
                 instanter
                 ,
                 &
                 rogavit
                 .
                 In
                 quorum
                 omnium
                 &
                 singulorum
                 fidem
                 &
                 testimonium
                 ,
                 praefatus
                 Serenissimus
                 Princeps
                 supra
                 ,
                 &
                 testes
                 ,
                 ut
                 praemittitur
                 ,
                 rogati
                 &
                 requisiti
                 ,
                 sua
                 nomina
                 propriis
                 manibus
                 infra
                 scripserunt
                 .
                 Ita
                 est
                 ut
                 supra
                 ,
                 quod
                 ego
                 Joannes
                 Raed
                 manu
                 &
                 signo
                 meo
                 manuali
                 Attestor
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Giles
                       Daubney
                       ,
                    
                     
                       C.
                       Somerset
                       .
                    
                     
                       Thomas
                       Rowthale
                       .
                    
                     
                       Nicholas
                       West
                       .
                    
                     
                       Henry
                       Marny
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               III.
               Cardinal
               Wolsey's
               first
               Letter
               to
               Sir
               
                 Gregory
                 Cassali
              
               ,
               about
               the
               Divorce
               .
               Taken
               from
               the
               Original
               .
            
             
               
               DOmine
               Gregori
               ,
               Post
               meam
               cordatissimam
               Commendationem
               ,
               post
               ultimum
               vestrum
               a
               me
               discessum
               ex
               compendio
               ad
               vos
               scripsi
               ,
               ut
               ob
               nonnullas
               maximi
               momenti
               causas
               procurare
               differretis
               quod
               de
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               negotio
               in
               quibusdam
               nobis
               traditis
               Commissionibus
               continebatur
               ,
               quoad
               rursus
               vobis
               significarem
               quid
               ea
               in
               re
               fieri
               vellemus
               .
               Ubi
               vero
               ad
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               rediissem
               ,
               variis
               crebrisque
               cum
               ea
               habitis
               sermonibus
               ,
               adeo
               abunde
               ac
               distincte
               illi
               aperui
               quam
               ex
               animo
               ac
               diligenter
               ,
               &
               quam
               sincere
               &
               ex
               fide
               ,
               diu
               noctuque
               exoptetis
               eidem
               Regiae
               Majestati
               inservire
               ;
               neque
               ullum
               unquam
               laborem
               ,
               periculum
               aut
               molestiam
               vos
               velle
               recusare
               ,
               ut
               omni
               studio
               ac
               viribus
               id
               fideliter
               praestare
               possitis
               quod
               illi
               gratum
               aut
               acceptum
               quoquo
               modo
               esse
               posse
               cognoveritis
               ,
               omnemque
               industriam
               vos
               esse
               adhibituros
               quo
               vestrae
               fidei
               curaeque
               commissa
               optatum
               finem
               consequantur
               ;
               quem
               vestrum
               animum
               propensissima
               voluntate
               sic
               sub
               mea
               ●ide
               Regiae
               Majestati
               insinuavi
               ,
               ut
               meam
               hanc
               relationem
               atque
               sponsionem
               pectori
               suo
               constantissime
               adfixerit
               ,
               certissimaque
               fiducia
               concepit
               ,
               omnino
               futurum
               ut
               nostrae
               tunc
               expectationi
               quacunque
               in
               re
               &
               occasione
               respondeatis
               :
               Ex
               quo
               fit
               ut
               vestrae
               operae
               ,
               curae
               atque
               prudentiae
               ea
               nunc
               tractanda
               &
               procuranda
               committat
               ,
               quibus
               nihil
               magis
               cordi
               habeat
               ,
               nihil
               ardentius
               exoptet
               ,
               aut
               majoris
               sit
               momenti
               vel
               gravioris
               successus
               ,
               nec
               ullum
               habet
               Consiliarium
               ,
               utcunque
               intimum
               ,
               cui
               graviora
               possit
               committere
               .
               Quum
               itaque
               ,
               me
               intercedente
               &
               procurante
               ,
               nunc
               vos
               Regia
               Majestas
               prae
               caeteris
               ad
               hoc
               fidei
               adsciverit
               &
               elegerit
               ,
               ut
               in
               re
               tam
               gravi
               fidelissima
               vestra
               opera
               ac
               ministerio
               utatur
               ,
               sidemque
               illi
               meam
               de
               vobis
               jam
               ei
               adstrinxerim
               ,
               nihil
               ambigens
               quin
               postquam
               ejus
               animum
               ac
               voluntatem
               cognoveritis
               ,
               fueritisque
               abunde
               instructi
               quam
               maximi
               haec
               quae
               nunc
               expono
               sunt
               momenti
               ,
               utpote
               quae
               potissimum
               concernunt
               Regiae
               conscientiae
               exonerationem
               animaeque
               suae
               salutem
               ,
               vitae
               conservationem
               &
               incolumitatem
               ,
               Regii
               Stemmatis
               continuationem
               ,
               publicumque
               commodum
               &
               quietem
               subditorum
               omnium
               ,
               eorum
               pariter
               qui
               sub
               ejus
               imperio
               nunc
               vivunt
               vel
               qui
               postea
               unquam
               in
               hoc
               suo
               Regno
               vivent
               ;
               quumque
               perspiciam
               sedulum
               vestrum
               Ministerium
               hoc
               in
               negotio
               impendendom
               omnino
               r●dundaturum
               esse
               in
               praecipuam
               vestram
               exaltationem
               &
               utilitatem
               ,
               postquam
               infelices
               istos
               jam
               passos
               successus
               occasionem
               se
               obtulisse
               videtis
               ,
               qua
               vestra
               familia
               hujusmodi
               operam
               huic
               Serenissimo
               Principi
               navare
               possit
               ,
               quod
               statum
               omnem
               vestrum
               in
               longe
               meliorem
               quam
               antea
               sit
               haud
               dubie
               restituturus
               &
               adaucturus
               ,
               certissimum
               compertissimumque
               habeo
               ,
               quod
               ob
               has
               tam
               urgentes
               causas
               &
               tam
               graves
               successuros
               effectus
               ,
               adeo
               toto
               pectore
               vires
               omnes
               vestras
               industria
               ac
               studio
               tantae
               conficiendae
               rei
               addicetis
               ,
               ut
               omnia
               queatis
               ad
               optatum
               exitum
               perducere
               ;
               atque
               ita
               promissum
               fidemque
               meam
               praestabitis
               ,
               tam
               optimum
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               institutum
               juvabitis
               ,
               ejus
               desiderio
               &
               expectationi
               omni
               ex
               parte
               satisfacietis
               ,
               &
               praeter
               bene
               peractae
               rei
               honorem
               &
               laudem
               comparandam
               ,
               mercedem
               quoque
               reportabitis
               tanti
               Principis
               liberalitate
               dignam
               ,
               quae
               certissime
               cedet
               in
               perpetuum
               vestrum
               totiusque
               vestrae
               familiae
               commodum
               &
               incrementum
               :
               Et
               quum
               jam
               mihi
               persuadeam
               futurum
               
               omnino
               ut
               officiis
               actionibusque
               vestris
               sitis
               promissis
               sponsionibusque
               meis
               omnino
               satisfacturi
               ,
               ad
               id
               pluribus
               verbis
               neutiquam
               adhortabor
               ,
               proinde
               ad
               rem
               nunc
               ipsam
               venio
               .
               Ante
               hoc
               tempus
               vobis
               aperui
               ,
               quemadmodum
               Regia
               Majestas
               ,
               partim
               assiduo
               suo
               studio
               &
               eruditione
               ,
               partim
               relatu
               ac
               judicio
               multorum
               Theologorum
               ,
               &
               in
               omni
               Doctrinae
               genere
               doctorum
               virorum
               asseveratione
               ,
               existimans
               conscientiam
               suam
               non
               esse
               sufficienter
               exoneratam
               ,
               quod
               in
               conjugio
               existeret
               cum
               Regina
               ,
               Deumque
               primo
               &
               ante
               omnia
               ac
               animae
               suae
               quietem
               &
               salutem
               respiciens
               ,
               mox
               vero
               suae
               Successionis
               securitatem
               ,
               perpendensque
               accurate
               quam
               gravia
               hinc
               mala
               provenirent
               ,
               aperte
               sentit
               quam
               maxime
               futurum
               sit
               Deo
               molestum
               ,
               inhonorificum
               sibi
               ,
               &
               ingratum
               apud
               homines
               ,
               suisque
               subditis
               periculosum
               ,
               ex
               hoc
               non
               sufficienti
               conjugio
               ,
               si
               deprehendatur
               dicta
               Majestas
               sciens
               ac
               volens
               in
               eo
               perstare
               ,
               &
               vivere
               praeter
               modum
               debitum
               ,
               juxtaque
               ritum
               &
               legitima
               Ecclesiae
               Statuta
               :
               quibus
               igitur
               ex
               causis
               longo
               jam
               tempore
               ,
               intimo
               suae
               conscientiae
               remorsu
               ,
               summique
               Dei
               rationem
               habens
               ,
               existimat
               animam
               suam
               laesam
               &
               offensam
               ,
               adeo
               quod
               ,
               quum
               in
               suis
               conatibus
               actionibusque
               quibuscunque
               Deum
               potissimum
               sibi
               semper
               proponat
               ,
               ingenti
               cum
               molestia
               cordisque
               perturbatione
               in
               hoc
               Matrimonio
               degit
               ;
               super
               qua
               re
               maturum
               sanumque
               judicium
               consuluit
               clarissimorum
               celeberrimorumque
               Doctorum
               a
               liorumque
               complurium
               in
               omni
               eruditionis
               genere
               excellentiorum
               virorum
               ac
               Praelatorum
               ,
               partim
               Theologorum
               ,
               partim
               Jurisperitorum
               ,
               tum
               in
               suo
               Regno
               ,
               tum
               alibi
               existentium
               ,
               ut
               aperte
               vereque
               cognosceret
               ,
               an
               Dispensatio
               antea
               concessa
               pro
               se
               &
               Regina
               ,
               ex
               eo
               quod
               Regina
               Fratris
               sui
               uterini
               Uxor
               antea
               extiterit
               ,
               valida
               &
               sufficiens
               foret
               ,
               necne
               ;
               demumque
               a
               variis
               multisque
               ex
               his
               Doctoribus
               asseritur
               ,
               quod
               Papa
               non
               potest
               dispensare
               in
               primo
               gradu
               affinitatis
               ,
               tanquam
               ex
               jure
               Divino
               ,
               moraliter
               ,
               naturaliterque
               prohibito
               ,
               ac
               si
               potest
               ,
               omnes
               affirmant
               &
               consentiunt
               quod
               hoc
               non
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               ex
               urgentissimis
               &
               ardius
               causis
               ,
               quales
               non
               subfuerunt
               ,
               Bulla
               praeterea
               Dispensationis
               fundatur
               &
               concessa
               est
               sub
               quibusdam
               rationibus
               falso
               suggestis
               &
               enarratis
               ,
               in
               ea
               namque
               asseritur
               ,
               quod
               haec
               Regia
               Majestas
               Matrimonium
               hoc
               cum
               Regina
               percupiebat
               ,
               pro
               bono
               pacis
               inter
               Henricum
               septimum
               Ferdinandū
               &
               Elizabetham
               ,
               quum
               revera
               nulla
               tunc
               dissensio
               aut
               belli
               suspicio
               esset
               inter
               dictos
               Principes
               ,
               vel
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               praedictam
               ,
               quae
               in
               teneris
               adhuc
               annis
               ,
               nec
               in
               discretione
               aut
               judicio
               constitutis
               agebat
               ;
               nunquam
               deinde
               assensit
               ,
               aut
               quicquam
               cognovit
               de
               hujusmodi
               bullae
               Impetratione
               ,
               nec
               unquam
               hoc
               Matrimonium
               optavit
               ,
               aut
               aliquid
               de
               eo
               accepit
               ante
               bullae
               Impetrationem
               .
               Quocirca
               ab
               his
               omnibus
               Doctoribus
               atque
               Praelatis
               judicatur
               hujusmodi
               Dispensationem
               non
               adeo
               validam
               &
               idoneam
               esse
               ac
               efficacem
               ,
               ut
               praedictum
               Matrimonium
               manifeste
               justum
               legitimumque
               sit
               ;
               sed
               potius
               quod
               multa
               possunt
               objici
               ,
               magnis
               probabilibusque
               fundata
               &
               corroborata
               rationibus
               ,
               in
               non
               leve
               periculum
               Regiae
               prolis
               ,
               to●iusque
               Regni
               ac
               subditorum
               gravem
               perturbationem
               .
               Adhaec
               ,
               postquam
               Regia
               Majestas
               ,
               qui
               Walliae
               Princeps
               tunc
               erat
               ,
               decimum
               quartum
               annum
               attigisset
               ,
               contractus
               Revocatio
               subsequuta
               est
               ,
               Rege
               Patre
               expresse
               nolente
               quod
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonium
               ullo
               pacto
               sortiretur
               effectum
               .
               His
               causis
               Rex
               hic
               Serenissimus
               ,
               tanquam
               bonus
               &
               Catholicus
               Princeps
               ,
               timens
               ne
               ob
               tam
               diuturnam
               cum
               Regina
               continuationem
               ,
               indignatus
               &
               iratus
               Deus
               citius
               ex
               humanis
               evocave●●●
               Masculam
               ●
               Regina
               susceptam
               prolem
               ,
               graviusque
               a
               Deo
               supplicium
               expavescit
               si
               in
               Matrimonio
               
               hoc
               non-legitimo
               perseveraverit
               ;
               ex
               hac
               ideo
               occasione
               ,
               intimis
               praecordiis
               hunc
               Conscientiae
               scrupulum
               concepit
               ,
               in
               animo
               nihilominus
               habens
               ,
               pro
               animi
               conscientiaeque
               suae
               quiete
               &
               salute
               ,
               prolisque
               securitate
               ,
               ad
               Sanctam
               Domini
               nostri
               sedemque
               Apostolicam
               confugere
               ,
               tantae
               rei
               remedium
               impetraturus
               confidens
               ,
               quod
               ob
               complura
               sua
               erga
               eam
               merita
               &
               officia
               tum
               calamo
               ingeniique
               viribus
               ,
               tum
               armis
               praestita
               ,
               subsidia
               in
               Ecclesiae
               calamitatibus
               prompte
               subministrata
               ,
               Sanctissimus
               Dominus
               noster
               non
               gravabitur
               sua
               benignitate
               ,
               Authoritate
               ac
               facultate
               ,
               intimum
               hunc
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               cordi
               inhaerentem
               dolorem
               amovere
               ,
               eumque
               modum
               ac
               rationem
               inire
               qua
               Regia
               Majestas
               praedicta
               Uxorem
               aliam
               ducere
               ,
               &
               ,
               Deo
               volente
               ,
               masculam
               prolem
               in
               suae
               successionis
               securitatem
               queat
               ex
               ea
               suscipere
               ,
               &
               tam
               certam
               quietem
               in
               suo
               Regno
               constituere
               :
               Quumque
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               ab
               his
               nunc
               captiva
               detineatur
               ,
               qui
               pro
               virili
               sua
               forsan
               conabuntur
               impedire
               ,
               turbareque
               hoc
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               desiderium
               &
               Statutum
               ,
               ipsa
               praeterea
               cogitur
               vias
               omnes
               excogitare
               ,
               quibus
               dicta
               Sanctitas
               de
               hac
               re
               dexterius
               &
               commodius
               instrui
               ,
               &
               facilius
               adduci
               queat
               ad
               ea
               concedenda
               ,
               quorū
               medio
               &
               vigore
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               animus
               &
               desiderium
               queat
               optatum
               sortiri
               effectum
               :
               Proinde
               ipsa
               Regia
               Majestas
               de
               fide
               ,
               industria
               ,
               dexteritate
               prudentiaque
               vestra
               plenissime
               confidens
               ,
               vult
               ut
               statim
               his
               literis
               acceptis
               ,
               rebus
               aliis
               omnibus
               quibuscunque
               ab
               eo
               vel
               a
               quovis
               alio
               vobis
               commissis
               omnino
               posthabitis
               ,
               vias
               modosque
               omnes
               possibiles
               excogitetis
               quibus
               potestis
               secretissime
               ,
               mutato
               habitu
               &
               tanquam
               alicujus
               Minister
               ,
               vel
               tanquam
               Commissionem
               habens
               a
               Duce
               Ferrariae
               pro
               nonnullis
               inter
               Pontificem
               &
               eum
               componendis
               controversiis
               ,
               vel
               alia
               qua
               licuerit
               securiori
               via
               ,
               ad
               Pontificis
               praesentiam
               &
               colloquium
               accedendi
               ,
               omnibus
               arbitris
               semotis
               ,
               si
               fieri
               possit
               ,
               pro
               vestris
               obeundis
               mandatis
               ;
               quorum
               obtinendorum
               gratia
               ,
               si
               ita
               expedire
               judicaveritis
               ,
               eam
               mercedem
               ac
               pecuniarum
               summam
               promittetis
               ac
               tradetis
               ,
               his
               qui
               revera
               volent
               atque
               poterunt
               hoc
               negotium
               ad
               effectum
               per●rahere
               ,
               quam
               summam
               ,
               &
               ejus
               limitationem
               ,
               judicio
               ,
               prudentiaeque
               vestrae
               integram
               Regia
               Majestas
               remittit
               ;
               etiam
               si
               his
               danda
               foret
               qui
               Pontificem
               asservant
               ,
               vel
               cuicunque
               alio
               qui
               vos
               tuto
               ad
               secretum
               cum
               sua
               Sanctitate
               Sermonem
               adducere
               ,
               in
               locumque
               tutum
               reducere
               posset
               :
               Cujus
               rei
               gratia
               ,
               aliisque
               ad
               hunc
               finem
               consequendum
               sustinendis
               oneribus
               neces●a●iis
               ,
               pecuniae
               ad
               summam
               decem
               mille
               ducatorum
               ,
               per
               Mensarios
               Venetias
               transmittentur
               ,
               qui
               illic
               in
               promptu
               aderunt
               ,
               persolvendae
               &
               consignandae
               Prothonotario
               Fratri
               vestro
               ,
               Regio
               illic
               existenti
               Oratori
               ;
               per
               eumque
               de
               tempore
               in
               tempus
               ad
               vos
               transmitti
               ea
               summa
               poterit
               quam
               huic
               obtinendo
               negotio
               conducere
               posse
               existimaveritis
               ,
               nihilque
               ambigo
               quin
               dictam
               pecuniam
               fideliter
               collocetis
               ,
               ex
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               utilitate
               ,
               expectatione
               atque
               sententia
               .
               Atque
               ubi
               ad
               Sanctum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               accesseritis
               ,
               post
               filiales
               &
               cordatissimas
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               measque
               devotas
               &
               humillimas
               commendationes
               ,
               &
               post
               exhibitas
               a
               Rege
               Credentiae
               literas
               ,
               in
               quibus
               in
               negotii
               adjumentum
               clausula
               vehemens
               est
               propria
               ejus
               manu
               conscripta
               ,
               ut
               ex
               earum
               exemplo
               cognoscetis
               ,
               ejus
               Sanctitati
               exponetis
               quam
               grave
               ,
               molestumque
               Regiae
               Majestati
               &
               mihi
               sit
               ,
               audire
               infaelicissimos
               eventus
               ,
               calamitatemque
               miserandam
               ,
               in
               qua
               nunc
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               cum
               Reverendiss
               .
               Cardinalib
               .
               versatur
               ,
               cum
               gravissimo
               detrimento
               irreparabilique
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               illiusque
               Patrimonii
               jactura
               ,
               ad
               quae
               mala
               sublevanda
               &
               corrigenda
               nullum
               in
               Regia
               Majestate
               officium
               desiderabitur
               ,
               quod
               ab
               ullo
               erga
               Sanctam
               Domini
               nostri
               vel
               sedem
               Apostolicam
               
               observantissimo
               Principe
               queat
               excogitari
               ;
               in
               eoque
               omne
               meum
               ministerium
               ac
               studium
               non
               minus
               promptum
               aderit
               ,
               quam
               si
               ex
               ea
               re
               solum
               possem
               mihi
               coelum
               comparare
               :
               quemadmodum
               experientia
               ,
               aliqua
               in
               parte
               ,
               jam
               docuit
               ,
               &
               Deo
               duce
               posthac
               uberius
               comprobabit
               :
               quam
               rem
               copiosius
               optimisque
               verbis
               agetis
               ,
               praesertim
               ,
               quum
               sciatis
               quanto
               &
               quam
               sincero
               affectu
               Regia
               Majestas
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               prosequatur
               ,
               &
               quanta
               mea
               sit
               in
               ipsam
               devotio
               ,
               in
               hisque
               sermonibus
               insistetis
               prout
               loci
               ,
               temporis
               ,
               negociique
               ratio
               videbitur
               judicio
               vestro
               postulare
               .
            
             
               Secundo
               ,
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               solita
               vestra
               dexteritate
               aperietis
               id
               quod
               in
               his
               ipsis
               literis
               ad
               vos
               scripsi
               concernens
               hujus
               Matrimonii
               insufficientiam
               ,
               ab
               hisque
               rationibus
               &
               causis
               fundamentum
               capietis
               ,
               quae
               superius
               enarrantur
               integrumque
               discursum
               ejus
               Sanctitati
               declarabitis
               ,
               non
               omittentes
               intrinsecum
               dolorem
               ,
               conscientiae
               scrupulum
               ,
               Dei
               rationem
               ,
               Masculae
               prolis
               respectum
               ,
               hujus
               Regni
               bonum
               ,
               &
               alia
               omnia
               ut
               superius
               scripta
               sunt
               :
               addentes
               insuper
               ,
               nihil
               vehementius
               optari
               a
               tota
               Regni
               Nobilitate
               ,
               subditisque
               omnibus
               nullo
               discrimine
               ,
               quam
               è
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               corpore
               Masculum
               haeredem
               a
               Deo
               sibi
               dari
               ,
               in
               perpetuam
               consolationem
               ,
               gaudium
               ,
               quietem
               ,
               ac
               totius
               Regni
               securitatem
               ,
               posteritatisque
               firmissimum
               columen
               ;
               prudentiorumque
               opinionem
               esse
               ,
               quod
               Deus
               omnipotens
               a
               tanto
               bono
               concedendo
               divinam
               suam
               manum
               substrahit
               ,
               ob
               errorem
               ,
               culpamque
               in
               dicto
               Matrimonio
               hactenus
               admissam
               ,
               quae
               nisi
               mature
               corrigatur
               ,
               graviora
               ex
               hac
               occasione
               in
               hoc
               Regno
               mala
               succedent
               ,
               quam
               antea
               unquam
               fuerunt
               audita
               ;
               etenim
               si
               hoc
               negotium
               in
               suspenso
               &
               indiscussum
               relinqueretur
               ,
               hujusmodi
               possent
               quaestiones
               ,
               controversiae
               &
               contentiones
               ac
               factiones
               post
               defunctum
               Regem
               exoriti
               ,
               ob
               Regni
               haereditatem
               ,
               quae
               non
               possent
               in
               multorum
               aevo
               restingui
               ,
               ut
               antea
               olim
               ex
               causa
               longe
               leviori
               accidit
               ,
               neque
               ex
               re
               tam
               ambigua
               ,
               tam
               saevae
               olim
               depopulationes
               ,
               bella
               ,
               intestinaeque
               controversiae
               exortae
               ,
               &
               ad
               multum
               tempus
               continuatae
               sunt
               ,
               in
               extremum
               &
               ferme
               ultimum
               Regni
               excidium
               ;
               quae
               quum
               tam
               gravia
               sunt
               ,
               Sanctissimus
               Dominus
               noster
               veluti
               pater
               &
               gubernator
               Christianitatis
               prospicere
               ex
               officio
               debet
               ,
               &
               quibuscunque
               modis
               potest
               ,
               pro
               viribus
               adniti
               &
               conari
               ,
               ut
               haec
               Regna
               ac
               dominia
               quae
               nunc
               super-sunt
               in
               fide
               &
               obedientia
               Ecclesiae
               assidue
               contineat
               ,
               inter
               quae
               ,
               Deo
               sit
               laus
               ,
               hoc
               Regnum
               haud
               recensendum
               est
               inter
               minima
               sed
               tanquam
               illud
               quod
               hactenus
               juvavit
               ,
               &
               posthac
               pro
               tuto
               praesidio
               semper
               haberi
               poterit
               ,
               adversus
               ea
               quae
               cedere
               possent
               in
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               vel
               sanctae
               fidei
               detrimentum
               .
            
             
               Tertio
               ,
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               proponetis
               praesentem
               Ecclesiae
               statum
               ,
               rogabitisque
               ut
               in
               mentem
               velit
               redigere
               ,
               quo
               nunc
               in
               statu
               suae
               Sanctitatis
               res
               cum
               Christianis
               Principibus
               versentur
               ,
               cumque
               privatae
               contentiones
               ,
               quae
               illi
               sunt
               cum
               magna
               eorum
               principum
               parte
               ,
               addita
               &
               ambitione
               immoderatoque
               regum
               appetitu
               &
               ex
               arbitrio
               suo
               ,
               Temporale
               jus
               omne
               atque
               Spirituale
               tractandi
               ,
               Ecclesiasticamque
               Jurisdictionem
               &
               Authoritatem
               invertendi
               ,
               eo
               certe
               animo
               ut
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               dignitatem
               extinguant
               ;
               his
               omnibus
               in
               unum
               connexis
               ac
               bene
               consideratis
               ,
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               manifeste
               cognoscet
               ,
               Principem
               nullum
               ,
               neque
               portum
               ,
               aut
               refugium
               tam
               tutum
               ,
               cui
               in
               omnem
               eventum
               queat
               inhaerere
               ,
               sibi
               relictum
               esse
               ,
               quam
               haec
               Regia
               Majestas
               est
               quae
               nihil
               sibi
               vendicat
               ,
               nil
               ambit
               ,
               quod
               praejudicio
               esse
               possit
               dictae
               Sanctitati
               ,
               sed
               ejus
               ,
               Apostolicaeque
               
               sedis
               ,
               semper
               fuit
               ,
               est
               ,
               esseque
               decrevit
               firmissimum
               scutum
               ,
               tutissimumque
               propugnaculum
               ,
               ita
               suas
               actiones
               cum
               caeteris
               Principibus
               firmans
               &
               connectens
               ,
               ut
               semper
               ex
               ea
               occasione
               in
               suam
               hanc
               optimam
               sententiam
               reliquos
               possit
               attrahere
               ,
               adeo
               quod
               Regi
               tam
               optime
               in
               Sanctissimum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               affecto
               nihil
               denegari
               debeat
               ,
               uteumque
               maximum
               quod
               possit
               ab
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               praestari
               ordinaria
               vel
               absoluta
               sua
               Authoritate
               ;
               nam
               procul
               dubio
               ,
               post
               vias
               modosque
               omnes
               tentatos
               ,
               omnino
               perspicietur
               omnia
               alia
               amicitiae
               officia
               ,
               si
               huic
               quod
               petitur
               comparentur
               ,
               esse
               perquam
               exigua
               ,
               &
               hoc
               amicum
               officium
               hujusmodi
               futurum
               ,
               ex
               quo
               reliqua
               queant
               incrementum
               capere
               ,
               sine
               eo
               futura
               alioquin
               parvi
               ac
               nullius
               fere
               momenti
               .
            
             
               Tertio
               ,
               probe
               notandum
               est
               ,
               quod
               res
               nunc
               aperta
               &
               petita
               ,
               a
               Regiaque
               Majestate
               tantopere
               optata
               ,
               ex
               tam
               magno
               conscientiae
               scrupulo
               ,
               cordisque
               remorsu
               oritur
               ,
               ut
               unicuique
               debita
               sit
               ,
               quantumcunque
               minori
               quam
               Regia
               Majestas
               sit
               de
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               merito
               .
               Quocirca
               judicat
               ,
               &
               pro
               re
               comperta
               sibi
               persuadet
               ,
               quod
               si
               ulla
               meritorum
               vel
               officiorum
               ratio
               habeatur
               ,
               nunc
               ipsius
               Sanctitas
               huic
               suo
               desiderio
               &
               petitioni
               benignissime
               liberrimeque
               adjuvet
               ,
               nullo
               prorsus
               dubio
               ,
               difficultate
               ,
               contradictione
               aut
               mora
               injecta
               .
               Negotiumque
               hujusmodi
               est
               ,
               ut
               cognita
               Dispensationis
               insufficientia
               ,
               quamvis
               id
               non
               requisivisset
               Rex
               ,
               ultro
               proponi
               offerrique
               debuisset
               ab
               eadem
               Sanctitate
               tanquam
               a
               Patre
               Spirituali
               ,
               in
               ejus
               salutis
               &
               conscientiae
               beneficium
               .
            
             
               In
               gratiam
               igitur
               &
               contemplationem
               praemissorum
               omnium
               instantissime
               vehementissimeque
               a
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               requiretis
               &
               contendetis
               ,
               ut
               dubio
               ,
               metuque
               omni
               seposito
               ,
               respicere
               velit
               ad
               causae
               statum
               ,
               &
               ad
               ea
               quae
               subsequutura
               videantur
               ,
               rationemque
               habere
               infinitorum
               commodorum
               ,
               quae
               ex
               hac
               re
               suae
               Sanctitati
               Apostolicaeque
               sedi
               inde
               provenient
               ,
               rem
               hanc
               statim
               ,
               absque
               temporis
               tractu
               ,
               &
               causae
               circumstantia
               ,
               nemini
               eam
               aperiens
               ,
               libere
               concedere
               &
               indulgere
               nullique
               communicata
               specialem
               Commissionem
               ad
               hunc
               effectum
               &
               finem
               confectam
               in
               forma
               Brevis
               concedere
               ,
               &
               ad
               me
               dirigere
               ,
               Facultatem
               addens
               ,
               ut
               mihi
               liceat
               quos●unque
               voluero
               ad
               me
               vocare
               ,
               mihique
               asciscere
               ad
               procedendum
               in
               hac
               causa
               ,
               &
               inquirendum
               de
               dictae
               Bullae
               ac
               Dispensationis
               sufficientia
               ,
               juxta
               formam
               ac
               tenorem
               expressum
               in
               quodam
               libello
               hujus
               rei
               gratia
               confecto
               ;
               quem
               cum
               his
               ad
               vos
               mitto
               ,
               sic
               in
               debita
               forma
               conscriptum
               &
               digestum
               ut
               non
               sit
               futurum
               opus
               quo
               denuo
               ab
               ullo
               alio
               exscribatur
               ,
               si
               forsan
               periculosum
               putaretur
               eam
               rem
               cuique
               patefacere
               vel
               in
               dubium
               aut
               dilationem
               protractum
               iri
               negotium
               ,
               si
               ulli
               ex
               Sanctissimi
               Domini
               nostri
               officiariis
               committeretur
               rursus
               conscribendum
               ;
               sed
               quod
               in
               hujusmodi
               periculi
               eventum
               possit
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               sine
               ullo
               discrimine
               vel
               alicujus
               cognitione
               eam
               dicto
               libello
               signaturam
               ,
               sigillumque
               apponere
               ,
               ut
               aperte
               inde
               constet
               ,
               Pontificis
               meram
               voluntatem
               sic
               esse
               ,
               illiusque
               Signaturae
               ac
               Sigilli
               vigore
               ,
               legitime
               &
               sufficienter
               possim
               ego
               procedere
               ad
               inquisitionem
               de
               dictae
               Dispensationis
               insufficientia
               ,
               cognitionem
               &
               aliarum
               causarum
               &
               rationum
               ,
               quae
               adduci
               possunt
               pro
               dicti
               Matrimonii
               invaliditate
               .
            
             
               Item
               cum
               his
               ad
               vos
               mitto
               Dispensationem
               in
               debita
               forma
               confectam
               &
               scriptam
               in
               modum
               Brevis
               ,
               secreto
               impetrandam
               &
               expediendam
               eidem
               Signaturam
               vel
               Sigillum
               apponendo
               ,
               vel
               alio
               quovis
               modo
               valido
               :
               Et
               quamvis
               ex
               hac
               re
               multa
               pendeant
               ,
               ob
               quae
               ista
               requiruntur
               ,
               &
               
               quae
               ,
               Deo
               favente
               ,
               neutiquam
               timenda
               sunt
               ;
               Attamen
               Regia
               Majestas
               exemplo
               innitens
               ,
               &
               recordationi
               complurium
               rerum
               ,
               quae
               olim
               praeteritis
               temporibus
               fuerunt
               injuste
               asserta
               ,
               vel
               adducta
               ,
               in
               animo
               habens
               causas
               suas
               omnes
               absque
               ulla
               controversia
               aut
               difficultate
               ad
               perfectum
               finem
               perducere
               ,
               &
               ne
               ullo
               quovis
               praetextu
               ,
               argumento
               aut
               colore
               ,
               postmodum
               emergente
               perturbarentur
               ,
               hoc
               a
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               requirit
               ,
               veluti
               rem
               necessariam
               ,
               qua
               nullo
               pacto
               carere
               queat
               ;
               firmiter
               confidens
               ,
               quod
               Sanctitas
               sua
               ,
               benigne
               atque
               amanter
               isti
               ejus
               desiderio
               assentiet
               ,
               &
               concedet
               sine
               ullo
               obstaculo
               dictam
               Commissionem
               ,
               juxta
               formam
               quam
               Regia
               Majestas
               petit
               &
               eodem
               tempore
               ,
               atque
               haec
               omnia
               ita
               benigne
               ac
               liberaliter
               expedire
               ,
               secretiori
               &
               validiori
               quo
               fieri
               possit
               modo
               ,
               quo
               optatus
               finis
               subsequi
               possit
               in
               eum
               effectum
               ,
               laudabileque
               propositum
               ,
               de
               quo
               superius
               dictum
               est
               ;
               Qua
               ex
               occasione
               Sanctissimum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               in
               perpetuum
               sibi
               adstringet
               ,
               indissolubilique
               amicitiae
               vinculo
               hanc
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               sibi
               alligabit
               ,
               quae
               nulli
               labori
               ,
               periculo
               ,
               opibus
               ,
               Regno
               ,
               subditis
               ,
               nec
               ipsi
               sanguini
               parcens
               ,
               ab
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               nunquam
               divelletur
               aut
               eam
               deseret
               ,
               sed
               totis
               suis
               viribus
               constantissime
               semper
               illi
               adhaerebit
               ,
               tum
               in
               suae
               Sanctitatis
               &
               Cardinalium
               liberationem
               ,
               tum
               in
               hostibus
               persequendis
               ;
               ad
               quem
               finem
               ,
               magnam
               jam
               pecuniarum
               summam
               ad
               Regem
               Christianissimum
               misit
               ,
               pro
               illo
               Italiae
               exercitu
               continuando
               ,
               &
               praeter
               id
               in
               animo
               statutum
               habet
               ,
               quod
               nisi
               Caesar
               de
               dicta
               Sanctitate
               liberanda
               consentire
               ,
               &
               ad
               pacem
               devenire
               voluerit
               ,
               bellum
               gerere
               adversus
               has
               inferiores
               Caesaris
               Regiones
               &
               Dominia
               ,
               quo
               vehementius
               urgeat
               Sanctissimi
               Domini
               nostri
               liberationem
               ,
               Ecclesiaeque
               in
               pristinam
               suam
               dignitatem
               &
               authoritatem
               restitutionem
               ,
               eaque
               de
               se
               indicia
               exhibebit
               ut
               universo
               orbi
               manifestum
               sit
               futurum
               ,
               dictam
               suam
               Majestatem
               esse
               solidum
               perfectum
               amicum
               ,
               filium
               obsequentissimum
               &
               ejus
               devotissimum
               ;
               a
               qua
               pectoris
               sui
               sententia
               ,
               nullo
               thesauro
               ,
               nullis
               opibus
               ,
               nullis
               Regnis
               ,
               seu
               Ditionibus
               ,
               vel
               occasione
               quacunque
               unquam
               adducetur
               ,
               sed
               ex
               filiali
               sua
               observantia
               &
               in
               Christianam
               Religionem
               zelo
               ,
               innatoque
               erga
               sedem
               Apostolicam
               studio
               ,
               &
               praecipuo
               quodam
               affectu
               ,
               quem
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               gerit
               :
               in
               compensationem
               quoque
               gratitudinis
               ,
               quam
               tam
               avide
               in
               hoc
               suo
               negotio
               ab
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               expectat
               ,
               decretum
               prorsus
               habet
               in
               constantissimo
               hoc
               &
               indissolubili
               amicitiae
               &
               conjunctionis
               vinculo
               sincerissimo
               perstare
               ,
               id
               quod
               dicta
               Regia
               Majestas
               Sanctissimum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               vehementissime
               rogat
               ,
               ut
               probe
               velit
               in
               omnem
               partem
               librare
               ,
               vicissemque
               efficere
               ,
               ut
               ex
               Regiae
               petitionis
               indulgentia
               palam
               constet
               parem
               benevolentiam
               &
               humanitatem
               a
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               ex
               mutuo
               praestari
               .
            
             
               Hac
               autem
               causa
               ipsius
               Sanctitati
               a
               vobis
               ,
               ut
               dictum
               est
               ,
               exposita
               &
               declarata
               ,
               neutiquam
               dubitandum
               est
               ,
               quin
               benevole
               atque
               libenter
               statim
               adnuat
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               expectationi
               &
               quod
               huic
               assentiet
               ,
               dictam
               Commissionem
               secreto
               modo
               ipsa
               concedens
               ,
               neminem
               de
               ea
               re
               ut
               dictum
               est
               ,
               participem
               faciens
               ;
               qui
               modus
               servandus
               est
               ,
               si
               videritis
               haec
               effici
               non
               posse
               ,
               nisi
               cum
               periculo
               quin
               haec
               res
               eis
               communicetur
               ,
               qui
               eam
               sint
               interturbaturi
               ,
               vel
               si
               id
               praestare
               fuerit
               .
               in
               Sanctissimi
               Domini
               nostri
               arbitrio
               ,
               tunc
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               non
               gravetur
               ,
               per
               Brevia
               ,
               vel
               per
               Bullas
               ,
               prout
               validius
               &
               magis
               sufficiens
               fore
               judicaverit
               ,
               praemissa
               omnia
               concedere
               ,
               ad
               quod
               vestram
               omnem
               industriam
               ,
               prudentiam
               ,
               studium
               ,
               diligentiamque
               adhibebitis
               :
               Sic
               omnia
               prudenter
               ac
               circumspecte
               agentes
               ,
               
               ne
               in
               discrimen
               deveniatur
               negotium
               hoc
               his
               detegendi
               ,
               qui
               illud
               vel
               impedire
               vel
               retardare
               forsan
               voluerint
               aut
               poterint
               ,
               sed
               potius
               quam
               ad
               id
               periculi
               res
               deducatur
               contenti
               eritis
               sola
               dictorum
               libellorum
               Signatura
               ,
               in
               eam
               formam
               confecta
               ,
               quum
               ex
               ea
               palam
               constet
               ,
               Pontificis
               assensum
               in
               id
               actualiter
               concurrisse
               ,
               qui
               postea
               recentioribus
               scriptis
               ,
               si
               ita
               opus
               fu●rit
               ,
               firmius
               confirmari
               corroborarique
               poterit
               .
            
             
               Et
               quoniam
               incertum
               est
               ,
               utrum
               ante
               vestrum
               ad
               Pontificem
               accessum
               ,
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               fuerit
               in
               suam
               libertatem
               restituta
               ,
               necne
               ,
               quae
               forsan
               libera
               non
               tanti
               faciet
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               amicitiam
               &
               conjunctionem
               ,
               vel
               allegabit
               ,
               se
               nec
               audere
               nec
               posse
               ,
               ex
               suis
               cum
               Caesare
               conventionibus
               ista
               concedere
               ,
               nec
               secreto
               ullo
               modo
               ,
               vel
               ullo
               colore
               ,
               quod
               ea
               in
               re
               fecisset
               apud
               Caesarem
               justificare
               ,
               &
               potuisset
               antea
               in
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               auxilio
               pro
               sua
               liberatione
               sperans
               ,
               dum
               adhuc
               detineretur
               captivus
               ;
               eo
               casu
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               in
               mentem
               redigetis
               ,
               quam
               parum
               fidere
               possit
               ullis
               sibi
               factis
               a
               Caesare
               promissis
               ,
               quum
               nulla
               in
               parte
               redundare
               possit
               in
               commodum
               aut
               securitatem
               ,
               sed
               solum
               in
               extremum
               excidium
               ac
               detrimentum
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               ;
               &
               licet
               ad
               breve
               tempus
               multa
               videretur
               Caesar
               in
               ejus
               Sanctitatis
               gratiam
               facturus
               ,
               compertissimum
               tamen
               semper
               Pontifici
               esse
               debet
               Caesarianos
               ea
               facere
               ,
               semperque
               facturos
               ,
               quae
               Caesarem
               possint
               exaltare
               ,
               &
               tendant
               ad
               usurpationem
               potius
               &
               depressionem
               status
               Ecclesiastici
               ,
               quam
               ad
               ejus
               continuationem
               ,
               vel
               conservationem
               ;
               &
               quotiens
               adversus
               Ecclesiam
               ista
               tentarentur
               ,
               Regia
               Majestas
               in
               hac
               sua
               petitione
               passa
               repulsam
               ,
               quae
               alioquin
               ejus
               Sanctitati
               in
               omnem
               eventum
               firmissime
               adhaesisset
               ,
               &
               alios
               suos
               confaederatos
               in
               eandem
               sententiam
               pertraxisset
               ,
               quam
               ,
               ea
               deficiente
               ,
               in
               contrarium
               facile
               possent
               allici
               ,
               quo
               animo
               futura
               sit
               ,
               &
               quam
               bene
               suum
               affectum
               &
               observantiam
               collocasse
               existimatura
               :
               summae
               est
               prudentiae
               omnia
               considerare
               .
            
             
               Haud
               incognitum
               praeterea
               est
               Sanctissimum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ad
               Caesaris
               instantiam
               ,
               quum
               non
               multam
               ab
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               gratiam
               promeritus
               esset
               ,
               ei
               concessisse
               Dispensationem
               &
               Absolutionem
               a
               jurejurando
               ab
               illo
               praestito
               ,
               de
               ducenda
               in
               Conjugem
               Domina
               Principissa
               ,
               nullo
               ut
               par
               fuisset
               a
               Regia
               Majestate
               habito
               ,
               seu
               petito
               consensu
               ,
               non
               obstante
               quod
               Caesar
               in
               validissima
               forma
               ,
               non
               solum
               praestito
               jurejurando
               ,
               sed
               cautione
               &
               Ecclesiasticarum
               censurarum
               &
               paenarum
               abhibita
               ,
               quod
               perstringeretur
               de
               dicto
               Matrimonio
               perimplendo
               ,
               ac
               si
               Pontifex
               contentus
               esse
               potuit
               ,
               tantam
               ei
               ostendere
               gratitudinem
               ,
               quum
               veluti
               hostis
               indies
               certior
               tunc
               poterat
               haberi
               ,
               &
               qui
               majora
               parabat
               quam
               juste
               posset
               optare
               ,
               suis
               petitionibus
               ,
               Regia
               Majestate
               inconsulta
               ,
               neutiquam
               parcens
               ,
               quanto
               propensius
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               adnuere
               debet
               ejus
               Principis
               voto
               ,
               cujus
               fidem
               &
               observantiam
               vere
               filialem
               saepe
               experta
               est
               .
               Verum
               tamen
               si
               Sanctissimus
               Dominus
               noster
               difficulter
               visus
               fuerit
               posse
               adduci
               ,
               ut
               in
               meam
               Personam
               dictae
               Commissioni
               assentiat
               ,
               allegans
               quod
               non
               sum
               indifferens
               ,
               cui
               ex
               suae
               Sanctitatis
               honore
               hoc
               negotium
               committi
               possit
               ,
               cum
               Regiae
               Majestati
               sum
               subditus
               &
               intimus
               Consiliarius
               ,
               tunc
               tamdiu
               persistetis
               ea
               in
               re
               ,
               quoad
               vobis
               visum
               fuerit
               conveniens
               ,
               negotii
               expeditionem
               non
               ideo
               protrahentes
               ,
               aut
               differentes
               ,
               sed
               instantes
               ut
               hujusmodi
               Commissio
               concedatur
               ;
               affirmabitisque
               me
               pro
               re
               nulla
               quantumlibet
               grandi
               ,
               nullo
               favore
               ,
               aut
               commodo
               ,
               quicquam
               effecturum
               esse
               ,
               quod
               aversetur
               officio
               meo
               ,
               &
               erga
               Christum
               praestitae
               professioni
               ,
               neque
               unquam
               a
               recto
               ,
               vero
               ,
               justoque
               tramite
               digressurum
               ;
               Et
               quin
               Cardinalis
               
               sim
               &
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               de
               latere
               Legatus
               ,
               ejus
               Sanctitatis
               honor
               ,
               integraque
               conscientia
               ,
               a
               me
               omnino
               conservaretur
               ,
               ex
               hujusmodique
               concessa
               Commissione
               ,
               omni
               ex
               parte
               exoneraretur
               .
               Tandem
               si
               ad
               hoc
               ,
               nullis
               rationibus
               Pontifex
               potuerit
               adduci
               ,
               ab
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               requiretis
               ,
               ut
               dictam
               velit
               Commissionem
               concedere
               in
               personam
               Domini
               Staphylei
               Decani
               Rotae
               ,
               qui
               &
               vir
               indifferens
               est
               ,
               &
               hujusmodi
               rei
               ob
               eruditionem
               accommodatus
               ,
               nullo
               pacto
               omittentes
               Dispensationis
               expeditionem
               ,
               ut
               dictum
               est
               ;
               &
               hujus
               rei
               gratia
               Commissionem
               nunc
               ad
               vos
               mitto
               ,
               in
               debita
               forma
               confectam
               &
               paratam
               ,
               quae
               signetur
               ad
               dictum
               Dominum
               Staphyleum
               directa
               ,
               quam
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               reddetis
               ,
               casu
               quo
               alia
               nequeat
               obtineri
               ,
               rogabitisque
               ut
               cum
               dicta
               Dispensatione
               eam
               velit
               concedere
               .
               Et
               quoniam
               fieri
               possit
               quod
               dum
               fieret
               mentio
               de
               me
               excipiendo
               ,
               forsitan
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               aliquem
               alium
               quam
               Dominum
               Staphyleum
               nominaret
               ,
               ad
               quem
               Commissio
               hujusmodi
               dirigeretur
               ,
               hoc
               vero
               in
               loco
               tenacissime
               insistetis
               ,
               firmiterque
               inhaerebitis
               ei
               rei
               ,
               nec
               in
               alium
               aliquem
               virum
               exterum
               ullo
               pacto
               consentientes
               ,
               sed
               solum
               pro
               eodem
               Domino
               Staphyleio
               instantes
               ,
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               summis
               precibus
               vehementissime
               rogantes
               ,
               &
               rationibus
               omnibus
               suadentes
               ,
               ne
               alium
               ullum
               nominare
               velit
               ,
               asserentes
               quod
               quum
               in
               Instructionibus
               vestris
               non
               contineatur
               ,
               nec
               de
               alio
               ullo
               fiat
               mentio
               ,
               nisi
               illo
               ,
               me
               recusato
               ,
               iterum
               atque
               iterum
               ab
               eadem
               Sanctitate
               petetis
               ,
               ut
               nomine
               hujus
               Auditoris
               Rotae
               haec
               fiat
               &
               expediatur
               commissio
               ,
               vos
               nec
               audere
               nec
               posse
               vobis
               praescriptos
               fines
               transgredi
               .
            
             
               De
               Regii
               vero
               desiderii
               ac
               petitionis
               frustratione
               super
               dicta
               Commissione
               obtinenda
               ,
               diretis
               unum
               &
               idem
               esse
               ,
               hanc
               illi
               denegare
               ,
               vel
               alii
               concedere
               quam
               in
               vestris
               Instructionibus
               contineatur
               ,
               non
               quod
               Regia
               Majestas
               de
               aliorum
               rectitudine
               aut
               indifferentia
               quicquam
               suspicetur
               ,
               vel
               quod
               judicet
               eorum
               aliquem
               affectibus
               obnoxium
               ;
               sed
               quod
               pro
               re
               certissima
               credidit
               ,
               quod
               Sanctissimus
               Dominus
               noster
               in
               neminem
               tam
               facile
               condescenderet
               ,
               quam
               in
               dictae
               Rotae
               Decanum
               ,
               ob
               idque
               de
               eo
               in
               Instructionibus
               vestris
               mentionem
               fecit
               :
               sed
               Commissiones
               in
               debita
               forma
               cum
               his
               nominibus
               fieri
               &
               conscribi
               jussit
               ,
               quod
               si
               huic
               credidissemus
               ,
               Dom.
               Staphileum
               habitum
               isti●
               iri
               pro
               suspecto
               ,
               affirmare
               potestis
               me
               fuisse
               omnino
               missurum
               consimilem
               Commissionis
               formulam
               ,
               spatio
               relicto
               pro
               aliquo
               alio
               inscribendo
               nomine
               ,
               aliquamque
               aliam
               super
               ea
               re
               Instructionem
               me
               daturum
               fuisse
               ,
               &
               haud
               dubie
               ;
               si
               de
               nominibus
               duntaxat
               fuerit
               controversia
               ,
               hae
               rationes
               facile
               poterunt
               Pontificem
               attrahere
               ,
               ut
               in
               me
               consentiat
               ,
               vel
               in
               Staphyleum
               .
               De
               aliis
               vero
               neminem
               admittetis
               ,
               nec
               tamen
               Pontifici
               aperietis
               vos
               ,
               ne
               id
               faciatis
               habere
               in
               mandatis
               ,
               sed
               superius
               enarratas
               Causas
               in
               vestram
               excusationem
               allegantes
               ,
               omnino
               ut
               vobis
               injungitur
               ea
               in
               re
               insistetis
               .
            
             
               Quod
               si
               nullis
               modis
               dictam
               Commissionem
               ,
               &
               Dispensationem
               impetrare
               poteritis
               ,
               ad
               idque
               nequiverit
               Pontifex
               adduci
               ,
               nisi
               rem
               prius
               alicui
               ex
               Cardinalibus
               vel
               Officiariis
               communicaverit
               ,
               in
               eo
               tunc
               casu
               ,
               ejus
               Sanctitati
               in
               memoriam
               reducite
               ,
               quot
               &
               quam
               gravia
               mala
               ex
               hujus
               negotii
               propalatione
               possent
               provenire
               ,
               si
               ex
               ea
               occasione
               aliquae
               contrarietates
               vel
               impedimentum
               suboriretur
               ,
               unde
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               expectatio
               postmodum
               frustaretur
               :
               Quo
               igitur
               ,
               si
               ullae
               injiciantur
               in
               hac
               re
               tractandae
               difficultates
               ,
               ut
               Pontifex
               etiam
               facilior
               ad
               Regium
               votum
               concedendum
               promptiorque
               reddatur
               ,
               alias
               etiam
               praeter
               has
               literas
               seorsim
               ad
               vos
               scripsi
               ,
               quas
               una
               cum
               his
               accipietis
               ,
               in
               quibus
               copiose
               aggessi
               ,
               quam
               multas
               
               magni
               momenti
               rationes
               ,
               ob
               quas
               sententia
               judiciumque
               meum
               est
               ,
               ne
               ullo
               pacto
               Pontifex
               hanc
               petitionem
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               deneget
               ;
               quas
               literas
               ,
               quum
               in
               eis
               argumentum
               vehemens
               est
               ,
               nec
               ob
               prolixitatem
               taediosum
               aut
               molestum
               quod
               legatur
               ,
               modum
               aliquem
               ipsius
               Sanctitati
               legendi
               invenietis
               ;
               spemque
               certam
               habeo
               ,
               si
               earum
               summa
               ,
               tenor
               ,
               atque
               sententia
               profunde
               perpendatur
               ,
               quam
               satis
               id
               esse
               poterit
               ad
               omnem
               tollendam
               difficultatem
               ,
               quae
               possit
               obversari
               in
               dicta
               Commissione
               Dispensationeque
               obtinenda
               ,
               in
               eis
               contenta
               sigillatim
               exponetis
               adeo
               ,
               quod
               hoc
               negotium
               con●ici
               queat
               ,
               Arbitris
               aut
               Consiliaribus
               ad
               id
               neutiquam
               accitis
               ,
               si
               fieri
               possit
               :
               si
               tamen
               Pontifex
               speraverit
               se
               posse
               haec
               omnia
               eos
               celare
               qui
               huic
               rei
               forsan
               voluerint
               refragari
               ,
               &
               omnino
               decreverit
               aliquos
               Cardinales
               vel
               Officiarios
               istius
               causae
               participes
               facere
               ,
               omnem
               tunc
               industriam
               statim
               adhibebitis
               ,
               ut
               his
               cognitis
               eorum
               gratiam
               &
               favorem
               ea
               in
               re
               vobis
               comparetis
               ,
               partim
               eis
               respectus
               ,
               &
               causas
               omnes
               in
               meis
               literis
               contentas
               ,
               etiam
               in
               causae
               commodum
               facientes
               ,
               uberius
               exponentes
               ,
               partim
               vero
               eam
               remunerationem
               illis
               dantes
               ,
               quae
               judicio
               vestro
               conveniens
               habebitur
               ,
               dummodo
               optatum
               res
               sortiatur
               effectum
               .
               Et
               ut
               omnia
               queatis
               praestare
               commodius
               cum
               his
               ,
               meas
               literas
               accipietis
               quas
               ad
               Cardinalem
               
                 Sanctorum
                 Quatuor
              
               &
               Collegium
               Cardinalium
               scribo
               ,
               easque
               reddetis
               ut
               expedire
               censueritis
               ,
               plane
               confidens
               nihil
               a
               vobis
               omissum
               iri
               ,
               ut
               hac
               in
               re
               eorum
               gratiam
               atque
               favorem
               queatis
               obtinere
               ,
               in
               quem
               eventum
               ea
               munera
               offeretis
               ,
               quae
               convenientia
               visa
               fuerint
               ,
               Regiaque
               Majestas
               quicquid
               ejus
               nomine
               promiseritis
               ,
               id
               fidelissime
               ,
               uberrimeque
               praestabit
               ,
               pro
               quarum
               rerum
               expeditione
               ,
               illis
               pecuniis
               uti
               poteritis
               per
               literas
               C●mbii
               Venetias
               transmissis
               ,
               quousque
               suffecerint
               ,
               necessariumque
               vos
               existimaveritis
               rei
               impetrandae
               .
               Et
               quum
               ambiguum
               sit
               an
               vobis
               li●uerit
               hoc
               tempore
               ad
               Pontificis
               praesentiam
               accedere
               ,
               hujusmodi
               accessus
               defectus
               ,
               si
               aliae
               rem
               ad
               bonum
               exitum
               perducendi
               rationes
               non
               excogitarentur
               ,
               causa
               esse
               posset
               longioris
               morae
               ,
               &
               totius
               rei
               impedimento
               ;
               proinde
               Regia
               Majestas
               ,
               ut
               modos
               omnes
               experiatur
               ,
               nec
               uni
               sol●
               inhaereat
               ,
               haec
               eadem
               in
               mandatis
               dedit
               Domino
               Secretario
               ,
               quem
               non
               procul
               ab
               Urbe
               esse
               intelleximus
               ,
               quemadmodum
               in
               his
               aliisque
               meis
               brevioribus
               literis
               continentur
               ,
               ita
               quod
               alter
               vestrum
               ,
               vel
               uterque
               ,
               si
               fi●ri
               possit
               ,
               ad
               Pontificis
               praesentiam
               accessum
               habeat
               ;
               nihil
               tamen
               ,
               sub
               s●e
               Domini
               Secretarii
               ,
               vestrae
               vos
               diligentiae
               aut
               industriae
               omittetis
               ,
               nec
               ille
               sub
               spe
               vestra
               ,
               in
               re
               hac
               modis
               omnibus
               promovenda
               ,
               remissior
               erit
               ,
               sed
               nihil
               conjunctim
               aut
               divisim
               intentatum
               relinquetis
               .
               Quod
               si
               uterque
               vestrum
               ad
               Pontificem
               admittatur
               ,
               alter
               de
               altero
               nescius
               ,
               id
               non
               oberit
               ,
               sed
               multum
               prosiciet
               ,
               etiam
               si
               ante
               alterius
               adventum
               negotium
               hoc
               alter
               impetrasset
               ;
               sed
               si
               aliquis
               vestrum
               cognoverit
               causam
               hanc
               expeditam
               esse
               ,
               omniaque
               pro
               certo
               impetrata
               esse
               ,
               tunc
               labori
               &
               sumptibus
               Pontificem
               pro
               eadem
               re
               accedendi
               parcere
               poteritis
               ,
               neque
               in
               eam
               amplius
               ingerere
               ,
               neque
               necessarium
               aut
               opportunum
               erit
               ,
               ut
               pro
               ulla
               alia
               re
               in
               praesentia
               quam
               pro
               hac
               apud
               Sanctissimū
               Dominū
               nostrū
               agatis
               ,
               sed
               solum
               nunc
               procurabitis
               de
               Commissione
               &
               Dispensatione
               juxta
               formam
               ad
               vos
               missam
               obtinenda
               ,
               necnon
               de
               profestinatio●e
               illa
               ,
               quam
               co●p●ndio
               ad
               vos
               dedi
               ,
               in
               quibus
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               apte
               tractandis
               Regia
               Majestas
               magnam
               fiduciam
               in
               vestra
               prudentia
               collocavit
               ,
               in
               quibu●
               ,
               cum
               tam
               magni
               sint
               momenti
               ,
               ex
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               sententia
               nunc
               vobis
               maxime
               elaborandum
               est
               .
            
             
               Denique
               quum
               intelligam
               Dominum
               Lautrek
               nonnihil
               mirari
               ,
               quod
               
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               istic
               agentes
               ,
               nullam
               suorum
               mandatorum
               partem
               cum
               eo
               con●erunt
               ,
               ad
               eum
               nunc
               scribo
               ,
               &
               nonnulla
               Domino
               Roberto
               Jernyngham
               ei
               exponenda
               committo
               concernentia
               actiones
               cum
               Ferrariae
               Duce
               ,
               &
               alia
               quaedam
               eodem
               Domino
               Lautrek
               ;
               significans
               ,
               vos
               missos
               esse
               ad
               dictas
               causas
               juvandas
               ,
               &
               Pontificis
               liberationem
               promovendam
               ,
               quemadmodum
               ex
               literarum
               ad
               Dominum
               Jernyngham
               exemplo
               cognoscetis
               :
               expediens
               itaque
               fuerit
               ,
               ut
               prae
               se
               feratis
               ,
               vos
               dictae
               rei
               gratia
               missos
               esse
               ,
               ne
               forsan
               Dominus
               Lautrek
               in
               falsam
               aliquam
               conjecturam
               aut
               suspicionem
               incideret
               ,
               quae
               communibus
               rebus
               nocere
               posset
               ,
               &
               in
               vestrarum
               quoque
               actionum
               impedimentum
               redundare
               .
            
             
               Illud
               deinde
               reticere
               nolui
               ,
               quod
               si
               ullo
               pacto
               vobis
               liceat
               ad
               Sanctissimi
               Domini
               nostri
               praesentiam
               accedere
               ,
               nihil
               omittatis
               in
               favorem
               &
               gratiam
               Reverendi
               Domini
               Datarii
               ,
               de
               cujus
               animo
               nihil
               dubitamus
               ,
               comparandam
               ,
               eique
               asseretis
               ,
               quod
               quum
               in
               nostris
               omnibus
               occurrentiis
               illius
               opera
               ac
               Patrocinio
               semper
               usi
               fuerimus
               ,
               ipse
               vero
               tanta
               semper
               side
               ac
               sedulitate
               omnia
               effecerit
               quae
               nobis
               grata
               &
               optata
               esse
               cognovit
               ,
               ut
               nostram
               omnem
               operam
               suis
               rebus
               reddiderit
               ,
               promptissimam
               ,
               &
               suae
               utilitatis
               &
               exaltationis
               cupidissimam
               .
               Quocirca
               haec
               Regia
               Majestas
               hac
               in
               re
               ,
               qua
               nullam
               magis
               cordi
               habet
               ,
               nec
               gravioris
               momenti
               quicquam
               sibi
               accidere
               posse
               judicat
               ,
               ex
               animi
               sui
               sententia
               conficienda
               ,
               post
               Sanctissimum
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ,
               in
               Domino
               Datario
               spem
               omnem
               collocavit
               ,
               qui
               ex
               hac
               occasione
               ,
               si
               operam
               suam
               ad
               optatum
               usque
               exitum
               interponere
               non
               gravetur
               ,
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               animum
               &
               pectus
               ,
               sic
               omni
               ex
               parte
               promerebitur
               ,
               ut
               dicta
               Majestas
               non
               solum
               omnia
               curatura
               sit
               ,
               quae
               ex
               Domini
               Veronensis
               commodo
               &
               ornamento
               fuerint
               ,
               sed
               eam
               etiam
               munificentiam
               &
               gratitudinem
               addet
               ,
               quae
               majorem
               vel
               integram
               partem
               ,
               a
               captivitate
               Redemtionis
               persolvendae
               compensabit
               ;
               In
               me
               vero
               non
               aliam
               fidem
               &
               amicitiam
               experietur
               ,
               quam
               ab
               ullo
               fratre
               posset
               expectare
               .
               Et
               bene
               valete
               .
            
             
               
                 Londini
                 ex
                 meis
                 Aedibus
                 .
                 
                   Die
                   quinto
                   Decemb.
                   M.
                   D.
                   XXVII
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vester
                 tanquam
                 frater
                 Amantiss
                 .
                 T.
                 Cardinalis
                 Eborac
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Rome
               Ian.
               1.
               1528.
               
               IV.
               Two
               Letters
               of
               Secretary
               Knights
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               giving
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Conference
               with
               the
               Pope
               about
               his
               Divorce
               .
               Taken
               from
               the
               Originals
               .
            
             
               
                 PLease
                 it
                 your
                 Grace
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 immediately
                 upon
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 your
                 Graces
                 Letters
                 ,
                 severally
                 directed
                 unto
                 Mr.
                 Gregory
                 and
                 me
                 ;
                 he
                 and
                 I
                 resorted
                 unto
                 the
                 Pope
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 making
                 congra●ulation
                 of
                 his
                 restitution
                 unto
                 liberty
                 on
                 yours
                 and
                 his
                 behalf
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 singular
                 comfort
                 and
                 consolation
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 made
                 like
                 salutation
                 in
                 any
                 great
                 Princes
                 Name
                 ;
                 He
                 being
                 well
                 assured
                 that
                 I
                 spake
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 chief
                 ,
                 sincere
                 ,
                 &
                 unfeigned
                 Friends
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 with
                 great
                 high
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 
                 discourse
                 ,
                 with
                 rehearsal
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 and
                 your
                 Merits
                 and
                 Acts
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 vertuous
                 and
                 Catholick
                 manner
                 ,
                 employed
                 for
                 his
                 restitution
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 continual
                 and
                 effectual
                 study
                 how
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolique
                 might
                 recover
                 the
                 pristine
                 Reputation
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ;
                 He
                 confirmed
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 spoken
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Mr.
                 Gregory
                 and
                 I
                 entred
                 into
                 our
                 Charge
                 ,
                 shewing
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 high
                 deserts
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 devotion
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 towards
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 how
                 expedient
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolique
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 Realm
                 ,
                 to
                 foresee
                 and
                 provide
                 that
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 Dissension
                 and
                 War
                 were
                 extinct
                 and
                 put
                 away
                 ;
                 which
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 Heir
                 Male
                 of
                 our
                 Sovereign's
                 Line
                 ,
                 and
                 Stem
                 ,
                 should
                 undoubtedly
                 follow
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 considerations
                 at
                 length
                 contained
                 in
                 our
                 Instructions
                 .
                 We
                 desired
                 his
                 Holiness
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 that
                 was
                 obtained
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Iulius
                 ,
                 of
                 famous
                 memory
                 ,
                 for
                 Matrimony
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Widow
                 ,
                 Relict
                 late
                 of
                 Prince
                 Arthur
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 form
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 that
                 your
                 Grace
                 sent
                 hither
                 .
                 His
                 Holiness
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 sayings
                 had
                 great
                 likelihood
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 lacking
                 of
                 Issue
                 Male
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Stem
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Men
                 being
                 prone
                 unto
                 Novelties
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 unto
                 Parties
                 and
                 Factions
                 .
                 The
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 accustomed
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 would
                 owe
                 or
                 do
                 small
                 devotion
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 his
                 Holiness
                 was
                 right
                 well
                 content
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 adhibit
                 all
                 Remedy
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 was
                 possible
                 as
                 this
                 time
                 would
                 serve
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 expert
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 Commissions
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 consult
                 with
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Sanctorum
                   Quatuor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 his
                 advice
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 shortly
                 know
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 our
                 Charges
                 after
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 and
                 your
                 Graces
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 depended
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 
                   Sanctorum
                   Quatuor
                
                 ,
                 did
                 prevent
                 his
                 going
                 unto
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 delivering
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Letters
                 with
                 Recommendations
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 we
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 favourable
                 unto
                 our
                 Requests
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 behalf
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 obtaining
                 of
                 our
                 desires
                 ,
                 we
                 promised
                 to
                 see
                 unto
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 competent
                 reward
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 communication
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 shewed
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 Commission
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 could
                 not
                 pass
                 without
                 perpetual
                 dishonour
                 unto
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 such
                 Clauses
                 as
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 touched
                 and
                 laid
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 Writing
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 send
                 unto
                 your
                 Grace
                 with
                 this
                 .
                 Considering
                 his
                 great
                 Experience
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 entire
                 affection
                 that
                 he
                 beareth
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 King's
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 for
                 your
                 purposes
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 first
                 have
                 sent
                 the
                 said
                 Cardinal's
                 Sayings
                 unto
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 abide
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 eft-soons
                 prevent
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Considering
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 King
                 desireth
                 a
                 Commission
                 convenient
                 and
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 we
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 minute
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 gladly
                 did
                 :
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 at
                 his
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 St.
                 Angelo
                 ,
                 the
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Observants
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 required
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 Name
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 grant
                 unto
                 any
                 Act
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 preparative
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 Divorce
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Queen
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 desired
                 an
                 Inhibition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Cause
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 knowledg
                 before
                 any
                 Judg
                 within
                 the
                 King's
                 Dominions
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 answered
                 that
                 
                   Inhibitio
                   non
                   datur
                   nisi
                   post
                   litem
                   motam
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 unto
                 the
                 first
                 his
                 Holiness
                 was
                 content
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 like
                 thing
                 were
                 demanded
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 advertise
                 the
                 Emperor
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 let
                 it
                 pass
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 for
                 his
                 Holiness
                 being
                 in
                 Captivity
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 Holiness
                 being
                 yet
                 in
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Grace
                 reports
                 ,
                 and
                 esteemeth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Almaines
                 and
                 Spaniards
                 continueth
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 he
                 thought
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 grant
                 this
                 Commission
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Emperor
                 his
                 perpetual
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 rather
                 to
                 put
                 himself
                 in
                 evident
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 utter
                 undoing
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 should
                 suspect
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 ingratitude
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 heartily
                 desiring
                 
                   cum
                   suspiriis
                   &
                   lachrimis
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 always
                 been
                 fast
                 and
                 good
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 suddenly
                 precipitate
                 him
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 immediately
                 upon
                 delivering
                 of
                 the
                 Commission
                 your
                 Grace
                 should
                 begin
                 Process
                 .
                 He
                 intendeth
                 to
                 save
                 all
                 upright
                 thus
                 :
                 If
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Lautrech
                
                 would
                 set
                 forwards
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 daily
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Holiness
                 may
                 have
                 good
                 colour
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassadour
                 of
                 England
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 Commission
                 .
                 And
                 denying
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 unto
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 eft-soons
                 by
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Lautrech
                
                 ,
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 said
                 Commission
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 colour
                 he
                 would
                 cover
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 unto
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 gladly
                 do
                 displeasure
                 unto
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 indifferent
                 Prince
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 nor
                 might
                 deny
                 Justice
                 ,
                 specially
                 being
                 required
                 by
                 such
                 Personages
                 ;
                 and
                 immediately
                 he
                 would
                 dispatch
                 a
                 Commission
                 ,
                 bearing
                 date
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Lautrech
                
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 him
                 or
                 nigh
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 most
                 instantly
                 beseecheth
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mean
                 that
                 the
                 King's
                 Highness
                 may
                 accept
                 this
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 patience
                 for
                 this
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   (
                   in
                   omnem
                   eventum
                
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 bring
                 a
                 Commission
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 trust
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 your
                 Grace
                 will
                 like
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 given
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Sanctorum
                   Quatuor
                
                 4000
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Secretary
                 30
                 Crowns
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 this
                 Your
                 Grace
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 Item
                 ,
                 a
                 Counsel
                 of
                 Oldrand
                 .
                 that
                 giveth
                 light
                 unto
                 the
                 King's
                 Cause
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 most
                 diligence
                 homeward
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 preserve
                 Your
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 
                   At
                   Orvieto
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     Ianuary
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Your
                   most
                   humble
                   Servant
                   and
                   Chaplain
                   ,
                   
                     W.
                     Knight
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Rome
                   
                     Ian.
                     1.
                     1528.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 KING
                 .
              
               
                 PLease
                 it
                 your
                 Highness
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 unto
                 Orvieto
                 ,
                 I
                 resorted
                 unto
                 his
                 Holiness
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 my
                 coming
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 congratulation
                 on
                 your
                 Highness
                 behalf
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 restored
                 unto
                 his
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 accepted
                 very
                 joyfully
                 and
                 thankfully
                 ,
                 giving
                 unto
                 your
                 Highness
                 manifold
                 and
                 high
                 thanks
                 for
                 your
                 great
                 goodness
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 proved
                 in
                 his
                 adversity
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 most
                 felicity
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 rehearsed
                 my
                 being
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 how
                 dangerous
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 when
                 my
                 being
                 there
                 was
                 detect
                 ,
                 espial
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 passed
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 hours
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 hundred
                 Spaniards
                 invaded
                 and
                 searched
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 He
                 shewed
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 all
                 such
                 Letters
                 as
                 I
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 in
                 Rome
                 did
                 send
                 unto
                 his
                 Holiness
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 did
                 perceive
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 your
                 Highness
                 desire
                 concerning
                 your
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 And
                 albeit
                 he
                 did
                 send
                 me
                 word
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Holiness
                 would
                 send
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 said
                 Dispensation
                 fully
                 speed
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 he
                 trusted
                 that
                 your
                 Highness
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 tarry
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 General
                 of
                 the
                 Observants
                 in
                 Spain
                 being
                 lately
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 had
                 required
                 him
                 ,
                 according
                 unto
                 his
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 nothing
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 prejudicial
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 first
                 advertise
                 thereof
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Caesarians
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 might
                 encourage
                 your
                 Grace
                 to
                 cause
                 my
                 Lord
                 Legate
                 
                   Auctoritate
                   Legationis
                
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 decern
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 that
                 your
                 Highness
                 intendeth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Holiness
                 standeth
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 manner
                 in
                 captivity
                 and
                 perplexity
                 :
                 His
                 Holiness
                 therefore
                 besought
                 your
                 Grace
                 to
                 have
                 patience
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 e're
                 your
                 Highness
                 should
                 have
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 may
                 lie
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 I
                 replied
                 unto
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Holiness
                 had
                 once
                 granted
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 dispatched
                 a
                 Post
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 relation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 my
                 Writings
                 ,
                 unto
                 your
                 Highness
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 by
                 what
                 reason
                 I
                 might
                 perswade
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 perform
                 the
                 promise
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 once
                 broken
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 ;
                 He
                 was
                 content
                 that
                 your
                 Highness
                 should
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 delivered
                 with
                 this
                 condition
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Prothonotary
                 and
                 Gambora
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 should
                 beseech
                 your
                 Highness
                 not
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 your
                 Cause
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 frankly
                 at
                 his
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Almaynes
                 and
                 Spaniards
                 did
                 thus
                 reign
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 promise
                 made
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 deliver
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 poor
                 judgment
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 best
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 shewed
                 the
                 Minute
                 unto
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Sanctorum
                   Quatuor
                
                 ,
                 willing
                 him
                 to
                 reform
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 it
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 I
                 should
                 depart
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 rode
                 but
                 competent
                 Journies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prothonotary
                 Gambora
                 should
                 follow
                 by
                 Post
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 Bull
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 and
                 substance
                 that
                 your
                 Highness's
                 Minute
                 is
                 of
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 omitted
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 his
                 Holiness
                 is
                 always
                 content
                 to
                 reform
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 date
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Dispensation
                 now
                 beareth
                 ;
                 the
                 Copy
                 whereof
                 I
                 do
                 send
                 unto
                 your
                 Highness
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Commission
                 General
                 and
                 Protestation
                 being
                 void
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 conceived
                 
                   durante
                   captivitate
                
                 only
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 on
                 my
                 behalf
                 ,
                 none
                 other
                 thing
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 took
                 my
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 departed
                 .
                 At
                 my
                 coming
                 unto
                 Scarperii
                 near
                 unto
                 Bonony
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 meet
                 with
                 Thadeus
                 this
                 Courier
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 certain
                 Expeditions
                 Triplicat
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 unto
                 the
                 Prothonotar
                 Gambora
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 unto
                 
                   Gregory
                   de
                   Cassali
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 among
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 general
                 Commission
                 Triplicat
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 Legate
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 because
                 my
                 Lord
                 Legate
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 partial
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 unto
                 
                   Staphileius
                   .
                   Item
                
                 ;
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 perceived
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Letter
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 pleasure
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 your
                 Dispensation
                 in
                 form
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 minute
                 that
                 Barlow
                 brought
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 sped
                 ,
                 and
                 already
                 passed
                 ;
                 so
                 remained
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 sped
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Commission
                 your
                 Highness
                 pleases
                 .
                 This
                 knowing
                 ,
                 I
                 caused
                 my
                 Servants
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 Journey
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 Servant
                 and
                 this
                 Courier
                 ,
                 I
                 returned
                 unto
                 Orvieto
                 with
                 Post-Horses
                 ;
                 where
                 Mr.
                 Gregory
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 Business
                 ,
                 have
                 obtained
                 a
                 Commission
                 directed
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 Legate
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 that
                 was
                 conceived
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 trust
                 shall
                 content
                 your
                 Highness
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Sanctorum
                   Quatuor
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 taken
                 great
                 pains
                 to
                 pen
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 your
                 Dispensation
                 as
                 the
                 Commission
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hereafter
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 unto
                 your
                 Highness
                 the
                 better
                 service
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Gregory
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 rewarded
                 him
                 with
                 4000
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 Mony
                 as
                 your
                 Highness
                 hath
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 unto
                 Venice
                 for
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 your
                 Causes
                 .
                 But
                 albeit
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 passed
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Highness
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 utterly
                 undone
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 saith
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 Imperialists
                 do
                 daily
                 spoil
                 Castles
                 and
                 Towns
                 about
                 
                   Rome
                   ;
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Lautrek
                
                 is
                 yet
                 at
                 Bonony
                 ,
                 and
                 small
                 hope
                 is
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 Act
                 that
                 he
                 intends
                 .
                 The
                 Caesarians
                 have
                 taken
                 within
                 these
                 three
                 days
                 ,
                 two
                 Castles
                 lying
                 within
                 six
                 miles
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 perplexity
                 ,
                 not
                 assured
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Friend
                 but
                 of
                 your
                 Highness
                 ,
                 that
                 lieth
                 too
                 far
                 off
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 any
                 displeasure
                 unto
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 he
                 thinketh
                 he
                 is
                 undone
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 puts
                 his
                 Honour
                 and
                 Health
                 wholly
                 into
                 your
                 Highness
                 Power
                 and
                 Disposition
                 .
                 This
                 morning
                 I
                 return
                 homewards
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gregory
                   de
                   Cassali
                
                 goeth
                 in
                 my
                 Company
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 unto
                 Florence
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 goeth
                 unto
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Lautrek
                
                 ,
                 to
                 sollicit
                 him
                 forwards
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 send
                 your
                 Highness
                 a
                 prosperous
                 New
                 Year
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 
                   At
                   Orvieto
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     first
                     day
                     of
                     Ianuary
                     ▪
                  
                
                 
                   Your
                   most
                   humble
                   Subject
                   ,
                   Servant
                   ,
                   and
                   Chaplain
                   ▪
                   
                     W.
                     Knight
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Rome
               10.
               
               Ian.
               1528.
               
               V.
               A
               part
               of
               an
               Original
               Letter
               from
               the
               same
               Person
               to
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               appears
               that
               the
               Dispensation
               was
               then
               granted
               and
               sent
               over
               .
            
             
               
               YOur
               Grace
               commandeth
               ,
               That
               I
               should
               send
               the
               Commission
               and
               Dispensation
               with
               diligence
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               were
               sped
               ,
               before
               the
               receit
               of
               your
               Graces
               Letters
               sent
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Prothonotar
               Gambora
               and
               I
               being
               commanded
               
                 sub
                 poena
                 Excommunicationis
              
               to
               deliver
               the
               same
               ,
               with
               a
               certain
               Request
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               his
               Grace
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               delivery
               ;
               I
               send
               the
               same
               at
               this
               time
               unto
               Gambora
               ,
               requiring
               him
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               make
               diligence
               towards
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               abide
               my
               coming
               ;
               the
               Request
               and
               Cause
               thereof
               your
               Grace
               shall
               perceive
               by
               mine
               other
               Letters
               adjoined
               herewith
               .
               And
               supposing
               that
               when
               your
               Grace
               hath
               seen
               my
               Letters
               ,
               and
               the
               Dispensations
               ,
               and
               considered
               this
               time
               well
               ,
               it
               may
               chance
               that
               the
               King
               and
               your
               Grace
               will
               be
               rather
               well
               content
               with
               that
               that
               is
               passed
               ,
               without
               suing
               for
               any
               other
               thing
               that
               could
               not
               be
               obtained
               without
               long
               tract
               ,
               and
               peradventure
               not
               so
               .
               Your
               Grace
               hath
               committed
               as
               much
               unto
               
                 Gregory
                 de
                 Cassali
              
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               unto
               me
               ,
               which
               being
               near
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               will
               without
               fail
               do
               his
               best
               diligence
               :
               And
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               thought
               good
               unto
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               and
               your
               Grace
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               return
               unto
               Orv●eto
               ,
               I
               shall
               do
               as
               much
               as
               my
               poor
               Carcase
               may
               endure
               ,
               and
               thereby
               at
               Turine
               I
               shall
               abide
               the
               knowledg
               of
               your
               Grace's
               pleasure
               .
               The
               Datary
               hath
               clean
               forsaken
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               will
               serve
               no
               longer
               but
               only
               God
               and
               his
               Cure.
               The
               Cardinal
               Campegius
               continueth
               in
               Rome
               sore
               vexed
               with
               the
               Gout
               ;
               The
               Cardinals
               
                 Pisane
                 ,
                 Tri●●l●is
                 ,
                 Vrsine
                 ,
                 Gadis
              
               and
               Cesis
               ,
               remaineth
               for
               Hostages
               .
               The
               Cardinals
               ,
               
                 Monte
                 ,
                 Sanctorum
                 Quatuor
                 ,
                 Ridulph
                 ,
                 Ravenna
                 ,
              
               and
               Perusino
               ,
               be
               with
               the
               Pope
               ;
               the
               rest
               abides
               absent
               .
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               preserve
               your
               Grace
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 Aste
                 
                   the
                   10
                   th
                   day
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 Beadsman
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   W.
                   Knight
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Orvieto
               the
               13th
               of
               Cassali's
               Letter
               about
               the
               Method
               in
               which
               the
               Pope
               desired
               the
               Divorce
               should
               be
               managed
               .
               Taken
               from
               a
               Copy
               written
               by
               Cardinal
               Wolsey's
               Secretary
               .
            
             
               
               HEri
               &
               hodie
               ad
               multam
               diem
               sum
               alloquutus
               Sanctū
               Dominū
               nostrū
               de
               mittendo
               legato
               ,
               insequens
               ordinem
               a
               Reverendissimo
               Domino
               Eboracen
               .
               suis
               literis
               27
               Decemb.
               mihi
               praescriptum
               .
               Pontifex
               ostendit
               
               se
               cupidissimum
               satisfaciendi
               Regiae
               Excellentiae
               ,
               cui
               omnia
               se
               debere
               fatetur
               ,
               &
               nunc
               habuit
               mecum
               longum
               de
               hac
               re
               colloquium
               ,
               ut
               inveniatur
               modus
               omnia
               ,
               bene
               ,
               firme
               &
               secure
               faciendi
               ,
               quo
               facto
               &
               tueri
               possit
               ;
               ideoque
               consulere
               voluit
               judicium
               Cardinalis
               
                 Sanctorum
                 Quatuor
              
               &
               Symonettae
               ,
               qui
               excellentior
               &
               Doctior
               Auditor
               Rotae
               est
               ,
               cum
               quibus
               sub
               sigillo
               Confessionis
               egit
               ,
               ut
               ex
               eorum
               consilio
               inveniatur
               modus
               ,
               ad
               moram
               tollendam
               ,
               &
               causam
               secure
               peragendam
               :
               Atque
               ita
               Pontifex
               cum
               illis
               ,
               in
               hoc
               quod
               sequitur
               ,
               se
               revolvit
               ,
               videturque
               optimus
               ,
               verus
               &
               securus
               modus
               ,
               &
               me
               rogavit
               ,
               ut
               nullo
               pacto
               dicam
               hoc
               obtinuisse
               ab
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               sicuti
               revera
               obtinui
               ,
               nam
               Caesariani
               eum
               statum
               pro
               suspecto
               allegarent
               ,
               sed
               quod
               dicam
               me
               habuisse
               a
               Cardinali
               Sanctorum
               Quatuor
               ,
               &
               a
               dicto
               Auditore
               .
               Dicunt
               quod
               Rex
               deberet
               committere
               istic
               causam
               Cardinali
               ,
               ratione
               Commissionis
               quam
               attulit
               Secretarius
               ,
               vel
               propria
               Authoritate
               Legationis
               ,
               quod
               facere
               potest
               ;
               &
               ubi
               causa
               fuerit
               commissa
               ,
               si
               Rex
               conscientiam
               suam
               persentiat
               coram
               Deo
               exoneratam
               ,
               &
               quod
               recte
               possit
               facere
               quod
               quaerit
               ,
               quia
               nullus
               Doctor
               in
               mundo
               est
               ,
               qui
               de
               hac
               re
               melius
               decernere
               possit
               quam
               ipse
               Rex
               ,
               itaque
               si
               in
               hoc
               se
               resolverit
               ,
               ut
               Pontifex
               credit
               ,
               statim
               causam
               committat
               ,
               aliam
               Uxorem
               ducat
               ,
               litem
               sequatur
               ,
               mittatur
               publice
               pro
               Legato
               ,
               qui
               Consistorialiter
               mittetur
               ,
               ita
               enim
               maxime
               expediret
               :
               nam
               Cardinalis
               Sanctorum
               Quatuor
               &
               Symonetta
               dicunt
               hoc
               certum
               esse
               ,
               quod
               si
               Regina
               citetur
               illa
               nihil
               volet
               respondere
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               protestabitur
               locum
               &
               judices
               suspectos
               esse
               ,
               &
               Caesariani
               petent
               a
               Pontifice
               per
               viam
               Signaturae
               ,
               justitiae
               Inhibitionem
               ,
               qua
               Rex
               aliam
               nullam
               possit
               Uxorem
               capere
               ,
               &
               si
               capiat
               proles
               non
               sit
               legitima
               donec
               causa
               non
               definiatur
               ,
               &
               petent
               Commissionem
               qua
               Causa
               audiatur
               in
               Curia
               ;
               de
               Inhibitione
               vero
               Pontifex
               non
               potest
               negare
               ,
               neque
               &
               Commissionem
               nisi
               injustitia
               &
               mera
               vis
               inferatur
               ,
               adversus
               quam
               omnis
               mundus
               exclamaret
               .
               Quod
               si
               Rex
               aliam
               Uxorem
               ceperit
               hoc
               non
               possunt
               petere
               ,
               &
               si
               petant
               ,
               negabit
               Pontifex
               quod
               jure
               possit
               ,
               nec
               aliud
               dicere
               poterunt
               vel
               allegare
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               Cardinalis
               Eboracen
               .
               &
               Cardinalis
               mittendus
               &
               locus
               sit
               suspectus
               ,
               &
               petere
               quod
               Causa
               videatur
               hic
               ,
               in
               quo
               si
               deducatur
               ,
               statim
               feretur
               sententia
               quam
               Pontifex
               maturabit
               ,
               non
               servatis
               terminis
               propter
               momentum
               negotii
               &
               alias
               rationes
               ,
               quas
               sciet
               Pontifex
               adducere
               ,
               &
               ita
               hic
               obtinebuntur
               sententiae
               quae
               per
               totum
               Orbem
               approbabuntur
               ,
               quibus
               nullus
               Hispanus
               aut
               Germanus
               poterit
               contradicere
               ,
               &
               mittentur
               in
               Angliam
               declarandae
               per
               Cardinales
               prout
               Rex
               voluerit
               ,
               &
               hoc
               etiam
               non
               obstante
               Pontifex
               mittet
               Cardinalem
               .
            
             
               Tandem
               hic
               est
               modus
               rebus
               omnibus
               secure
               medendi
               ,
               ad
               quem
               sequendum
               vos
               Pontifex
               hortatur
               ,
               &
               rogat
               ut
               nihil
               dicatur
               quod
               ab
               eo
               procedat
               .
               Iste
               modus
               non
               videtur
               inutilis
               ,
               quia
               hic
               Auditor
               asserit
               ,
               non
               aliter
               esse
               faciendum
               si
               bene
               volumus
               ;
               &
               quia
               Reverendissimus
               Cardinalis
               Dominus
               Eboracen
               .
               instat
               pro
               celeritate
               ,
               interim
               accersiri
               poterit
               qualiscunque
               Legatus
               Rex
               voluerit
               ,
               &
               magis
               satisfiet
               vulgo
               in
               mittendo
               Legato
               ,
               veluti
               ad
               definiendam
               causam
               ,
               &
               hic
               etiam
               ut
               dixi
               omnia
               sient
               quae
               super
               id
               Rex
               petierit
               .
            
             
               Praeter●a
               Pontifex
               ,
               id
               quod
               fecit
               ut
               me
               resolverem
               ad
               has
               literas
               scribendum
               ,
               contentus
               est
               mittere
               quemcunque
               Cardinalem
               ego
               petiero
               ,
               sed
               ait
               oportere
               ut
               aliquis
               mittatur
               habilis
               ,
               id
               est
               Doctor
               in
               Jure
               ,
               vel
               in
               Theologia
               ,
               qui
               sunt
               isti
               
                 Campegius
                 ,
                 Caesarinus
                 ,
                 Senensis
                 ,
                 Cesis
                 ,
                 Araceli
                 ,
                 Monte
                 ,
              
               qui
               senex
               est
               &
               immobilis
               ;
               Caesis
               in
               obsidem
               ivit
               Neapolim
               ,
               Caesarinus
               
               Episcopatum
               ,
               habet
               in
               Hispania
               ,
               Araceli
               podagra
               laborat
               &
               Frater
               est
               ,
               Senensis
               est
               Imperialis
               &
               non
               valde
               prudens
               ,
               Campegius
               esset
               maxime
               ad
               propositum
               ,
               sed
               Romae
               est
               locum
               tenens
               Pontificis
               ,
               unde
               non
               posset
               discedere
               ,
               continuantibus
               discordiis
               inter
               Germanos
               &
               Hispanos
               ,
               neque
               auderet
               egredi
               a
               castro
               ;
               sed
               hoc
               periculum
               &
               dubium
               brevi
               expedietur
               ,
               nam
               intra
               octo
               dies
               Caesariani
               cogentur
               sibi
               consulere
               ut
               eant
               in
               Regnum
               ,
               si
               Dominus
               Lautrek
               ●o
               progrediatur
               ,
               vel
               ibunt
               Senas
               per
               iter
               Florentiae
               ,
               &
               tunc
               Campegius
               poterit
               exire
               ,
               &
               si
               Rex
               ita
               jusserit
               statim
               accingetur
               itineri
               .
               Pontifex
               jussit
               ut
               scribam
               ,
               quod
               nunquam
               ingenio
               aut
               studio
               d●erit
               in
               excogitando
               ut
               adimpleat
               desiderium
               &
               voluntatem
               Regis
               ,
               &
               quod
               solum
               ista
               proponit
               pro
               meliori
               securitate
               ,
               ne
               ista
               fiant
               quae
               postea
               referri
               debeant
               ,
               quod
               pareret
               dilationem
               &
               difficultatem
               ,
               &
               quantum
               ego
               possim
               conjicere
               Pontifex
               exoptat
               satisfacere
               Regiae
               voluntati
               .
               Pontifex
               denuo
               replicavit
               quod
               se
               totum
               rejicit
               in
               Brachia
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               ,
               &
               quod
               certus
               est
               quod
               Caesar
               nunquam
               hoc
               illi
               ignoscet
               ,
               &
               quod
               ex
               hac
               occasione
               vocabit
               eum
               ad
               Concilium
               ,
               vel
               nihil
               aliud
               quaeret
               nisi
               ut
               eum
               omni
               statu
               &
               vita
               privet
               ;
               &
               dicta
               Sanctitas
               parvam
               spem
               habet
               in
               Gallis
               ,
               nisi
               quantum
               operabitur
               per
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               &
               Reverendissimum
               Dominum
               Eboracen
               .
               Ad
               quod
               Respondi
               ,
               illum
               ex
               praeteritis
               &
               praesentibus
               posse
               judicare
               futura
               .
               Tandem
               affirmo
               ,
               quod
               si
               semel
               tollatur
               Caesarianorum
               metus
               ,
               poteritis
               ex
               arbitrio
               vestro
               disponere
               de
               sede
               Apostolica
               .
            
             
               Cardinalis
               Campegius
               ad
               Pontificem
               scripsit
               ,
               quod
               sunt
               tres
               dies
               ex
               quo
               frater
               Generalis
               communicaverat
               secum
               negotium
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               ,
               &
               quod
               dixerat
               ut
               ad
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               scriberet
               ,
               ut
               omnino
               faceret
               aliquam
               Inhibitionem
               ne
               causa
               istic
               tractaretur
               .
               Ad
               quod
               Pontifex
               non
               respondit
               ,
               sed
               respondebit
               ,
               se
               nihil
               de
               eo
               posse
               facere
               ,
               quia
               non
               pendet
               causa
               .
            
          
           
             
               Januar.
               1528.
               ad
               Collegium
               .
               VII
               .
               A
               Duplicat
               .
               The
               King's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Colledg
               of
               Cardinals
               ;
               from
               which
               it
               appears
               how
               much
               they
               favoured
               his
               Cause
               .
            
             
               
               HEnricus
               Rex
               ,
               Reverendissimis
               in
               Christo
               Patribus
               Dominis
               Episcopis
               Patribus
               &
               Diaconis
               S.
               R.
               E.
               Cardinalibus
               &
               Amicis
               nostris
               Charissimis
               salutem
               .
               Nihil
               unquam
               tam
               grande
               esse
               posse
               putavimus
               ,
               quin
               de
               ista
               Sancta
               sede
               ,
               vestrarumque
               Reverendissimarum
               Dominat
               ▪
               summa
               erga
               nos
               benignitate
               ,
               illud
               semper
               audacter
               nobis
               fuerimus
               polliciti
               ,
               quod
               certe
               S.
               Sanctum
               istud
               Collegium
               ,
               quotiens
               ullam
               nobis
               gratificandi
               occasionem
               oblatam
               habuit
               ,
               cumulatissime
               praestitit
               :
               Caeterum
               benevolentiam
               istam
               vestram
               ,
               &
               singulare
               in
               nos
               studium
               ,
               nunc
               longe
               superavit
               ,
               alacritas
               ,
               quam
               in
               nostra
               omnium
               gravissima
               causa
               ,
               juvanda
               ac
               promovenda
               ,
               in
               publico
               Consistorio
               ,
               amantissime
               omnes
               exhibuistis
               ,
               quo
               certe
               beneficio
               sic
               Sacro
               isti
               Collegio
               Sanctissimaeque
               isti
               sedi
               adstrictos
               nos
               fatemur
               ,
               ut
               vehementissime
               optemus
               gratiam
               ,
               vel
               sanguine
               ipso
               ,
               publice
               ac
               privatim
               Reverendissimis
               Dominat
               .
               vestris
               quoque
               posse
               referre
               .
               Quocirca
               iterum
               eas
               impense
               rogamus
               ,
               ut
               in
               suo
               erga
               nos
               affectu
               perseverare
               non
               graventur
               ,
               efficiemusque
               (
               Deo
               bene
               juvante
               )
               ut
               brevi
               perspiciant
               ,
               apud
               gratum
               &
               memorem
               Principem
               ,
               Sanctaeque
               Rom.
               Ecclaesiae
               
               observantissimum
               ,
               sua
               se
               beneficia
               &
               officia
               collocasse
               .
               Interim
               vobis
               quas
               possumus
               ex
               animo
               ,
               tum
               his
               literis
               ,
               tum
               per
               Oratorem
               istic
               nostrum
               immortales
               gratias
               Reverendissimis
               vestris
               Dominis
               agimus
               ,
               existimetisque
               quicquid
               a
               nobis
               praestari
               queat
               ,
               id
               suo
               ornamento
               &
               commodo
               promptissimum
               futurum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Febr.
               10.
               1528.
               
               VIII
               .
               A
               duplicate
               of
               the
               Cardinal's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               about
               the
               the
               Divorce
               ;
               corrected
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               .
            
             
               BEatissime
               Pater
               ,
               post
               humillimam
               Commendationem
               ,
               
               &
               Sanctissimorum
               pedum
               oscula
               ,
               doleo
               atque
               gravissime
               excrucior
               ,
               quod
               ea
               quae
               tanta
               solicitudine
               ,
               literis
               &
               nunciis
               apud
               Beatitudinem
               vestram
               ago
               ,
               nequeam
               ,
               ut
               unice
               &
               rerum
               omnium
               maxime
               vellem
               ,
               prius
               tractare
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               negotium
               Potentissimi
               Domini
               mei
               Regis
               ,
               negotium
               inquam
               rectissimum
               ,
               honestissimum
               acsanctissimum
               ,
               in
               quo
               procurando
               non
               aliter
               me
               interpono
               ,
               quam
               in
               ejus
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               salute
               tuenda
               ,
               in
               hoc
               Regno
               conservando
               ,
               in
               publica
               tranquillitate
               fovenda
               ,
               in
               Apostolica
               Autoritate
               ,
               in
               mea
               denique
               vita
               &
               anima
               protegenda
               debeo
               .
               Beatissime
               Pater
               ,
               ad
               vestrae
               Sanctitatis
               genua
               provolutus
               ,
               obsecro
               &
               obtestor
               ,
               ut
               si
               me
               Christianum
               virum
               ,
               si
               bonum
               Cardinalem
               ,
               si
               S.
               Sancto
               isto
               Senatu
               dignum
               ,
               si
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               membrum
               non
               stupidum
               &
               inutile
               ,
               si
               recti
               ,
               justitiaeque
               cultorem
               ,
               si
               fidelem
               Creaturam
               suam
               ,
               si
               demum
               aeternae
               salutis
               cupidum
               me
               existimet
               ,
               nunc
               velit
               mei
               Consilii
               &
               intercessionis
               rationem
               habere
               ,
               &
               pientissimis
               hujus
               Regis
               precibus
               ,
               benigne
               ,
               prompteque
               adnuere
               :
               quas
               nisi
               rectas
               ,
               sanctas
               ac
               justas
               esse
               scirem
               ,
               omne
               prius
               supplicii
               genus
               ultro
               subirem
               ,
               quam
               eas
               promoverem
               ,
               pro
               hisque
               ego
               vitam
               meam
               &
               animam
               spondeo
               .
               Alioquin
               vereor
               (
               quod
               tamen
               nequeo
               tacere
               )
               ne
               Regia
               Majestas
               humano
               ,
               divinoque
               jure
               (
               quod
               habet
               ex
               omni
               Christianitate
               suis
               his
               actionibus
               adjunctum
               )
               freta
               ,
               postquam
               viderit
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               gratiam
               ,
               &
               Christi
               in
               terris
               Vicarii
               clementiam
               desperatam
               ,
               Caesaris
               in●uitu
               ,
               in
               cujus
               manu
               neutiquam
               est
               tam
               Sanctos
               conatus
               reprimere
               ,
               ea
               tunc
               moliatur
               ,
               ea
               suae
               causae
               perquirat
               remedia
               ,
               quae
               &
               non
               solum
               huic
               Regno
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               aliis
               Christianis
               Principibus
               ,
               occasionem
               subministrarent
               ,
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               Autoritatem
               &
               Jurisdictionem
               imminuendi
               ,
               &
               vilipendendi
               ,
               non
               absque
               Christianae
               Reip.
               perturbatione
               :
               Quibus
               malis
               potest
               vestra
               Sanctitas
               sua
               auto●itate
               &
               prudentia
               mederi
               .
               Haec
               loquor
               ut
               Christianus
               ,
               &
               ut
               devotissimum
               istius
               Sedis
               membrum
               sincere
               suadeo
               ;
               non
               affectus
               ,
               non
               Principis
               amor
               ,
               non
               servitutis
               vinculum
               me
               impellit
               ,
               sed
               sola
               rectitudine
               ad
               id
               adducor
               .
               Caeterum
               animi
               solicitudo
               non
               sinit
               plura
               exprimere
               .
               Vestra
               Sanctitas
               in
               tam
               justo
               Regis
               voto
               adnuendo
               ,
               si●
               ejus
               Majestatis
               animum
               sibi
               devinciet
               &
               conservabit
               ,
               ut
               non
               solum
               ipse
               &
               ego
               ,
               sed
               omnes
               ejus
               subditi
               sint
               ad
               omnem
               occasionem
               ,
               opes
               ,
               vires
               ,
               &
               sanguinem
               in
               Sanctitatis
               vestrae
               ,
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               beneficium
               ,
               libentissime
               profusuri
               .
               Mitto
               ad
               Beatitudinem
               vestram
               hujus
               rei
               gratia
               ,
               Dominum
               Stephanum
               Gardinerum
               ,
               Primarium
               Secretissimorum
               Consiliorum
               Secretarium
               ,
               mei
               dimidium
               ,
               &
               quo
               neminem
               habeo
               cariorem
               ;
               referet
               ille
               cuncta
               distinctius
               ,
               meum
               pectus
               aperiet
               .
               Vestram
               igitur
               Sanctitatem
               
               humillime
               rogo
               ,
               ut
               eum
               loquentem
               me
               loqui
               existimares
               ,
               &
               eam
               fidem
               quam
               praesenti
               mihi
               haberet
               ,
               illi
               &
               Domino
               Edwardo
               Foxo
               Regio
               familiari
               in
               omnibus
               praestare
               ,
               &
               me
               a
               tam
               anxia
               expectatione
               liberare
               dignetur
               .
            
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               Cardinal
               Wolsey's
               Letter
               to
               
                 Gregory
                 Cassali
              
               ,
               directing
               him
               to
               make
               Presents
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             
               
               TAnta
               deinde
               sunt
               ,
               tamque
               magna
               officia
               ,
               quae
               Reverendissimus
               Dominus
               
                 Sanctorum
                 Quatuor
              
               ,
               tum
               erga
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               ,
               tum
               erga
               me
               ,
               nunquam
               non
               amantissime
               exhibuit
               ,
               ut
               quum
               ea
               in
               agendis
               gratiis
               assequi
               conamur
               ,
               id
               animo
               facilius
               complecti
               ,
               quam
               exteriori
               ullo
               propensae
               nostrae
               in
               eum
               voluntatis
               testimonio
               indicare
               queamus
               :
               ad
               nostrique
               in
               eum
               summum
               studii
               &
               affectionis
               cumulum
               ,
               nunc
               tantum
               accessit
               ,
               quantum
               vix
               unquam
               possit
               a
               nobis
               exsolvi
               ;
               licetque
               de
               ejus
               Reverendissim
               .
               Dominat
               .
               ingenti
               Regiae
               Majestati
               ,
               &
               mihi
               gratificandi
               ardore
               nunquam
               addubitaverim
               ,
               sic
               tamen
               pectus
               suum
               ,
               in
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               promovenda
               juvandaque
               causa
               ,
               sic
               in
               meis
               seorsim
               curandis
               expediendisque
               negotiis
               ,
               operam
               ,
               fidem
               ,
               autoritatemque
               suam
               interposuit
               ,
               ut
               non
               minora
               semper
               efficeret
               ,
               quam
               nos
               optare
               potuerimus
               :
               quo
               certe
               nomine
               ,
               ita
               utrumque
               nostrum
               ,
               suo
               suorumque
               omnium
               commodo
               &
               ornamento
               devinxit
               ,
               ut
               non
               prius
               conquieturi
               sumus
               quam
               aliquo
               indicio
               rebus
               ipsis
               nostram
               vicissim
               gratitudinem
               fuerimus
               testati
               ;
               quot
               enim
               modis
               &
               quanta
               sollicitudine
               Reverendissimus
               
                 Sanctorum
                 Quatuor
              
               de
               nobis
               sit
               optime
               meritus
               ,
               res
               praestita
               indicat
               ,
               &
               Dominus
               Stephanus
               Secretarius
               meus
               suo
               Sermone
               ac
               relatu
               assidue
               praedicat
               ;
               &
               quamvis
               minusculum
               illud
               olim
               oblatum
               recusaverit
               ,
               non
               tamen
               Regiae
               Majestati
               satisfactum
               esse
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               memoris
               sui
               animi
               pignus
               aliquod
               exhibuerit
               .
               Quocirca
               cum
               eodem
               Reverendissimo
               Domino
               dexterime
               agite
               ,
               ut
               in
               familiari
               aliquo
               colloquio
               eliciatis
               ,
               quibus
               rebus
               ille
               maxime
               oblectetur
               ,
               mihique
               quam
               primum
               significate
               ,
               num
               illi
               ,
               aulea
               ,
               Vasa
               aurea
               ,
               aut
               equi
               maxime
               probentur
               ,
               efficiamque
               ne
               putet
               apud
               Principem
               inhumanum
               aut
               ingratum
               sua
               se
               officia
               collocasse
               .
               Intellexi
               quoque
               ex
               eodem
               Domino
               Stephano
               ,
               quam
               ardenter
               idem
               Dominus
               
                 Sanctorum
                 Quatuor
              
               cupiat
               aedificium
               Sancti
               Petri
               absolvi
               ,
               veluti
               monumentum
               illud
               Religionis
               ac
               pietatis
               perpetuo
               futurum
               ,
               quod
               certe
               ejus
               animi
               consilium
               ,
               ut
               Sanctum
               ita
               dignissimum
               censeo
               ,
               ut
               Christianorum
               Principum
               liberalitatem
               quam
               plurimum
               mereatur
               ;
               meo
               igitur
               nomine
               affirmabitis
               ,
               sic
               meam
               me
               esse
               operam
               apud
               hunc
               Serenissimum
               Regem
               interpositurum
               ,
               ut
               palam
               constet
               omnibus
               ,
               me
               Ecclesiae
               membrum
               non
               omnino
               inutile
               aut
               stupidum
               esse
               .
            
             
               De
               aliis
               vero
               rebus
               ,
               in
               quibus
               S.
               D.
               N.
               benignitatem
               &
               Reverendissimi
               Domini
               
                 Sanctorum
                 Quatuor
              
               opera
               &
               Patrocinio
               Regiae
               Majestati
               &
               mihi
               in
               praesentia
               est
               opus
               ,
               per
               Dominum
               Stephanum
               copiose
               vos
               instruo
               ,
               iterum
               atque
               iterum
               impense
               rogans
               ,
               ut
               solita
               vestra
               diligentia
               &
               sedulitate
               ex
               nostra
               expectatione
               eas
               curare
               conficereque
               velitis
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Rome
               Feb.
               1527.
               
               X.
               The
               Decretal
               Bull
               that
               was
               desired
               in
               the
               King's
               Cause
               .
            
             
               DIlecto
               ,
               &c.
               Salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedict
               .
               
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               Suprema
               Autoritas
               potestatis
               suae
               copiam
               sic
               omnibus
               exhibet
               ,
               ut
               pro
               causarum
               ,
               personarum
               &
               temporum
               qualitate
               remedia
               singulis
               ad
               aedificationem
               subministrare
               ,
               &
               causas
               ad
               Canonum
               Sanctiones
               expensas
               aequissima
               certissimaque
               lance
               trutinans
               ,
               laborantibus
               conscientiis
               &
               fluctuantibus
               consulere
               ,
               summamque
               ipsis
               tranquillitatem
               statuere
               contendat
               .
               Cum
               itaque
               Clarissimus
               in
               Christo
               Filius
               noster
               Henricus
               Octavus
               Angliae
               Rex
               ,
               Fidei
               Defensor
               ,
               &
               Dominus
               Hiberniae
               ,
               sua
               nobis
               conquestione
               monstraverat
               ,
               quod
               cum
               Annos
               ab
               hinc
               decem
               &
               octo
               nobilem
               Mulierem
               Catharinam
               Ferdinandi
               quondam
               Hispaniarum
               Regis
               Filiam
               ,
               Illustris
               Principis
               Arthuri
               Fratris
               sui
               defuncti
               quondam
               Uxorem
               ,
               hortatu
               ,
               suasu
               ,
               ac
               consiliis
               eorum
               ,
               quibus
               se
               totum
               in
               prima
               Regni
               sui
               Administratione
               crediderat
               ,
               quadam
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               Dispensatione
               praetensa
               sibi
               bona
               fide
               Matrimonio
               copulasset
               ,
               ac
               ab
               eo
               tempore
               hactenus
               cum
               eadem
               tanquam
               cum
               Uxore
               cohabitasset
               ,
               prole
               interim
               foemina
               suscepta
               &
               superstite
               ex
               eadem
               ,
               ac
               jam
               tandem
               post
               desperatam
               prolem
               Masculam
               ,
               de
               stabilienda
               &
               confirmanda
               ejusdem
               Filiae
               suae
               successione
               cogitaret
               ,
               lustratisque
               Scriniis
               dictam
               super
               Matrimonio
               praefato
               Dispensationem
               faceret
               proferri
               ,
               doctorumque
               Virorum
               judicia
               examinari
               ,
               cujus
               quidem
               Dispensationis
               tenor
               sequitur
               ,
               &
               est
               talis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Quidam
               Sanctionum
               &
               Canonum
               Ecclesiasticorum
               consulti
               ,
               datum
               dictae
               cum
               narratis
               ejusdem
               conferentes
               ,
               aliasque
               nonnullas
               circumstantias
               quae
               tum
               ante
               dictae
               Dispensationis
               impetrationem
               ,
               quae
               etiam
               post
               eandem
               impetratam
               intervenerunt
               ,
               ponderantes
               ,
               tum
               quod
               causa
               quae
               in
               Bulla
               pretensa
               est
               pacis
               continuandae
               ,
               viz.
               quae
               ipsa
               tum
               coaluerat
               ,
               foederibus
               percussis
               firma
               constiterat
               ,
               mutuis
               etiam
               populorum
               commerciis
               aucta
               ,
               nullum
               suae
               violationis
               timorem
               incutiens
               ,
               qui
               justus
               &
               non
               omnino
               vanus
               dici
               posset
               ,
               nec
               urgentissima
               proinde
               nec
               evidentissima
               videretur
               ,
               qualem
               prohibitionis
               relaxatio
               exigat
               &
               requirat
               ;
               tum
               quod
               preces
               falsae
               erant
               dum
               narrabatur
               Praedecessori
               nostro
               ,
               eundem
               Carissimum
               Filium
               nostrum
               tum
               cupere
               cum
               dicta
               charissima
               Domina
               Catharina
               contrahere
               Matrimonium
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               ut
               pacis
               foedera
               diutius
               continuarentur
               ,
               cum
               eo
               tempore
               ,
               ut
               a●●erit
               ,
               impetrationem
               prorsus
               ignoraret
               ,
               &
               per
               aetatis
               immaturitatem
               ,
               duodecimum
               ,
               viz.
               annum
               non
               excedentis
               ,
               affectum
               hujusmodi
               inducere
               non
               potuerat
               ;
               tum
               quod
               Protestatione
               postmodum
               interveniente
               &
               vim
               Renunciationis
               habente
               ,
               Dispensatio
               tunc
               per
               Renunciationem
               extincta
               videretur
               ;
               Denique
               quod
               principes
               inter
               quos
               foedera
               conservarentur
               ,
               ante
               mandatam
               executioni
               Bullam
               fatis
               concesserant
               ;
               Bullam
               ipsam
               ,
               tum
               ex
               surreptionis
               &
               obreptionis
               vitiis
               ,
               quam
               aliis
               etiam
               de
               Causis
               minus
               validam
               &
               inefficacem
               esse
               renunciarunt
               &
               retulerunt
               ,
               scrupulum
               dicti
               Regis
               animo
               conscientiaeque
               gravem
               injicentes
               ,
               eamque
               illi
               opinionem
               inducentes
               ,
               ut
               Matrimonium
               praedictum
               non
               consistere
               ,
               neque●actenus
               jure
               constitisse
               judicaret
               .
               Porro
               autem
               cum
               frequentius
               apud
               se
               ,
               ut
               asserit
               ,
               animo
               volveret
               ac
               meditaretur
               ,
               quales
               exitus
               hujusmodi
               nuptiae
               prae●atae
               habuerunt
               ,
               ex
               quibus
               ,
               viz.
               aliquot
               
               partus
               masculi
               imperfecti
               parumque
               vitales
               prodiere
               ,
               atque
               ideo
               se
               omni
               spe
               successoris
               prorsus
               destitui
               ,
               quo
               suam
               familiam
               ad
               paucoredactam
               conservaret
               ,
               occurente
               simul
               memoriae
               Divina
               interminatione
               quae
               Fratris
               sui
               turpitudinem
               revelanti
               ,
               &
               illius
               Uxorem
               contra
               S.
               Sancta
               Dei
               praecepta
               accipienti
               inscribitur
               ,
               praesertim
               ubi
               Dispensatio
               non
               interveniat
               ,
               quae
               ex
               omni
               sua
               parte
               valeat
               &
               consistat
               ,
               nonnullis
               etiam
               affirmantibus
               nostram
               non
               eatenus
               protestatem
               patere
               ut
               in
               ea
               specie
               gratiam
               faciamus
               ,
               etiamsi
               ut
               scribit
               de
               nostrae
               potestatis
               plenitudine
               non
               dubitet
               ,
               juste
               duntaxat
               legitimeque
               interpositae
               ,
               quam
               summam
               in
               terris
               agnoscit
               &
               veneratur
               ,
               ad
               improbandas
               illas
               nuptias
               tantum
               undique
               videt
               consensum
               ut
               illas
               animo
               abhorreat
               ,
               nec
               aliorum
               rationibus
               posset
               dissuaderi
               quin
               abominandas
               eas
               judicet
               ,
               &
               Divinae
               Majestati
               odiosas
               .
               Denique
               idem
               Carissimus
               Filius
               noster
               debita
               cum
               instantia
               nos
               precibus
               sollicitaverit
               ,
               quatenus
               personae
               suae
               &
               Regni
               nobis
               semper
               devotissimi
               rationem
               habentes
               ,
               maturo
               judicio
               ab
               angustiis
               liberemus
               ,
               quibus
               se
               usu
               praesentis
               Matrimonii
               per
               legem
               conscientiae
               privatum
               ,
               nec
               ad
               aliud
               per
               leges
               publicas
               ante
               sententiam
               admissum
               ,
               vehementer
               conqueritur
               comprehensum
               esse
               .
               Nos
               igitur
               considerantes
               quot
               ,
               quanta
               ,
               tum
               in
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               ,
               tum
               in
               fidem
               Christianam
               officia
               prae
               caeteris
               exhibuerit
               ,
               promeritus
               eo
               nomine
               ut
               nostrae
               vicissim
               potestatis
               gratiam
               uberrimam
               &
               promptissimam
               referat
               ,
               aliamque
               illius
               causam
               atque
               privati
               esse
               ,
               ex
               qua
               nimirum
               pendeat
               salus
               plurimorum
               ,
               nec
               posse
               dictae
               causae
               decisionem
               diutius
               proferri
               &
               protelari
               sine
               gravi
               discriminis
               periculo
               ,
               dicti
               vero
               Principis
               cruciatu
               maxima
               quae
               nos
               ex
               gratitudinis
               vicissitudine
               minueret
               debeamus
               ,
               qua
               decet
               festinatione
               procedi
               facientes
               ut
               ad
               finem
               celerrime
               perducatur
               ,
               de
               Consilio
               Fratrum
               nostrorum
               ,
               quorum
               in
               hac
               causa
               tam
               gravi
               atque
               urgenti
               judicium
               adhibuimus
               ,
               ac
               etiam
               eorum
               quos
               &
               Sacrae
               Theologiae
               peritissimos
               &
               juris
               Ecclesiastici
               callentissimos
               desuper
               consulendos
               audiendosque
               putavimus
               ,
               quoniam
               vitia
               &
               defectus
               praedictos
               ejusmodi
               esse
               comperimus
               ,
               quae
               pensata
               praesatae
               Prohibitionis
               natura
               ,
               vires
               ipsius
               Bullae
               merito
               enervarent
               ;
               quo
               magis
               ,
               viz.
               attestemur
               &
               palam
               faciamus
               ,
               quanta
               animi
               cura
               &
               solicitudine
               praefati
               Carissimi
               Filii
               nostri
               conscientiam
               hujusmodi
               scrupulis
               &
               difficultatibus
               impediri
               ,
               implicari
               atque
               vexari
               sustineamus
               ,
               cum
               alioquin
               te
               dilectum
               Filium
               nostrorum
               Cardin.
               Eboracen
               .
               in
               illa
               Provincia
               &
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               Legatum
               ,
               a
               praeclaris
               animi
               tui
               virtutibus
               ,
               ad
               justitiam
               vero
               &
               aequitatem
               propensissimo
               sincerissimoque
               affectu
               nobis
               sic
               commendatum
               &
               cognitum
               habeamus
               ,
               ut
               tibi
               merito
               soli
               omnem
               nostram
               Autoritatem
               ,
               cum
               in
               hac
               Causa
               expedienda
               ,
               tum
               etiam
               in
               reliquis
               committendam
               putaverimus
               ,
               dignissimus
               quidem
               nobis
               existimatus
               ,
               qui
               partes
               nostras
               tractes
               &
               vices
               absentis
               posses
               supplere
               :
               Te
               tamen
               Dilectū
               Filiū
               —
               a
               nobis
               specialiter
               istu●
               destinandum
               duximus
               ,
               ut
               conjunctim
               in
               hac
               causa
               procedere
               possitis
               ,
               ita
               nihilomimus
               propter
               incertum
               casuum
               eventum
               mandatam
               Authoritatem
               temperantes
               ,
               ut
               altero
               vestrum
               nolente
               aut
               impedito
               alter
               omnia
               exequi
               &
               causam
               fine
               debito
               valeat
               terminare
               .
               Vobis
               ut
               praefertur
               conjunctim
               &
               ut
               praefertur
               divisim
               ,
               ad
               cognoscendum
               &
               procedendum
               summarie
               &
               de
               plano
               ,
               sine
               strepitu
               &
               figura
               judicii
               ,
               ac
               de
               &
               super
               viribus
               dictae
               Bullae
               sive
               Dispensationis
               inquirendum
               ,
               ipsamque
               Bullam
               sive
               Dispensationem
               ,
               si
               de
               vitiis
               praedictis
               aut
               eorum
               aliquo
               tali
               probatione
               constiterit
               ,
               quae
               licet
               aliis
               minus
               clara
               videatur
               ,
               animo
               tamen
               Religioso
               ,
               conscientiaeque
               vestrae
               ,
               aut
               ejus
               vestrum
               qui
               i●
               h●c
               Causa
               processerit
               ,
               
               divisim
               ut
               praefertur
               ,
               satisfecerit
               ,
               &
               verisimile
               apparuerit
               ,
               vel
               pacem
               quae
               in
               Bulla
               praetenditur
               sine
               hujus
               Matrimonii
               contractu
               consistere
               potuisse
               &
               continuari
               ,
               vel
               dictum
               Charissimum
               Filium
               nostrum
               ,
               ut
               allegabatur
               ,
               non
               cupiisse
               contrahere
               Matrimonium
               ad
               hoc
               ut
               pacis
               foedera
               conservarentur
               ,
               vel
               denique
               Principes
               in
               Bulla
               nominatos
               ,
               inter
               quos
               foedera
               per
               illud
               Matrimonium
               continuatum
               iri
               allegabatur
               ,
               ante
               mandatam
               executioni
               Bullam
               fatis
               concessisse
               ,
               ipsam
               nullam
               ,
               minus
               validam
               ,
               ex
               surreptione
               &
               obreptione
               inefficacem
               ,
               irritam
               &
               inanem
               fuisse
               ,
               semper
               &
               esse
               pronuntiandam
               &
               declarandam
               ;
               Matrimonium
               autem
               praedictum
               ,
               quod
               ejusdem
               virtute
               consistere
               videtur
               ,
               nullum
               simul
               ac
               minus
               legitimum
               esse
               ,
               ac
               pro
               nullo
               minusque
               legitimo
               haberi
               deberi
               decernendum
               ;
               ipsos
               porro
               contrahentes
               ab
               omni
               contractu
               Matrimoniali
               hujusmodi
               liberos
               ,
               a
               consortio
               conjugali
               quod
               hactenus
               observarunt
               separari
               deberi
               ,
               sententiendum
               &
               autoritate
               nostra
               separandum
               .
               Denique
               utrumque
               ad
               contrahendum
               cum
               alio
               vel
               alia
               ,
               novum
               conjugium
               in●undi
               ,
               licentiam
               &
               facultatem
               tribuendum
               &
               concedendum
               ,
               citra
               omnem
               recusationem
               ,
               aut
               appellationis
               interpositionem
               ,
               committimus
               &
               demandamus
               vices
               nostras
               ;
               ac
               vos
               conjunctim
               ,
               &
               altero
               vestrum
               nolente
               ut
               praefertur
               aut
               impedito
               ,
               divisim
               ,
               ad
               praemissa
               exercenda
               &
               expedienda
               ,
               plenae
               finalique
               executioni
               demandanda
               ,
               Vicarios
               nostros
               &
               nostrum
               Vicarium
               ,
               aut
               si
               quo
               alio
               nomine
               uti
               poterimus
               ,
               quod
               demandatam
               in
               praedictis
               Autoritatem
               ampliaret
               ,
               cum
               omni
               potestatis
               plenitudine
               tam
               absolutae
               quam
               ordinariae
               ,
               quatenus
               vel
               ad
               praefati
               Matrimonii
               congruam
               dissolutionem
               ,
               vel
               novi
               contrahendi
               firmam
               Constitutionem
               ,
               expedire
               videbitur
               aut
               pertinere
               ;
               ita
               etiam
               ut
               Autoritate
               praesentis
               Commissionis
               nostrae
               ,
               cum
               omnibus
               illis
               Canonibus
               ,
               ad
               validiorem
               efficacioremque
               processus
               vestri
               firmitatem
               poteritis
               dispensare
               ,
               quaecunque
               eidem
               obstare
               putabuntur
               ,
               omnemque
               defectum
               quacunque
               ex
               causa
               contingentem
               nostrae
               Autoritatis
               interpositione
               ,
               Dispensatione
               Apostolica
               supplere
               possitis
               &
               valeatis
               ,
               tam
               prolem
               ex
               primo
               Matrimonio
               susceptam
               propter
               bonam
               fidem
               Parentum
               ,
               si
               ita
               expedire
               visum
               fuerit
               ,
               legitimam
               decernendo
               ,
               pronuntiando
               &
               promulgando
               ,
               quam
               ex
               secundo
               Matrimonio
               suscipiendam
               ;
               legitimitatem
               etiam
               utriusque
               prolis
               ,
               censuris
               &
               poenis
               Ecclesiasticis
               quibuscunque
               ,
               per
               modum
               decreti
               aut
               Sanctionis
               perpetuae
               muniendo
               &
               vallando
               ,
               omnibus
               validioribus
               &
               efficacioribus
               modis
               &
               formis
               quae
               de
               jure
               concipi
               &
               excogitari
               poterunt
               ,
               facimus
               ,
               constituimus
               &
               ordinamus
               per
               praesentes
               :
               &
               quicquid
               per
               vos
               conjunctim
               ,
               ut
               praefertur
               ,
               aut
               divifim
               procedentes
               ,
               per
               cognitionem
               judiciariam
               &
               summariam
               ,
               aut
               extrajudiciariam
               ,
               processus
               quoscunque
               faciendo
               ,
               pronunciando
               aut
               promulgando
               ,
               eosdemve
               executioni
               mandando
               ,
               Dispensationes
               quascunque
               aut
               gratias
               in
               praemissis
               concedendo
               &
               faciendo
               ,
               &
               generaliter
               in
               aliquibus
               praedictorum
               potestatem
               nostram
               vel
               ordinariam
               vel
               absolutam
               exercendo
               ,
               ut
               praefertur
               ,
               actum
               ,
               gestum
               ,
               decretum
               ,
               dispensatum
               ,
               pronuntiatum
               ,
               mandatum
               ,
               aut
               executum
               fuerit
               ,
               id
               omne
               &
               totum
               ,
               cum
               primum
               poterimus
               ,
               ratum
               ,
               gratum
               &
               firmum
               habentes
               ,
               in
               validissima
               &
               efficacissima
               forma
               confirmabimus
               ,
               nec
               eorum
               aliqua
               unquam
               in●irmabimus
               aut
               infringemus
               ,
               aut
               eorum
               alicui
               contraveniemus
               ,
               nec
               interim
               revocabimus
               ;
               declarantes
               etiam
               &
               protestantes
               per
               praesentes
               ,
               nostrae
               intentionis
               esse
               ,
               ut
               praesens
               Commissio
               ,
               sive
               Delegatio
               Autoritatis
               nostrae
               ,
               perpetuo
               effectu
               gaudeat
               ,
               &
               usque
               ad
               finalem
               praedictorum
               conclusionem
               extremumque
               terminum
               duret
               &
               consistat
               ,
               non
               obstantibus
               quibuscunque
               
               decretis
               ,
               sententiis
               ,
               mandatis
               ,
               rescriptis
               ,
               literis
               aut
               Brevibus
               in
               contrarium
               ,
               deinceps
               per
               nos
               tanquam
               irritatoriis
               ,
               derogatoriis
               aut
               revocatoriis
               praesentis
               Concessionis
               nostrae
               ,
               emittendis
               ,
               destinandis
               aut
               promulgandis
               ;
               quibus
               omnibus
               expresse
               per
               praesentes
               derogantes
               ,
               &
               illa
               omnia
               pro
               nullis
               ,
               cassis
               ,
               irritis
               &
               inanibus
               reputantes
               ,
               ac
               talia
               esse
               &
               haberi
               ,
               istisque
               omnino
               anteriora
               judicari
               ,
               praesentia
               vero
               semper
               posteriora
               ,
               &
               post
               illa
               repetita
               ,
               emissa
               &
               destinata
               ,
               censeri
               ac
               tanquam
               ultima
               &
               posteriora
               contrariis
               sic
               deinceps
               emittendis
               derogare
               debere
               ,
               &
               caeteris
               contrariis
               non
               obstantibus
               quibuscunque
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rome
               Ian.
               1528.
               
               XI
               .
               The
               Cardinal's
               Letter
               to
               
                 John
                 Cassali
              
               about
               it
               ;
               Taken
               from
               a
               Duplicate
               written
               by
               his
               Secretary
               .
            
             
               REverende
               Domine
               Protonotari
               ,
               tanquam
               Frater
               Amantissime
               ,
               cum
               aliis
               meis
               literis
               copiose
               ad
               vos
               perscripsi
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               animum
               ,
               
               &
               desiderium
               super
               his
               rebus
               quas
               vobis
               in
               praesentia
               commisit
               ,
               suo
               nomine
               S.
               D.
               N.
               declarandas
               .
            
             
               Nunc
               vero
               ob
               humillimam
               sinceramque
               meam
               Devotionem
               ,
               quae
               ex
               jure
               &
               officio
               non
               solum
               ejus
               Sanctitati
               ,
               sed
               miseris
               Ecclesiae
               sublevandis
               rebus
               ,
               dignitatique
               Apostolicae
               restituendae
               adstringor
               ,
               his
               literis
               vos
               instruam
               super
               quibusdam
               rebus
               ,
               praecipue
               &
               accurate
               notandis
               &
               considerandis
               ,
               quas
               post
               humillimam
               ,
               reverentissimamque
               meam
               Commendationem
               dictae
               Sanctitati
               ,
               meo
               nomine
               sigillatim
               ,
               speciatim
               declarabitis
               ;
               &
               cum
               causam
               concernant
               ,
               quam
               Regia
               Majestas
               nunc
               maxime
               optat
               &
               requirit
               ,
               eandem
               Sanctitatem
               vehementissime
               rogabitis
               ,
               ut
               cuncta
               legere
               &
               bene
               notare
               non
               gravetur
               .
            
             
               Primo
               itaque
               indolens
               infaelicem
               adversumque
               praesentium
               rerum
               successum
               ,
               in
               quo
               S.
               D.
               N.
               Cardinaliumque
               Collegium
               versatur
               ,
               diuque
               ac
               noctu
               mente
               volvens
               ,
               quo
               pacto
               quibusve
               modis
               ,
               totis
               meis
               viribus
               ,
               omni
               sumptu
               molestiaque
               neglecta
               ,
               &
               cum
               proprii
               sanguinis
               vitaeque
               effusione
               ,
               ministerium
               aliquod
               impendere
               ,
               tantaeque
               afflictioni
               solamen
               afferre
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               Sanctissimi
               Domini
               nostri
               collapso
               statui
               opitulari
               ,
               in
               quam
               rem
               haud
               dubie
               quoadque
               vita
               suppetet
               incumbam
               ;
               mihique
               in
               hac
               cogitatione
               versanti
               ,
               in
               mentem
               recordationemque
               subiit
               ,
               mirus
               quidem
               &
               grandis
               affectus
               .
               qui
               Divina
               sic
               disponente
               Providentia
               ,
               ex
               instanti
               assiduaque
               mea
               opera
               provenit
               ,
               ut
               hunc
               optimum
               Dominum
               meum
               Regem
               inducerem
               ,
               eique
               persuaderem
               quod
               ad
               arctissimam
               istam
               intimamque
               cordis
               &
               animi
               conjunctionem
               deveniret
               erga
               ,
               S.
               D.
               N.
               Ecclesiaeque
               &
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               tutelam
               ac
               patrocinium
               suscipiendum
               ,
               memoriaeque
               succurrunt
               innumerae
               rationes
               a
               me
               adductae
               ,
               ut
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               ,
               quae
               Caesari
               tenacissime
               inhaerebat
               ,
               adducerem
               ,
               ad
               S.
               D.
               N.
               defensionem
               ,
               rerumque
               Italicarum
               tutelam
               amplectendam
               ,
               ac
               inter
               omnes
               allegatas
               rationes
               ,
               nulla
               fuit
               validior
               aut
               vehementior
               ,
               vel
               quae
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               pectus
               magis
               permoveret
               ,
               quam
               intima
               securitas
               ,
               perfectaque
               constantia
               ,
               quam
               ei
               assidue
               indesinenterque
               insinuavi
               de
               ejus
               Sanctitatis
               vera
               optimaque
               &
               flagranti
               correspondentia
               in
               amore
               perpetuo
               indissolubilique
               amicitia
               ,
               animo
               &
               voluntate
               ,
               petitionibus
               semper
               suae
               R.
               Majest
               .
               &
               desideriis
               concedendis
               ,
               quoad
               
               Ecclesiae
               Thesaurus
               &
               Autoritas
               ejus
               Sanctitati
               Christi
               Vicario
               concessa
               permittit
               ,
               vel
               quoad
               se
               extendit
               ,
               seu
               possit
               extendere
               ;
               super
               idque
               omnia
               uberrime
               promisi
               ,
               meam
               etiam
               salutem
               ,
               fidem
               ,
               honorem
               animamque
               adstringens
               ,
               quod
               omnia
               ex
               ipsius
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               votis
               ,
               in
               omne
               tempus
               praestarentur
               ,
               absque
               ulla
               prorsus
               occasione
               aut
               scrupulo
               ,
               ab
               hujusmodi
               indulgendis
               petitionibus
               digrediendi
               ,
               adeo
               quod
               Regia
               Majestas
               ,
               ex
               hoc
               meo
               asseveranti
               relatu
               ,
               hunc
               propensum
               S.
               D.
               N.
               in
               se
               animum
               perspiciens
               ,
               mihique
               ejus
               Sanctitatis
               nomine
               ,
               veluti
               Legato
               ,
               &
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               membro
               loquenti
               ,
               firmam
               ,
               certamque
               fidem
               adhibens
               ,
               periculis
               omnibus
               post●abitis
               ,
               laboribus
               sumptibusque
               spretis
               ,
               nullaque
               sui
               Regni
               aut
               subditorum
               habita
               ratione
               ,
               animum
               adfixit
               ,
               prorsusque
               statutum
               &
               decretum
               in
               omnibus
               se
               adjungere
               ,
               atque
               perpetuo
               &
               constanter
               cum
               S.
               D.
               N.
               in
               affectu
               concurrere
               ,
               in
               eoque
               certum
               habeo
               velle
               decrevisseque
               perstare
               ,
               ad
               mortem
               usque
               ,
               nisi
               forsan
               ex
               eventibus
               ,
               longe
               diversis
               a
               meo
               promisso
               &
               ejus
               expectatione
               ,
               occasio
               subministretur
               suam
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               ab
               hoc
               animi
               sui
               decreto
               amovendi
               .
               Id
               si
               illi
               accideret
               (
               quod
               avertat
               Deus
               )
               merito
               mihi
               posset
               adscribere
               perfidiam
               ,
               levitatem
               ,
               violationemque
               promissionis
               ,
               quo
               casu
               quid
               mox
               officii
               aut
               ministerii
               possem
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               praestare
               ,
               aut
               quae
               fides
               in
               Ecclesiae
               rebus
               mihi
               haberetur
               ,
               singulari
               ejus
               Sanctitatis
               prudentiae
               judicandum
               relinquo
               :
               nunquam
               enim
               meo
               in
               arbitrio
               posthac
               esset
               ,
               quicquam
               alicujus
               momenti
               hinc
               efficere
               ,
               in
               ejus
               Sanctitatis
               commodum
               ,
               hac
               nunc
               in
               re
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               concepta
               spe
               ,
               aut
               expectatione
               frustrata
               .
            
             
               Est
               secundo
               accurate
               considerandum
               quantopere
               hoc
               negotium
               Regiae
               Majestati
               intersit
               ,
               &
               quanti
               sit
               momenti
               ,
               unde
               namque
               ,
               praeter
               Conscientiae
               Regiae
               exonerationem
               ,
               omnis
               quoque
               Regiae
               lineae
               ,
               &
               stemmatis
               continuatio
               pendet
               ;
               huic
               adnectitur
               totius
               Regni
               faelicitas
               ,
               vel
               excidium
               ,
               hic
               securitas
               &
               salus
               corum
               consistit
               ,
               qui
               sub
               Regis
               sunt
               Imperio
               ,
               &
               qui
               ullo
               unquam
               tempore
               nascentur
               in
               ejus
               Regno
               ,
               qua
               ex
               re
               oriri
               potest
               occasio
               ,
               &
               fomes
               tranquillitatis
               perpetuae
               ,
               aut
               discordiae
               bellique
               atrocissimi
               in
               universum
               Christianum
               orbem
               ,
               quae
               omnia
               majoris
               sunt
               momenti
               ,
               &
               vigilantius
               prospicienda
               quam
               cujusque
               Principis
               vel
               Principissae
               gratia
               ,
               favor
               &
               expectatio
               .
            
             
               Tertio
               ,
               Causa
               ex
               se
               est
               hujusmodi
               ut
               in
               animam
               meam
               spondere
               ausim
               ,
               ejus
               concessionem
               ,
               futuram
               non
               solum
               in
               conscientiae
               ,
               honorisque
               Pontificis
               exonerationem
               coram
               Deo
               &
               hominibus
               ,
               sed
               in
               Coelis
               quoque
               gratam
               ,
               acceptamque
               extituram
               :
               In
               hac
               deinde
               re
               secreta
               insunt
               nonnulla
               ,
               secreto
               S.
               D.
               N.
               exponenda
               ,
               &
               non
               credenda
               literis
               ,
               quas
               ob
               causas
               ,
               morbosque
               nonnullos
               ,
               quibus
               absque
               remedio
               Regina
               laborat
               ,
               &
               ob
               animi
               etiam
               conceptum
               scrupulum
               ,
               Regia
               Majestas
               nec
               potest
               ,
               nec
               vult
               ullo
               unquam
               posthac
               tempore
               ,
               ea
               uti
               ,
               vel
               ut
               Uxorem
               admittere
               ,
               quodcunque
               advenerit
               .
               Non
               exigua
               praeterea
               habenda
               est
               ratio
               eorum
               ,
               quae
               aliis
               meis
               literis
               continentur
               ,
               concernentia
               ,
               quae
               pro
               ingenti
               thesauro
               S.
               D.
               N.
               habere
               queat
               ,
               tam
               certam
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               amicitiam
               ,
               cum
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               constantissime
               conjunctam
               futuram
               in
               prosperis
               &
               adversis
               ,
               in
               quas
               etiam
               partes
               amicos
               suos
               omnes
               pertraxit
               ,
               &
               assidue
               pertrahit
               :
               ad
               Ecclesiae
               defensionem
               ,
               Sanctissimi
               Domini
               nostri
               conservationem
               ,
               causas
               omnes
               suas
               &
               actiones
               dirigens
               ;
               possentque
               hi
               omnes
               ,
               Regia
               Majestate
               deficiente
               ,
               in
               contrarium
               verti
               ,
               &
               ,
               ut
               vera
               loquar
               ,
               nullum
               Principem
               video
               in
               quo
               S.
               D.
               N.
               possit
               ,
               quam
               in
               Regia
               Majestate
               plenius
               aut
               perfectius
               confidere
               ,
               vel
               cujus
               medio
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               status
               in
               pristinam
               
               suam
               dignitatem
               queat
               certius
               restitui
               ,
               cum
               absque
               ejus
               subsidio
               ,
               nisi
               solus
               Deus
               ex
               immensa
               sua
               bonitate
               manum
               citissime
               apponat
               ,
               omnino
               imminutus
               iri
               videatur
               .
               Quod
               si
               Sanctissimus
               Dominus
               noster
               nunc
               (
               quod
               absit
               )
               in
               his
               Regiis
               petitionibus
               durum
               se
               ,
               aut
               difficilem
               se
               exhibuerit
               ,
               mihi
               certe
               molestissimum
               est
               futurum
               vivere
               diutius
               ,
               ob
               innumera
               mala
               ,
               quae
               inde
               subsecutura
               videntur
               ,
               hoc
               praesertim
               firmo
               ,
               tutoque
               Regio
               subsidio
               tam
               ingrate
               abjecto
               ;
               hocque
               solum
               ,
               &
               certum
               ,
               &
               salubre
               remedium
               videtur
               tantae
               corrigendae
               calamitati
               superesse
               ,
               quo
               neglecto
               omnia
               corruant
               necesse
               est
               .
               Hac
               autem
               in
               re
               S.
               D.
               N.
               sua
               erga
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               animi
               gratitudine
               comprobata
               ,
               poterit
               de
               illius
               amicitia
               &
               conjunctione
               quaecunque
               volet
               sibi
               polliceri
               ,
               adversus
               eos
               omnes
               ,
               qui
               ejus
               Autoritatem
               aut
               dignitatem
               voluerint
               oppugnare
               .
               Tandem
               his
               causis
               rationibusque
               omnibus
               in
               unum
               congestis
               ,
               mecum
               ipse
               reputans
               ,
               quam
               multa
               gravissimi
               momenti
               in
               hujus
               conjugii
               Dissolutione
               occurrant
               ,
               in
               tanta
               aquitate
               justoque
               fundamento
               posita
               ,
               ob
               quae
               haec
               Dissolutio
               nec
               possit
               absque
               gravissimo
               detrimento
               ,
               nec
               debeat
               diutius
               protrahi
               aut
               intermitti
               ;
               videns
               quoque
               quid
               allegari
               possit
               &
               allegabitur
               omnino
               ad
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               conscientiam
               coram
               Deo
               purgandam
               ,
               etiamsi
               id
               a
               S.
               D.
               N.
               neutiquam
               admittatur
               ,
               quae
               in
               hujusmodi
               allegationibus
               confisa
               ,
               ve●eor
               ne
               in
               tanta
               rerum
               extremitate
               constituta
               ,
               potius
               quam
               ingentia
               mala
               ,
               quae
               hinc
               apertissime
               imminent
               ,
               succedant
               ,
               dicta
               Regia
               Majestas
               ex
               duobus
               malis
               minus
               malum
               eligat
               ,
               &
               soli
               suae
               puraeque
               conscientiae
               in●●ns
               ,
               id
               agat
               ,
               quod
               nunc
               tam
               reverenter
               a
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               Authoritate
               exigit
               ,
               unde
               Sedis
               contemptus
               indies
               gravior
               excresceret
               ,
               hoc
               praesertim
               tempore
               admodum
               periculoso
               :
               quae
               omnia
               sunt
               a
               S.
               D.
               N.
               summa
               sua
               prudentia
               alte
               consideranda
               ,
               nullo
               prorsus
               dubio
               aut
               difficultate
               in
               re
               tam
               gravi
               mature
               concedenda
               interjecta
               ;
               nec
               eam
               retardare
               debet
               cujusquam
               mortalis
               instantia
               ,
               contemplatio
               vel
               satisfactio
               ,
               praesertim
               quum
               in
               multis
               aliis
               rebus
               ,
               forsan
               non
               tam
               manifestis
               &
               apparentibus
               ,
               Sanctitas
               sua
               liberalem
               ,
               facilemque
               erga
               alios
               se
               saepe
               praestiterit
               ;
               cui
               humillima
               reverentia
               praemissa
               meo
               nomine
               dicetis
               ,
               quod
               haec
               loquor
               tamquam
               fidele
               ,
               utcunque
               Ecclesiae
               indignum
               membrum
               ,
               omnia
               excogitans
               quae
               possent
               in
               Ecclesiae
               augmentum
               &
               existimationem
               cedere
               ,
               ea
               etiam
               admovens
               &
               consulens
               ut
               evitentur
               ,
               quae
               cessura
               videantur
               in
               contrarium
               .
               Quocirca
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               affirmabitis
               ,
               quod
               praemissis
               omnibus
               tam
               maximi
               momenti
               existentibus
               probe
               consideratis
               ,
               non
               veluti
               Mediator
               aut
               Intercessor
               ,
               ob
               privatum
               illum
               affectum
               quem
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               causis
               ,
               ut
               mei
               juris
               est
               ,
               promovendis
               gero
               ,
               sed
               tanquam
               is
               qui
               in
               re
               tanta
               &
               ex
               tam
               certa
               scientia
               &
               cognitione
               ,
               velim
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               suadere
               ,
               ut
               quod
               nunc
               petitur
               omnino
               concedat
               ,
               idque
               suaderem
               etiam
               si
               in
               hoc
               Regnum
               nunquam
               venissem
               ,
               neque
               hic
               commune
               quicquam
               haberem
               ;
               rogoque
               ,
               precor
               ,
               &
               obtestor
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               ,
               ut
               omni
               dubio
               ,
               respectu
               ,
               metuque
               deposito
               ,
               nullo
               pacto
               neget
               aut
               differat
               ea
               concedere
               aut
               adnuere
               ,
               quae
               Regia
               Majestas
               urgentissimas
               ob
               causas
               tanta
               nunc
               animi
               sollicitudine
               exposcit
               ;
               sed
               his
               potius
               benignius
               liberaliterque
               adnuat
               ,
               &
               omnia
               concedere
               non
               gravetur
               in
               pleniorem
               modum
               qui
               hujus
               rei
               gratia
               possit
               excogitari
               ,
               compertissimumque
               sibi
               sua
               Sancti●as
               habeat
               ,
               se
               id
               effecturum
               ,
               quod
               coram
               Deo
               &
               hominibus
               justum
               omnino
               habebitur
               ,
               actissimeque
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               devinciet
               ad
               suae
               Sanctitatis
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               Apostolicaeque
               Sedis
               ,
               causasque
               omnes
               pro
               viribus
               juvandas
               protegendasque
               ,
               nec
               ea
               in
               re
               ,
               ulli
               labori
               ,
               sumptui
               ▪
               
               Regno
               vel
               subditis
               parcet
               ,
               nec
               (
               si
               opus
               fuerit
               )
               propriam
               Personam
               exponere
               recusabit
               ,
               in
               ea
               opinione
               constantissime
               permansura
               ,
               in
               eandemque
               sententiam
               Gallorum
               Regem
               &
               alios
               confaederatos
               attrahet
               ,
               tum
               pro
               suae
               Sanctitatis
               &
               Cardinalium
               liberatione
               ,
               tum
               pro
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               Authoritatis
               &
               dignitatis
               restitutione
               ;
               &
               praeterquam
               quum
               dicta
               Sanctitas
               mei
               humillimae
               suae
               Creaturae
               fidem
               &
               existimationem
               conservabit
               ,
               quo
               in
               omnem
               eventum
               &
               necessitatem
               ea
               possim
               hic
               facilius
               commodiusque
               tractare
               quae
               in
               Ecclesiae
               commodum
               ,
               beneficium
               &
               securitatem
               cessura
               videbuntur
               ,
               in
               quae
               officia
               omnem
               meam
               industriam
               ,
               zelum
               ,
               studiumque
               adhibebo
               ,
               hunc
               quoque
               Serenissimum
               Regem
               in
               perpetuum
               sibi
               lucrifaciet
               .
               Quod
               si
               harum
               rerum
               rationem
               non
               habuerit
               ,
               vereor
               ne
               sit
               futurum
               in
               mea
               potestate
               ,
               ut
               ullo
               modo
               hanc
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               vel
               alium
               ullum
               Principem
               ad
               ea
               adducam
               ,
               quae
               Sanctissimo
               Domino
               nostro
               solatio
               aut
               subsidio
               esse
               possunt
               .
               Sed
               confido
               ab
               ipsius
               Sanctitate
               tantam
               malorum
               occasionem
               sublatam
               iri
               ,
               gratissimo
               ,
               benignissimo
               ,
               liberrimoque
               animo
               ,
               omnia
               ut
               petuntur
               concessuram
               esse
               ,
               nullo
               objecto
               impedimento
               ,
               contradictione
               aut
               mora
               .
            
          
           
             
               Romae
               Ian.
               20.
               1528.
               
               Staphileus's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               that
               shews
               how
               much
               he
               was
               persuaded
               of
               the
               justice
               of
               the
               King's
               Cause
               .
               The
               Original
               .
            
             
               REverendissime
               &
               Illustrissime
               Domine
               D.
               mihi
               colendissime
               ,
               
               post
               humillimam
               cōmendationem
               D.
               V.
               Reverend
               .
               dignabitur
               intelligere
               ,
               qualiter
               quintadecima
               die
               post
               recessum
               nostrum
               a
               Londino
               conscendimus
               navem
               ,
               retenti
               interim
               in
               portu
               ob
               tempestatem
               Maris
               &
               contrarios
               ventos
               :
               interim
               in
               itinere
               fui
               cum
               Reverendo
               Domino
               Roffen
               .
               &
               disputavimus
               materiam
               multum
               ,
               copiose
               ,
               &
               satis
               prolixe
               ,
               in
               praesentia
               Domini
               Doctoris
               Marmeduci
               ,
               qui
               intellexit
               omnia
               ex
               utraque
               parte
               ab
               utroque
               dicta
               &
               saepius
               replicata
               ;
               penes
               quem
               autem
               steterit
               victoria
               ,
               vel
               saltem
               ,
               uter
               nostrum
               validius
               certaverit
               ,
               D.V.
               Reverend
               .
               percipiet
               ex
               fideli
               relatione
               praefati
               D.
               Marmeduci
               .
               Unum
               certifico
               D.V.
               Reverend
               .
               quod
               pro
               uno
               mediocri
               Episcopatu
               desiderassem
               quod
               huic
               nostrae
               Disputationi
               interfuisset
               Serenissimus
               Rex
               noster
               &
               D.V.
               &
               Regina
               ,
               pro
               intelligentia
               veritatis
               &
               pro
               modo
               disputandi
               :
               etenim
               commendo
               humiliter
               D.
               V.
               Reverend
               .
               istum
               bonum
               virum
               ,
               bonum
               servitorem
               ac
               diligentem
               Serenissimae
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               &
               D.V.
               Reverendiss
               .
               Quibus
               me
               quoque
               humillimum
               ac
               ex
               toto
               devotissimum
               eorum
               servum
               quam
               humillime
               possum
               ex
               toto
               corde
               meo
               semper
               commendo
               ,
               praestiturus
               utrique
               fideliss
               .
               &
               amantiss
               .
               obsequium
               in
               rebus
               &
               negotiis
               mihi
               commissis
               &
               committendis
               .
               Bene
               valeat
               D.V.
               Reverendiss
               .
               quae
               dignabitur
               tenere
               me
               semper
               in
               bona
               gratia
               Serenissimi
               Regis
               nostri
               ,
               qui
               est
               decus
               &
               ornamentum
               Regiae
               Dignitatis
               .
            
             
               
                 Ex
                 Bononia
                 
                   20
                   Jan.
                   1528.
                   
                
              
               
                 D.
                 V.
                 Reverendiss
                 .
                 Humillimus
                 Servitor
                 Episcopus
                 Staphileus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Ad
               Campegium
               ,
               1528.
               
               XIII
               .
               The
               Cardinal's
               Letter
               to
               Campegius
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Draught
               of
               it
               ;
               Corrected
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               .
            
             
               
               REverendissime
               in
               Christo
               Pater
               ,
               grata
               semper
               huic
               Regiae
               Majestati
               extiterunt
               Vestrae
               Reverend
               .
               Dominat
               .
               officia
               ,
               sed
               gratissimum
               omnium
               illud
               fuit
               ,
               quod
               tanta
               fide
               &
               sedulitate
               in
               ipsius
               promovenda
               causa
               ab
               ea
               fuisse
               praestitum
               ex
               Reverendi
               Domini
               Jerdonen
               .
               sermone
               cognovit
               :
               quam
               optimi
               amoris
               significationem
               toto
               pectore
               amplexatur
               ,
               jussitque
               ut
               suis
               nominibus
               ingentes
               vestrae
               Reverendissimae
               D.
               gratias
               haberemus
               :
               Cui
               ego
               eo
               quoque
               nomine
               maxime
               quoque
               me
               debere
               fateor
               ,
               nulla
               enim
               in
               re
               magis
               obnoxium
               me
               sibi
               potest
               efficere
               ,
               quam
               si
               totis
               suis
               viribus
               ,
               omni
               gratia
               &
               Authoritate
               adnitatur
               ,
               quo
               negotium
               hoc
               ex
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               sententia
               quam
               citissime
               conficiatur
               ;
               hujusmodi
               enim
               est
               ut
               nullum
               gravius
               possit
               accidere
               ,
               dilationem
               nullam
               patitur
               ,
               utpote
               quod
               totius
               hujus
               Regni
               conservationem
               ,
               Regiae
               sobolis
               continuationem
               &
               ejus
               animi
               salutem
               in
               se
               contineat
               :
               causa
               quidem
               manifestior
               est
               quam
               disputatione
               egeat
               ,
               &
               sanctior
               quam
               debeat
               in
               controversiam
               adduci
               ,
               hanc
               unam
               gratiam
               &
               nunc
               primum
               a
               Sede
               Apostolica
               votis
               omnibus
               petit
               ,
               &
               eam
               tum
               ex
               rei
               justitia
               ,
               tum
               ex
               sua
               in
               S.
               D.
               N.
               filiali
               devotione
               ,
               spem
               concepit
               ,
               ut
               nullo
               pacto
               sibi
               persuadeat
               unquam
               fieri
               posse
               ut
               sua
               expectatione
               frustretur
               ,
               quam
               scit
               vestrae
               R.
               D.
               opera
               ac
               pio
               patrocinio
               maxime
               posse
               juvari
               .
            
             
               Iterum
               igitur
               atque
               iterum
               Reverendissimam
               D.
               vestram
               obsecro
               ,
               ut
               postquam
               recenti
               &
               claro
               hoc
               testimonio
               purgavit
               quicquid
               antea
               in
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               fide
               sinistre
               fuerat
               ad
               nos
               delatum
               ,
               &
               nostrum
               animum
               sibi
               totum
               devinxit
               ,
               non
               gravetur
               nunc
               strenue
               in
               hoc
               Regio
               promovendo
               negotio
               ad
               optatum
               usque
               finem
               perseverare
               ,
               quod
               ita
               cor
               nostrum
               premit
               ,
               ut
               vel
               proprio
               sanguine
               id
               vellemus
               posse
               a
               S.
               D.
               N.
               impetrare
               .
               Caetera
               ,
               vestra
               Reverendissima
               D.
               uberius
               ac
               distinctius
               cognoscet
               ex
               Reverendo
               Domino
               Episcopo
               Jerdonensi
               ,
               &
               ex
               Domino
               Stephano
               Gardinero
               intimo
               meo
               servo
               ,
               &
               Domino
               Edwardo
               Foxo
               Regio
               familiari
               ,
               quibus
               rogo
               ut
               certissimam
               in
               omnibus
               fidem
               velit
               habere
               .
               Et
               faelicissime
               valeat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Maii
               7.
               1528.
               
               XIV
               .
               The
               Cardinal's
               Letter
               to
               
                 G.
                 Cassali
              
               ,
               desiring
               a
               Decretal
               Bull
               to
               be
               sent
               over
               .
               A
               Duplicate
               .
            
             
               
               MAgnifice
               Domine
               Gregori
               ,
               &c.
               Ingentem
               Serenissima
               Regia
               Majestas
               &
               ego
               laetitiam
               concepimus
               ,
               quum
               tum
               ex
               Domini
               Stephani
               literis
               ,
               tum
               vero
               ex
               Domini
               Foxi
               relatu
               cognovimus
               ,
               quanta
               fide
               ,
               industria
               ,
               ac
               vigilantia
               usi
               sitis
               in
               ejusdem
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               conficiendo
               negotio
               ,
               quem
               vestrum
               animum
               ,
               etsi
               saepe
               antea
               arduis
               in
               rebus
               exploratissimum
               certissimumque
               haberemus
               ,
               hoc
               tamen
               tam
               claro
               testimonio
               nihil
               a
               
               vobis
               omissum
               perspicimus
               ,
               quod
               votum
               nostrum
               utcunque
               juvare
               potuisset
               .
               Caeterum
               quum
               nonnulla
               adhuc
               meo
               aliorumque
               Doctiss.
               virorum
               judicio
               superesse
               videantur
               ,
               ad
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               causam
               securissime
               stabiliendam
               finiendamque
               de
               quibus
               ad
               D.
               Stephanum
               in
               praesentia
               perscribo
               ;
               Vos
               iterum
               atque
               iterum
               rogo
               ,
               ut
               de
               illis
               impetrandis
               apud
               S.
               D.
               N.
               una
               cum
               Domino
               Stephano
               vestram
               gratiam
               &
               Authoritatem
               ,
               quam
               apud
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               maximam
               esse
               &
               audio
               &
               gaudeo
               ,
               pro
               viribus
               interponatis
               ,
               maxime
               autem
               ut
               in
               Commissione
               illa
               Decretali
               a
               S.
               D.
               N.
               nullis
               Arbitris
               seu
               consultoribus
               admissis
               concedenda
               ,
               &
               secreto
               ad
               me
               mittenda
               ,
               omnes
               vires
               ingenii
               ,
               prudentiae
               diligentiaeque
               vestrae
               adhibeatis
               ,
               affirmabitisque
               &
               in
               salutem
               animamque
               meam
               eidem
               S.
               D.
               N.
               spondebitis
               ,
               quod
               dictam
               Bullam
               secretissime
               nullis
               mortalium
               oculis
               conspiciendam
               apud
               me
               asservabo
               ,
               tanta
               fide
               &
               cautione
               ,
               ut
               ne
               minimum
               quidem
               ex
               ea
               re
               periculum
               ,
               vel
               periculi
               metum
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               sit
               sensura
               ;
               non
               enim
               eo
               consilio
               aut
               animo
               eam
               Commissionem
               impetrari
               tam
               vehementer
               cupio
               ,
               ut
               vel
               illius
               vigore
               ullius
               processus
               aut
               aliud
               praeterea
               quicquid
               ageretur
               ,
               vel
               eadem
               publice
               privatimve
               legere
               illa
               ulli
               exhiberetur
               ,
               sed
               ut
               hac
               quasi
               arrha
               &
               pignore
               summae
               paternaeque
               S.
               D.
               N.
               erga
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               benevolentiae
               apud
               me
               deposito
               ,
               quum
               videat
               nihil
               illi
               denegaturum
               quod
               petiverit
               ,
               perspiciatque
               tantum
               fidei
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               in
               me
               reposuisse
               ,
               sic
               mea
               apud
               dictam
               Majestatem
               augeatur
               Authoritas
               ,
               ut
               quanquam
               vires
               omnes
               suas
               opesque
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               conservationi
               &
               in
               pristinum
               statum
               reparationi
               sic
               sponte
               dicaverit
               ,
               me
               tamen
               suasore
               &
               consultore
               omnia
               in
               posterum
               ,
               &
               in
               sanguinis
               effusionem
               sit
               concessura
               &
               effectura
               ,
               quae
               in
               ejusdem
               Sedis
               &
               suae
               Beatitudinis
               securitatem
               ,
               tranquillitatem
               &
               commodum
               ,
               quaquam
               ratione
               cedere
               poterunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               XV.
               The
               Brieve
               of
               Pope
               Julius
               for
               the
               King's
               Marriage
               ;
               suspected
               to
               be
               forged
               .
            
             
               JUlius
               Papa
               Secundus
               .
               Dilecte
               Fili
               &
               dilecta
               in
               Christo
               Filia
               ,
               
               salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               .
               Romani
               Pontificis
               praecellens
               Authoritas
               concessa
               sibi
               desuper
               utitur
               potestate
               ,
               prout
               (
               personarum
               ,
               negotiorum
               &
               temporum
               qualitate
               pensata
               )
               id
               in
               Domino
               conspicit
               expedire
               .
               Oblatae
               nobis
               nuper
               pro
               parte
               vestra
               petitionis
               series
               continebat
               ,
               quod
               cum
               alias
               tu
               Filia
               Catharina
               ,
               &
               tunc
               in
               humanis
               agens
               quondam
               Arthurus
               Carissimi
               in
               Christo
               Filii
               nostri
               Henrici
               Angliae
               Regis
               illustrissimus
               primogenitus
               ,
               pro
               conservandis
               pacis
               &
               amicitiae
               nexibus
               &
               foederibus
               inter
               praefatum
               Angliae
               Regem
               ,
               &
               Carissimum
               in
               Christo
               Filium
               nostrum
               Ferdinandum
               Regem
               ,
               &
               Carissimam
               in
               Christo
               Filiam
               nostram
               Elizabeth
               .
               Reginam
               Catholicos
               Hispaniarum
               &
               Siciliae
               ,
               Matrimonium
               per
               verba
               legitime
               de
               praesenti
               contraxeritis
               ,
               
                 illudque
                 carnali
                 copula
                 consummaveritis
              
               ,
               quia
               tamen
               Dominus
               Arthurus
               ,
               prole
               ex
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonio
               non
               suscepta
               ,
               decessit
               ,
               &
               hujusmodi
               vinculum
               pacis
               &
               connexitatis
               inter
               praefatos
               Reges
               &
               Reginam
               ita
               firmiter
               verisimiliter
               non
               perduraret
               ,
               nisi
               etiam
               illud
               alio
               affinitatis
               vinculo
               confoveretur
               &
               confirmaretur
               ,
               ex
               his
               &
               certis
               aliis
               causis
               ,
               desideratis
               Matrimonium
               inter
               vos
               per
               verba
               legitime
               de
               praesenti
               contrahere
               :
               Sed
               quia
               desiderium
               
               vestrum
               in
               praemissis
               adimplere
               non
               potestis
               ,
               Dispensatione
               Apostolica
               desuper
               non
               obtenta
               ,
               nobis
               propterea
               humiliter
               supplicari
               fecistis
               ,
               ut
               vobis
               providere
               in
               praemissis
               de
               Dispensationis
               gratia
               &
               benignitate
               Apostolica
               dignaremur
               .
               Nos
               igitur
               qui
               inter
               singulos
               Christi
               fideles
               ,
               praesertim
               Catholicos
               Reges
               &
               Principes
               ,
               pacis
               &
               concordiae
               amaenitatem
               vigere
               intensis
               desideriis
               affectamus
               ,
               his
               &
               aliis
               causis
               animum
               nostrum
               moventibus
               ,
               hujusmodi
               supplicationibus
               inclinati
               ,
               vobiscum
               ,
               ut
               aliquo
               impedimento
               affinitatis
               hujusmodi
               ex
               praemissis
               proveniente
               non
               obstante
               Matrimonium
               inter
               vos
               contrahere
               ,
               &
               in
               eo
               postquam
               contractum
               fuerit
               ,
               remanere
               ,
               libere
               &
               licite
               valeatis
               ,
               Authoritate
               Apostolica
               per
               praesentes
               Dispensamus
               ;
               &
               quatenus
               forsan
               jam
               Matrimonium
               inter
               vos
               de
               facto
               publice
               vel
               clandestine
               contraxeritis
               ,
               ac
               carnali
               copula
               consummaveritis
               ,
               vos
               &
               quemlibet
               vestrum
               ab
               excessu
               hujusmodi
               ,
               ac
               Excommunicationis
               sententia
               quam
               propterea
               incurristis
               ,
               eadem
               Authoritate
               absolvimus
               ,
               ac
               etiam
               vobiscum
               ut
               in
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonio
               sic
               de
               facto
               contracto
               remanere
               ,
               seu
               illud
               de
               novo
               contrahere
               ,
               inter
               vos
               libere
               &
               licite
               valeatis
               ,
               similiter
               Dispensamus
               ,
               prolem
               ex
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonio
               sive
               contracto
               sive
               contrahendo
               suscipiendam
               legitimam
               decernendo
               .
               Volumus
               autem
               ,
               si
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonium
               de
               facto
               contraxistis
               ,
               Confessor
               ,
               per
               vos
               &
               quemlibet
               vestrum
               eligendus
               ,
               paenitentiam
               ,
               quam
               adimplere
               teneamini
               ,
               propterea
               vobis
               injungat
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat.
                 Romae
                 apud
                 Sanctum
                 Petrum
                 sub
                 annulo
                 Piscatoris
                 ,
                 
                   die
                   26
                   Decemb.
                   millesimo
                   quingentesimo
                   tertio
                   .
                   Pont.
                   nostri
                   Anno
                   primo
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sigismundus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XVI
               .
               A
               part
               of
               the
               Cardinal's
               Letter
               to
               
                 G.
                 Cassali
              
               ,
               desiring
               leave
               to
               shew
               the
               Decretal
               Bull
               to
               some
               of
               the
               King's
               Council
               .
               A
               Duplicate
               .
            
             
               ILlud
               igitur
               video
               maxime
               necessarium
               superesse
               ut
               Decretalis
               Bulla
               ,
               quam
               Reverendissimus
               Dominus
               Legatus
               secum
               defert
               ,
               secreto
               legenda
               exhibeatur
               nonnullis
               ex
               Regis
               Consultoribus
               ,
               
               eo
               quidem
               consilio
               ,
               non
               ut
               in
               judicium
               proferatur
               ,
               vel
               ad
               causam
               definiendam
               adhibeatur
               ,
               sed
               solum
               ut
               perspicientes
               illi
               ,
               quorum
               prudentia
               &
               Autoritas
               non
               parva
               es●
               ,
               nihil
               a
               me
               fuisse
               omissum
               ,
               quod
               causam
               Regis
               possit
               securissimam
               redere
               ,
               omniaque
               fuisse
               a
               S.
               D.
               N.
               concessa
               ,
               quae
               in
               causae
               firmamentum
               ullo
               pacto
               queant
               excogitari
               facilius
               ,
               ubi
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               securitati
               ,
               Regni
               quieti
               ,
               &
               perpetuo
               totius
               rei
               stabilimento
               undique
               consultum
               viderint
               ,
               in
               sententiam
               nostram
               deveniant
               ,
               summaque
               cum
               diligentia
               in
               Autoritate
               Apostolica
               ad
               Dei
               gloriam
               conjuncta
               rectissime
               absolvantur
               .
               Proinde
               ,
               Domine
               Gregori
               ,
               iterum
               atque
               iterum
               vos
               impense
               rogo
               ,
               quod
               ad
               S.
               D.
               N.
               genua
               devoluti
               ejus
               Beatitudinem
               meo
               nomine
               obsecretis
               ,
               ut
               hoc
               reliquum
               meae
               fidei
               meaeque
               dexteritati
               de
               Bulla
               Decretali
               ostendenda
               committere
               velit
               ,
               quam
               rem
               sic
               moderabor
               ,
               ut
               nullum
               prorsus
               periculum
               ,
               nullum
               damnum
               ,
               nullum
               odium
               queat
               unquam
               sibi
               ,
               vel
               Sedi
               Apostolicae
               provenire
               ;
               hocque
               tam
               instanter
               precor
               ,
               ut
               pro
               salute
               mea
               conservanda
               petere
               queam
               ardentius
               nihil
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Cassali's
               Letter
               about
               a
               Conference
               he
               had
               with
               the
               Pope
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               Reverendissime
               ac
               Illustrissime
               Domine
               D.
               mi
               Colendissime
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               QUum
               Tabellarius
               D.
               Vestrae
               Reverendissimae
               cum
               ejus
               mandatis
               literisque
               die
               2.
               
               Novemb.
               datis
               Bononiam
               ad
               Equitem
               fratrem
               pervem●et
               ,
               
               neque
               ipse
               tunc
               posset
               prae
               debilitate
               properatis
               itineribus
               Romam
               venire
               ,
               ne
               ad
               eam
               rem
               longioris
               temporis
               moram
               interponeret
               ,
               misit
               per
               dispositos
               equos
               D.
               Vicentium
               Cassalium
               fratrem
               nostrum
               patruelem
               ,
               volens
               ipsum
               statim
               subsequi
               ;
               venit
               igitur
               D.
               Vincentius
               Cassalius
               .
               At
               ego
               Vestrae
               Dominationis
               Reverendissimae
               literis
               lectis
               ac
               perpensis
               ,
               S.D.N.
               adivi
               ,
               &
               ea
               quae
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               scripserat
               ,
               diligenter
               ejus
               Sanctitati
               exposui
               ,
               ipsasque
               etiam
               literas
               recitavi
               ,
               quae
               prudentissime
               &
               efficacissime
               omnia
               explicabant
               .
               Atque
               hujusmodi
               verbis
               sum
               loquutus
               .
            
             
               Non
               locus
               hic
               nec
               tempus
               postulat
               ,
               Beatissime
               Pater
               ,
               ut
               ego
               nunc
               commemorem
               ,
               quanto
               amore
               ,
               quanto
               animi
               affectu
               ,
               quibusque
               officiis
               illa
               Regia
               Majestas
               Apostolicam
               Sedem
               Sanctitatemque
               Vestram
               sit
               ubique
               omni
               tempore
               prosequuta
               ,
               quantaque
               observantia
               &
               fide
               Reverendissimus
               Dominus
               Eboracen
               .
               semper
               coluerit
               ;
               nec
               recensendum
               hic
               videtur
               ,
               quot
               labores
               ,
               quot
               incommoda
               subiverint
               ,
               quae
               officia
               ,
               quas
               multoties
               impensas
               effecerint
               ,
               quaerentes
               Ecclesiasticum
               statum
               ,
               Christianam
               Religionem
               ,
               &
               Catholicam
               Fidem
               protegere
               ac
               conservare
               :
               Nec
               vestra
               Sanctitas
               ignorare
               debet
               ,
               quibus
               laboribus
               ,
               quantis
               precibus
               ,
               quot
               tabellariis
               ,
               quot
               oratoribus
               missis
               ,
               quot
               non
               dicam
               literis
               ,
               sed
               voluminibus
               conscriptis
               ,
               post
               multa
               insuper
               Jurisperitorum
               consilia
               ,
               tum
               ex
               Anglia
               allata
               ,
               tum
               hic
               etiam
               formata
               ,
               fuerit
               tandem
               a
               vestra
               Sanctitate
               impetratum
               ,
               ut
               res
               eo
               ,
               quo
               fuit
               pacto
               ,
               componeretur
               :
               Qua
               ratione
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               desiderio
               indulgebatur
               ,
               &
               Beatitudinis
               vestrae
               honori
               ac
               conscientiae
               ,
               justitiaeque
               &
               aequitati
               consulebatur
               :
               At
               nunc
               Sanctitas
               Vestra
               animadvertit
               illos
               ,
               praeter
               omnium
               nostrum
               spem
               &
               opinionem
               ,
               omni
               auxilio
               penitus
               esse
               destitutos
               :
               Reverendiss
               .
               Campegius
               non
               modo
               non
               ostendit
               ,
               se
               adeo
               urgentibus
               precibus
               Serenissimi
               Regis
               obtemperare
               velle
               ,
               sed
               ut
               primum
               ad
               Colloquium
               venit
               ,
               rem
               totam
               pervertit
               ,
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               a
               Divortio
               dissuasit
               ,
               perinde
               ac
               si
               ei
               Legatio
               demandata
               fuerit
               ,
               ut
               Serenissimo
               Regi
               ex
               parte
               Reginae
               persuadere
               debeat
               ,
               ut
               se
               a
               Divortio
               abstineat
               ,
               adeo
               ut
               non
               possit
               Regia
               Majestas
               stimulum
               hunc
               Conscientiae
               ex
               suo
               pectore
               evellere
               ,
               semperque
               in
               ea
               mentis
               perturbatione
               illi
               sit
               permanendum
               ,
               ut
               omnibus
               horis
               cogitet
               successorem
               sui
               Regni
               ex
               suo
               sanguine
               defuturum
               .
               Neque
               adhuc
               Reverendissimus
               Campegius
               ullam
               significationem
               dedit
               ,
               velle
               se
               ad
               id
               exequendum
               descendere
               ,
               quod
               priore
               illa
               generali
               Commissione
               continetur
               ;
               verum
               ,
               quod
               pejus
               etiam
               est
               ,
               quum
               multis
               precibus
               Bulla
               Decretalis
               in
               hac
               causa
               Regia
               impetrata
               fuerit
               ,
               promiseritque
               Vestra
               Sanctitas
               se
               permissurum
               ut
               Serenissimo
               Regi
               ac
               Reverendiss
               .
               D.
               Eboracen
               .
               ostenderetur
               ,
               &
               eorum
               manibus
               crederetur
               ,
               quam
               ipsi
               aliquibus
               ex
               Secretissimis
               Consiliariis
               ostenderent
               ,
               ut
               Serenissimus
               Rex
               de
               totius
               negotii
               aequitate
               instructior
               fieret
               ,
               noluit
               Reverendissimus
               Campegius
               eam
               credere
               Serenissimo
               Regi
               ,
               aut
               Reverendissimo
               
               Domino
               Eboracen
               .
               suo
               in
               ea
               causa
               Collegae
               .
               Cur
               autem
               velit
               Vestra
               Sanctitas
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               in
               eam
               spem
               adduxisse
               ,
               ut
               deinde
               ho●
               pacto
               illam
               frustretur
               ac
               deludat
               .
               Tunc
               S.
               D.
               N.
               injecta
               in
               meum
               brachium
               manu
               ,
               me
               ulterius
               loqui
               prohibuit
               ,
               se
               ira
               accensum
               non
               abscondens
               ,
               dixit
               ,
               Non
               parum
               sibi
               de
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               conquerendum
               esse
               ,
               atque
               sub
               ejus
               fide
               se
               deceptum
               esse
               ;
               Bullam
               Decretalem
               dedisse
               ,
               ut
               tantum
               Regi
               ostenderetur
               ,
               concremareturque
               statim
               :
               ad
               hoc
               me
               (
               inquit
               )
               multis
               ille
               magnisque
               precibus
               protraxit
               ,
               ostendens
               ,
               si
               id
               non
               daretur
               ,
               manifestam
               suae
               saluti
               ruinam
               impendere
               ;
               nunc
               autem
               eam
               Bullam
               ,
               quae
               debuit
               esse
               Secretissima
               ,
               vult
               divulgare
               ,
               neque
               unquam
               se
               promisisse
               concessurum
               ut
               Consiliariis
               ostendatur
               :
               literas
               (
               inquit
               )
               ipsas
               Reverendissimi
               Eboracen
               .
               proferre
               possum
               ,
               quibus
               id
               tantum
               ,
               quod
               dixi
               ,
               petit
               ,
               &
               ipsum
               Equitem
               Cassalium
               testem
               volo
               ,
               quod
               Dominus
               Stephanus
               Gardinerus
               &
               ipse
               nil
               aliud
               a
               me
               postulaverunt
               ,
               nec
               si
               postulassent
               ,
               quicquam
               amplius
               obtinuissent
               ;
               atque
               utinam
               aliter
               rem
               petissent
               ,
               eam
               namque
               facile
               denegassem
               ,
               nec
               ad
               hanc
               paenitentiam
               venissem
               ,
               ex
               qua
               vel
               unius
               digiti
               jactura
               (
               modo
               fieri
               possit
               )
               quod
               factum
               fuit
               revocarem
               ,
               video
               enim
               quantum
               mali
               ex
               eo
               mihi
               subeundum
               sit
               .
               Quum
               S.
               D.
               N.
               haec
               &
               similia
               contra
               suum
               morem
               dixisset
               ,
               ego
               in
               eam
               sententiam
               subsequutus
               ,
               sciendum
               esse
               ,
               quod
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               petit
               ,
               non
               esse
               ab
               eo
               ,
               quod
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               constitutum
               fuisse
               dicit
               alienum
               ,
               nec
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               hanc
               rem
               divulgari
               velle
               ,
               aut
               secundum
               eam
               Bullam
               sententiam
               ferri
               ;
               Caeterum
               Regiae
               Majestati
               &
               sibi
               tradi
               ,
               ut
               possent
               aliquibus
               fidelioribus
               carioribusque
               Consiliariis
               ostendere
               ,
               ut
               ipsi
               de
               re
               tota
               fiant
               instructiores
               ,
               quod
               perinde
               arcanum
               erit
               ,
               ac
               si
               in
               nullius
               notitiam
               devenisset
               .
               An
               non
               (
               inquam
               )
               Sanctitas
               Vestra
               plerosque
               habet
               ,
               quibus
               quum
               aliquid
               arcanum
               crediderit
               ,
               putet
               id
               non
               minus
               celatum
               esse
               ,
               quamsi
               uno
               tantum
               pectore
               contineretur
               ,
               quod
               multo
               magis
               Serenissimo
               Angliae
               Regi
               evenire
               debet
               ,
               cui
               singuli
               in
               suo
               Regno
               sunt
               subjecti
               ,
               neque
               etiamsi
               velint
               ,
               possunt
               Regi
               non
               esse
               fidelissimi
               :
               Ve
               namque
               illis
               si
               vel
               parvo
               momento
               ab
               illius
               voluntate
               recederent
               ,
               quid
               hoc
               praeterea
               obesse
               potest
               ?
               an
               non
               sic
               petitum
               ,
               sic
               constitutum
               fuit
               ?
               quae
               ratio
               Sanctitatem
               Vestram
               propositum
               mutare
               cogit
               ?
               Ibi
               Pontifex
               iracundus
               ,
               &
               concitatior
               etiam
               quam
               paulo
               ante
               ;
               Haud
               (
               inquit
               )
               ita
               fuit
               constitutum
               ,
               nec
               me
               latet
               ,
               quid
               de
               ea
               Bulla
               facere
               cogitent
               &
               cujusmodi
               ex
               eo
               mihi
               damnum
               redundaturum
               sit
               ;
               firmum
               igitur
               illud
               habeatis
               ,
               me
               decrevisse
               ,
               neque
               sententiam
               muto
               ,
               nolle
               quicquam
               amplius
               hac
               in
               re
               permittere
               .
               At
               ego
               ,
               nolit
               (
               quaeso
               )
               Vestra
               Sanctitas
               sic
               ex
               certa
               animi
               sententia
               loqui
               ,
               ac
               potius
               in
               his
               literis
               Reverendissimi
               Domini
               Eboracen
               .
               consideret
               damna
               ,
               ruinas
               ,
               haereses
               ,
               quae
               Vestrae
               Sanctitatis
               culpa
               in
               illo
               Regno
               orirentur
               :
               Regia
               enim
               Majestas
               male
               a
               Vestra
               Beatitudine
               tractata
               ,
               injuria
               ,
               &
               ignominia
               affecta
               ,
               studium
               &
               voluntatem
               ,
               quam
               semper
               optimam
               in
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               habuit
               ,
               in
               contrariam
               partem
               convertere
               posset
               ,
               hoc
               est
               Dominationi
               Vestrae
               toto
               pectore
               considerandum
               .
               Esto
               quod
               de
               hujus
               negotii
               aequitate
               disceptatum
               non
               sit
               ,
               concedamus
               etiam
               hanc
               rem
               malam
               ,
               &
               mali
               exempli
               futuram
               (
               quod
               quidem
               secus
               esse
               judicaverunt
               omnes
               )
               an
               non
               Vestra
               Sanctitas
               novit
               pleraque
               quae
               non
               bona
               sunt
               praeferri
               nonnunquam
               a
               nobis
               solere
               ,
               ne
               pejora
               patiamur
               ;
               atque
               hoc
               tum
               aliis
               in
               rebus
               ,
               tum
               imprimis
               haeresium
               evitandarum
               causa
               providendum
               est
               ,
               quas
               videmus
               ,
               quum
               semel
               altiores
               radices
               egerint
               ,
               non
               posse
               amplius
               extirpari
               :
               atque
               ibi
               ad
               illius
               pedes
               genibus
               flexis
               ,
               eam
               precibus
               omnibus
               sum
               obtestatus
               ,
               ut
               amicitiam
               
               potentissimi
               Regis
               conservare
               ,
               observantiam
               Dominationis
               Vestrae
               Reverendissimae
               erga
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               ,
               nostramque
               servitutem
               respicere
               vellet
               ;
               relicta
               namque
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               amicitia
               ,
               religionis
               imminutio
               subsequeretur
               ,
               &
               Regni
               illius
               a
               tam
               antiqua
               cum
               Sede
               Apostolica
               conjunctione
               dissolutio
               ,
               ac
               Dominationis
               Vestrae
               Reverendissimae
               gratia
               &
               Autoritas
               apud
               Sereniss
               .
               Regem
               non
               suo
               merito
               deficeret
               ,
               ejusque
               fortasse
               salus
               periclitaretur
               ;
               Nos
               autem
               qui
               semper
               Beatitudini
               Vestrae
               inservivimus
               ,
               pro
               qua
               tot
               bonis
               officiis
               functi
               sumus
               ,
               &
               tantum
               operae
               perfecimus
               ,
               ad
               integram
               amicitiam
               inter
               Regiam
               Majestatem
               &
               Vestram
               Sanctitatem
               conservandam
               ,
               in
               medio
               nostrarum
               actionum
               ,
               Regni
               illius
               damna
               &
               calamitatem
               ,
               nostramque
               certissimam
               ruinam
               conspiceremus
               .
               Ad
               haec
               S.
               D.
               N.
               &
               brachiorum
               &
               totius
               corporis
               agitatione
               ,
               animum
               commotum
               ostendens
               ,
               Volo
               (
               inquit
               )
               ego
               ruinam
               ,
               quae
               mihi
               modo
               immineat
               considerare
               ,
               &
               idipsum
               quod
               feci
               valde
               me
               angit
               ;
               Si
               haereses
               ,
               vel
               alia
               mala
               oritura
               sunt
               ,
               quaenam
               in
               eo
               mea
               culpa
               erit
               ,
               satis
               meae
               conscientiae
               fuerit
               me
               vacasse
               culpa
               ,
               cui
               essem
               obnoxius
               ,
               si
               hoc
               etiam
               quod
               nunc
               ex
               me
               petitur
               concederem
               :
               Nec
               Reverendissimus
               Dominus
               Eboracensis
               ,
               nec
               vos
               ullam
               causam
               de
               me
               conquerendi
               habetis
               ,
               quicquid
               nunc
               pollicitus
               sum
               praestiti
               ,
               neque
               aliud
               unquam
               ,
               etsi
               mihi
               faciendi
               esset
               facultas
               ,
               Regia
               Majestas
               &
               Reverendissimus
               Dominus
               Eboracen
               .
               a
               me
               petierunt
               ,
               quod
               non
               promptissime
               concesserim
               ,
               ut
               quisque
               facile
               intelligat
               ,
               quanti
               eos
               semper
               fecerim
               ;
               ad
               aliqua
               etiam
               Vestri
               causa
               faciliorem
               me
               praebui
               .
               Caeterum
               ubi
               vertitur
               meae
               conscientiae
               integritas
               omnia
               posthabenda
               censeo
               ,
               agaut
               per
               se
               ipsi
               quod
               volunt
               ,
               Legatum
               remittant
               eo
               praetextu
               ,
               quod
               in
               causam
               ulterius
               procedi
               nolint
               ,
               &
               deinceps
               ut
               ipsi
               volent
               rem
               conficiant
               ,
               modo
               ne
               me
               autore
               injuste
               quicquam
               agatur
               .
               Tunc
               ego
               ,
               Nonne
               Vestra
               Sanctitas
               vult
               ,
               ut
               ex
               vigore
               Commissionis
               procedatur
               ?
               quod
               quum
               velle
               affirmasset
               ,
               dixi
               ,
               igitur
               Reverendissimus
               Campegius
               Sanctitatis
               Vestrae
               voluntati
               adversatur
               ,
               Divortium
               enim
               Regi
               dissuasit
               ;
               At
               Pontifex
               ,
               ego
               (
               inquit
               )
               illi
               imposui
               ,
               ut
               Divortium
               Regi
               dissuaderet
               ,
               persuaderet
               Reginae
               ;
               quod
               autem
               ad
               Commissionem
               pertinet
               ,
               si
               requiratur
               ,
               exequetur
               .
               Sumus
               ergo
               (
               inquam
               )
               concordes
               ,
               Beatissime
               Pater
               ,
               quod
               quum
               ita
               sit
               ,
               quid
               nocere
               poterit
               Decretalem
               Bullam
               aliquibus
               secretissimis
               ac
               juramento
               addactis
               Consiliariis
               ostendisse
               :
               Tum
               quassans
               caput
               ,
               Scio
               (
               inquit
               )
               quid
               de
               ea
               facere
               constituant
               ,
               verum
               nondum
               Campegii
               literas
               ex
               Anglia
               legi
               ,
               quapropter
               die
               crastino
               ad
               me
               redibitis
               .
               Hoc
               pacto
               S.
               D.
               N.
               primo
               die
               me
               dimisit
               .
               Ad
               fuit
               his
               sermonibus
               Dominus
               Vincentius
               Cassalius
               ,
               quem
               ob
               equitem
               fratrem
               huc
               missum
               dixi
               ,
               qui
               equitem
               ipsum
               excusavit
               ,
               quod
               quamvis
               ille
               animadverteret
               negotium
               hoc
               tanti
               momenti
               esse
               ,
               ut
               etiam
               cum
               vitae
               discrimine
               Romam
               per
               dispositos
               equos
               sibi
               properandum
               esse
               videret
               ,
               nihilominus
               supersedisse
               videns
               quod
               si
               id
               fecisset
               necesse
               sibi
               futurum
               domi
               ,
               &
               in
               lectulo
               permanere
               potius
               ,
               quam
               de
               re
               tanta
               coram
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               agere
               .
               Atque
               interim
               Dominus
               Vincentius
               multas
               rationes
               ad
               persuadendum
               ,
               equitis
               Cassalii
               nomine
               adhibuit
               ,
               quas
               eodem
               pacto
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               in
               sequentem
               diem
               rejecit
               .
            
             
               Postridie
               ejus
               diei
               signatura
               habita
               est
               ,
               cui
               ego
               tanquam
               referendarius
               interfui
               ,
               in
               vesperumque
               est
               protracta
               ,
               nec
               judicavi
               opportunum
               Pontificem
               signaturae
               munere
               defessum
               aggredi
               ,
               quum
               praesertim
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               diceret
               se
               nondum
               Campegii
               literas
               perlegisse
               .
               Res
               igitur
               iterum
               in
               diem
               proximum
               rejecta
               fuit
               ,
               quo
               postea
               horam
               commodam
               nactus
               Pontificem
               
               adivi
               ,
               quumque
               omnium
               Capitum
               ,
               quae
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               literis
               continebantur
               ,
               quasi
               summam
               effecissem
               ,
               ne
               quicquam
               per
               oblivionem
               praeterirem
               ,
               ab
               ea
               primum
               parte
               coepi
               ,
               in
               qua
               dicitur
               suam
               Sanctitatem
               concessisse
               Commissionem
               generalem
               in
               amplissima
               forma
               ,
               &
               promisisse
               ferendam
               sententiam
               ,
               se
               ratificaturum
               .
               Pontifex
               hoc
               verum
               esse
               affirmavit
               ,
               dicens
               se
               contentum
               esse
               ,
               ut
               ad
               sententiam
               procedatur
               ;
               Qua
               vero
               parte
               est
               ,
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               Bullam
               Decretalem
               concessisse
               ,
               ut
               secretiores
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               Consiliarios
               instrueret
               ,
               id
               a
               veritate
               longe
               remotum
               dixit
               ,
               posseque
               ad
               id
               se
               literas
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               ostendere
               :
               Atque
               ea
               repetivit
               ,
               quae
               priore
               die
               super
               hoc
               dixerat
               ,
               viz.
               Dominum
               Stephanum
               Gardinerum
               &
               Equitem
               Cassalium
               se
               testes
               habere
               ,
               hanc
               Bullam
               non
               ea
               conditione
               petitam
               fuisse
               ut
               ostenderetur
               cuiquam
               ,
               praeterquam
               Serenissimo
               Regi
               &
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               ,
               &
               Campegium
               nunc
               ad
               se
               scribere
               tantundem
               effecisse
               ,
               quo
               facto
               ex
               conventione
               Bullam
               comburi
               debere
               ,
               promissurum
               quoque
               se
               dixit
               ,
               ut
               si
               quae
               allegantur
               ,
               probentur
               ,
               ad
               sententiam
               ferendam
               procedatur
               ,
               se
               id
               ratum
               habiturum
               .
               Quumque
               ego
               quaesissem
               an
               vellet
               ,
               quae
               fierent
               per
               eam
               Bullam
               comprobare
               ,
               minime
               id
               oportere
               dixit
               ;
               negavit
               quoque
               eam
               Consiliariis
               ostendendam
               esse
               ,
               qui
               tametsi
               rem
               bonam
               non
               judicarent
               ,
               approbarent
               tamen
               super
               ejus
               Sanctitatis
               Conscientiam
               ;
               ac
               saepius
               interim
               repetivit
               ,
               non
               esse
               amplius
               in
               ea
               re
               commorandum
               .
               Ad
               aliam
               igitur
               partem
               deveni
               ,
               in
               qua
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               dicit
               ,
               Reverendissimum
               Campegium
               Divortium
               inter
               Regem
               Serenissimum
               &
               Reginam
               conatum
               dissuadere
               :
               Tum
               Pontifex
               Campegium
               scribere
               dixit
               ,
               eo
               se
               etiam
               functurum
               officio
               ,
               ut
               Reginae
               Divortium
               persuaderet
               ,
               quam
               ab
               eo
               alienam
               invenerit
               ;
               modeste
               tamen
               eam
               ,
               ait
               ,
               locutam
               fuisse
               ,
               &
               Consiliarios
               petiisse
               ,
               qui
               ex
               Hispania
               denegati
               fuerint
               ,
               ex
               Flandria
               autem
               concessi
               .
               Dixit
               etiam
               S.
               D.
               N.
               se
               literas
               ad
               Regem
               ,
               Reverendissimo
               Campegio
               ex
               suo
               Chirographo
               dedisse
               ,
               ut
               Regia
               Majestas
               fidem
               his
               haberet
               ,
               quae
               Reverendissimus
               Campegius
               suae
               Sanctitatis
               nomine
               diceret
               .
               Ad
               illam
               deinde
               partem
               deveni
               ,
               ubi
               est
               :
               Causam
               Regis
               perinde
               differt
               ,
               ac
               si
               nolit
               ad
               judicium
               ,
               sententiamque
               in
               partem
               suae
               Majestatis
               ferendam
               descendere
               ,
               donec
               S.
               D.
               N.
               certiorem
               prius
               effecerit
               ,
               de
               his
               ad
               hanc
               causam
               concernentibus
               ,
               quae
               ibi
               vidit
               &
               audivit
               .
               Ad
               haec
               respondit
               ,
               Campegium
               quandocunque
               requisitus
               fuerit
               ,
               processurum
               ,
               neque
               de
               supersedendo
               Commissionem
               habere
               ;
               se
               tantum
               injunxisse
               ,
               ut
               quum
               procedi
               coeptum
               esset
               ,
               se
               certiorem
               faceret
               ,
               ne
               tamen
               interim
               morae
               aliquid
               interponeretur
               .
               At
               ubi
               est
               nullo
               pacto
               adduci
               vult
               ,
               ut
               mihi
               suo
               Collegae
               Commissionem
               hanc
               Decretalem
               credat
               :
               Dixit
               verum
               id
               esse
               ,
               ideo
               factum
               ne
               pluribus
               palam
               fieret
               ,
               eaque
               conditione
               qua
               petitum
               fuit
               ,
               ostensam
               nequicquam
               amplius
               expectandum
               ,
               ea
               repetens
               ,
               quae
               prius
               etiam
               circa
               hoc
               dixerat
               .
               At
               ego
               ,
               videat
               Sanctitas
               vestra
               quod
               ex
               his
               verbis
               ,
               quae
               hic
               scripta
               sunt
               loquor
               ,
               quae
               dicunt
               Sanctitatem
               Vestram
               Commissionem
               Decretalem
               concessisse
               ,
               ea
               conditione
               ut
               aliquibus
               Regiis
               Consiliariis
               ostenderetur
               .
               Tum
               Pontifex
               ite
               rum
               excandescens
               ;
               Ostendam
               (
               inquit
               )
               literas
               ipsius
               Reverendissimi
               Eboracen
               .
               nec
               loquor
               mendacia
               ,
               &
               non
               minus
               meis
               verbis
               ,
               literisque
               prioribus
               Reverendissimi
               Eboracen
               .
               fides
               est
               habenda
               ,
               quam
               his
               quas
               nunc
               affertis
               .
               Tum
               ejus
               Sa
               nctitatem
               mitigari
               quaesivi
               ,
               si
               minus
               urgenter
               mandata
               exequerer
               ,
               quo
               niam
               id
               a
               me
               fieri
               oportet
               .
               Quod
               ad
               Regni
               ruinas
               ,
               damna
               ,
               calamitates
               ,
               scandala
               ,
               &
               diminutionem
               Religionis
               ,
               multa
               in
               eandem
               sententiam
               dixit
               ,
               in
               quam
               primo
               die
               locutus
               fuit
               ;
               quum
               diceret
               ,
               Egregium
               
               vero
               decus
               Serenissimo
               huic
               Regi
               fuerit
               ,
               si
               ipse
               ,
               qui
               Fidei
               Defensor
               &
               sit
               &
               appelletur
               ,
               qui
               libros
               etiam
               pro
               ejus
               defensione
               ediderit
               ,
               eandem
               nunc
               impugnare
               cogatur
               ;
               Ad
               haec
               quam
               recte
               sint
               venturi
               ,
               viderint
               ipsi
               .
               Eo
               autem
               loco
               ,
               in
               quo
               dicebatur
               aliquid
               de
               Regio
               negotio
               ,
               inter
               Generalem
               Fatrum
               de
               observantia
               ,
               &
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               convenisse
               ,
               &
               eo
               autore
               foedus
               inter
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               &
               Caesarianos
               componendum
               ,
               Dixit
               ,
               id
               ostendere
               ,
               quod
               de
               Regio
               negotio
               nihil
               promiserit
               ,
               quod
               quicunque
               pollicitus
               sit
               ,
               &
               quin
               poterit
               habita
               ratione
               suae
               conscientiae
               ,
               re
               ipsa
               praestare
               velit
               :
               In
               eo
               autem
               quod
               de
               Pace
               tractanda
               affertur
               ,
               dixit
               ,
               se
               nullum
               modum
               in
               tali
               negotio
               invenire
               ,
               neque
               se
               adhuc
               scire
               ,
               quod
               iste
               Generalis
               ullas
               pacis
               conditiones
               sit
               allaturus
               ;
               atque
               ea
               insuper
               addidit
               ,
               quae
               meis
               literis
               die
               15
               Novemb.
               datis
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               significavi
               .
            
             
               Aliis
               deinde
               diebus
               S.
               D.
               N.
               saepissime
               sum
               alloquutus
               ,
               qui
               decrevit
               cum
               Reverendissimis
               de
               Monte
               &
               Sanctorum
               Quatuor
               Cardinalibus
               de
               his
               rebus
               omnibus
               loqui
               ,
               praeterquam
               de
               Bulla
               Decretali
               ,
               de
               qua
               cum
               nemine
               vult
               ullam
               fieri
               mentionem
               ,
               jussitque
               ex
               omni
               Scriptura
               ejus
               memoriam
               eximi
               .
               De
               reliquis
               itaque
               rebus
               omnibus
               loquutus
               sum
               cum
               his
               duobus
               Cardinalibus
               qui
               dixerunt
               Pontificem
               contentum
               fore
               ,
               ut
               ad
               sententiam
               procedatur
               ,
               tametsi
               id
               plerisque
               alienum
               videatur
               ,
               deque
               eo
               nonnulli
               ex
               Cardinalibus
               cum
               obtrectatione
               loquuntur
               ,
               &
               Caesaris
               Orator
               ne
               procedatur
               Protestatur
               ,
               voluntque
               fieri
               in
               Curia
               Causae
               advocationem
               ,
               Commissionemque
               cum
               Inhibitione
               ad
               partes
               ;
               dicuntque
               hi
               duo
               Reverendissimi
               ,
               quod
               quae
               postulant
               illi
               ,
               justa
               sunt
               ,
               nec
               minimo
               cuique
               denegari
               possent
               ,
               nolle
               tamen
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               causa
               S.
               D.
               N.
               quicquam
               ex
               eo
               quod
               factum
               sit
               ,
               immutare
               .
            
             
               Quum
               alio
               etiam
               die
               Pontificem
               otiosum
               nactus
               essem
               ,
               multa
               cum
               ejus
               Sanctitate
               ,
               de
               rebus
               praeteritis
               disserui
               ,
               deque
               eo
               ,
               quod
               ego
               ad
               ejus
               utilitatem
               cum
               Venetis
               egissem
               ,
               quoniam
               scirem
               Serenissimi
               Regis
               ,
               &
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               voluntatem
               esse
               ,
               ut
               quotiescunque
               occasio
               daretur
               ,
               pro
               suae
               Sanctitatis
               commodo
               omnia
               fierent
               :
               Exposui
               deinde
               quantopere
               elaborassem
               pro
               negotio
               Cerviae
               &
               Ravennae
               ,
               utque
               multa
               Gallici
               Oratores
               egissent
               a
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               potissimum
               instigati
               ;
               Addidi
               etiam
               efficacissima
               verba
               ,
               quibus
               usus
               est
               Dominus
               Stephanus
               Gardinerus
               .
               Ad
               omnia
               S.
               D.
               N.
               respondit
               ,
               se
               ea
               de
               re
               Regiae
               Majestati
               ,
               ac
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               gratias
               habere
               ,
               &
               mihi
               quoque
               gratias
               egit
               ;
               dixitque
               ,
               non
               tamen
               omnes
               simul
               tantum
               efficere
               potuistis
               ,
               ut
               mihi
               mae
               civitates
               redderentur
               .
               Scitis
               autem
               conditiones
               foederis
               in
               quo
               ego
               quoque
               eram
               ,
               f●isse
               ,
               ut
               quum
               quis
               nostrum
               injuria
               afficeretur
               ,
               ab
               eo
               caeteri
               confoederati
               injuriam
               propulsarent
               ,
               quod
               multo
               magis
               pro
               me
               faciendum
               erat
               ,
               quum
               qui
               in
               ipso
               foedere
               essent
               mihi
               injuriarentur
               ;
               Et
               inde
               Caesariani
               volunt
               mihi
               persuadere
               Venetos
               non
               fuisse
               id
               facturos
               ,
               si
               putassent
               Regi
               Angliae
               aut
               Christianissimo
               displiciturum
               :
               Neque
               interim
               desistunt
               ,
               multa
               ,
               magnaque
               mihi
               polliceri
               ,
               unde
               ego
               ,
               quod
               alias
               etiam
               dixi
               ,
               id
               quod
               affertur
               ,
               quum
               aliter
               facere
               nequeam
               ,
               accipere
               cogar
               .
               Illudque
               etiam
               vos
               scire
               volo
               promissum
               mihi
               fuisse
               ,
               si
               legatus
               hic
               in
               Angliam
               mitteretur
               ,
               futurum
               ut
               mihi
               civitates
               a
               Venetis
               restituerentur
               .
               Tum
               ego
               ,
               non
               omnia
               ,
               Beatissime
               Pater
               ,
               adhuc
               sunt
               perfecta
               ,
               Rex
               enim
               potentissimus
               omnino
               operam
               dabit
               ,
               ut
               illae
               civitates
               Beatitudini
               
               Vestrae
               restituantur
               :
               An
               non
               ,
               quae
               ejus
               Majestas
               scribit
               Vestra
               Sanctitas
               animadvertit
               ?
               Cui
               videndum
               imprimis
               est
               ,
               ne
               de
               ipsa
               Serenissimo
               Regi
               sit
               conquerendum
               ;
               &
               ex
               hac
               occasione
               iterum
               ad
               Regiam
               Causam
               redii
               .
               At
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               dixit
               ,
               se
               omnia
               quae
               potuisset
               pro
               Regia
               Majestate
               &
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               fecisse
               ,
               facturamque
               etiam
               libenter
               .
            
             
               Nonne
               igitur
               (
               inquam
               )
               posset
               ratio
               aliqua
               inveniri
               qua
               concederetur
               eam
               Bullam
               aliquibus
               ex
               Secretioribus
               Consiliariis
               ostendi
               posse
               ?
               Tum
               Pontifex
               ,
               non
               (
               inquit
               )
               Non
               potest
               hoc
               fieri
               ,
               nec
               a
               me
               impetrari
               ;
               quod
               si
               ullo
               modo
               fieri
               potuisset
               ,
               minime
               tam
               multas
               magnasque
               preces
               a
               Serenissimo
               Rege
               ,
               &
               Reverendissimo
               Domino
               Eboracen
               .
               expectassem
               ;
               quumque
               quibusdam
               validis
               Argumentis
               instarem
               ,
               prohibuit
               me
               ulterius
               de
               hujusmodi
               re
               loqui
               .
               Nolui
               ego
               unquam
               dicere
               ,
               equitem
               fratrem
               brevi
               esse
               venturum
               ,
               ne
               Pontifex
               rem
               in
               illius
               adventum
               protraheret
               ,
               ea
               tantum
               de
               causa
               ,
               ut
               moram
               interponeret
               .
            
             
               Omnibus
               deinde
               aliis
               diebus
               super
               eodem
               negotio
               institi
               ,
               nunquam
               tamen
               Pontifex
               sententiam
               suam
               ulla
               ex
               parte
               immutare
               voluit
               ;
               tantum
               illud
               decrevit
               ,
               Nuntium
               mittere
               velle
               ,
               qui
               suam
               sententiam
               verbis
               explicaret
               :
               quumque
               nulla
               mihi
               amplius
               spes
               relinqueretur
               quicquam
               amplius
               impetrandi
               ,
               tum
               demum
               dixi
               ,
               Equitem
               fratrem
               Romae
               futurum
               sequenti
               die
               ,
               qui
               quum
               adeo
               gravis
               momenti
               rem
               ,
               cerneret
               ,
               noluerit
               suae
               valetudini
               consulere
               ,
               &
               quod
               is
               minime
               putasset
               ,
               suae
               servitutis
               in
               ejus
               Sanctitatem
               merita
               hoc
               modo
               male
               tractanda
               fuisse
               .
               Gratum
               sibi
               dixit
               Pontifex
               Equitis
               adventum
               fore
               ,
               quodque
               cum
               ipso
               &
               constituerentur
               omnia
               ,
               negans
               tamen
               se
               ullo
               pacto
               id
               quod
               nunc
               petitur
               concessurum
               .
               Venit
               itaque
               Eques
               frater
               ,
               qui
               non
               secus
               ac
               si
               nunquam
               quisquam
               de
               hac
               re
               cum
               Pontifice
               egisset
               ,
               singula
               de
               integro
               tractavit
               ,
               omnibus
               his
               modis
               &
               rationibus
               tentatis
               quae
               excogitari
               poterunt
               .
               Quae
               omnia
               minutim
               Dominus
               Vincentius
               Cassalius
               noster
               patruelis
               ,
               quem
               ad
               ipsum
               mittimus
               ,
               verbis
               coram
               explicabit
               ,
               egoque
               ne
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               jam
               nimis
               molestus
               sim
               ,
               de
               hac
               ulterius
               non
               scribam
               .
            
             
               Quod
               ad
               Wintoniensem
               Expeditionem
               spectat
               ,
               multum
               hi
               Reverendissimi
               Domini
               Cardinales
               offendebantur
               ,
               nunc
               ab
               ipsis
               pecuniarum
               remissiones
               postulari
               ,
               quum
               depraedata
               eorum
               bona
               sint
               ,
               ipsique
               propter
               id
               ad
               Paupertatem
               redacti
               .
               Quibus
               ego
               ostendi
               ,
               majus
               emolumentum
               ad
               ipsos
               venturum
               ,
               si
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               unam
               Ecclesiam
               acciperet
               ,
               alteram
               deponeret
               ,
               quam
               si
               alter
               tantum
               Wintoniensis
               Ecclesiae
               expeditionem
               faceret
               ;
               neque
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimam
               nimis
               hanc
               permutationem
               optare
               dixi
               ,
               quum
               Wintoniensis
               non
               multo
               Ecclesiae
               Dunelmensi
               sit
               ditior
               .
               Ad
               haec
               dixerunt
               ,
               quod
               libentius
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               quam
               cuiquam
               alteri
               erunt
               gratisicaturi
               ,
               quoniam
               ipsa
               de
               sede
               Apostolica
               sit
               semper
               bene
               merita
               ,
               non
               tamen
               se
               vereri
               ,
               quin
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               Wintoniensem
               Ecclesiam
               illius
               Regni
               primariam
               sit
               acceptura
               .
               Ego
               quum
               Pontificem
               ,
               &
               deinde
               Cardinales
               eos
               qui
               magis
               rebus
               nostris
               student
               ambissem
               ,
               effeci
               ut
               Pontifex
               ,
               de
               ea
               re
               in
               Consistorio
               referret
               ,
               quod
               ejus
               Sanctitas
               effecit
               ,
               multis
               etiam
               additis
               laudibus
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissimae
               ,
               quibus
               aliqui
               Cardinales
               ,
               &
               maxime
               Neapolitani
               ,
               responderunt
               ea
               quae
               superius
               dixi
               .
               Illud
               tandem
               decreverunt
               ,
               quod
               quum
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               solvere
               debeat
               ,
               pro
               expeditione
               Wintoniensis
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               pro
               retentione
               Ecclesiae
               Eboracensis
               &
               Abbatiae
               Sancti
               Albani
               ,
               habita
               ratione
               totius
               summae
               ,
               ejus
               pars
               dimidia
               V.
               D.
               Reverendissimae
               
               condonaretur
               ,
               &
               ut
               ad
               13
               vel
               14
               millia
               aureorum
               remittant
               ,
               &
               non
               multo
               plus
               eo
               ,
               quod
               pro
               Wintonien
               .
               tum
               Ecclesia
               deberet
               solvere
               .
               Id
               Reverendissimis
               Cardinalibus
               ideo
               displicebat
               ,
               quoniam
               nollent
               res
               hujusmodi
               in
               exemplum
               trahi
               ,
               quum
               praesertim
               Magnus
               Franciae
               Cancellarius
               ,
               ipse
               quoque
               in
               magna
               quadam
               Expeditione
               ,
               idipsum
               in
               praesentia
               flagitat
               ,
               quod
               isti
               concedere
               nolunt
               .
            
             
               Caetera
               ex
               Domini
               Vincentio
               D.
               V.
               Reverendissima
               copiosius
               coram
               intelligat
               ;
               Quae
               bene
               valeat
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat.
                 Romae
                 
                   die
                   17
                   Decemb.
                   1528.
                   
                
              
               
                 Humillimus
                 servus
                 Jo.
                 Cassalius
                 Prothonotar
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XVIII
               .
               The
               Pope's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               giving
               Credence
               to
               Campana
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               Dilecto
               Filio
               nostro
               Thomae
               Sanctae
               Ceciliae
               Presbytero
               Cardinali
               Eboracen
               .
               In
               Regno
               Angliae
               ,
               nostro
               &
               Sedis
               de
               Latere
               Legato
               .
            
             
               DIlecte
               Fili
               noster
               ,
               salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               .
               
               Existimavimus
               non
               tam
               commode
               per
               literas
               responderi
               posse
               his
               ,
               de
               quibus
               postremo
               Oratores
               Carrissimi
               in
               Christo
               Filii
               nostri
               istius
               Regis
               nobiscum
               egerunt
               ;
               Itaque
               proprium
               hominem
               Franciscum
               Campanam
               familiarem
               nostrum
               istuc
               mittimus
               ,
               ex
               quo
               sua
               Serenitas
               ac
               Circumspectio
               tua
               plenius
               intelligent
               quae
               nobis
               occurrant
               ,
               tam
               de
               rebus
               ad
               pacem
               &
               publice
               ad
               universam
               Christianitatem
               spectantibus
               ,
               quam
               super
               privatis
               Serenitatis
               suae
               ,
               de
               quibus
               nobis
               per
               literas
               &
               Oratores
               vestros
               significastis
               ,
               quas
               quidem
               summopere
               cordi
               habemus
               .
               Circumspectionem
               tuam
               hortamur
               ,
               ut
               sibi
               ac
               Serenitati
               suae
               persuadeat
               nos
               paternam
               benevolentiam
               atque
               animum
               gessisse
               &
               gerere
               erga
               Serenitatem
               suam
               ,
               ab
               eodemque
               amore
               proficisci
               omnia
               quaecunque
               illi
               significamus
               ,
               ut
               pluribus
               Circumspectionem
               tuam
               ,
               quam
               merito
               multum
               amamus
               ,
               exponet
               Dilect
               .
               Fil.
               Card.
               Campegius
               ,
               Legatus
               una
               tecum
               noster
               ,
               ac
               dictus
               Franciscus
               ,
               quibus
               plenissimam
               fidem
               habebitis
               .
            
             
               
                 Datum
                 Romae
                 
                   15.
                   
                   Decembris
                   M.
                   D.
                   XXVIII
                   .
                
              
               
                 J.
                 Clemens
                 manu
                 propria
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Decemb.
               1.
               1528.
               
               XIX
               .
               A
               part
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Vannes
              
               his
               Instructions
               ,
               directing
               him
               to
               threaten
               the
               Pope
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               —
               ANd
               Peter
               ,
               as
               of
               himself
               ,
               shall
               a-part
               say
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               ;
               Sir
               ,
               I
               being
               an
               Italian
               ,
               cannot
               but
               with
               a
               more
               fervent
               zeal
               and
               mind
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               study
               and
               desire
               the
               Weal
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               
               Safety
               of
               your
               Holiness
               and
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ;
               which
               compelleth
               me
               to
               shew
               unto
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               frankly
               ,
               what
               I
               see
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Surely
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               in
               case
               your
               Holiness
               continuing
               this
               particular
               respect
               of
               fear
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               do
               thus
               delay
               ,
               protract
               ,
               and
               put
               off
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               King
               's
               so
               instant
               desire
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               not
               impart
               to
               his
               Majesty
               therein
               bounteously
               of
               the
               Treasure
               and
               Goods
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               
                 quantum
                 potestis
                 ex
                 Thesauro
                 Ecclesiae
                 &
                 ex
                 plenitudine
                 Potestatis
                 ac
                 Autoritate
                 a
                 Deo
                 vel
                 ab
                 Ecclesia
                 collata
                 .
              
               I
               see
               assuredly
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               a
               means
               so
               to
               alienate
               the
               fast
               and
               entire
               mind
               which
               his
               Highness
               beareth
               to
               your
               said
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               not
               not
               only
               thereby
               his
               Grace
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               Realm
               ,
               but
               also
               many
               other
               Princes
               his
               Friends
               and
               Confederates
               ,
               with
               their
               Nobles
               and
               Realms
               ,
               shall
               withdraw
               their
               Devotion
               and
               Obedience
               from
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               studying
               how
               they
               may
               acquite
               this
               your
               Ingratitude
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               cause
               that
               can
               be
               devised
               ,
               shewed
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               continued
               with
               the
               semblable
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               at
               the
               reverence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               cast
               not
               from
               you
               the
               heart
               of
               this
               noble
               virtuous
               Prince
               ,
               who
               finally
               cannot
               fail
               ,
               the
               Peace
               had
               ,
               which
               Christendom
               may
               not
               long
               forbear
               ,
               to
               have
               in
               his
               puissance
               ,
               such
               a
               stay
               as
               may
               be
               able
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               and
               largest
               manner
               ,
               to
               recompence
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               to
               acquite
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               
                 Henry
                 R.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               XX.
               The
               Cardinal's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               about
               his
               promotion
               to
               the
               Popedom
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               Magnifico
               Equiti
               Domino
               Gregorio
               Cassalio
               ac
               Domino
               Petro
               Vanni
               ,
               Serenissimi
               Domini
               Angliae
               &
               Franctae
               Regis
               in
               Rom.
               Curia
               oratoribus
               .
            
             
               
               MAgnifice
               Domine
               Gregori
               &
               Domine
               Petre
               salutem
               .
               Sicuti
               incommodissimus
               totius
               Reipublicae
               Christianae
               ,
               ac
               potissimum
               Regis
               Majestatis
               negotiis
               S.
               D.
               N.
               obitus
               accidit
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               vos
               non
               latere
               puto
               quantum
               periculi
               &
               discriminis
               hujus
               Serenissimi
               Regis
               saluti
               &
               honori
               ,
               ac
               Regni
               sui
               quieti
               ab
               hac
               futuri
               Pontificis
               Electione
               immineat
               ,
               &
               quantopere
               vobis
               adnitendum
               ,
               ac
               vestro
               studio
               ,
               diligentia
               ,
               industria
               &
               prudentia
               occurrendum
               &
               obstandum
               sit
               ,
               ne
               aliquis
               eligatur
               Pontifex
               alienus
               ab
               hac
               Regia
               Majestate
               ;
               &
               quid
               pro
               me
               promovendo
               facere
               ac
               tractare
               debeatis
               ,
               cumulate
               per
               communes
               meas
               literas
               vos
               admonui
               :
               nec
               oportet
               per
               has
               quicquid
               aliud
               replicare
               ,
               quas
               solum
               ad
               vos
               scribere
               volui
               ,
               ut
               significem
               vobis
               me
               totum
               hoc
               gravissimum
               &
               omnium
               maximum
               negotium
               ,
               de
               quo
               acturi
               estis
               ,
               vestrae
               prudentiae
               ,
               fidei
               ,
               &
               dexteritati
               ,
               quam
               longo
               temporis
               usu
               exploratissimam
               habeo
               ,
               committere
               &
               credere
               ,
               speroque
               vos
               spei
               &
               opinioni
               meae
               de
               vobis
               conceptae
               omnino
               responsuros
               ,
               &
               bene
               valete
               .
            
             
               
                 Londini
                 
                   die
                   6
                   Feb.
                   1528.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vester
                 amantissimus
                 Frater
                 T.
                 Cardin.
                 Eborac
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               XXI
               .
               An
               Information
               given
               to
               the
               Pope
               about
               the
               Divorce
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               Adnotatio
               Summaria
               eorum
               quae
               aliis
               libellis
               fusius
               explicata
               S.
               D.
               N.
               tum
               licere
               ,
               tum
               expedire
               ,
               persuadent
               ,
               ut
               in
               Causa
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               Sententiam
               divortii
               ferat
               .
            
             
               PRimum
               licet
               atque
               etiam
               expedit
               dirimere
               hoc
               Matrimonium
               ,
               
               quod
               juri
               tum
               divino
               tum
               humano
               repugnat
               .
            
             
               Divinum
               enim
               jus
               duci
               prohibet
               Uxorem
               fratris
               ,
               quin
               hic
               fratris
               Uxorem
               ductam
               fuisse
               sit
               notorium
               .
            
             
               Humanum
               vero
               jus
               ,
               duo
               hujus
               Matrimonii
               impedimenta
               continet
               ,
               alterum
               Affinitatis
               ,
               quod
               divino
               jure
               inductum
               severissime
               sancivit
               ;
               alterum
               publicae
               Honestatis
               ,
               &
               justitiae
               ,
               quod
               promulgavit
               Deus
               ,
               si
               ex
               definitione
               Matrimonii
               ,
               divini
               ,
               humanique
               juris
               commutatio
               interveniret
               ,
               quibusnam
               auspiciis
               hoc
               Matrimonium
               constare
               dicemus
               ,
               quod
               utroque
               jure
               adversante
               ac
               repugnante
               ,
               contractum
               est
               ,
               coit
               ,
               &
               utcumque
               consistit
               ?
            
             
               Sed
               cessavit
               ,
               inquiunt
               ,
               in
               hac
               specie
               juris
               utriusque
               prohibitio
               per
               gratiam
               &
               Dispensationem
               summi
               Pontificis
               .
            
             
               Respondetur
               quidem
               istis
               multis
               modis
               .
               Primo
               non
               esse
               videri
               ,
               quod
               nullum
               est
               ,
               nullum
               autem
               haberi
               quod
               sine
               Autoritate
               legitima
               fiat
               ;
               denique
               Pontificis
               Autoritatem
               non
               eatenus
               pertinere
               ,
               ut
               in
               gradibus
               divina
               lege
               prohibitis
               dispensare
               possit
               :
               non
               opinionibus
               Scripturientium
               ,
               qui
               Pontificis
               Authoritatem
               imminutam
               velint
               ,
               sed
               ipsius
               Pontificis
               sententia
               constat
               ,
               quem
               suae
               Jurisdictionis
               modum
               ,
               &
               optime
               novisse
               &
               ampliare
               velle
               potius
               quam
               restringere
               credendum
               est
               ;
               quae
               quum
               ita
               sint
               ,
               etiam
               si
               humani
               juris
               prohibitio
               per
               Dispensationem
               sublata
               videatur
               ,
               manet
               nihilominus
               immotum
               ,
               quod
               divinum
               est
               ,
               si
               ipsis
               contra
               seipsos
               credimus
               Pontificibus
               .
            
             
               Deinde
               ,
               ut
               posse
               Pontifices
               dispensare
               fateamur
               ,
               &
               in
               ea
               parte
               tribuamus
               plus
               Authoritatis
               quam
               ipsi
               sibiipsis
               audeant
               arrogare
               ,
               tamen
               non
               passim
               ,
               non
               quocunque
               modo
               ,
               non
               temere
               ,
               &
               sine
               omni
               consideratione
               ,
               posse
               eos
               dispensare
               ;
               atque
               fatendum
               est
               ne
               suo
               testimonio
               Dissipatores
               verius
               ,
               quam
               Dispensatores
               appellentur
               .
               Itaque
               ut
               causam
               urgentissimam
               &
               evidentissimam
               ,
               tum
               etiam
               manifestissimam
               debet
               habere
               Dispensatio
               ,
               precibus
               denique
               veris
               ,
               non
               ementitis
               atque
               confictis
               inniti
               .
            
             
               In
               Dispensatione
               autem
               ,
               quo
               constat
               hoc
               Matrimonium
               ,
               verbis
               quidem
               pacis
               causa
               proponitur
               ,
               sed
               non
               ideo
               quia
               sic
               refertur
               ,
               re
               ipsa
               subsistit
               ,
               Pontificis
               facta
               non
               ad
               verborum
               superficiem
               ,
               sed
               rei
               ipsius
               solidam
               veritatem
               expendi
               convenit
               .
            
             
               Certum
               est
               ,
               pacem
               multis
               modis
               ,
               tum
               firmissimam
               fuisse
               unoque
               Matrimonio
               conciliatam
               ,
               pactorum
               denique
               ac
               foederum
               vi
               constantem
               ,
               istud
               necessario
               Matrimonium
               non
               desiderasse
               ,
               &
               jam
               Dispensationem
               sine
               causa
               intervenisse
               dicimus
               ,
               &
               consequenter
               nullam
               esse
               ,
               manereque
               adhuc
               divinam
               prohibitionem
               atque
               adeo
               &
               humanam
               .
            
             
               Porro
               etiam
               ,
               si
               aliqua
               sit
               ,
               &
               causam
               haberet
               ,
               tum
               mendaciis
               conflata
               
               est
               ,
               subreptitia
               &
               obreptitia
               merito
               appellanda
               ,
               jure
               tum
               divino
               ,
               tum
               humano
               reprobata
               .
            
             
               Nam
               quum
               quod
               alioqui
               Canonibus
               cautum
               sit
               ,
               ipsius
               etiam
               Dispensationis
               proaemium
               contineat
               ,
               
                 Romani
                 Pontificis
                 Autoritatem
                 concessa
                 sibi
                 desuper
                 uti
                 potestate
                 ,
                 prout
                 personarum
                 ,
                 causarum
                 ,
                 &
                 temporum
                 qualitate
                 pensata
                 ,
                 id
                 in
                 Domino
                 salubriter
                 conspicit
                 expedire
                 ;
                 Quomodo
                 potuit
                 S.
                 D.
                 N.
                 hujus
                 Serenissimi
                 Regis
                 qualitates
                 pensare
                 quas
                 ignoravit
                 ?
              
               Neque
               enim
               de
               aetate
               quicquam
               ,
               quae
               in
               contrahendo
               hoc
               Matrimonio
               praecipua
               qualitas
               erat
               ,
               narrabatur
               ,
               &
               tamen
               illum
               annum
               eo
               tempore
               duodecimum
               non
               excessisse
               notorium
               est
               ;
               &
               tacita
               ad
               hunc
               modum
               aetate
               ,
               mendacium
               pro
               causa
               suggestum
               est
               manifestissimum
               ;
               Cupiisse
               ,
               viz.
               tunc
               Serenissimum
               Regem
               contrahere
               Matrimonium
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               ut
               pacis
               foedera
               continuarentur
               :
               facti
               veritas
               est
               ,
               tum
               quid
               ageretur
               ignorasse
               ,
               &
               etiamsi
               tum
               scivisset
               ,
               tamen
               non
               fuisse
               verum
               quod
               cuperet
               ad
               hoc
               ut
               pacis
               foedera
               continuarentur
               ,
               aetas
               ostendit
               ,
               quae
               per
               communis
               juris
               dispositionem
               discretionem
               non
               admittit
               ;
               cupere
               quidem
               affectus
               est
               ,
               caeterum
               cupere
               contrahere
               Matrimonium
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               ut
               pacis
               foedera
               continuarentur
               ,
               judicii
               est
               &
               discretionis
               .
               Porro
               autem
               ,
               quum
               de
               continuandis
               inter
               duos
               Principes
               foederibus
               ageretur
               ,
               alter
               ante
               mandatam
               exequutioni
               Bullam
               fatis
               concessit
               ,
               &
               re
               integra
               ,
               causa
               ,
               si
               quae
               fuit
               ,
               cessavit
               .
            
             
               Sed
               producitur
               aliud
               Breve
               tenoris
               tam
               efficacis
               ut
               istas
               Objectiones
               non
               admittat
               .
            
             
               Sed
               manet
               nihilominus
               eorum
               sententia
               ,
               qui
               Pontificem
               non
               posse
               dispensare
               affirmant
               ,
               secundum
               quos
               nec
               Breve
               nec
               Bulla
               consistit
               ;
               deinde
               Breve
               falsum
               esse
               ,
               &
               pro
               falso
               judicari
               deberi
               ,
               multis
               rationibus
               convincitur
               ;
               denique
               falsum
               cum
               sit
               ,
               &
               tamen
               prioris
               Bullae
               errores
               corrigat
               ,
               illam
               opinionem
               merito
               confirmet
               ,
               ne
               prior
               Dispensatio
               efficax
               videatur
               ,
               vel
               eorum
               judicio
               ,
               qui
               hoc
               Matrimonium
               defendere
               studuerunt
               ,
               viz.
               qui
               veris
               allegationibus
               diffisi
               ,
               ad
               falsas
               &
               confictas
               Dispensationes
               ,
               vitia
               objecta
               removentes
               confugere
               coacti
               sunt
               .
            
             
               Ista
               ,
               si
               singula
               minus
               sufficiant
               ,
               saltem
               collata
               ,
               obtineant
               &
               persuadeant
               licere
               .
               Illa
               vero
               opinio
               multis
               persuasa
               ,
               Pontificem
               ,
               viz.
               non
               potuisse
               dispensare
               ,
               ut
               sola
               infirmet
               Dispensationem
               ,
               non
               petitur
               ,
               sed
               habet
               nihilominus
               aliquid
               considerationis
               ;
               quanquam
               enim
               refellatur
               a
               quibusdam
               &
               reprobetur
               ,
               manet
               tamen
               scripta
               ,
               atque
               adeo
               testimonio
               ipsius
               Pontificis
               comprobata
               .
               Perpendatur
               deinde
               causa
               &
               suggestionis
               veritas
               ,
               si
               mendacium
               intervenisse
               apparet
               ,
               &
               quod
               est
               notorium
               ,
               illam
               Dispensationem
               adversariorum
               factis
               in
               novi
               Brevis
               fabricatione
               tacite
               reprobari
               ,
               quis
               non
               videt
               ex
               his
               causis
               licere
               ut
               sententia
               Divortii
               proferatur
               ?
            
             
               Postremo
               expedit
               ut
               id
               pronuntietur
               ,
               quod
               in
               omnium
               sententias
               consentiat
               ,
               Reprobatio
               autem
               Dispensationis
               cum
               omnibus
               convenit
               opinionibus
               ,
               sive
               quia
               Authoritas
               abfuit
               ,
               sive
               quia
               non
               recte
               interposita
               dicatur
               ;
               Approbatio
               vero
               cum
               istis
               dissentit
               omnibus
               .
            
             
               Expedit
               ut
               firma
               sit
               &
               inconcussa
               Regni
               Successio
               ,
               quae
               contra
               has
               opiniones
               confirmari
               non
               potest
               .
            
             
               Expedit
               ut
               conscientia
               Serenissimi
               Regis
               his
               scrupulis
               impedita
               ,
               &
               turbata
               ,
               expedita
               &
               tranquilla
               reddatur
               .
            
             
             
               Breviter
               ,
               expedit
               votis
               Serenissimi
               Regis
               satisfieri
               ,
               qui
               pro
               genuinis
               &
               innatis
               suis
               virtutibus
               ,
               non
               nisi
               optima
               cupit
               ,
               &
               modo
               etiam
               optimo
               votorum
               suorum
               compotem
               effici
               laborat
               ;
               si
               non
               virtutem
               spectaret
               ,
               caetera
               nihil
               haberent
               difficultatis
               ,
               sed
               omnium
               virtutum
               cogitationem
               quandam
               esse
               animadvertens
               ,
               suum
               justitiae
               decorum
               ,
               quod
               temperantia
               est
               ,
               quaerit
               ,
               ut
               justum
               ,
               justo
               modo
               ,
               obtineat
               &
               assequatur
               .
               Itaque
               expedit
               ne
               auxilium
               denegetur
               ,
               vel
               differatur
               ei
               qui
               id
               juste
               implorat
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               my
               loving
               Friends
               Master
               
                 Stephen
                 Gardiner
              
               Doctor
               of
               both
               Laws
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Gregory
                 Cassalis
              
               ,
               Knights
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Peter
                 Vannes
              
               Secretary
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               for
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ;
               His
               Graces
               Orators
               ,
               Residents
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               XXII
               .
               The
               second
               part
               of
               a
               long
               Dispatch
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               concerning
               the
               Divorce
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               —
               AN
               other
               part
               of
               your
               Charge
               consisteth
               in
               expedition
               of
               the
               King
               's
               great
               and
               weighty
               Cause
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               
               whereupon
               depend
               so
               many
               high
               Consequences
               ,
               as
               for
               no
               earthly
               Cause
               to
               suffer
               or
               tolerate
               ,
               tract
               or
               delay
               ,
               in
               what
               case
               soever
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               be
               of
               amendment
               or
               danger
               of
               life
               ;
               nor
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               oweth
               to
               be
               by
               his
               Holiness
               preteromitted
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Recovery
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               doubt
               or
               despair
               thereof
               :
               for
               one
               assured
               and
               principal
               fundamental
               and
               ground
               is
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               King's
               Highness
               doth
               plant
               and
               build
               his
               Acts
               and
               Cogitations
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               the
               reasonable
               favour
               and
               justice
               ,
               being
               the
               things
               from
               the
               which
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               
                 in
                 prosperis
                 nec
                 adversis
              
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               and
               honestly
               digress
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               plainness
               of
               his
               Cause
               is
               well
               considered
               ,
               with
               the
               manifest
               Presumptions
               ,
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               Suspitions
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               Bull
               ,
               and
               falsity
               of
               the
               Brief
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               lead
               any
               Man
               of
               reason
               or
               intendment
               ,
               well
               to
               perceive
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               no
               sufficiency
               or
               assured
               truth
               can
               be
               therein
               ;
               How
               may
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               
                 ex
                 aequo
                 &
                 justo
              
               ,
               refuse
               or
               deny
               to
               any
               Christian
               Man
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               a
               Prince
               of
               so
               high
               merits
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Cause
               whereupon
               depend
               so
               many
               consequences
               ,
               to
               his
               Holiness
               well
               known
               ,
               for
               a
               vain
               respect
               of
               any
               Person
               ,
               or
               by
               excuse
               of
               any
               Sickness
               ,
               justifie
               ,
               colour
               ,
               or
               defend
               any
               manner
               refusal
               ,
               tract
               ,
               or
               delay
               ,
               used
               in
               declaration
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               so
               great
               a
               Matter
               ,
               which
               neither
               for
               the
               infinite
               conveniences
               that
               thereby
               might
               ensue
               ,
               admitteth
               or
               suffereth
               to
               be
               delaied
               ,
               nor
               by
               other
               than
               himself
               ,
               his
               Act
               or
               Authority
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               be
               declared
               .
               And
               well
               may
               his
               Holiness
               know
               ,
               That
               to
               none
               it
               appertaineth
               more
               to
               look
               unto
               the
               justness
               of
               the
               King's
               desire
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               than
               to
               his
               Highness
               his
               self
               ,
               whose
               Interest
               ,
               whose
               Cause
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               of
               his
               Realm
               and
               Succession
               resteth
               herein
               ;
               for
               if
               his
               Grace
               were
               minded
               ,
               or
               would
               intend
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               inique
               or
               injust
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               need
               to
               recurr
               unto
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               for
               doing
               thereof
               .
               But
               because
               his
               Highness
               and
               his
               Council
               ,
               who
               best
               know
               the
               whole
               of
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               to
               whose
               part
               
               it
               belongeth
               most
               profoundly
               to
               weigh
               and
               ponder
               every
               thing
               concerning
               the
               same
               ,
               be
               well
               assured
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               needing
               none
               other
               thing
               but
               for
               observance
               of
               his
               Duty
               towards
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               same
               Truth
               also
               approbate
               and
               declared
               by
               him
               to
               whom
               the
               doing
               thereof
               appertaineth
               ;
               his
               Grace
               therefore
               seeing
               an
               untruth
               alleadged
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               craftily
               as
               by
               undue
               and
               perverse
               ways
               ,
               the
               same
               ,
               without
               good
               reason
               adhibited
               ,
               may
               for
               a
               season
               bring
               things
               into
               confusion
               ,
               doth
               communicate
               unto
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               presumptions
               and
               evidences
               enough
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               to
               inform
               the
               Conscience
               of
               his
               Holiness
               of
               the
               very
               truth
               :
               which
               then
               ,
               if
               his
               Holiness
               will
               not
               see
               ,
               but
               either
               for
               affection
               ,
               fear
               ,
               or
               other
               private
               cause
               ,
               will
               hearken
               to
               every
               dilatory
               and
               vain
               allegation
               of
               such
               as
               led
               upon
               undue
               grounds
               would
               colour
               the
               Truth
               ;
               What
               doth
               his
               Holiness
               less
               therein
               ,
               than
               under
               a
               right
               vain
               colour
               expresly
               deny
               and
               refuse
               the
               said
               Justice
               ,
               which
               to
               be
               done
               either
               in
               health
               or
               sickness
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               ,
               is
               in
               no
               wise
               tolerable
               ?
               But
               for
               the
               same
               reasons
               that
               be
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               the
               thing
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               be
               in
               hope
               or
               despair
               of
               life
               ,
               without
               further
               tract
               to
               be
               absolved
               and
               determined
               ;
               for
               if
               Almighty
               God
               grant
               his
               Holiness
               life
               ,
               this
               Act
               is
               ,
               and
               always
               shall
               be
               ,
               able
               to
               bear
               it self
               ,
               and
               is
               meet
               to
               be
               an
               Example
               ,
               a
               President
               ,
               and
               a
               Law
               ,
               in
               all
               like
               Cases
               emerging
               ,
               the
               Circumstances
               and
               Specialities
               of
               the
               same
               in
               every
               part
               concurring
               as
               they
               do
               in
               this
               ;
               nor
               can
               the
               Emperor
               make
               exceptions
               at
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               he
               best
               knowing
               ,
               percase
               ,
               the
               untruth
               shall
               see
               the
               grounds
               and
               occasions
               ,
               that
               of
               necessity
               and
               meer
               Justice
               have
               enforced
               and
               constrained
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               thereunto
               ;
               which
               he
               could
               not
               refuse
               to
               do
               ,
               unless
               he
               would
               openly
               and
               manifestly
               commit
               express
               injury
               and
               notorious
               injustice
               .
               For
               be
               it
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               hearkning
               to
               the
               said
               frivolous
               and
               vain
               Allegations
               ,
               would
               refuse
               to
               declare
               the
               Law
               herein
               to
               the
               King's
               purpose
               ,
               then
               must
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               either
               standing
               in
               doubt
               ,
               leave
               and
               suffer
               the
               Cause
               to
               remain
               in
               suspence
               to
               the
               extream
               danger
               of
               the
               King's
               Realm
               and
               Succession
               for
               ever
               ,
               or
               else
               declare
               the
               Bull
               or
               Breve
               ,
               or
               both
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               neither
               his
               Holiness
               nor
               any
               true
               Christian
               Man
               can
               do
               ,
               standing
               the
               manifest
               occasions
               ,
               presumptions
               ,
               and
               apparent
               evidences
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Then
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               not
               to
               be
               left
               in
               suspence
               ,
               no
               judgment
               can
               be
               truly
               given
               to
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Bull
               or
               Breve
               ;
               how
               can
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               Honour
               or
               Vertue
               ,
               living
               or
               dying
               ,
               thus
               procrastinate
               or
               put
               over
               the
               immediate
               finishing
               thereof
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               King's
               desire
               ?
               or
               how
               may
               his
               Holiness
               find
               his
               Conscience
               towards
               God
               exonerate
               ,
               if
               either
               living
               he
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               many
               evils
               as
               hereof
               may
               arise
               ;
               or
               dying
               ,
               wilfully
               leave
               this
               so
               great
               a
               Matter
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               default
               ,
               in
               this
               confusion
               ,
               incertainty
               and
               perplexity
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               ever
               Prince
               most
               devout
               to
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               could
               so
               long
               tolerate
               so
               high
               an
               Injury
               ,
               as
               being
               so
               merited
               towards
               the
               said
               See
               ,
               is
               both
               unacquitted
               for
               his
               kindness
               with
               any
               special
               Grace
               ,
               and
               also
               denied
               upon
               his
               petition
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               evident
               to
               be
               plain
               Justice
               .
               This
               thing
               is
               otherwise
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               Pope's
               Sickness
               ,
               where
               most
               need
               were
               to
               put
               an
               end
               unto
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               delaied
               ,
               seeing
               that
               living
               and
               amending
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               it self
               expedient
               and
               justifiable
               ,
               and
               dying
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               an
               act
               both
               necessary
               ,
               meritorious
               and
               honourable
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               ye
               now
               knowing
               the
               King's
               
               mind
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               shall
               ,
               if
               ye
               have
               not
               already
               before
               this
               time
               spoken
               with
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               at
               length
               in
               these
               Matters
               ,
               as
               the
               King's
               Grace
               trusteth
               ye
               have
               done
               ,
               sollicite
               as
               well
               by
               the
               means
               of
               
                 Messiere
                 Iacobo
                 Salviati
              
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Verone
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               as
               ye
               can
               think
               best
               ,
               to
               have
               such
               commodious
               access
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               ye
               may
               declare
               the
               Premises
               unto
               him
               ;
               which
               by
               your
               wisdoms
               ,
               in
               as
               effectual
               and
               vive
               manner
               as
               ye
               can
               open
               it
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               .
               It
               is
               undoubtedly
               to
               be
               thought
               the
               same
               shall
               rather
               be
               to
               his
               comfort
               and
               encrease
               of
               Health
               ,
               than
               to
               any
               his
               trouble
               or
               unquietness
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               Holiness
               hearing
               these
               Reasons
               not
               evitable
               ,
               will
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               in
               way
               and
               hope
               of
               amendment
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               both
               proceed
               to
               the
               said
               indication
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Declaration
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               passing
               of
               a
               sufficient
               and
               ample
               Decretal
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               devised
               in
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Cause
               ,
               with
               other
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               by
               former
               Letters
               and
               Instructions
               ,
               by
               the
               Decrees
               mentioned
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               failing
               have
               been
               committed
               unto
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               solicited
               and
               procured
               there
               ;
               in
               the
               labouring
               whereof
               ,
               albeit
               since
               your
               departures
               from
               hence
               ,
               the
               things
               have
               ,
               by
               reasons
               of
               the
               Pope's
               sore
               sickness
               ,
               otherwise
               chanced
               than
               was
               here
               supposed
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               ye
               not
               instructed
               what
               to
               do
               in
               any
               such
               case
               ,
               were
               peradventure
               not
               over-hasty
               or
               importune
               to
               labour
               these
               Matters
               ,
               till
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               might
               be
               better
               amended
               ,
               nor
               could
               percase
               find
               the
               means
               to
               have
               convenient
               access
               unto
               his
               presence
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               ye
               must
               nevertheless
               adhibit
               such
               diligence
               ,
               as
               howsoever
               the
               sickness
               of
               his
               Holiness
               shall
               cease
               ,
               amend
               ,
               or
               continue
               ,
               these
               things
               be
               not
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               cause
               ,
               tracted
               or
               left
               in
               longer
               suspense
               ;
               but
               finding
               possible
               means
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               Pope's
               presence
               ,
               to
               declare
               all
               such
               things
               unto
               the
               same
               ,
               mentioned
               both
               in
               the
               former
               Letters
               and
               Instructions
               given
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               these
               presents
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               and
               failing
               of
               often
               access
               in
               your
               own
               Persons
               to
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               ye
               cause
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Verone
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               assured
               Friends
               as
               ye
               can
               attain
               ,
               being
               about
               him
               at
               such
               times
               as
               they
               may
               have
               with
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               to
               inculcate
               unto
               him
               the
               said
               Points
               and
               Considerations
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               that
               ye
               can
               excogitate
               and
               devise
               to
               the
               furtherance
               and
               advancement
               of
               these
               Matters
               ,
               not
               forbearing
               or
               sparing
               also
               ,
               if
               ye
               shall
               see
               difficulty
               at
               the
               Pope's
               hand
               ,
               or
               in
               audience
               to
               be
               given
               to
               you
               or
               your
               Friends
               there
               ,
               being
               about
               his
               Person
               ,
               to
               break
               and
               open
               after
               a
               good
               fashion
               and
               manner
               the
               same
               unto
               such
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               as
               ye
               may
               perceive
               assuredly
               and
               constantly
               to
               favour
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               King
               in
               Election
               of
               a
               future
               Pope
               ,
               in
               case
               (
               as
               God
               forbid
               )
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               should
               decease
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               unto
               the
               same
               Cardinals
               ,
               all
               such
               things
               as
               you
               shall
               think
               meet
               ,
               both
               for
               their
               more
               ample
               instructions
               in
               the
               truth
               and
               specialities
               of
               the
               Matters
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               the
               Indication
               of
               Truce
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Cause
               ,
               and
               the
               presumptuous
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               plainer
               Evidences
               ,
               leading
               to
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               Bull
               ,
               and
               apparent
               falsity
               of
               the
               said
               Breve
               ;
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               of
               the
               said
               Cardinals
               as
               ye
               can
               win
               ,
               made
               sure
               in
               those
               Matters
               ,
               they
               may
               ,
               both
               in
               time
               of
               sickness
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               amendment
               ,
               move
               and
               induce
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               thereunto
               ,
               laying
               before
               him
               as
               well
               the
               Merits
               and
               Honour
               that
               may
               ensue
               by
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               Premises
               ,
               as
               the
               danger
               imminent
               by
               the
               contrary
               :
               and
               semblably
               it
               shall
               be
               expedient
               that
               ye
               win
               and
               make
               sure
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               
               the
               Rota
               and
               other
               as
               ye
               can
               ,
               who
               as
               ye
               write
               be
               not
               accustomed
               ,
               nor
               will
               give
               counsel
               to
               any
               Person
               but
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ;
               for
               albeit
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               have
               them
               to
               be
               of
               the
               King's
               Council
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               they
               may
               do
               as
               much
               good
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               in
               training
               and
               counselling
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               upon
               the
               great
               Reasons
               that
               you
               can
               shew
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               hearken
               unto
               your
               Overtures
               in
               this
               behalf
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               you
               shall
               adjure
               ,
               make
               ,
               and
               win
               ,
               as
               many
               Friends
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               other
               ,
               as
               ye
               possibly
               may
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               thing
               which
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               I
               more
               esteem
               than
               twenty
               Papalities
               ;
               and
               amongst
               other
               ,
               ye
               shall
               insist
               ,
               by
               all
               means
               and
               good
               persuasions
               ye
               can
               ,
               for
               the
               continuance
               there
               of
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Verone
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               may
               countervail
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Capuan
               ;
               who
               ,
               as
               it
               seemeth
               ,
               is
               continually
               about
               the
               Pope's
               Person
               ,
               and
               were
               necessary
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               the
               labours
               and
               persuasions
               ,
               which
               by
               likelihood
               he
               maketh
               to
               the
               hindrance
               of
               the
               King's
               Purpose
               :
               For
               the
               better
               continuing
               of
               the
               which
               Bishop
               of
               Verone
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               I
               write
               unto
               him
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               same
               several
               Letters
               being
               herewith
               ye
               shall
               perceive
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               French
               King
               will
               do
               the
               semblable
               .
               And
               furthermore
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               may
               well
               perceive
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               said
               French
               King
               mindeth
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Cause
               ,
               and
               taketh
               it
               to
               heart
               as
               much
               as
               it
               were
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               will
               effectually
               join
               and
               concur
               with
               the
               King's
               Highness
               therein
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               he
               is
               and
               will
               be
               conformable
               to
               the
               said
               Indication
               ;
               He
               will
               send
               thither
               ,
               with
               all
               speed
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bayon
               to
               further
               ,
               sollicite
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               the
               same
               ;
               who
               ,
               before
               his
               departure
               from
               hence
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               good
               season
               passed
               ,
               was
               and
               is
               sufficiently
               and
               amply
               instructed
               in
               all
               things
               requisite
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               in
               these
               Matters
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               such
               other
               as
               were
               written
               unto
               you
               by
               
                 Vincent
                 de
                 Cassalis
              
               ,
               and
               Hercules
               ,
               upon
               advertisement
               given
               hither
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               was
               deceased
               ;
               so
               as
               ye
               may
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               of
               him
               effectual
               concurrence
               and
               advice
               in
               the
               furtherance
               and
               sollicitation
               of
               your
               Charges
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               amend
               ,
               remain
               long
               sick
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               God
               forbid
               )
               should
               fortune
               to
               die
               ;
               trusting
               ,
               that
               being
               so
               well
               furnished
               by
               all
               ways
               that
               can
               be
               devised
               ,
               ye
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               use
               such
               diligence
               as
               may
               be
               to
               the
               consecuting
               and
               attaining
               of
               the
               King's
               Purpose
               :
               wherein
               ,
               tho
               ye
               be
               so
               amply
               and
               largely
               instructed
               ,
               that
               more
               cannot
               be
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               having
               lately
               received
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               a
               Memorial
               of
               divers
               great
               things
               to
               be
               well
               noted
               and
               considered
               ,
               for
               trial
               of
               the
               falsity
               of
               the
               said
               Brieve
               ,
               I
               send
               you
               herewith
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               same
               Memorial
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               ye
               substantially
               visiting
               and
               perusing
               the
               same
               ,
               may
               follow
               and
               put
               in
               execution
               such
               part
               thereof
               ,
               for
               better
               trial
               of
               the
               falsity
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               done
               there
               ,
               like
               as
               the
               rest
               meet
               to
               be
               done
               here
               ,
               shall
               not
               fail
               to
               be
               executed
               with
               diligence
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Thus
               be
               ye
               with
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               former
               Writings
               ,
               sufficiently
               instructed
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               by
               you
               there
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               continue
               long
               in
               his
               sickness
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               same
               fortune
               to
               decease
               ,
               or
               soon
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               to
               amend
               .
               There
               resteth
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               ye
               always
               take
               for
               a
               perfect
               ground
               ,
               That
               tho
               to
               every
               new
               chance
               not
               before
               known
               ,
               sufficient
               Provision
               and
               Instruction
               could
               not
               be
               given
               to
               you
               at
               your
               departure
               ,
               ye
               always
               note
               ,
               remember
               ,
               and
               regard
               ,
               That
               this
               the
               King's
               Cause
               admitteth
               nor
               suffereth
               any
               manner
               negative
               ,
               
               tract
               ,
               or
               delay
               ;
               wherefore
               knowing
               that
               so
               well
               as
               ye
               do
               ,
               and
               also
               how
               much
               the
               Indiction
               of
               the
               Truce
               shall
               be
               commodious
               and
               necessary
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               Christendom
               in
               general
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               his
               Grace
               shall
               avoid
               Contribution
               ,
               and
               other
               Charges
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               ye
               must
               now
               ,
               if
               ever
               you
               will
               have
               thanks
               ,
               laud
               ,
               or
               praise
               for
               your
               Service
               ,
               employ
               your selves
               
                 opportune
                 &
                 importune
              
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Points
               to
               the
               King's
               satisfaction
               and
               desire
               ;
               and
               in
               every
               difficulty
               to
               study
               ,
               by
               your
               Wisdoms
               ,
               the
               best
               and
               next
               Remedy
               ,
               and
               not
               always
               to
               tract
               your
               doings
               ,
               till
               upon
               your
               Advertisement
               hither
               ,
               ye
               shall
               have
               new
               knowledg
               from
               hence
               :
               For
               thereby
               the
               matter
               it self
               ,
               and
               also
               your
               demur
               there
               ,
               be
               of
               over-long
               a
               continuance
               ,
               and
               infinite
               inconveniences
               by
               the
               same
               may
               ensue
               .
               I
               therefore
               require
               you
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               special
               trust
               and
               confidence
               that
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               I
               have
               in
               you
               ,
               now
               for
               ever
               to
               acquit
               your selves
               herein
               with
               all
               effect
               possible
               ,
               accordingly
               so
               as
               the
               King's
               Highness
               be
               not
               longer
               kept
               in
               this
               perplexity
               and
               suspence
               ,
               to
               his
               Graces
               intolerable
               inquietness
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               heaviness
               of
               all
               those
               that
               observe
               and
               love
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               tho
               it
               so
               be
               that
               the
               King's
               Trust
               ,
               and
               also
               mine
               is
               ,
               Ye
               will
               by
               your
               Wisdom
               find
               such
               good
               means
               and
               ways
               as
               ye
               shall
               not
               fail
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               to
               open
               and
               declare
               unto
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               King's
               Mind
               ,
               and
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               with
               the
               residue
               above-mentioned
               in
               your
               former
               Instructions
               and
               Letters
               sent
               unto
               you
               :
               Yet
               nevertheless
               considering
               what
               ye
               wrote
               of
               the
               doubt
               of
               continuance
               of
               the
               Pope's
               sickness
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               sure
               for
               all
               Events
               and
               Chances
               ,
               in
               case
               his
               Holiness
               (
               as
               God
               forbid
               )
               should
               long
               remain
               in
               such
               state
               ,
               as
               he
               might
               either
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               naming
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               journying
               and
               repairing
               to
               the
               sacre
               Diet
               ,
               nor
               also
               hear
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               things
               by
               you
               to
               be
               opened
               and
               propounded
               touching
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Cause
               ;
               It
               hath
               been
               thought
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               convenient
               ,
               rather
               than
               these
               great
               and
               weighty
               Matters
               should
               hang
               in
               longer
               suspense
               ,
               to
               excogitate
               some
               other
               good
               means
               and
               way
               how
               these
               Matters
               ,
               so
               necessary
               ,
               may
               by
               some
               ways
               be
               conduced
               and
               brought
               to
               an
               end
               :
               And
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               not
               being
               able
               to
               travel
               to
               the
               place
               devised
               ,
               where
               the
               Princes
               may
               be
               near
               him
               for
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               managing
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               he
               do
               depute
               me
               and
               my
               Lord
               Cardinal
               
                 Campegius
                 ,
                 conjunctim
                 &
                 divisim
              
               ,
               as
               his
               Legats
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               to
               do
               and
               execute
               all
               such
               things
               in
               his
               Holiness's
               Name
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               should
               do
               in
               that
               behalf
               if
               he
               were
               there
               present
               ;
               whereunto
               ,
               for
               the
               well
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               contented
               to
               condescend
               .
               So
               always
               ,
               that
               as
               hath
               been
               written
               heretofore
               unto
               you
               ,
               before
               I
               pass
               or
               set
               forth
               to
               any
               Convention
               or
               Place
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               before
               specified
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               and
               pleased
               in
               his
               said
               matter
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               neither
               with
               nor
               without
               the
               Pope's
               presence
               ,
               I
               will
               ever
               begin
               or
               take
               that
               Voyage
               :
               for
               performance
               whereof
               ,
               this
               Article
               following
               is
               of
               new
               devised
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               you
               propounded
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               if
               the
               Decretals
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               thing
               ,
               that
               ye
               shall
               well
               know
               and
               perceive
               ,
               by
               advice
               of
               expert
               Counsel
               there
               ,
               to
               be
               better
               to
               the
               Kings
               purpose
               than
               this
               thing
               now
               devised
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               without
               tract
               be
               passed
               or
               granted
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               his
               Holiness
               do
               enlarge
               ,
               extend
               ,
               and
               amplify
               his
               Commission
               given
               to
               me
               and
               my
               Lord
               Legate
               
               Campegius
               ,
               whereby
               we
               jointly
               and
               severally
               may
               be
               sufficiently
               furnished
               and
               authorized
               ,
               to
               do
               as
               much
               in
               this
               cause
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               emergents
               and
               dependencies
               upon
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               his
               Holiness
               may
               do
               of
               his
               ordinary
               and
               absolute
               Power
               ,
               with
               sufficient
               and
               ample
               Clauses
               ,
               
                 ad
                 Decernend
                 ▪
                 &
                 Interpretand
                 .
                 jura
                 ,
                 leges
                 ,
                 &
                 Rescripta
                 quae●unque
                 hoc
                 Matrimonium
                 concernentia
                 ,
                 una
                 cum
                 omnibus
                 &
                 singulis
                 dubiis
                 in
                 eadem
                 causa
                 emergentibus
                 .
              
               And
               further
               ,
               to
               make
               out
               Compulsories
               to
               any
               Princes
               ,
               or
               Persons
               of
               what
               preheminence
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               state
               ,
               or
               condition
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               
                 Etiam
                 si
                 in
                 Imperiali
                 ,
                 Regali
                 ,
                 vel
                 alia
                 quacunque
                 dignitate
                 perfulgeant
                 ,
                 sub
                 quibuscunque
                 poenis
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               what
               Countries
               and
               places
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               to
               exhibit
               and
               produce
               any
               manner
               Witness
               ,
               Records
               ,
               Originals
               ,
               Rescripts
               ,
               or
               other
               thing
               ,
               in
               what
               place
               ,
               or
               time
               we
               ,
               or
               the
               one
               of
               us
               shall
               require
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               with
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               Circumstances
               requisite
               and
               necessary
               to
               such
               a
               Commission
               ,
               after
               such
               ample
               and
               assured
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               once
               had
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               for
               any
               Objections
               ,
               doubt
               ,
               or
               other
               thing
               that
               might
               infringe
               or
               lack
               ,
               to
               send
               of
               new
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               for
               other
               provision
               ,
               whereby
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Cause
               might
               hang
               in
               any
               longer
               tract
               or
               delay
               .
               In
               which
               case
               of
               coming
               to
               this
               Commission
               ,
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               must
               have
               special
               regard
               to
               see
               the
               same
               sufficiently
               and
               substantially
               penned
               ,
               by
               advice
               of
               the
               most
               expert
               Men
               that
               ye
               can
               find
               to
               that
               purpose
               :
               For
               the
               better
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               I
               send
               unto
               you
               herewith
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               said
               Commission
               to
               me
               and
               my
               Lord
               Campegius
               ,
               with
               certain
               Additions
               thereunto
               noted
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               been
               here
               devised
               ;
               and
               also
               a
               Copy
               of
               certain
               Clauses
               in
               a
               Bull
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               ye
               may
               see
               how
               amply
               the
               same
               be
               couched
               ,
               to
               avoid
               appellations
               and
               other
               delays
               in
               Causes
               of
               far
               less
               moment
               and
               importance
               than
               the
               King
               's
               is
               .
               Nevertheless
               ye
               must
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               this
               new
               Commission
               ,
               see
               to
               the
               penning
               and
               more
               fully
               perfecting
               thereof
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               same
               may
               be
               in
               due
               perfection
               ,
               without
               needing
               to
               send
               eftsoons
               for
               remedying
               of
               any
               thing
               therein
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ;
               looking
               also
               substantially
               whether
               the
               Chirograph
               of
               Policitation
               ,
               being
               already
               in
               your
               hands
               ,
               be
               so
               couched
               ,
               as
               the
               Date
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               considered
               ,
               it
               may
               sufficiently
               oblige
               and
               astringe
               the
               Popes
               Holiness
               to
               confirm
               all
               that
               we
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               shall
               do
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               New
               or
               the
               Old
               Commission
               :
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               of
               such
               efficacy
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               then
               must
               ye
               in
               this
               case
               see
               ,
               that
               either
               by
               sufficient
               and
               ample
               words
               to
               be
               put
               in
               this
               new
               Commission
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               so
               had
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               new
               Chirograph
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               may
               be
               so
               astringed
               ;
               which
               Chirograph
               ,
               with
               the
               Commissions
               before
               specified
               ,
               if
               ye
               obtain
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               That
               ye
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               shall
               bring
               hither
               ,
               in
               all
               possible
               diligence
               ,
               after
               the
               having
               and
               obtaining
               thereof
               ,
               solliciting
               nevertheless
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               be
               to
               be
               facilly
               spoken
               with
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               the
               immediate
               Indication
               of
               the
               Truce
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               without
               which
               in
               vain
               it
               were
               for
               me
               ,
               either
               with
               or
               without
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               travel
               for
               labouring
               and
               conducing
               of
               the
               Peace
               .
               And
               so
               by
               this
               way
               should
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               with
               his
               merit
               and
               sufficient
               justification
               ,
               proceed
               for
               the
               Truce
               ,
               as
               a
               fundament
               of
               Universal
               Peace
               ,
               satisfy
               the
               King's
               desires
               ,
               and
               avoid
               any
               doubt
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               his
               Holiness
               might
               alledg
               ,
               That
               being
               so
               extreamly
               sick
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               know
               of
               the
               Cause
               himself
               ,
               he
               could
               no
               less
               do
               of
               justice
               ,
               than
               to
               commit
               it
               unto
               other
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               same
               is
               of
               such
               
               importance
               as
               suffereth
               no
               tract
               or
               delay
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               should
               have
               an
               end
               of
               this
               Matter
               .
               One
               thing
               ye
               shall
               well
               note
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ;
               Albeit
               this
               new
               Device
               was
               now
               for
               doubt
               of
               the
               Pope's
               long
               continuance
               in
               sickness
               ,
               first
               excogitate
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               meant
               ,
               nor
               ye
               be
               limited
               to
               this
               Device
               ,
               in
               case
               ye
               can
               obtain
               any
               other
               ,
               nor
               ye
               be
               also
               commanded
               ,
               to
               prefer
               this
               before
               all
               the
               other
               Devices
               :
               but
               now
               that
               ye
               shall
               see
               and
               understand
               what
               this
               Device
               is
               ,
               and
               knowing
               what
               thing
               is
               like
               or
               possible
               to
               be
               obtained
               there
               ,
               without
               long
               putting
               over
               of
               your
               pursuits
               ,
               expend
               ,
               consider
               ,
               and
               regard
               well
               with
               your self
               ,
               what
               thing
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               may
               best
               serve
               to
               the
               brief
               and
               good
               expedition
               of
               the
               King's
               Cause
               .
               So
               always
               that
               it
               be
               a
               thing
               sure
               ,
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               available
               to
               his
               Grace's
               Purpose
               ,
               that
               may
               without
               any
               further
               tract
               be
               there
               had
               ;
               and
               then
               by
               your
               Wisdom
               taking
               unto
               you
               the
               best
               Learned
               Counsel
               that
               ye
               can
               have
               there
               ,
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               expedition
               of
               that
               which
               so
               may
               be
               most
               meet
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               require
               and
               suffer
               ,
               to
               the
               brief
               furnishing
               of
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Cause
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               without
               tract
               or
               delay
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               may
               see
               is
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               as
               the
               matter
               stands
               ,
               can
               speedily
               be
               obtained
               and
               sped
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               .
               For
               whether
               the
               Decretal
               be
               better
               than
               this
               ,
               or
               this
               better
               than
               that
               ,
               or
               which
               soever
               be
               best
               ,
               far
               it
               shall
               be
               from
               Wisdom
               to
               stick
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               rest
               upon
               a
               thing
               that
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               ;
               but
               since
               ye
               know
               the
               King's
               meaning
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               have
               a
               way
               sufficient
               and
               good
               for
               the
               speedy
               finishing
               of
               this
               Cause
               to
               his
               Grace's
               purpose
               ,
               note
               ye
               now
               ,
               and
               consider
               with
               your self
               ,
               by
               advice
               of
               Learned
               Counsel
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               how
               ye
               may
               bring
               that
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               shall
               ye
               deserve
               as
               high
               thanks
               as
               can
               be
               possible
               .
               So
               always
               that
               it
               be
               so
               well
               provided
               and
               looked
               upon
               ,
               that
               in
               it
               be
               no
               such
               limitations
               or
               defaults
               ,
               as
               shall
               compel
               us
               any
               more
               to
               write
               or
               send
               for
               reformation
               thereof
               :
               And
               coming
               to
               this
               Commission
               ,
               tho
               percase
               ye
               can
               by
               no
               means
               or
               sticking
               have
               it
               in
               every
               point
               as
               the
               Copy
               ,
               which
               I
               send
               you
               with
               the
               Annotations
               do
               purport
               ;
               yet
               shall
               ye
               not
               therefore
               refuse
               it
               ,
               but
               take
               it
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               as
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               after
               such
               form
               as
               may
               substantially
               serve
               ,
               and
               as
               ye
               can
               by
               your
               wisdom
               and
               good
               sollicitations
               obtain
               ,
               for
               the
               speedy
               finishing
               of
               the
               King's
               Cause
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               scope
               whereunto
               we
               must
               tend
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ye
               be
               not
               limited
               or
               coacted
               within
               any
               such
               bounds
               as
               ye
               should
               thereby
               be
               compelled
               or
               driven
               ,
               for
               lack
               of
               obtaining
               any
               thing
               or
               point
               mentioned
               in
               these
               or
               other
               your
               Instructions
               ,
               or
               former
               Writings
               ,
               to
               send
               hither
               again
               for
               further
               knowledg
               of
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               ye
               be
               put
               at
               liberty
               so
               to
               qualify
               ,
               so
               to
               add
               ,
               detray
               ,
               immix
               ,
               change
               ,
               chuse
               or
               mend
               as
               ye
               shall
               think
               good
               ;
               so
               always
               that
               ye
               take
               the
               thing
               that
               best
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               may
               as
               effectually
               as
               ye
               can
               bring
               about
               ,
               serve
               to
               the
               King's
               purpose
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               indelayed
               end
               to
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Grace's
               desire
               ,
               without
               further
               tract
               ,
               or
               sending
               thither
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               here
               can
               be
               said
               or
               devised
               .
               And
               therefore
               at
               the
               reverence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               bring
               us
               out
               of
               this
               perplexity
               ,
               that
               this
               Vertuous
               Prince
               may
               have
               this
               thing
               sped
               to
               the
               purpose
               desired
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               the
               most
               joyous
               thing
               that
               this
               day
               in
               Earth
               may
               chance
               and
               succeed
               to
               my
               heart
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               eftsoons
               beseech
               you
               to
               regard
               it
               accordingly
               :
               Howbeit
               if
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               refusing
               all
               your
               desires
               ,
               shall
               make
               difficulty
               and
               delay
               therein
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               sign
               and
               token
               ,
               
               that
               his
               Holiness
               is
               neither
               favourable
               to
               the
               King
               's
               reasonable
               Petitions
               ,
               nor
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               should
               thereby
               show
               himself
               both
               partial
               ,
               and
               expresly
               averse
               unto
               his
               Grace
               ;
               wherefore
               in
               that
               case
               finding
               in
               his
               Holiness
               such
               unreasonableness
               ,
               as
               it
               can
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               thought
               ye
               shall
               do
               ,
               The
               King's
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               that
               ye
               proceed
               to
               the
               Protestations
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               Instructions
               given
               to
               you
               Mr.
               Stevins
               ,
               for
               you
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               your
               Collegues
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               not
               only
               be
               plain
               and
               round
               with
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               therein
               ,
               if
               ye
               come
               to
               his
               speech
               ,
               but
               also
               ye
               show
               and
               extend
               unto
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               other
               that
               be
               your
               Friends
               ,
               which
               may
               do
               any
               good
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               great
               peril
               and
               danger
               imminent
               unto
               the
               Church
               and
               See
               Apostolick
               ;
               thereby
               exhorting
               them
               ,
               That
               they
               like
               vertuous
               Fathers
               have
               regard
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               thus
               wilfully
               ,
               without
               reason
               or
               discretion
               to
               precipitate
               himself
               and
               the
               said
               See
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               refusal
               is
               like
               to
               suffer
               ten
               times
               more
               detriment
               ,
               than
               it
               could
               do
               for
               any
               miscontentment
               that
               the
               Emperor
               could
               take
               with
               the
               contrary
               :
               for
               ye
               shall
               say
               ,
               sure
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               for
               my
               discharge
               declare
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               and
               to
               them
               ,
               If
               this
               Noble
               and
               Vertuous
               Prince
               ,
               in
               this
               so
               great
               and
               so
               reasonable
               a
               Cause
               ,
               be
               thus
               extreamly
               denied
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               lawful
               favour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               shall
               not
               fail
               for
               the
               same
               to
               lose
               Him
               and
               his
               Realm
               ,
               the
               French
               King
               and
               his
               Realm
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               their
               Confederates
               ;
               besides
               those
               that
               having
               particular
               Quarrels
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               so
               aforesaid
               will
               not
               fail
               ,
               with
               diverse
               other
               ,
               as
               they
               daily
               seek
               occasions
               ,
               and
               provoke
               the
               King's
               Highness
               thereunto
               ,
               which
               will
               do
               the
               semblable
               ,
               being
               a
               thing
               of
               another
               sort
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               than
               the
               respect
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               for
               two
               Cities
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               shall
               be
               had
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperor
               neither
               so
               evil
               contented
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               to
               be
               doubted
               herein
               ,
               as
               is
               there
               supposed
               ,
               This
               ,
               with
               other
               words
               mentioned
               in
               your
               Instructions
               concerning
               like
               matter
               ,
               ye
               shall
               declare
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               said
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               other
               being
               your
               Friends
               ,
               if
               it
               come
               to
               that
               point
               ;
               whereby
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               they
               perceiving
               the
               dangers
               aforesaid
               ,
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               exhort
               and
               induce
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               for
               the
               well
               of
               himself
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               condescend
               to
               the
               King's
               desire
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               can
               be
               here
               thought
               or
               devised
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               you
               done
               in
               all
               Events
               and
               Chances
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               eft-soons
               ,
               and
               most
               instantly
               require
               you
               ,
               as
               afore
               ,
               to
               handle
               this
               Matter
               with
               all
               effect
               possible
               .
               Coming
               to
               this
               new
               Commission
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               have
               once
               attained
               such
               thing
               as
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               for
               the
               King's
               purpose
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               have
               it
               in
               your
               hands
               and
               custody
               ,
               and
               not
               afore
               ,
               lest
               thereby
               ye
               might
               hinder
               the
               expedition
               thereof
               ,
               ye
               shall
               by
               all
               ways
               and
               means
               possible
               ,
               labour
               and
               insist
               ,
               That
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               as
               need
               shall
               be
               ,
               may
               use
               and
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Decretal
               ,
               being
               already
               in
               my
               Lord
               Cardinal
               Campegius's
               hands
               ,
               whereunto
               his
               Highness
               and
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               put
               all
               your
               effectual
               labour
               for
               the
               attaining
               of
               the
               Pope's
               consent
               thereunto
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Ye
               shall
               furthermore
               understand
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               thought
               here
               ,
               in
               case
               ,
               as
               God
               forbid
               ,
               the
               Pope
               should
               die
               before
               ye
               should
               have
               impetrate
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               serve
               to
               the
               absolution
               of
               the
               King's
               Matter
               ,
               That
               the
               Colledg
               of
               Cardinals
               have
               Authority
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               
                 sede
                 
                 vacante
              
               ,
               to
               inhibit
               ,
               avoke
               ,
               
                 &
                 ex
                 consequenti
              
               ,
               to
               pass
               and
               decide
               the
               King's
               Matter
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               same
               is
               of
               so
               high
               moment
               and
               importance
               ,
               concerning
               the
               surety
               of
               a
               Prince
               and
               his
               Realm
               ,
               as
               more
               amply
               ye
               shall
               perceive
               in
               the
               Chapters
               ,
               
                 ubi
                 Periculum
                 de
                 Electione
                 ,
                 ne
                 Romani
                 ,
                 de
                 Iurejurando
                 ,
                 &
                 capite
                 primo
                 de
                 Scismaticis
              
               ;
               Wherefore
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               That
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               shall
               diligently
               weigh
               and
               ponder
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               said
               Chapters
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               your self
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               such
               the
               King
               's
               Learned
               Counsel
               as
               ye
               and
               your
               Collegues
               have
               conducted
               there
               ;
               and
               what
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               
                 sede
                 vacante
              
               ,
               the
               Colledg
               of
               Cardinals
               have
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Common
               Law
               ,
               usage
               or
               prescription
               ,
               which
               may
               far
               better
               be
               known
               there
               than
               here
               :
               And
               if
               ye
               find
               that
               the
               Cardinals
               have
               in
               this
               the
               King's
               Cause
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               like
               Authority
               and
               Jurisdictions
               to
               inhibite
               ,
               avoke
               and
               decern
               ,
               then
               ,
               
                 in
                 casu
                 mortis
                 Pontificis
                 ,
                 quod
                 Deus
                 avertat
                 ,
              
               ye
               shall
               specially
               foresee
               and
               regard
               that
               for
               none
               Intercession
               or
               pursute
               made
               by
               the
               Emperor
               and
               his
               Adherents
               ,
               they
               shall
               either
               inhibit
               or
               avoke
               :
               And
               also
               if
               before
               such
               Death
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               have
               obtained
               such
               thing
               to
               the
               Kings
               desire
               and
               purpose
               ,
               as
               these
               present
               Letters
               before
               do
               purport
               ,
               his
               Grace's
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               That
               ye
               shall
               pursue
               the
               effectual
               expedition
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               said
               Colledg
               ,
               
                 Sede
                 vacante
                 ,
                 ne
                 res
                 quae
                 nullam
                 dilationem
                 exposcit
                 ,
                 tantopere
                 usque
                 ad
                 Electionem
                 novi
                 Pontificis
                 quoquam
                 modo
                 differatur
              
               ;
               using
               for
               this
               purpose
               all
               such
               Reasons
               ,
               Allegations
               ,
               and
               Persuasions
               mentioned
               in
               those
               Letters
               ,
               and
               your
               former
               Instructions
               ,
               as
               ye
               shall
               see
               and
               perceive
               to
               serve
               to
               that
               effect
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               endeavour
               and
               acquit
               your self
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               may
               be
               attained
               there
               ,
               as
               may
               absolve
               this
               the
               King's
               Matter
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               tract
               or
               delay
               ;
               whereby
               ye
               shall
               as
               afore
               highly
               deserve
               the
               King's
               and
               my
               special
               thanks
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               so
               acquitted
               ,
               as
               ye
               shall
               have
               cause
               to
               think
               your
               pains
               and
               diligences
               therein
               in
               the
               best
               wise
               imployed
               ,
               trusting
               in
               God
               that
               howsoever
               the
               World
               shall
               come
               ,
               ye
               shall
               by
               one
               means
               or
               other
               bring
               the
               King's
               Matter
               ,
               which
               so
               highly
               toucheth
               his
               Honour
               and
               quiet
               of
               Mind
               ,
               unto
               the
               desired
               end
               and
               perfection
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ;
               Ye
               shall
               understand
               that
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               doth
               commit
               at
               this
               time
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bayon
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Ioachim
              
               to
               treat
               and
               conclude
               the
               Confederation
               heretofore
               spoken
               of
               ,
               between
               his
               Holiness
               and
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               and
               other
               Potentates
               of
               Italy
               ,
               for
               a
               continual
               Army
               to
               be
               entertained
               to
               invade
               Spain
               in
               case
               it
               stand
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               that
               the
               Peace
               shall
               not
               take
               effect
               :
               Wherefore
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               That
               ye
               having
               conference
               with
               them
               at
               good
               length
               in
               that
               Matter
               ,
               do
               also
               for
               your
               parts
               ,
               sollicite
               ,
               procure
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               the
               same
               ;
               entring
               also
               on
               the
               King's
               behalf
               unto
               the
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               conclusion
               thereof
               ,
               after
               such
               manner
               as
               your
               former
               Instructions
               and
               Writings
               do
               purport
               .
               So
               as
               like
               as
               the
               French
               King
               is
               determined
               ,
               that
               his
               Agents
               shall
               join
               and
               concur
               with
               you
               in
               the
               King's
               Pursuits
               and
               Causes
               ;
               So
               ye
               must
               also
               concur
               with
               them
               in
               advancement
               of
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               the
               successes
               whereof
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               your
               doings
               there
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               expedient
               ye
               more
               often
               notify
               hitherto
               than
               ye
               do
               ,
               for
               many
               times
               in
               one
               whole
               month
               no
               knowledg
               is
               had
               from
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               meet
               in
               those
               so
               weighty
               Matters
               ,
               specially
               considering
               that
               sometime
               by
               such
               as
               pass
               to
               Lyons
               ,
               ye
               
               might
               find
               the
               means
               to
               send
               your
               Letters
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               greatly
               to
               the
               King
               's
               and
               my
               consolation
               ,
               in
               hearing
               thereby
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               how
               the
               things
               succeed
               there
               ;
               I
               pray
               you
               therefore
               to
               use
               more
               diligence
               therein
               ,
               as
               the
               Kings
               and
               my
               special
               trust
               is
               in
               you
               .
               And
               heartily
               fare
               you
               well
               .
               From
               my
               Palace
               besides
               Westminster
               ,
               the
               sixth
               day
               of
               April
               .
            
             
               The
               French
               King
               hath
               sent
               hither
               an
               Ambassiate
               ,
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Langes
              
               ,
               Brother
               to
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Bayon
               ,
               with
               certain
               clauses
               in
               his
               Instructions
               ,
               concerning
               the
               said
               Treaty
               of
               Confederation
               ,
               the
               Copy
               whereof
               ye
               shall
               receive
               herewith
               ,
               for
               your
               better
               carrying
               on
               that
               Matter
               .
               Praying
               God
               to
               speed
               you
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               you
               grace
               to
               make
               a
               good
               and
               short
               end
               in
               your
               Matters
               .
               And
               eft-soons
               fare
               ye
               well
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Cardin.
                   Eborac
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XXIII
               .
               Another
               Dispatch
               to
               the
               Ambassadours
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               A
               Duplicate
               .
            
             
               
               RIght
               well
               beloved
               Friends
               ,
               I
               commend
               me
               unto
               you
               in
               my
               hearty
               manner
               ,
               letting
               you
               wit
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Thadeus
               bearer
               hereof
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               hath
               received
               your
               several
               Letters
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               directed
               with
               the
               Pope's
               Pollicitation
               mentioned
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               semblablie
               I
               have
               received
               your
               Conjunct
               and
               several
               Letters
               of
               the
               date
               of
               the
               18
               and
               29
               days
               of
               March
               ;
               the
               8
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               and
               22
               of
               April
               ,
               to
               me
               directed
               ,
               wherein
               ye
               at
               right
               good
               length
               have
               made
               mention
               of
               such
               Discourses
               ,
               Conferences
               ,
               Audiences
               and
               Communications
               as
               ye
               have
               had
               concerning
               your
               Charge
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               your
               former
               Advertisements
               made
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               with
               all
               such
               Answers
               and
               Replications
               as
               have
               been
               made
               unto
               you
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               other
               on
               his
               behalf
               concerning
               the
               same
               .
               In
               the
               Circumstances
               whereof
               ye
               have
               so
               diligently
               ,
               discreetly
               ,
               and
               substantially
               ,
               acquitted
               your selves
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               your
               firm
               and
               fervent
               desire
               ,
               to
               do
               unto
               the
               King's
               Highness
               special
               and
               singular
               service
               in
               this
               his
               great
               and
               weighty
               Cause
               ,
               but
               also
               your
               Wisdom
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               perfect
               dexterities
               ,
               heretofore
               well
               known
               ,
               hath
               every
               one
               for
               his
               part
               thereby
               been
               largely
               of
               new
               shewed
               ,
               comprobate
               and
               declared
               to
               the
               King
               's
               good
               contentment
               ,
               my
               rejoice
               and
               gladness
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               great
               laud
               and
               praise
               .
               For
               the
               which
               his
               Grace
               giveth
               unto
               you
               right
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               and
               I
               also
               for
               my
               part
               do
               the
               semblable
               ;
               assuring
               you
               ,
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               though
               the
               time
               and
               state
               of
               things
               hath
               not
               suffered
               that
               your
               desires
               might
               at
               this
               time
               be
               brought
               unto
               effect
               ,
               yet
               the
               King's
               Grace
               well
               knoweth
               ,
               perceiveth
               ,
               and
               taketh
               ,
               that
               more
               could
               not
               have
               been
               done
               ,
               excogitated
               ,
               or
               devised
               ,
               than
               ye
               have
               largely
               endeavoured
               your self
               unto
               for
               conducing
               the
               King's
               purpose
               ,
               which
               his
               Grace
               accepteth
               ,
               as
               touching
               your
               merits
               and
               acquittal
               
               in
               no
               less
               good
               and
               thankful
               part
               ,
               than
               if
               ye
               finding
               the
               disposition
               of
               things
               in
               more
               direct
               state
               ,
               had
               consecute
               all
               your
               pursuits
               and
               desires
               :
               Nor
               ye
               shall
               doubt
               or
               think
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               King's
               Highness
               or
               I
               have
               conceived
               ,
               or
               thought
               any
               manner
               negligence
               in
               you
               for
               such
               things
               as
               were
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Letters
               sent
               unto
               you
               by
               Alexander
               ,
               Messenger
               ,
               but
               that
               albeit
               his
               Highness
               had
               cause
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               wrote
               ,
               to
               marvel
               of
               your
               long
               demor
               ,
               and
               lack
               of
               expedition
               of
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               things
               committed
               to
               your
               charge
               ;
               yet
               did
               his
               Highness
               right
               well
               persuade
               unto
               himself
               the
               default
               not
               to
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               other
               cause
               ,
               whereof
               his
               Grace
               not
               knowing
               the
               same
               ,
               might
               justly
               and
               meritoriously
               be
               brought
               unto
               admiration
               ,
               and
               marvel
               :
               And
               therefore
               be
               ye
               all
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               and
               think
               your
               perfect
               endeavours
               used
               ,
               and
               services
               done
               ,
               to
               be
               employed
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               can
               right
               well
               ,
               in
               every
               part
               regarded
               and
               considered
               .
            
             
               In
               effect
               coming
               to
               the
               Specialities
               of
               the
               things
               now
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               The
               King's
               Highness
               having
               groundly
               noted
               and
               considered
               the
               whole
               continue
               and
               circumstances
               of
               all
               your
               said
               Letters
               and
               Advertisements
               ,
               findeth
               and
               perceiveth
               evidently
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               Pursuits
               ,
               and
               Instances
               ,
               and
               Requests
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               for
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               made
               there
               by
               you
               on
               his
               Grace's
               behalf
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               the
               said
               great
               and
               weighty
               Cause
               ;
               and
               how
               much
               soever
               the
               necessity
               of
               Christendom
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Peace
               ,
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               the
               justness
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               reason
               ,
               duty
               ,
               respect
               to
               good
               Merits
               ,
               detecting
               of
               Falsities
               used
               ,
               evident
               Arguments
               and
               Presumptions
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               other
               thing
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               ,
               making
               for
               the
               King's
               purpose
               ,
               do
               weigh
               ;
               the
               Times
               be
               now
               such
               ,
               as
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               done
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Premisses
               there
               ,
               is
               apparent
               by
               such
               privy
               Intelligence
               and
               promise
               as
               is
               between
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               to
               hang
               and
               depend
               upon
               the
               Emperor's
               Will
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               Arbitre
               ,
               as
               whom
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               neither
               dare
               nor
               will
               in
               any
               part
               displease
               ,
               offend
               ,
               or
               miscontent
               ,
               nor
               do
               by
               himself
               any
               thing
               notable
               therein
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               think
               or
               suppose
               to
               be
               of
               moment
               ,
               the
               said
               Emperor
               first
               inconsulted
               ,
               or
               not
               consenting
               thereunto
               .
               And
               for
               that
               cause
               ,
               since
               the
               Emperor
               not
               only
               is
               the
               Adversary
               of
               Universal
               Peace
               ,
               Letter
               ,
               and
               Impeacher
               thereof
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               as
               hath
               appeared
               by
               sundry
               Letters
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               now
               of
               new
               sent
               out
               of
               Spain
               ,
               doth
               shew
               himself
               adverse
               ,
               and
               enterponing
               himself
               as
               a
               Party
               against
               the
               King
               's
               said
               great
               Matter
               ;
               It
               were
               in
               manner
               all
               one
               to
               prosecute
               the
               same
               at
               the
               Emperor's
               hands
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               Popes
               ,
               which
               so
               totally
               dependeth
               upon
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               and
               as
               much
               Fruit
               might
               be
               hoped
               of
               the
               one
               as
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               as
               far
               discrepant
               it
               were
               from
               any
               wisdom
               in
               a
               thing
               so
               necessary
               ,
               and
               which
               as
               ye
               know
               must
               needs
               be
               brought
               unto
               an
               end
               without
               any
               further
               delay
               ,
               to
               consume
               and
               spend
               the
               time
               ,
               where
               such
               express
               contrariety
               and
               in
               manner
               dispair
               appeareth
               to
               do
               good
               therein
               ,
               and
               where
               should
               be
               none
               other
               but
               continual
               craft
               ,
               colour
               ,
               abuses
               ,
               refuses
               and
               delays
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               proceed
               unto
               the
               same
               in
               place
               ,
               and
               after
               such
               form
               as
               may
               be
               a
               appearance
               of
               some
               good
               and
               brief
               effect
               to
               ensue
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               shew
               you
               in
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               reserved
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               The
               King's
               Highness
               finding
               this
               ingratitude
               in
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               is
               minded
               for
               the
               time
               to
               dissemble
               the
               Matter
               ,
               and
               taking
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               had
               and
               attained
               there
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Cause
               ,
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               Decision
               of
               the
               same
               here
               ,
               by
               virtue
               
               of
               the
               Commission
               already
               granted
               unto
               me
               and
               my
               Lord
               Legate
               Campegius
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               because
               that
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               be
               largely
               ripened
               and
               acquainted
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               I
               have
               right
               large
               experience
               of
               your
               entire
               zeal
               and
               mind
               to
               the
               studying
               and
               setting
               forth
               of
               such
               things
               concerning
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               to
               the
               furtherance
               hereof
               ;
               considering
               also
               that
               for
               any
               great
               thing
               like
               to
               be
               done
               there
               herein
               ,
               such
               Personages
               as
               be
               of
               good
               Authority
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Experience
               ,
               tho
               they
               be
               not
               learned
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               may
               with
               such
               Counsel
               as
               ye
               have
               retained
               there
               ,
               right
               well
               serve
               to
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               such
               other
               things
               as
               shall
               occur
               ,
               or
               be
               committed
               unto
               them
               on
               the
               King's
               behalf
               ,
               tho
               so
               many
               Ambassadors
               do
               not
               there
               remain
               and
               continue
               :
               His
               Grace
               therefore
               willing
               and
               minding
               to
               revoke
               you
               all
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               except
               you
               Sir
               Gregory
               being
               his
               Ambassadour
               there
               continually
               residing
               ,
               willeth
               ,
               That
               after
               such
               things
               perfected
               and
               done
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               ,
               and
               you
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               ,
               shall
               take
               you
               leave
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               with
               diligence
               return
               home
               .
               For
               if
               ne
               had
               been
               the
               absence
               of
               you
               Mr.
               Stevins
               ,
               seeing
               that
               there
               is
               small
               appearance
               of
               any
               Fruit
               to
               be
               obtained
               there
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               would
               have
               entred
               into
               Process
               here
               before
               this
               Whitsuntide
               :
               But
               because
               his
               Grace
               would
               have
               you
               here
               present
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               forming
               of
               the
               said
               Process
               ,
               and
               for
               such
               things
               as
               be
               trusted
               that
               ye
               shall
               obtain
               and
               bring
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               better
               knowledge
               to
               be
               had
               in
               sundry
               Matters
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               be
               the
               better
               ripened
               and
               informed
               by
               means
               of
               your
               being
               in
               that
               Court
               :
               And
               otherwise
               his
               Highness
               will
               somewhat
               the
               longer
               defer
               the
               commencement
               of
               the
               said
               Process
               ,
               and
               respite
               the
               same
               ,
               only
               for
               your
               coming
               ;
               which
               his
               Grace
               therefore
               desireth
               you
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               accelerate
               ,
               as
               ye
               know
               how
               necessary
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               diligence
               and
               expedition
               be
               used
               in
               that
               Matter
               .
               And
               so
               ye
               all
               to
               handle
               and
               endeavour
               your selves
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               of
               your
               demor
               ,
               as
               ye
               may
               do
               the
               most
               benefit
               and
               advantage
               that
               may
               be
               to
               the
               speedy
               furtherance
               of
               the
               said
               Cause
               .
            
             
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               at
               the
               dispatch
               of
               your
               said
               last
               Letters
               ,
               ye
               had
               not
               opened
               unto
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               the
               last
               and
               uttermost
               Device
               here
               conceived
               ,
               and
               to
               you
               written
               in
               my
               Letters
               sent
               by
               the
               said
               Alexander
               ,
               but
               that
               ye
               intended
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               ye
               might
               have
               time
               and
               access
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               same
               ;
               wherein
               it
               is
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               since
               that
               thing
               could
               by
               no
               colour
               or
               respect
               to
               the
               Emperor
               be
               reasonably
               denied
               ,
               ye
               have
               before
               this
               time
               done
               some
               good
               ,
               and
               brought
               unto
               perfection
               ;
               I
               therefore
               remitting
               you
               to
               such
               Instructions
               as
               ye
               received
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               advertise
               you
               that
               the
               King's
               mind
               and
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               ye
               do
               your
               best
               to
               attain
               the
               Ampliation
               of
               the
               said
               Commission
               ,
               after
               such
               form
               as
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               said
               last
               Letters
               and
               Instructions
               ,
               prescribed
               ;
               which
               if
               ye
               cannot
               in
               every
               thing
               bring
               to
               pass
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               to
               obtain
               as
               much
               to
               the
               King's
               purpose
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Cause
               as
               ye
               can
               ;
               wherein
               all
               good
               policy
               and
               dexterity
               is
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               by
               all
               perswasions
               to
               be
               induced
               thereunto
               ;
               shewing
               unto
               the
               same
               how
               ye
               have
               received
               Letters
               from
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               me
               ,
               responsives
               to
               such
               as
               ye
               wrote
               of
               the
               Dates
               before
               rehearsed
               ;
               whereby
               ye
               be
               advertised
               that
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               perceiving
               the
               Pope's
               strange
               demeanour
               in
               this
               his
               great
               and
               weighty
               Cause
               ,
               with
               the
               little
               respect
               that
               his
               Holiness
               hath
               ,
               either
               
               to
               the
               importance
               thereof
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               at
               this
               his
               great
               necessity
               ,
               gratuity
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               not
               only
               cannot
               be
               a
               little
               sorry
               and
               heavy
               to
               see
               himself
               frustrate
               of
               the
               future
               hope
               and
               expectation
               that
               his
               Grace
               had
               ,
               to
               have
               found
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               a
               most
               loving
               ,
               fast
               ,
               near
               and
               kind
               Father
               ,
               and
               assured
               Friend
               ,
               ready
               and
               glad
               to
               have
               done
               for
               his
               Grace
               ,
               that
               which
               of
               his
               Power
               Ordinary
               or
               Absolute
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               done
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               which
               so
               near
               toucheth
               the
               King's
               Conscience
               ,
               Health
               ,
               Succession
               ,
               Realm
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               ;
               But
               also
               marvelleth
               highly
               ,
               That
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               both
               in
               Matters
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Truce
               ,
               in
               this
               the
               King's
               Cause
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               ,
               hath
               more
               respect
               to
               please
               and
               content
               him
               of
               whom
               he
               hath
               received
               most
               displeasures
               ,
               and
               who
               studieth
               nothing
               more
               than
               the
               detriment
               of
               the
               See
               ,
               than
               his
               Holiness
               hath
               either
               to
               do
               that
               which
               a
               good
               common
               Father
               ,
               for
               the
               well
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Himself
               ,
               and
               all
               Christendom
               ,
               is
               bounden
               ,
               and
               oweth
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               also
               that
               which
               every
               thing
               well
               pondered
               ,
               it
               were
               both
               of
               Congruence
               ,
               Right
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Equity
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               conveniency
               for
               to
               do
               .
               Thinking
               verily
               that
               his
               Highness
               deserved
               to
               be
               far
               otherwise
               entreated
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               at
               his
               most
               need
               in
               things
               nearest
               touching
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               same
               had
               his
               chief
               and
               principal
               confidence
               ,
               thus
               to
               have
               his
               just
               and
               reasonable
               Petitions
               rejected
               and
               totally
               to
               be
               converted
               ,
               to
               the
               arbitre
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               win
               ,
               acquire
               and
               conserve
               Friends
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               and
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               nor
               that
               which
               a
               good
               and
               indifferent
               Vicar
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               common
               Father
               unto
               all
               Princes
               ,
               oweth
               and
               is
               bound
               to
               observe
               .
               Nevertheless
               ye
               shall
               say
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               who
               always
               hath
               shewed
               ,
               and
               largely
               comprobate
               himself
               a
               most
               devout
               Son
               unto
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               must
               and
               will
               take
               patience
               ;
               and
               shall
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               put
               in
               the
               Pope's
               mind
               ,
               a
               more
               direct
               and
               vertuous
               intent
               ,
               so
               to
               proceed
               in
               his
               acts
               and
               doing
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               be
               found
               a
               very
               Father
               ,
               upright
               ,
               indifferent
               ,
               loving
               and
               kind
               ;
               and
               not
               thus
               for
               partial
               respect
               ,
               fear
               ,
               or
               other
               inordinate
               Affection
               ,
               or
               cause
               ,
               to
               degenerate
               from
               his
               best
               Children
               ,
               showing
               himself
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               Step-Father
               ,
               nor
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ye
               shall
               say
               can
               persuade
               unto
               himself
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               and
               disposition
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               so
               totally
               fail
               his
               Grace
               in
               this
               Matter
               of
               so
               high
               importance
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               one
               good
               mean
               or
               other
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               will
               perfectly
               comprobate
               the
               intire
               love
               that
               always
               the
               same
               hath
               shewed
               to
               bear
               towards
               his
               Highness
               ,
               wherein
               ye
               shall
               desire
               him
               now
               to
               declare
               by
               his
               Acts
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               intent
               and
               disposition
               ;
               so
               as
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               and
               Mr.
               Brian
               ,
               who
               be
               revoked
               home
               ,
               do
               not
               return
               with
               void
               hands
               ,
               or
               bring
               with
               you
               things
               of
               such
               meagerness
               ,
               or
               little
               substance
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               :
               And
               thus
               by
               these
               ,
               or
               like
               words
               ,
               seconding
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               which
               as
               the
               time
               shall
               require
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               shall
               have
               cause
               ,
               ye
               by
               your
               Wisdoms
               can
               qualifie
               and
               devise
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               perceiving
               how
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               taketh
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               that
               two
               of
               you
               shall
               now
               return
               ,
               will
               in
               expedition
               of
               the
               said
               Ampliation
               of
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               requisite
               ,
               strain
               himself
               to
               do
               unto
               the
               King's
               Highness
               as
               much
               gratuity
               and
               pleasure
               as
               may
               be
               ;
               for
               the
               better
               attaining
               whereof
               ,
               ye
               shall
               also
               shew
               ,
               how
               heavy
               and
               sorry
               I
               with
               my
               Lord
               Legate
               Campegius
               be
               ,
               to
               see
               this
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               the
               large
               promises
               which
               he
               and
               I
               so
               often
               have
               made
               unto
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               of
               the
               Pope's
               fast
               and
               assured
               mind
               ,
               to
               do
               all
               that
               
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               
                 etiam
                 ex
                 plenitudine
                 potestatis
              
               ,
               might
               do
               ,
               thus
               to
               be
               disappointed
               :
               most
               humbly
               beseeching
               his
               Holiness
               on
               my
               behalf
               ,
               by
               his
               high
               Wisdom
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               a
               Prince
               this
               is
               ;
               the
               infinite
               and
               excellent
               gratitudes
               which
               the
               same
               hath
               exhibited
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Person
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               in
               the
               general
               ;
               the
               magnitude
               and
               importance
               of
               this
               Cause
               ,
               with
               the
               Consequences
               that
               may
               follow
               ,
               by
               the
               good
               or
               ill
               entreating
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               wherein
               ye
               shall
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               so
               largely
               written
               ,
               so
               plainly
               for
               my
               discharge
               declared
               the
               truth
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               so
               humbly
               ,
               reverently
               ,
               and
               devoutly
               ,
               made
               intercession
               ,
               that
               more
               can
               I
               not
               add
               or
               accumulate
               thereunto
               ,
               but
               only
               pray
               unto
               God
               that
               the
               same
               may
               be
               perceived
               ,
               understood
               ,
               and
               taken
               ,
               as
               the
               exigence
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
               and
               the
               merits
               of
               this
               Noble
               Prince
               doth
               require
               ;
               trusting
               always
               ,
               and
               with
               fervent
               desire
               ,
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               abiding
               to
               hear
               from
               his
               said
               Holiness
               some
               such
               thing
               as
               I
               shall
               now
               be
               able
               constantly
               to
               justifie
               and
               defend
               ,
               the
               great
               things
               which
               I
               and
               my
               said
               Lord
               Legate
               have
               said
               and
               attested
               on
               his
               Holiness
               behalf
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               such
               matter
               as
               may
               serve
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               ye
               shall
               extend
               as
               well
               as
               ye
               can
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               get
               and
               attain
               as
               much
               to
               your
               purpose
               for
               the
               corroboration
               and
               surety
               of
               all
               things
               to
               be
               done
               here
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               leaving
               to
               speak
               any
               more
               ,
               or
               also
               to
               take
               or
               admit
               any
               rescripts
               for
               exhibition
               of
               the
               Brief
               ,
               advocation
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               or
               other
               of
               the
               former
               degrees
               ,
               seeing
               that
               all
               which
               shall
               or
               can
               be
               done
               or
               attained
               there
               ,
               shall
               hang
               meerly
               upon
               the
               Emperor's
               Will
               ,
               Consent
               ,
               and
               Arbitre
               :
               and
               therefore
               nothing
               is
               now
               or
               hereafter
               to
               be
               procured
               ,
               that
               may
               tend
               to
               any
               Act
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               in
               decision
               of
               the
               Cause
               or
               otherwise
               there
               ,
               or
               which
               may
               bring
               the
               adverse
               Party
               to
               any
               advantage
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               favour
               or
               partiality
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               may
               have
               in
               that
               Court
               ;
               but
               to
               convert
               and
               employ
               all
               your
               suit
               ,
               to
               that
               thing
               which
               may
               be
               to
               the
               most
               convalidation
               and
               surety
               of
               the
               Process
               ,
               and
               things
               to
               be
               done
               here
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               attaining
               ,
               as
               ample
               ,
               large
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               words
               ,
               clauses
               and
               sentences
               as
               ye
               can
               get
               ,
               for
               ampliation
               of
               the
               new
               Commission
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               defeating
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               procured
               to
               the
               impeachment
               of
               the
               Process
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               corroboration
               of
               the
               things
               to
               be
               passed
               ,
               and
               done
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               whereas
               ye
               with
               these
               last
               Letters
               ,
               sent
               the
               Pope's
               Pollicitation
               ,
               for
               the
               non-inhibition
               or
               avoking
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               the
               ratifying
               and
               confirming
               of
               the
               Sentence
               by
               us
               his
               Legates
               herein
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               mentioned
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               ye
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Pollicitation
               is
               so
               couched
               and
               qualified
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               whensoever
               he
               will
               may
               resile
               ;
               like-as
               by
               certain
               Lines
               and
               Annotations
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Margin
               of
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               said
               Pollicitation
               I
               send
               you
               herewith
               ,
               ye
               shall
               perceive
               more
               at
               large
               :
               And
               therefore
               after
               your
               other
               suits
               ,
               for
               the
               ampliation
               of
               the
               new
               Commission
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               may
               be
               attained
               ,
               brought
               unto
               as
               good
               a
               purpose
               as
               ye
               can
               ,
               ye
               shall
               by
               some
               good
               way
               find
               the
               mean
               to
               attain
               a
               new
               Pollicitation
               ,
               with
               such
               ,
               or
               as
               many
               of
               the
               words
               and
               additions
               newly
               devised
               as
               ye
               can
               get
               ;
               which
               ye
               may
               do
               under
               this
               form
               and
               colour
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               shew
               unto
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               sorrow
               and
               doleance
               ,
               how
               your
               Courier
               ,
               to
               whom
               ye
               committed
               the
               conveyance
               of
               the
               said
               Pollicitation
               ,
               so
               chanced
               ,
               in
               
               wet
               and
               water
               in
               the
               carriage
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               Pacquet
               wherein
               it
               was
               ,
               with
               such
               Letters
               as
               were
               with
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               amongst
               other
               the
               Rescripts
               of
               Pollicitation
               ,
               were
               totally
               wet
               ,
               defaced
               ,
               and
               not
               legible
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               Pacquet
               and
               Rescript
               was
               and
               is
               detained
               by
               him
               to
               whom
               ye
               direct
               your
               Letters
               ,
               and
               not
               delivered
               amongst
               the
               other
               unto
               the
               King's
               hands
               ;
               and
               unless
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               of
               his
               goodness
               unto
               you
               ,
               will
               grant
               you
               a
               double
               of
               the
               said
               Pollicitation
               ,
               ye
               see
               not
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               some
               notable
               blame
               imputed
               unto
               you
               for
               not
               better
               ordering
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               conservation
               of
               it
               from
               such
               chance
               .
               And
               thus
               coming
               to
               a
               new
               Pollicitation
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               ye
               will
               devise
               it
               as
               near
               as
               ye
               can
               remember
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               ye
               by
               your
               Wisdoms
               ,
               and
               namely
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               ,
               may
               find
               the
               means
               to
               get
               as
               many
               of
               the
               new
               and
               other
               pregnant
               ,
               fat
               ,
               and
               available
               words
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               the
               same
               signed
               and
               sealed
               as
               the
               other
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               written
               in
               Parchment
               ;
               the
               politick
               handling
               whereof
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               I
               commit
               unto
               your
               good
               discretions
               ;
               for
               therein
               ,
               as
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               know
               ,
               resteth
               a
               great
               strength
               and
               corroboration
               of
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               done
               there
               ,
               in
               decision
               of
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Cause
               ;
               and
               as
               ye
               write
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               manner
               as
               beneficial
               to
               the
               King's
               purpose
               ,
               as
               the
               Commission
               Decretal
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               ye
               may
               the
               better
               know
               how
               to
               proceed
               in
               this
               Business
               ,
               I
               advertise
               you
               that
               the
               King's
               Highness
               hath
               now
               received
               fresh
               Letters
               out
               of
               Spain
               ,
               answering
               to
               those
               sent
               by
               Curson
               jointly
               with
               a
               Servant
               of
               the
               Queens
               ,
               for
               exhibition
               of
               the
               Original
               Brief
               here
               ,
               of
               whose
               expedition
               you
               Mr.
               Stevins
               were
               privy
               before
               your
               departure
               .
               The
               Letters
               were
               of
               sundry
               dates
               ,
               the
               last
               whereof
               is
               the
               21
               of
               April
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               the
               Emperor
               was
               at
               
                 Caesar
                 Augusta
              
               ,
               upon
               his
               departure
               towards
               Barselona
               .
               In
               effect
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               minding
               by
               his
               departure
               thither
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               Acts
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               great
               demonstration
               of
               his
               coming
               into
               Italy
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               nothing
               ,
               as
               the
               King's
               Ambassadours
               write
               ,
               more
               unmeet
               and
               unfurnished
               to
               that
               voyage
               ,
               not
               having
               any
               Gallies
               there
               but
               three
               ,
               which
               lay
               on
               dry
               Land
               unrigged
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               a
               long
               time
               passed
               ,
               none
               Assembly
               of
               the
               States
               of
               that
               Land
               ,
               none
               order
               ,
               provision
               of
               Victual
               ,
               towardness
               in
               conscription
               of
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               or
               appearance
               of
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               going
               to
               Barselona
               ,
               is
               chiefly
               under
               pretext
               to
               attain
               certain
               old
               Treasure
               there
               remaining
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               better
               reputation
               to
               his
               Affairs
               in
               Italy
               .
               As
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               Peace
               and
               Truce
               ,
               he
               seemeth
               not
               so
               alien
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               ,
               under
               colour
               thereof
               ,
               be
               glad
               to
               separate
               and
               dis-join
               other
               from
               the
               sincerity
               of
               confidence
               that
               is
               between
               them
               ,
               working
               somewhat
               with
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               which
               he
               himself
               confesseth
               to
               be
               but
               abuses
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               he
               maketh
               overture
               of
               Peace
               or
               Truce
               to
               be
               had
               with
               the
               King's
               Highness
               apart
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               entertaineth
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               one
               whom
               won
               from
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Confederates
               ,
               he
               thinketh
               himself
               most
               assured
               of
               :
               Howbeit
               in
               all
               this
               his
               Business
               ,
               ye
               may
               constantly
               affirm
               ,
               that
               his
               Compasses
               cannot
               prevail
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               excogitate
               to
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               who
               so
               entirely
               proceed
               together
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperor
               coming
               or
               not
               coming
               into
               Italy
               ,
               the
               said
               French
               King
               intendeth
               to
               prosecute
               him
               in
               the
               place
               where
               his
               Person
               shall
               be
               .
               To
               whom
               the
               King's
               Highness
               now
               sendeth
               the
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               with
               the
               Treasurer
               of
               his
               honourable
               Houshold
               ;
               
               who
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               will
               not
               really
               and
               actually
               intend
               to
               the
               maintaining
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               coming
               to
               the
               convention
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               moved
               as
               the
               case
               shall
               require
               ,
               shall
               be
               furnished
               of
               a
               substantial
               number
               of
               Men
               of
               War
               out
               of
               his
               Realm
               to
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               said
               French
               King
               ,
               if
               the
               Emperor
               happen
               to
               descend
               in
               Italy
               .
               So
               as
               his
               things
               there
               ,
               be
               not
               like
               to
               be
               in
               such
               surety
               as
               might
               bring
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               to
               this
               extremity
               of
               fear
               and
               respect
               .
               And
               all
               the
               Premisses
               touching
               this
               knowledg
               had
               out
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               King's
               Interest
               with
               the
               King's
               Concurrence
               ,
               as
               afore
               ;
               It
               shall
               be
               well
               done
               ye
               declare
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               whereby
               peradventure
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               removed
               from
               some
               part
               of
               his
               said
               overmuch
               respect
               to
               that
               part
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               sending
               of
               the
               Brief
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               refusing
               to
               send
               it
               into
               England
               ,
               sheweth
               some
               towardness
               of
               sending
               it
               to
               Rome
               ,
               minding
               and
               intending
               to
               have
               the
               King's
               Matter
               decided
               there
               and
               not
               here
               ;
               howbeit
               all
               be
               but
               vain
               Collusions
               :
               For
               as
               ye
               shall
               perceive
               by
               such
               things
               as
               be
               extracted
               out
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               the
               King's
               Orators
               Resident
               in
               Spain
               ,
               a
               Copy
               whereof
               I
               send
               you
               herewith
               ,
               the
               more
               the
               said
               Breve
               cometh
               into
               light
               and
               knowledg
               ,
               the
               more
               falsities
               be
               deprehended
               therein
               ;
               and
               amongst
               other
               ,
               one
               there
               is
               specially
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               making
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               a
               clearer
               and
               manifest
               proof
               of
               the
               same
               Falsity
               ;
               which
               because
               if
               it
               were
               perceived
               by
               the
               adverse
               Party
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               their
               Friends
               ,
               Counsellors
               ,
               or
               Adherents
               ,
               it
               might
               soon
               by
               a
               semblable
               falsity
               be
               reformed
               ,
               is
               above
               all
               other
               things
               to
               be
               kept
               secret
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               there
               ,
               except
               to
               your selves
               :
               for
               in
               computation
               of
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               a
               diverse
               order
               observed
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               in
               Bulls
               and
               Breves
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               Bull
               beginning
               at
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               Brief
               at
               the
               Nativity
               ;
               So
               as
               the
               thing
               well
               searched
               ,
               it
               is
               thought
               it
               shall
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               date
               presupposed
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Breve
               ,
               which
               is
               26
               
                 Decemb.
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               1503.
               
               
                 Pontificatus
                 Iulii
                 anno
                 primo
              
               ,
               well
               conferred
               with
               the
               manner
               and
               usages
               of
               that
               Court
               :
               He
               that
               counterfeited
               the
               Brieve
               ,
               not
               knowing
               such
               diversity
               between
               the
               date
               of
               the
               Bull
               and
               Breves
               ,
               and
               thinking
               to
               make
               both
               Dates
               of
               one
               day
               ,
               dated
               the
               Breve
               at
               a
               day
               before
               Pope
               Iulii
               was
               Pope
               ;
               which
               ye
               shall
               more
               plainly
               perceive
               by
               the
               said
               Copy
               ,
               and
               specially
               if
               under
               some
               good
               colour
               ye
               ripen
               your selves
               there
               ,
               whether
               the
               year
               in
               the
               date
               of
               Breves
               change
               upon
               Christmass
               day
               ,
               or
               upon
               New-years
               day
               ,
               wherein
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               that
               ye
               ensearch
               and
               certifie
               here
               what
               ye
               shall
               know
               and
               perceive
               .
               And
               if
               ye
               shall
               by
               such
               inquiry
               find
               matter
               making
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               doubted
               but
               ye
               shall
               do
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               more
               sure
               justification
               and
               proof
               thereof
               before
               the
               Judges
               ;
               It
               shall
               be
               expedient
               ye
               in
               writing
               make
               mention
               of
               such
               a
               doubt
               ,
               finding
               the
               means
               that
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               and
               declared
               in
               the
               same
               Writing
               ,
               by
               certain
               expert
               Persons
               of
               the
               Secretaries
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               that
               Court
               ,
               with
               subscription
               of
               their
               Answer
               and
               Names
               ;
               whereby
               it
               may
               appear
               here
               before
               us
               as
               Judges
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               true
               and
               approved
               :
               Howbeit
               ,
               great
               dexterity
               is
               to
               be
               used
               for
               the
               secrecy
               thereof
               ;
               for
               if
               such
               Exceptions
               might
               come
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Adverse
               Party
               ,
               they
               might
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               Orators
               write
               ,
               soon
               reform
               that
               default
               by
               detrahing
               one
               Letter
               ,
               or
               Title
               ,
               or
               forging
               a
               new
               Brief
               ,
               alledging
               error
               in
               the
               Transumpts
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               the
               total
               disappointment
               of
               
               deprehension
               of
               the
               falsity
               in
               that
               chief
               and
               principal
               point
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               therefore
               to
               regard
               that
               Matter
               substantially
               ,
               and
               to
               order
               it
               by
               your
               good
               Wisdoms
               accordingly
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXIV
               .
               The
               two
               Legates
               Letter
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               advising
               a
               Decretal
               Bull.
               A
               Duplicate
               .
            
             
               PRioribus
               nostris
               ad
               Sanctitatem
               Vestram
               literis
               quid
               hic
               ageremus
               ,
               
               quove
               in
               statu
               causa
               haec
               esset
               exposuimus
               ;
               postea
               quum
               ,
               &
               res
               ipsa
               ,
               &
               desiderium
               Regis
               admodum
               urgeret
               ,
               ut
               ad
               Causae
               ipsius
               merita
               agnoscenda
               accingeremur
               ,
               quando
               in
               suspenso
               ,
               non
               modo
               horum
               Regum
               vota
               ,
               sed
               nec
               hujus
               Regni
               firmandi
               ratio
               ,
               diutius
               haberi
               potest
               ,
               omni
               suasionis
               genere
               horum
               animis
               prius
               adhibito
               ,
               ut
               alterius
               voluntati
               alter
               cederet
               ,
               eique
               morem
               gererent
               ,
               cum
               nihil
               profecerimus
               ,
               ad
               Judicii
               institutionem
               accedentes
               ,
               de
               modo
               causam
               ipsam
               pertractandi
               ,
               multa
               longioribus
               colloquiis
               inter
               nos
               commentati
               sumus
               ;
               qua
               in
               re
               ,
               dum
               quae
               necessaria
               sunt
               adornantur
               ,
               exhibitum
               est
               per
               Reginam
               exemplum
               Brevis
               Julii
               2.
               eodem
               tempore
               quo
               &
               Bulla
               super
               hac
               materia
               ,
               dati
               &
               scripti
               ,
               sed
               attentiore
               cura
               &
               longe
               consideratiore
               mente
               confecti
               ,
               quod
               ,
               quia
               in
               substantialibus
               etiam
               ab
               ipsa
               Bulla
               diversum
               est
               ,
               non
               modo
               Regium
               ,
               sed
               nostrum
               quoque
               animum
               ,
               mire
               suspensum
               habuit
               ,
               usque
               adeo
               ut
               de
               ejus
               veritate
               plurimum
               suspicari
               libeat
               ;
               nam
               praeter
               insperatam
               in
               tanta
               opportunitate
               ejus
               apparitionem
               ,
               incredibile
               videtur
               ,
               ut
               eodem
               tempore
               idem
               ▪
               author
               ,
               eisdem
               partibus
               ,
               in
               eadem
               Causa
               ,
               diversa
               admodum
               ratione
               caverit
               ,
               &
               permansuro
               Diplomati
               ejusque
               Decreto
               ,
               ad
               perpetuam
               rei
               memoriam
               ,
               proferendo
               ,
               &
               plumbeo
               caractere
               excudendo
               dormitaverit
               ,
               brevioribus
               vero
               literis
               ,
               molli
               cera
               communiendis
               exactissimi
               studii
               &
               sobriae
               cogitationis
               speciem
               impresserit
               :
               ne
               tamen
               Majestas
               haec
               rem
               hanc
               damnatam
               priusquam
               exploratam
               habeat
               ,
               quippe
               quae
               magis
               in
               veritate
               quam
               in
               voto
               suo
               ,
               Causae
               hujus
               eventum
               susceptura
               videtur
               ,
               ad
               ipsius
               Brevis
               exhibitionem
               instat
               ,
               quod
               ,
               quia
               honestum
               &
               rationi
               consonum
               videtur
               ,
               a
               nobis
               etiam
               probatur
               ,
               propterea
               omni
               studio
               curamus
               ,
               ut
               Breve
               ipsum
               ,
               quod
               in
               Hispaniis
               esse
               dicitur
               ,
               &
               a
               quo
               exemplum
               hoc
               effigiatum
               aiunt
               proferatur
               ;
               atque
               ut
               hoc
               expeditiore
               cura
               ,
               &
               ma●ore
               compendio
               assequamur
               ,
               praeter
               primam
               &
               summam
               illam
               de
               Causa
               cognoscendi
               potestatem
               ,
               quam
               a
               Sanctitate
               Vestra
               habemus
               ,
               aliam
               quoque
               ad
               hunc
               specialiter
               articulum
               habendam
               putamus
               ,
               per
               quam
               possimus
               etiam
               per
               censuras
               ,
               omnes
               etiam
               Regia
               &
               Imperiali
               Authoritate
               fulgentes
               ,
               monere
               &
               adigere
               ut
               dictum
               Breve
               nobis
               exhibeant
               ,
               sine
               quo
               causa
               haec
               nedum
               absolvi
               ,
               sed
               nec
               commode
               tractari
               queat
               .
               Atque
               hoc
               primum
               est
               ,
               quod
               Majestas
               haec
               ,
               in
               tanta
               animi
               fluctuatione
               qua
               nunc
               aestuat
               ,
               a
               nobis
               curandum
               putat
               ,
               quo
               impetrato
               ,
               Judicii
               via
               insistenres
               ad
               Causae
               cognitionem
               procedemus
               ;
               quod
               si
               non
               proferatur
               ,
               velinutile
               &
               vitiatum
               ,
               &
               fide
               sua
               facile
               rejiciendum
               ,
               prolatum
               fuerit
               ,
               nihil
               prohibebit
               ,
               hoc
               sublato
               obice
               ,
               quin
               ex
               officio
               nostro
               reliqua
               prosequamur
               :
               sin
               vero
               exhibeatur
               ,
               &
               veritate
               sua
               ,
               vel
               adeo
               scite
               con●icta
               fallacia
               ,
               ita
               se
               tueatur
               ut
               acriori
               examine
               id
               inquiri
               debeat
               ,
               patefacto
               jam
               patronorum
               cavillis
               &
               calumniis
               foro
               ,
               quibus
               undis
               &
               judicii
               fluctibus
               non
               solum
               articulum
               hunc
               Brevis
               ,
               sed
               universam
               Causam
               implicaturi
               simus
               ,
               nullus
               
               non
               viderit
               ;
               neque
               enim
               deerunt
               quae
               suspectam
               ipsius
               Brevis
               fidem
               faciant
               ,
               vel
               ex
               hoc
               maxime
               ,
               quod
               cum
               maxime
               Regis
               &
               Regni
               hujus
               intersit
               ,
               nihil
               prorsus
               de
               eo
               antehac
               auditum
               fuerit
               ,
               nec
               ejus
               memoria
               aut
               ratio
               ulla
               extet
               in
               Scriniis
               Regiis
               ,
               in
               quibus
               etiam
               minima
               quaeque
               ad
               Regnum
               spectantia
               asservari
               solent
               :
               nam
               verisimile
               non
               est
               in
               Hispaniis
               majorem
               Anglicae
               rei
               curam
               fuisse
               quam
               in
               ipsa
               Anglia
               ,
               neque
               quempiam
               solerti
               &
               acri
               adeo
               ingenio
               fuisse
               ,
               qui
               hujuscemodi
               dissidium
               vigesimo
               quinto
               ab
               hinc
               anno
               suboriturum
               ,
               &
               hac
               sola
               ratione
               sublatum
               iri
               posse
               divinaverit
               ,
               nulla
               ut
               diximus
               apud
               hunc
               Regem
               ,
               &
               in
               hoc
               Regno
               talis
               rei
               memoria
               extante
               .
               Porro
               si
               ex
               Brevi
               ad
               Bullam
               ,
               &
               ex
               Bulla
               ad
               Breve
               transitus
               fiat
               ,
               atque
               illius
               jejunitatem
               &
               ariditatem
               insectemur
               ,
               hujus
               praegnantia
               verba
               ,
               &
               ad
               omnes
               fere
               exceptiones
               tollendas
               ,
               superstitiosam
               quodammodo
               vigilantiam
               conferamus
               ,
               &
               quae
               utrinque
               deduci
               poterunt
               in
               Rescriptis
               Apostolicis
               aequo
               animo
               audiamus
               ,
               periclitaturi
               certe
               sumus
               ,
               ne
               ,
               quod
               minime
               cupimus
               ,
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               Authoritatem
               patientia
               nostra
               in
               discrimen
               rapiamus
               ,
               atque
               dum
               Regno
               ,
               &
               Regi
               hinc
               suppetias
               ferre
               volumus
               ,
               rem
               dignitatemque
               nostram
               multo
               minorem
               faciamus
               ,
               cui
               tum
               posita
               etiam
               anima
               ,
               favere
               &
               adesse
               semper
               cupimus
               &
               debemus
               .
               Propterea
               ,
               Beatissime
               Pater
               ,
               non
               solum
               pro
               Regis
               &
               Causae
               hujus
               commodo
               ,
               sed
               pro
               dignitate
               quoque
               Ecclesiastica
               &
               Sanctitatis
               Vestrae
               Autoritate
               hic
               tuenda
               &
               conservanda
               ,
               nullo
               pacto
               committendum
               ducimus
               ,
               ut
               nobis
               spectantibus
               &
               audientibus
               ,
               de
               Potestate
               Romani
               Pontificis
               ,
               de
               literarum
               Apostolicarum
               sub
               plumbo
               &
               sub
               annulo
               scriptarum
               fide
               ,
               &
               repugnantia
               ,
               deque
               juris
               divini
               abrogatione
               disceptetur
               ,
               maxime
               in
               Regum
               causa
               oppugnanda
               &
               defendenda
               ,
               qui
               ,
               ut
               sublimiore
               sunt
               fastigio
               collocati
               ,
               ita
               iniquiori
               animo
               patiuntur
               Causae
               suae
               casum
               ,
               cum
               qua
               &
               dignitatem
               &
               existimationem
               suam
               diminutam
               iri
               intelligunt
               ,
               quae
               si
               ignobilium
               etiam
               animos
               quosque
               exulcerare
               ,
               ipsa
               rerum
               experientia
               docti
               cernimus
               ,
               qualiter
               quaeso
               putamus
               Regios
               &
               generosos
               affectura
               .
               Itaque
               quoniam
               hanc
               carybdim
               &
               hos
               scopulos
               evitasse
               semper
               tutum
               erit
               ,
               propterea
               hujusmodi
               incommoda
               quodammodo
               praetervecti
               ,
               ubi
               ad
               litis
               molestias
               &
               incertas
               fori
               fluctuationes
               causam
               deducendam
               perspicimus
               ,
               suadere
               ,
               rogare
               &
               summis
               precibus
               parique
               reverentia
               contendere
               non
               desinemus
               ,
               ut
               si
               exhibito
               Brevi
               pura
               veritas
               ita
               latitaverit
               ,
               quod
               rectumne
               an
               falsum
               ,
               vitiatum
               ceu
               adulterinum
               fuerit
               judicare
               ac
               decernere
               minime
               valeamus
               ,
               Sanctitas
               Vestra
               Causam
               hanc
               ad
               se
               avocet
               ,
               non
               solum
               ut
               tanto
               discrimine
               ,
               &
               perplexitate
               nos
               eximat
               ,
               sed
               ut
               paterno
               affectu
               Causae
               &
               Regi
               huic
               optimo
               subveniat
               &
               opem
               ferat
               ,
               atque
               ex
               Potestatis
               suae
               plenitudine
               &
               summa
               prudentia
               finem
               huic
               rei
               optatum
               imponat
               ,
               quae
               non
               sine
               magno
               hujus
               Regni
               &
               Ecclesiasticae
               dignitatis
               periculo
               diutius
               trahi
               potest
               :
               Speramus
               autem
               Serenissimū
               hunc
               Regem
               in
               hujusmodi
               avocandae
               Causae
               consilio
               facile
               quieturum
               ,
               salebrosa
               haec
               litium
               itinera
               &
               labirinthos
               evitaturum
               ,
               modo
               in
               fide
               Sanctitatis
               Vest●ae
               chyrographo
               manus
               suae
               testata
               ,
               cognoverit
               ,
               se
               diutius
               suspenso
               in
               hac
               re
               animo
               detinendum
               non
               fore
               ,
               atque
               ab
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonio
               se
               tandem
               liberandum
               ,
               in
               quo
               nec
               humano
               nec
               divino
               jure
               permanere
               se
               posse
               putat
               ,
               ex
               causis
               Sanctitati
               Vestrae
               forsan
               notis
               ,
               &
               per
               hos
               suos
               nuntios
               longioribus
               verbis
               explicandis
               .
               Quod
               si
               Sanctitas
               Vestra
               commodius
               existimaverit
               ,
               Avocatione
               hujusmodi
               posthabita
               ,
               per
               Decretalis
               unius
               concessionem
               huic
               causae
               occurri
               &
               succurri
               posse
               ,
               in
               hanc
               quoque
               rationem
               Regis
               animum
               paratum
               dabimus
               ;
               &
               propterea
               concepto
               
               quodam
               Decretalis
               modulo
               ,
               eum
               per
               hos
               ipsos
               Majestatis
               suae
               nuntios
               mittimus
               ,
               ex
               quibus
               abunde
               intelliget
               ,
               quodque
               non
               absque
               exemplo
               istiusmodi
               auxilia
               proponantur
               ,
               &
               quam
               non
               temere
               nec
               absque
               ratione
               Majestas
               haec
               desiderio
               huic
               suo
               inhaereat
               :
               interea
               vero
               ,
               dum
               hac
               vel
               illa
               ratione
               huic
               rei
               occurritur
               &
               Breve
               ipsum
               perquiretur
               ,
               posset
               utique
               Sanctitas
               Vestra
               iterum
               Reginae
               animum
               tentare
               ,
               &
               ad
               Religionem
               emollire
               ,
               curando
               (
               ut
               quod
               maxime
               apud
               eam
               gratia
               &
               Autoritate
               esse
               debeant
               )
               &
               literis
               ,
               &
               precibus
               ,
               &
               nuntiis
               ,
               omnique
               alia
               ratione
               ,
               hac
               ipsa
               via
               ,
               sibi
               ,
               suisque
               rebus
               omnibus
               ,
               atque
               aliis
               optime
               consulat
               .
               Cujusmodi
               multa
               ,
               pro
               salute
               Regni
               &
               publica
               cum
               dignitate
               ,
               tum
               tranquillitate
               animo
               agitamus
               ,
               ut
               tandem
               optimo
               Regi
               praesidio
               simus
               ,
               qui
               incredibili
               patientia
               &
               humanitate
               ,
               nostram
               &
               Sanctitatis
               Vestrae
               opem
               expectat
               ,
               sed
               tanta
               obsessus
               cura
               ,
               sollicitudine
               &
               anxietate
               ,
               ut
               nullus
               facile
               explicare
               possit
               ,
               vix
               enim
               in
               hoc
               ipso
               ,
               oculis
               &
               auribus
               nostris
               credimus
               ;
               cujus
               usque
               adeo
               nos
               miseret
               ,
               ut
               nihil
               ingrato
               magis
               animo
               audiamus
               quam
               ejus
               de
               hac
               re
               verba
               ,
               querelas
               &
               cruciatum
               :
               jure
               ,
               an
               injuria
               liceat
               nobis
               hoc
               ,
               Beatissime
               Pater
               ,
               cum
               Sanctitate
               Vestra
               tacere
               ,
               ne
               praejudicium
               nobis
               aut
               aliis
               faciamus
               ,
               sed
               quem
               non
               excitet
               tot
               annorum
               Conscientiae
               Carnificina
               ,
               quam
               ut
               transversum
               &
               modo
               in
               has
               &
               modo
               in
               illas
               partes
               agant
               Theologorum
               disputationes
               ,
               &
               Patrum
               decreta
               ,
               nullus
               non
               videt
               ;
               qua
               in
               re
               enucleanda
               ita
               ambiguo
               laboratur
               sensu
               ,
               ut
               jam
               non
               doctioris
               sed
               melioris
               hominis
               lumine
               &
               pietate
               egeamus
               ,
               &
               propterea
               factum
               est
               ut
               cum
               ab
               utraque
               parte
               stant
               assertores
               maximi
               ,
               in
               illam
               magis
               Majestas
               sua
               inclinat
               ,
               quae
               ab
               offensionibus
               &
               periculis
               magis
               remota
               videtur
               .
               Quem
               praeterea
               non
               moveat
               dulcis
               illa
               insitaque
               sobolis
               successio
               ,
               in
               qua
               morientes
               &
               animam
               exhalaturi
               conquiescere
               ,
               natura
               ipsa
               ,
               videmur
               omnes
               ?
               quem
               insuper
               non
               accendat
               ,
               Regni
               atque
               imperii
               propagatio
               ,
               &
               per
               solos
               liberos
               continuata
               quaedam
               fruitio
               ?
               quem
               denique
               populorum
               fidei
               ac
               ejus
               curae
               commissorum
               tranquillitas
               &
               securitas
               ,
               quae
               in
               designatis
               jam
               regibus
               &
               principibus
               nutritur
               &
               vivit
               ,
               non
               sollicitet
               ?
               ita
               ut
               tanti
               adeoque
               communis
               boni
               fundamenta
               nulla
               a
               se
               jacta
               ,
               non
               doleat
               &
               suspiret
               ,
               cum
               in
               extremis
               ejus
               diebus
               ,
               extrema
               quoque
               tempora
               eis
               adventare
               sentiat
               ,
               atque
               secum
               omnia
               quodammodo
               in
               ruinam
               trahi
               ?
               Majores
               habet
               ,
               Beatissime
               Pater
               ,
               Causa
               haec
               anfractus
               &
               difficultates
               ,
               quam
               superficie
               tenus
               inspectantibus
               offerantur
               ,
               in
               qua
               vel
               hae
               potissimae
               sunt
               quod
               nec
               moram
               patitur
               ,
               &
               in
               alteram
               partem
               non
               inclinat
               quidem
               ,
               sed
               omnino
               cogit
               ,
               ni
               velimus
               ab
               ea
               praecipites
               &
               maxima
               cum
               privatae
               tum
               publicae
               rei
               jactura
               cadere
               ;
               nam
               qui
               vel
               Reginae
               odio
               ,
               vel
               speratae
               ,
               nec
               dum
               forsan
               notae
               ,
               futurae
               conjugis
               illecebra
               &
               titillatione
               Regem
               agi
               putant
               ,
               ii
               excordes
               plane
               &
               toto
               ,
               quod
               aiunt
               ,
               coelo
               errare
               videntur
               :
               ut
               enim
               credere
               dignum
               est
               ,
               nullis
               illius
               quamlib●t
               duris
               moribus
               aut
               injocunda
               consuetudine
               ,
               vel
               ulterioris
               sobolis
               spe
               desperata
               ,
               Regium
               animum
               tanto
               periculo
               ad
               odium
               impelli
               posse
               ;
               ita
               nec
               in
               hominis
               bene
               sani
               mente
               cadere
               debet
               ,
               Regem
               hunc
               imbecillo
               adeo
               esse
               animo
               ,
               ut
               sensuum
               suadela
               eam
               abrumpere
               cupiat
               consuetudinem
               ,
               in
               qua
               adolescentiae
               suae
               florentes
               annos
               exegerit
               persancte
               adeo
               ,
               ut
               in
               hac
               quoque
               fluctuatione
               ,
               non
               sine
               reverentia
               &
               honore
               versetur
               .
               Inest
               ,
               credite
               omnes
               ,
               voluntati
               ejus
               non
               modo
               divinae
               legis
               timor
               ,
               sed
               humani
               quoque
               juris
               ratio
               eximia
               ,
               haecque
               non
               privata
               sed
               publica
               ,
               ad
               quam
               cum
               ejus
               animum
               trahant
               ,
               utriusque
               juris
               peritissimi
               ,
               &
               Regni
               hujus
               sui
               proceres
               ,
               &
               primates
               omnes
               ,
               nihil
               tamen
               suo
               ,
               aut
               suorum
               tantum
               
               arbitrio
               constitutum
               habere
               cupit
               ,
               sed
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               judicio
               ;
               qua
               in
               re
               quanta
               sit
               pietate
               ,
               maxime
               ostendit
               ,
               quum
               non
               ex
               magorum
               carminibus
               ,
               &
               circulatorum
               impos●uris
               ,
               aliisve
               malis
               artibus
               ,
               sed
               Sanctissima
               Pontificis
               manu
               ,
               tanto
               huic
               vulneri
               suo
               opem
               petat
               ,
               de
               quo
               vel
               plura
               forte
               quam
               licuisset
               Sanctitati
               Vestrae
               subjecimus
               ,
               quoniam
               haec
               ipsa
               ulcera
               manibus
               nostris
               contrectavimus
               ,
               &
               quantum
               vitales
               spiritus
               exhalent
               cognovimus
               :
               proinde
               Sanctitas
               Vestra
               ,
               pii
               patris
               &
               peritissimi
               medici
               more
               ,
               dum
               virtus
               adhuc
               stat
               ,
               dum
               salus
               non
               desperatur
               ,
               dum
               aeger
               ipse
               sese
               sustinet
               &
               legitima
               petit
               auxilia
               ,
               Regem
               de
               se
               &
               Apostolica
               sede
               optime
               meritum
               in
               piaetatis
               suae
               sinu
               foveat
               ,
               illudque
               ei
               indulgeat
               quod
               nec
               disputationum
               immortalia
               dissidia
               ,
               nec
               litium
               immensum
               chaos
               unquam
               dabit
               ,
               nec
               sine
               maximo
               discrimine
               unquam
               tractabitur
               ;
               atque
               illud
               etiam
               secum
               reputet
               ,
               quam
               injurium
               ,
               &
               cum
               privatis
               tum
               publicis
               rebus
               incommodum
               sit
               ,
               extremos
               juris
               apices
               consectari
               ,
               quanquam
               non
               expediat
               ex
               scripto
               jure
               semper
               judicari
               ;
               cui
               ,
               quia
               Pontifices
               &
               Principes
               miro
               omnium
               consensu
               ,
               a
               Deo
               ipso
               praefecti
               ,
               censentur
               Spiritus
               &
               animae
               vice
               ,
               merito
               in
               ambigui●
               ,
               &
               ubi
               multa
               periclitatur
               hominum
               salus
               ,
               arbitrio
               suo
               ejus
               duritiem
               moderari
               possunt
               &
               debent
               ,
               in
               quo
               Sanctitas
               Vestra
               &
               Regem
               &
               Regnum
               hoc
               plane
               servaverit
               .
               Quod
               si
               alia
               ratione
               vel
               aliunde
               paranda
               sibi
               fuerint
               auxilia
               ,
               veremur
               ne
               de
               Regno
               &
               Rege
               hoc
               actum
               sit
               ,
               quicquid
               enim
               alia
               manu
               hui●
               vulneri
               impositum
               fuerit
               ,
               nihil
               minus
               faciet
               quam
               sanitatem
               ,
               seditionibus
               enim
               &
               tumultibus
               omnia
               exponentur
               ,
               atque
               imprimis
               Ecclesiastica
               Dignitas
               &
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               Authoritas
               hinc
               deturbabitur
               ;
               quod
               non
               erit
               difficile
               ,
               aut
               ingratum
               quibusdam
               ,
               qui
               Rege
               cum
               Sanctitate
               Vestra
               nunc
               conjunctissimo
               ,
               impietatis
               suae
               venenum
               perbelle
               dissimulant
               ;
               Cujusmodi
               jacturam
               si
               dura
               haec
               tempora
               nostra
               fecerunt
               ,
               quod
               deinde
               sperandum
               sit
               ,
               non
               videmus
               .
               Conservandus
               itaque
               Rex
               est
               ,
               ejusque
               eximia
               in
               Apostolicam
               Sedem
               voluntas
               &
               fides
               ,
               ne
               eo
               a
               nobis
               abalienato
               ,
               non
               modo
               Angliae
               Regem
               ,
               sed
               Fidei
               quoque
               Defensorem
               amittamus
               ,
               cujus
               virtutes
               &
               Religionem
               tanto
               plausu
               orbi
               commendavimus
               .
               Brevitati
               studentes
               multa
               praeterimus
               ,
               &
               praesertim
               quid
               Regni
               proceres
               ,
               Nobiles
               aeque
               atque
               ignobiles
               dicant
               ,
               qui
               fremunt
               &
               acebtissime
               indignantur
               ,
               se
               tamdiu
               suspensos
               haberi
               ,
               atque
               ab
               aliorum
               nutu
               &
               voluntate
               exspectare
               ,
               quid
               de
               fortunis
               eorum
               omnibus
               &
               capitibus
               statuant
               ,
               aut
               decernant
               :
               atque
               hac
               potissimum
               via
               insistunt
               ,
               qui
               nullam
               aut
               certe
               diminutam
               hic
               Romani
               Pontificis
               Authoritatem
               vellent
               ,
               quorum
               plerique
               in
               his
               disceptationibus
               ,
               quibus
               alter
               alteri
               ,
               ut
               usu
               venire
               solet
               ,
               re
               in
               ambiguo
               posita
               ,
               adversatur
               ,
               ea
               dicunt
               quae
               non
               absque
               horrore
               referri
               queant
               ;
               nam
               inter
               caetera
               illud
               maxime
               in
               ore
               obvium
               habent
               ,
               &
               praedicant
               ,
               se
               nunquam
               satis
               demirari
               ,
               aut
               ridere
               posse
               quorundam
               ignaviam
               ,
               qui
               patienter
               audiunt
               ,
               Pontificibus
               in
               Jure
               Divino
               figendo
               &
               refigendo
               licere
               ,
               Pontifici
               Pontificis
               ceram
               aut
               plumbum
               conflare
               non
               permitti
               ;
               nos
               ,
               ut
               hos
               scopulos
               &
               has
               syrtes
               evitemus
               ,
               nihil
               non
               agimus
               ,
               &
               ne
               praeceps
               ,
               huc
               vel
               illuc
               ,
               Rex
               hic
               ruat
               ,
               curamus
               ,
               quem
               in
               officio
               vix
               contineri
               posse
               confidimus
               ,
               dum
               a
               Sanctitate
               Vestra
               his
               literis
               rescribatur
               :
               quibus
               si
               ut
               speramus
               &
               cupimus
               aliquid
               rescriptum
               fuerit
               ,
               per
               quod
               &
               Regem
               &
               horum
               omnium
               animos
               quietiores
               reddere
               val●amus
               ,
               accedet
               nobis
               quoque
               vis
               aliqua
               caetera
               faelicius
               perficiendi
               ;
               sin
               minus
               ,
               omnia
               in
               deterius
               itura
               non
               ambigimus
               .
               Quae
               ut
               celerius
               Majestas
               sua
               cognos●at
               ,
               praesentes
               hos
               nuntios
               suos
               per
               dispositos
               equos
               ad
               Sanctitatem
               Vestram
               
               mittit
               ,
               ex
               quorum
               sermone
               plura
               quoque
               intelliget
               quam
               literae
               ipsae
               commode
               capere
               potuerunt
               .
               Ignos●et
               vero
               Sanctitas
               Vestra
               literarum
               nostrarum
               prolixitati
               ,
               quae
               tametsi
               modum
               excedunt
               ,
               rei
               tamen
               hujus
               difficultatem
               &
               periculum
               majori
               ex
               parte
               minime
               attingunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               May
               21.
               1529.
               
               Richmont
               .
               XXV
               .
               Another
               Dispatch
               to
               Rome
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               RIght
               well
               beloved
               Friends
               ,
               I
               commend
               me
               unto
               you
               in
               my
               most
               hearty
               manner
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               Messenger
               ;
               I
               have
               in
               good
               diligence
               received
               your
               Letters
               of
               the
               4
               th
               of
               this
               Month
               ;
               and
               semblably
               the
               King's
               Highness
               hath
               received
               your
               other
               Letters
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               same
               Messenger
               unto
               his
               Grace
               :
               By
               tenour
               whereof
               it
               well
               appeareth
               that
               the
               King's
               Highness
               is
               now
               frustrate
               of
               the
               good
               hope
               and
               expectation
               that
               his
               Grace
               and
               semblably
               I
               were
               in
               of
               the
               Pope's
               determination
               ,
               to
               have
               done
               for
               his
               Highness
               in
               this
               great
               and
               weighty
               Cause
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               as
               his
               Holiness
               by
               his
               Chamberlain
               promised
               ;
               not
               only
               that
               which
               might
               be
               done
               of
               power
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               absolute
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               be
               utterly
               in
               despair
               to
               consecute
               or
               attain
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               purpose
               there
               ,
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               said
               Cause
               ,
               with
               the
               strange
               demeanour
               that
               hath
               been
               used
               in
               calling
               you
               to
               make
               answer
               ,
               why
               the
               supplications
               presented
               by
               the
               Emperor's
               Ambassador
               for
               advocation
               of
               the
               Cause
               should
               not
               proceed
               ;
               and
               how
               discreetly
               and
               substantially
               ye
               have
               answered
               and
               ordered
               your selves
               therein
               :
               Affirming
               finally
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               that
               Matter
               ,
               ye
               think
               it
               shall
               not
               serve
               to
               any
               purpose
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               stop
               your
               suit
               in
               the
               obtaining
               of
               a
               new
               Commission
               ,
               and
               desiring
               to
               be
               ascertained
               of
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               touching
               the
               Protestation
               mentioned
               in
               your
               Instructions
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               same
               is
               meant
               and
               understood
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               things
               comprised
               in
               your
               said
               Letters
               ,
               right
               well
               and
               substantially
               couched
               and
               handled
               ;
               for
               the
               which
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               giveth
               you
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               and
               I
               also
               thank
               you
               in
               most
               hearty
               manner
               for
               my
               part
               .
            
             
               Ascertaining
               you
               ,
               that
               by
               Thadeus
               ,
               Courier
               ,
               upon
               receipt
               of
               your
               former
               Letters
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               I
               trust
               be
               arrived
               with
               you
               long
               before
               this
               time
               ;
               I
               wrote
               unto
               you
               the
               King's
               mind
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               forbear
               any
               further
               pursuits
               of
               the
               Degrees
               committed
               unto
               your
               Charge
               ,
               except
               only
               the
               expedition
               of
               a
               new
               Commission
               and
               Pollicitation
               mentioned
               in
               the
               same
               .
               As
               also
               that
               you
               Mr.
               Stevins
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               ,
               should
               return
               home
               ,
               like
               as
               my
               said
               Letters
               purported
               .
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               now
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               for
               you
               to
               attain
               the
               said
               Commission
               and
               Pollicitation
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               supposing
               that
               ye
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Stevins
               and
               Sir
               Francis
               be
               on
               your
               way
               homeward
               ;
               and
               perceiving
               that
               it
               should
               be
               necessary
               for
               his
               Grace
               to
               have
               there
               a
               substantial
               Counsellor
               of
               his
               ,
               well
               learned
               in
               the
               Laws
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               defend
               all
               such
               things
               as
               shall
               be
               procured
               or
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               Caesareans
               ,
               to
               the
               hindrance
               of
               the
               King's
               Cause
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               and
               impeach
               any
               Advocations
               ,
               Inhibitions
               ,
               or
               other
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               dammageable
               thereunto
               ,
               hath
               dispatched
               thither
               this
               Bearer
               and
               Mr.
               Bennet
               ,
               who
               hath
               commandment
               
               to
               shew
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               ,
               wheresoever
               he
               shall
               meet
               with
               or
               find
               you
               ,
               his
               whole
               Instructions
               ,
               by
               tenour
               whereof
               ye
               shall
               be
               advertised
               of
               the
               King
               's
               further
               mind
               and
               pleasure
               in
               that
               behalf
               ;
               wherefore
               this
               shall
               be
               only
               to
               signifie
               unto
               you
               ,
               how
               his
               Highness
               will
               that
               ye
               now
               forbear
               any
               further
               pursuit
               ,
               either
               for
               Commission
               ,
               Pollicitation
               or
               Rescript
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Emperor
               for
               exhibition
               of
               the
               Brief
               ,
               either
               here
               or
               at
               Rome
               ,
               but
               that
               following
               in
               every
               part
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               said
               Instructions
               ,
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               use
               all
               the
               diligence
               possible
               in
               your
               Voyage
               homeward
               ,
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               you
               to
               intend
               to
               such
               things
               as
               be
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               Instructions
               ;
               ascertaining
               you
               ,
               that
               whereas
               ye
               were
               in
               doubt
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Protestation
               spoken
               of
               in
               my
               former
               Letters
               and
               your
               Instructions
               ,
               it
               was
               none
               other
               thing
               than
               in
               the
               same
               Instructions
               was
               plainly
               specified
               and
               declared
               ;
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Failing
               of
               all
               your
               Requests
               and
               Pursuits
               touching
               the
               King
               's
               great
               Matter
               ,
               to
               have
               shewed
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               the
               danger
               that
               might
               ensue
               ,
               by
               losing
               the
               entire
               favour
               of
               this
               Prince
               ,
               by
               mean
               of
               his
               so
               strange
               and
               unkind
               dealing
               with
               his
               Grace
               ;
               howbeit
               ,
               considering
               in
               what
               state
               the
               things
               now
               be
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               seemeth
               to
               be
               inclined
               to
               the
               Emperors
               part
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               appeareth
               both
               by
               your
               Letters
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               other
               knowledg
               as
               the
               King
               hath
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               would
               gladly
               conserve
               the
               King's
               Love
               and
               Favour
               ,
               and
               is
               loth
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               Cause
               :
               It
               is
               no
               time
               to
               come
               to
               any
               rigorous
               or
               extream
               words
               with
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               but
               in
               gentle
               and
               modest
               manner
               to
               shew
               himself
               in
               such
               words
               as
               be
               mentioned
               in
               my
               said
               last
               Letters
               sent
               by
               Thadeus
               ;
               and
               so
               without
               irritation
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               with
               conservation
               of
               his
               favour
               to
               entertain
               his
               Holiness
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               without
               medling
               in
               any
               other
               Protestation
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               look
               what
               may
               be
               done
               touching
               such
               Protestations
               apart
               ,
               as
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               Instructions
               given
               to
               Mr.
               Benet
               ,
               which
               with
               these
               Letters
               shall
               be
               a
               sufficient
               information
               of
               you
               all
               what
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Causes
               to
               you
               committed
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               in
               all
               other
               particular
               suits
               of
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               committed
               unto
               you
               ,
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               ,
               have
               or
               will
               do
               your
               best
               to
               bring
               the
               same
               with
               you
               ;
               the
               expedition
               whereof
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               sped
               already
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               committeth
               to
               the
               Wisdoms
               of
               such
               of
               you
               as
               shall
               fortune
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               at
               the
               receipt
               hereof
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               his
               Highness
               trusteth
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               the
               semblable
               ,
               that
               ye
               will
               order
               your selves
               with
               all
               effectual
               diligence
               ,
               as
               the
               special
               confidence
               that
               is
               put
               in
               you
               doth
               appertain
               .
            
             
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               greatest
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               unto
               is
               the
               importune
               Suit
               of
               the
               Caesareans
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               stop
               any
               further
               things
               to
               be
               granted
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               revoke
               the
               Commission
               given
               to
               the
               Lord
               Legate
               Campegius
               and
               to
               me
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               a
               clear
               disappointment
               and
               frustration
               of
               the
               King's
               Cause
               ;
               ye
               shall
               therefore
               look
               substantially
               by
               all
               politick
               means
               to
               withstand
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               be
               granted
               ;
               assuring
               the
               Pope
               and
               all
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               as
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               well
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               should
               do
               such
               an
               high
               injury
               to
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Realm
               ,
               and
               an
               Act
               so
               contumelious
               to
               us
               his
               Legates
               ,
               and
               so
               contrarious
               to
               his
               Faith
               and
               Promise
               ,
               he
               should
               thereby
               not
               fail
               so
               highly
               to
               irritate
               the
               King
               and
               all
               the
               Nobles
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               that
               undoubtedly
               they
               should
               decline
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               other
               Realms
               should
               do
               the
               semblable
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               should
               find
               in
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               neither
               justness
               ,
               uprightness
               ,
               nor
               truth
               ;
               and
               this
               shall
               be
               necessary
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               shall
               require
               ,
               well
               to
               be
               inculked
               and
               put
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               his
               Holiness
               by
               the
               same
               may
               be
               preserved
               from
               granting
               ,
               passing
               ,
               or
               condescending
               to
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               Letters
               perfected
               hither
               ,
               and
               read
               unto
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               albeit
               that
               mention
               is
               made
               in
               sundry
               places
               heretofore
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               well
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               ,
               if
               ye
               be
               not
               returned
               fro●
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               King's
               Ambassadors
               ,
               which
               a●
               the
               arrival
               of
               Mr.
               Doctor
               Bennet
               shall
               fortune
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               shall
               forbea●
               to
               make
               any
               further
               means
               or
               pursuit
               for
               the
               New
               Commission
               and
               Pollicitation
               ,
               but
               clearly
               to
               use
               silence
               therein
               ;
               yet
               nevertheless
               regarding
               and
               more
               profoundly
               considering
               the
               effect
               of
               your
               Letters
               last
               sent
               ,
               i●
               doth
               plainly
               appear
               ,
               that
               tho
               after
               the
               overture
               made
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               of
               the
               said
               New
               Commission
               ,
               the
               Business
               chanced
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Emperor's
               Ambassador
               ,
               upon
               preferring
               a
               Supplication
               for
               advocation
               of
               the
               Cause
               ;
               which
               thing
               by
               your
               writing
               ,
               Mr.
               Stevins
               ,
               to
               Capisuke
               was
               well
               avoided
               ;
               yet
               was
               there
               none
               express
               refusal
               made
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               to
               condescend
               unto
               the
               said
               New
               Commission
               ,
               but
               order
               given
               that
               you
               should
               consult
               and
               confer
               with
               the
               Cardinal
               Anconitane
               and
               Symonette
               upon
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               Conference
               ,
               by
               mean
               of
               the
               said
               Business
               ,
               was
               deferred
               and
               disappointed
               ,
               without
               any
               final
               conclusion
               or
               resolution
               taken
               thereupon
               .
               Wherefore
               inasmuch
               as
               yet
               there
               appeareth
               none
               utter
               despair
               of
               obtaining
               the
               said
               New
               Commission
               and
               Pollicitation
               ,
               with
               some
               more
               fat
               ,
               pregnant
               ,
               and
               effectual
               Clauses
               than
               the
               other
               hath
               ;
               The
               King's
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               That
               notwithstanding
               any
               words
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               both
               ye
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Stevins
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               ,
               if
               ye
               be
               not
               departed
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               do
               for
               the
               time
               of
               your
               demur
               there
               ,
               which
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               long
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               taking
               of
               your
               leave
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Orators
               ,
               after
               your
               departure
               ,
               shall
               ,
               as
               ye
               shall
               see
               the
               case
               require
               ,
               endeavour
               your selves
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               obtain
               the
               said
               New
               Commission
               and
               Pollicitation
               ,
               foreseeing
               always
               that
               you
               handle
               the
               matter
               after
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               thereby
               the
               Pope
               be
               not
               the
               rather
               induced
               to
               hearken
               and
               incline
               to
               any
               persuites
               of
               the
               Imperials
               for
               advocation
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               which
               were
               a
               total
               frustration
               of
               all
               the
               King's
               intent
               ,
               but
               so
               to
               use
               your selves
               ,
               as
               ye
               shall
               see
               to
               be
               to
               the
               benefit
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               hindrance
               thereof
               :
               Which
               done
               ,
               the
               King's
               Grace
               doth
               refer
               the
               good
               handling
               of
               this
               thing
               to
               your
               wisdoms
               and
               discretions
               ,
               neither
               to
               leave
               the
               persuit
               for
               the
               said
               Commission
               and
               Pollicitation
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               without
               dammage
               be
               followed
               ;
               nor
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               if
               thereby
               you
               shall
               see
               apparent
               danger
               of
               any
               such
               Advocation
               ,
               or
               advantage
               to
               ensue
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Imperialists
               ,
               like
               as
               his
               Highness
               doubteth
               not
               ,
               knowing
               now
               the
               King's
               mind
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               you
               will
               with
               wisdom
               and
               dexterity
               ,
               order
               your selves
               herein
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               And
               furthermore
               ,
               you
               shall
               in
               any
               wise
               dissuade
               the
               Pope
               for
               sending
               either
               by
               his
               Nuntio
               ,
               to
               be
               sent
               unto
               Spain
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               the
               Original
               Brief
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Nuntio
               be
               already
               passed
               ,
               having
               charge
               to
               speak
               for
               sending
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               then
               to
               find
               the
               means
               that
               a
               Commandment
               be
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               sent
               after
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               any
               mention
               
               thereof
               :
               Which
               done
               to
               you
               ,
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Ambassador
               shall
               have
               a
               good
               colour
               to
               induce
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               saying
               ,
               as
               of
               your self
               ,
               That
               you
               have
               well
               considered
               your
               own
               pursuits
               for
               producing
               the
               Brief
               at
               Rome
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Emperor
               might
               per-case
               think
               that
               the
               Pope
               were
               about
               to
               arect
               unto
               him
               the
               falsity
               of
               the
               said
               Brief
               ,
               therefore
               you
               can
               be
               contented
               that
               that
               matter
               be
               put
               off
               ,
               and
               no
               mention
               to
               be
               made
               thereof
               by
               his
               Nuntio
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               whereunto
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               will
               have
               special
               regard
               ,
               and
               facilly
               condescend
               to
               your
               desires
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ;
               It
               appeareth
               also
               by
               certain
               your
               Letters
               sent
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               as
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               is
               much
               desirous
               to
               study
               and
               find
               a
               mean
               and
               way
               to
               satisfy
               the
               King's
               Highness
               in
               this
               behalf
               :
               Amongst
               which
               one
               clause
               in
               his
               Letters
               to
               me
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Tametsi
                 enim
                 jurisperitorum
                 consilium
                 quaesiverimus
                 ,
                 sed
                 nihil
                 reperimus
                 ,
                 quod
                 bonis
                 or●toribus
                 simul
                 &
                 justitiae
                 ac
                 honori
                 nostro
                 satisfaceret
                 ;
                 sed
                 tamen
                 agimus
                 omnia
                 ,
                 &
                 tentamus
                 omnes
                 modos
                 Regiae
                 suae
                 Serenitati
                 ,
                 ac
                 circumspectioni
                 tuae
                 satisfaciendi
                 .
              
               (
               And
               it
               is
               added
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               with
               Wolsey's
               hand
               ;
            
             
               
                 Mi
                 Petre
                 ,
                 referas
                 tuis
                 literis
                 pervelim
                 quid
                 tibi
                 &
                 mihi
                 Pontifex
                 dixerit
                 de
                 modis
                 excogitandis
                 ,
                 &
                 quomodo
                 subridens
                 dicebat
                 ,
                 In
                 nomine
                 Patris
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
            
             
               Wherefore
               since
               his
               Holiness
               so
               plainly
               declared
               ,
               that
               he
               seeketh
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               to
               satisfie
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               any
               wise
               expedient
               ,
               that
               you
               the
               said
               Orators
               perceiving
               any
               towardness
               of
               Advocation
               ,
               lay
               this
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               that
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               satisfy
               his
               Grace
               ;
               and
               yet
               besides
               that
               ,
               by
               your
               Wisdoms
               to
               find
               the
               means
               to
               understand
               and
               know
               of
               his
               Holiness
               what
               be
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               ,
               which
               his
               Holiness
               hath
               studied
               or
               can
               study
               to
               satisfie
               the
               King
               according
               to
               his
               writing
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               whereof
               they
               shall
               say
               his
               Grace
               is
               glad
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               desirous
               to
               know
               and
               understand
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               as
               you
               shall
               perceive
               any
               towardness
               or
               untowardness
               in
               the
               Pope
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               so
               to
               set
               forth
               your
               pursuits
               to
               the
               best
               purpose
               accordingly
               .
               And
               thus
               heartily
               fare
               you
               well
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 Richmond
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   21
                   day
                   of
                   May.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   Cardinalis
                   Eborac
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               May
               31.
               
               Romae
               1529.
               
               XXVI
               .
               A
               Letter
               of
               the
               Popes
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               Dilecto
               Filio
               nostro
               Thomae
               tituli
               Sanctae
               Ceciliae
               Presbytero
               Cardinali
               Eboracensi
               ,
               nostro
               &
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               Legato
               de
               latere
               .
               Clemens
               manu
               propria
               .
            
             
               DIlecte
               Fili
               noster
               ,
               salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               benedictionem
               .
               
               Cum
               Angliae
               Rex
               ac
               Circumspectio
               vestra
               ,
               vetera
               vestra
               erga
               nos
               &
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               merita
               novis
               officiis
               augeretis
               ,
               optabamus
               occasionem
               ,
               in
               qua
               &
               vos
               nostrum
               amorem
               cognoscere
               possetis
               ;
               sed
               molestissime
               tulimus
               eam
               primum
               esse
               oblatam
               ,
               in
               qua
               circumsepti
               angustis
               terminis
               Justitiae
               ,
               non
               possemus
               progredi
               quantum
               vellemus
               ,
               studio
               vobis
               gratificandi
               ,
               multis
               ac
               rationabilibus
               Causis
               desiderium
               vestrum
               impedientibus
               ,
               quod
               quidem
               Regiis
               Oratoribus
               istuc
               redeuntibus
               demonstrare
               conati
               sumus
               .
               Sed
               super
               his
               &
               publicis
               negotiis
               copiosius
               vobiscum
               loquetur
               Dilectus
               Filius
               noster
               Cardinalis
               Campegius
               .
            
             
               
                 Datum
                 Romae
                 
                   die
                   ultima
                   Maii
                   ,
                   1529.
                   
                
              
               
                 J.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               April
               6.
               1529.
               
               XXVII
               .
               The
               King's
               Letter
               to
               his
               Ambassadours
               ,
               to
               hinder
               an
               Avocation
               of
               the
               Suit.
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               
                 Henry
                 Rex
                 ,
              
               
                 TRusty
                 and
                 right
                 well-beloved
                 we
                 greet
                 you
                 well
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Since
               your
               departure
               from
               hence
               ,
               we
               have
               received
               sundry
               your
               Letters
               to
               us
               directed
               ,
               whereof
               the
               last
               beareth
               date
               at
               Rome
               ,
               the
               4
               th
               day
               of
               the
               last
               month
               ;
               and
               have
               also
               seen
               such
               other
               as
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ye
               have
               sent
               to
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               our
               most
               entirely
               well-beloved
               Counsellor
               the
               Lord
               Legate
               ,
               Cardinal
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               Primate
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               our
               Chancellour
               :
               By
               continue
               whereof
               ,
               we
               have
               been
               advertised
               of
               the
               Successes
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               your
               Journey
               thitherwards
               ,
               as
               of
               such
               things
               as
               ye
               to
               that
               time
               had
               done
               in
               our
               Causes
               to
               you
               committed
               ;
               for
               the
               which
               your
               diligent
               advertisement
               ,
               and
               good
               acquittal
               ,
               we
               give
               unto
               you
               condign
               thanks
               :
               ascertaining
               you
               ,
               We
               do
               not
               a
               little
               marvel
               ,
               that
               in
               your
               said
               last
               Letters
               you
               shew
               so
               much
               desperation
               of
               any
               great
               favour
               to
               be
               had
               at
               the
               Pope's
               hand
               in
               our
               said
               Causes
               ;
               considering
               that
               neither
               ye
               then
               had
               spoken
               with
               his
               Holiness
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               nor
               by
               
               such
               Conferences
               as
               ye
               had
               had
               with
               Mr.
               
                 Iacobo
                 Salviati
              
               ,
               or
               other
               on
               his
               behalf
               ,
               we
               can
               perceive
               but
               all
               good
               favour
               and
               towardness
               ;
               tho
               per-case
               the
               superiority
               of
               the
               Imperials
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               fame
               ,
               led
               you
               to
               think
               the
               contrary
               :
               Howbeit
               as
               you
               know
               no
               credence
               is
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               such
               common
               report
               ,
               nor
               we
               trust
               the
               same
               shall
               prove
               more
               true
               ,
               than
               hath
               done
               the
               Opinion
               that
               was
               of
               the
               Lord
               Legate
               Campegius
               now
               here
               Resident
               ,
               whom
               we
               find
               and
               certainly
               know
               to
               be
               of
               a
               far
               other
               sort
               in
               his
               love
               and
               inclination
               towards
               us
               ,
               than
               was
               spoken
               ,
               not
               having
               such
               affection
               towards
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               as
               in
               him
               was
               suspected
               .
               And
               to
               be
               plain
               with
               you
               ,
               if
               ever
               he
               had
               been
               of
               other
               mind
               ,
               we
               have
               said
               somewhat
               to
               him
               after
               such
               manner
               as
               might
               soon
               change
               that
               intention
               .
               So
               that
               little
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               outward
               Sayings
               and
               Opinions
               of
               such
               People
               as
               measure
               every
               thing
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ;
               which
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               ye
               right
               wisely
               do
               consider
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               have
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               by
               your
               diligent
               sollicitation
               made
               to
               speak
               with
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               for
               declaration
               of
               your
               Charge
               ,
               proved
               the
               contrary
               .
               Whereof
               we
               shall
               be
               glad
               and
               joyous
               to
               hear
               ;
               willing
               and
               desiring
               you
               therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               great
               and
               special
               confidence
               that
               we
               have
               in
               you
               ,
               to
               pretermit
               no
               time
               in
               the
               diligent
               handling
               and
               execution
               of
               your
               said
               Charge
               ,
               but
               by
               one
               good
               way
               or
               other
               to
               find
               the
               mean
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               not
               already
               done
               it
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               wherein
               the
               good
               advice
               and
               address
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Verone
               shall
               ,
               We
               trust
               ,
               do
               you
               great
               furtherance
               ;
               and
               by
               whose
               means
               ,
               if
               ye
               for
               the
               Pope's
               extreme
               debility
               or
               sickness
               might
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               often
               admitted
               unto
               his
               presence
               ,
               ye
               may
               signify
               unto
               him
               at
               great
               length
               ,
               our
               whole
               Mind
               ,
               Desire
               ,
               and
               Intent
               ,
               after
               such
               form
               as
               your
               Instructions
               and
               Letters
               given
               and
               sent
               unto
               you
               in
               that
               behalf
               do
               purport
               :
               For
               sure
               ye
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               shall
               highly
               confer
               unto
               the
               benefit
               of
               our
               Causes
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               there
               present
               one
               so
               fast
               and
               assured
               Friend
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               trust
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Verone
               is
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               right
               largely
               to
               countervail
               ,
               and
               meet
               with
               the
               malicious
               practices
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Capua
               ,
               who
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Authors
               and
               Contrivers
               of
               the
               Falsities
               ,
               Crafts
               ,
               and
               Abuses
               ,
               set
               forth
               to
               the
               hindrance
               of
               our
               said
               Causes
               ;
               which
               no
               Man
               shall
               more
               politickly
               and
               facilly
               deprehend
               ,
               than
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Verone
               may
               do
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               is
               by
               you
               ,
               with
               all
               good
               means
               and
               ways
               possible
               ,
               to
               be
               entertained
               ;
               as
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               will
               have
               special
               eye
               and
               regard
               to
               the
               making
               ,
               winning
               ,
               and
               conservation
               of
               as
               many
               Friends
               to
               our
               purpose
               as
               ye
               can
               possibly
               obtain
               ;
               so
               handling
               your self
               ,
               as
               now
               may
               appear
               your
               dexterity
               and
               perfect
               endeavour
               to
               conduce
               ,
               with
               your
               diligent
               labour
               and
               policy
               ,
               our
               Matters
               to
               the
               speedy
               ,
               indelayed
               ,
               and
               desired
               end
               and
               effect
               ,
               which
               ye
               may
               be
               sure
               we
               shall
               not
               put
               in
               oblivion
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               the
               same
               in
               remembrance
               accordingly
               .
               Marvelling
               nevertheless
               ,
               that
               though
               ye
               Mr.
               Stevins
               could
               not
               bring
               hitherto
               our
               great
               Causes
               to
               perfection
               ,
               ye
               had
               not
               in
               the
               mean
               season
               advertised
               us
               what
               is
               done
               touching
               such
               Bulls
               as
               were
               to
               be
               sped
               for
               our
               other
               particular
               Matters
               ,
               whereof
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               in
               your
               said
               Letters
               ;
               willing
               and
               desiring
               you
               therefore
               ,
               by
               your
               next
               Letters
               ,
               to
               advertise
               us
               in
               what
               state
               and
               train
               the
               same
               be
               ;
               knowing
               right
               well
               that
               ye
               being
               not
               only
               by
               the
               former
               Letters
               and
               Writings
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               such
               as
               be
               sent
               unto
               you
               ▪
               at
               this
               time
               sufficiently
               and
               amply
               instructed
               of
               our
               Mind
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               will
               now
               
               so
               acquit
               your self
               ,
               as
               shall
               correspond
               to
               the
               perfect
               expectation
               ,
               and
               firm
               opinion
               that
               we
               have
               of
               you
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               not
               fail
               to
               have
               in
               our
               tender
               consideration
               to
               your
               well
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               .
               Ye
               shall
               also
               ,
               in
               your
               Conferences
               with
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Verone
               ,
               understand
               and
               know
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               what
               ways
               and
               means
               ye
               may
               best
               further
               his
               advancement
               to
               the
               Cardinality
               ;
               exhorting
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               manifold
               good
               effects
               that
               thereof
               may
               ensue
               ,
               to
               conform
               himself
               to
               the
               acceptation
               thereof
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               obtained
               ;
               for
               doubtless
               his
               Vertue
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Experience
               ,
               Fidelity
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               and
               commendable
               merits
               well
               considered
               ,
               we
               think
               no
               Man
               more
               meet
               at
               this
               time
               to
               be
               preferred
               thereunto
               than
               him
               :
               And
               therefore
               our
               express
               Mind
               and
               Pleasure
               is
               ,
               that
               ye
               do
               it
               by
               all
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               to
               you
               possible
               .
               And
               finally
               we
               will
               that
               ye
               show
               unto
               him
               how
               effectually
               we
               have
               written
               unto
               you
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               being
               advanced
               thereunto
               ,
               he
               may
               give
               us
               the
               better
               thanks
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               way
               bear
               to
               us
               the
               more
               perfect
               affection
               .
               And
               by
               your
               next
               Letters
               ,
               We
               will
               that
               ye
               advertise
               us
               what
               Advocates
               ye
               have
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               with
               their
               Names
               and
               Qualities
               ;
               finding
               the
               means
               also
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               to
               retain
               some
               notable
               and
               excellent
               Divine
               ,
               a
               Frier
               ,
               or
               other
               that
               may
               ,
               can
               ,
               or
               will
               firmly
               stick
               to
               our
               Causes
               ,
               in
               leaning
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 Pontifex
                 ex
                 Iure
                 Divino
                 non
                 potest
                 dispensare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               of
               all
               the
               Successes
               to
               advertise
               us
               ,
               as
               our
               special
               trust
               is
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 our
                 Signet
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 Mannor
                 of
                 Greenwich
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   6
                   th
                   of
                   this
                   April
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               XXVIII
               .
               The
               King's
               Letter
               to
               his
               Ambassadours
               ,
               about
               his
               appearance
               before
               the
               Legates
               .
               An
               Original
               .
               Iune
               23.
               1529.
               
            
             
               To
               our
               trusty
               and
               right
               well-beloved
               Counsellors
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Bennet
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               both
               Laws
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Gregory
                 de
                 Cassalis
              
               ,
               Knight
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Peter
                 Vannes
              
               our
               Secretary
               for
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ,
               our
               Ambassadours
               ,
               resident
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               of
               them
               .
               By
               the
               KING
               .
               Henry
               R.
               
            
             
               TRusty
               and
               right
               well-beloved
               ,
               we
               greet
               you
               well
               .
               
               By
               former
               Letters
               and
               Writings
               sent
               to
               you
               Sir
               Gregory
               and
               Mr.
               Peter
               ,
               with
               other
               of
               your
               Collegues
               then
               being
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               conference
               as
               was
               had
               with
               you
               Mr.
               Benet
               before
               your
               departure
               ,
               you
               were
               advertised
               in
               what
               state
               then
               stood
               our
               Cause
               and
               Matter
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               was
               intended
               that
               the
               Process
               of
               the
               same
               should
               with
               diligence
               be
               commenced
               before
               the
               Pope's
               Legates
               here
               ,
               being
               authorized
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Since
               that
               time
               ,
               ensuing
               the
               deliberation
               taken
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               the
               said
               Legates
               ,
               all
               due
               Ceremonies
               first
               observed
               ,
               have
               directed
               
               Citations
               both
               to
               us
               and
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               for
               our
               and
               for
               her
               appearing
               before
               them
               the
               18
               th
               of
               this
               month
               ;
               which
               appearance
               was
               duly
               on
               either
               Party
               kept
               ,
               performed
               ,
               and
               all
               requisite
               Solemnities
               accomplished
               :
               At
               which
               time
               the
               Queen
               trusting
               more
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Imperialists
               ,
               than
               in
               any
               justness
               of
               her
               Cause
               ,
               and
               thinking
               of
               likelyhood
               ,
               by
               frustratory
               allegations
               and
               delays
               ,
               to
               tract
               and
               put
               over
               the
               Matter
               to
               her
               advantage
               ,
               did
               protest
               at
               the
               said
               day
               ,
               putting
               in
               Libels
               ,
               Recusatories
               of
               the
               Judges
               ;
               and
               also
               made
               a
               provocation
               ,
               alledging
               the
               Cause
               to
               be
               avoked
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               
                 &
                 litis
                 pendentiam
                 coram
                 eodem
              
               ;
               desiring
               to
               be
               admitted
               for
               probation
               thereof
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               term
               competent
               for
               the
               same
               :
               Whereupon
               day
               was
               given
               by
               the
               Judges
               till
               the
               21
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ,
               for
               declaration
               of
               their
               minds
               and
               intentions
               thereunto
               ;
               The
               Queen
               in
               Person
               ,
               and
               we
               by
               our
               Proctor
               enjoined
               to
               appear
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               to
               hear
               what
               the
               said
               Judges
               should
               determine
               in
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               .
               At
               which
               time
               both
               we
               and
               the
               Queen
               appeared
               in
               Person
               ;
               and
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               said
               Judges
               amply
               and
               sufficiently
               declared
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               sincerity
               of
               their
               minds
               directly
               ,
               justly
               to
               proceed
               without
               favour
               ,
               dread
               ,
               affection
               ,
               or
               partiality
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               no
               such
               Recusation
               ,
               Appellation
               ,
               or
               term
               for
               proving
               of
               
                 Litis
                 pendentiam
              
               ,
               could
               or
               might
               be
               by
               them
               admitted
               :
               yet
               she
               nevertheless
               persisting
               in
               her
               former
               wilfulness
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               Appeal
               ,
               which
               also
               by
               the
               said
               Judges
               was
               likewise
               recused
               :
               And
               they
               minding
               to
               proceed
               further
               in
               the
               Cause
               ,
               the
               Queen
               would
               no
               longer
               make
               her
               abode
               to
               hear
               what
               the
               said
               Judges
               would
               fully
               discern
               ,
               but
               incontinently
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               wherefore
               she
               was
               thrice
               preconnisate
               ,
               and
               called
               eft-soons
               to
               return
               and
               appear
               ;
               which
               she
               refusing
               to
               do
               ,
               was
               denounced
               by
               the
               Judges
               Contumax
               ,
               and
               a
               Citation
               decerned
               for
               her
               appearance
               on
               Friday
               next
               ,
               to
               make
               answer
               to
               such
               Articles
               and
               Positions
               as
               should
               be
               objected
               unto
               her
               :
               So
               as
               now
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               will
               use
               all
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               to
               her
               possible
               ,
               to
               impetrate
               and
               attain
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               her
               own
               pursute
               ,
               as
               by
               her
               Friends
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               to
               the
               impeachment
               of
               the
               rightful
               Process
               of
               this
               Cause
               ,
               either
               by
               Advocation
               ,
               Inhibition
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               :
               Wherefore
               seeing
               now
               in
               what
               state
               this
               our
               Matter
               standeth
               and
               dependeth
               ,
               necessary
               and
               requisite
               for
               the
               great
               Consequences
               hanging
               upon
               the
               same
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               exoneration
               of
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               surety
               of
               our
               Succession
               ,
               and
               the
               well
               of
               this
               our
               Realm
               and
               People
               ,
               to
               be
               with
               all
               celerity
               perfected
               and
               observed
               .
               It
               was
               thought
               convenient
               to
               advertise
               you
               of
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               ye
               being
               well
               and
               sufficiently
               instructed
               in
               all
               things
               concerning
               the
               same
               ,
               shall
               by
               your
               wisdoms
               and
               diligences
               have
               special
               regard
               that
               nothing
               pass
               or
               be
               granted
               there
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               may
               either
               give
               delay
               or
               disappointment
               to
               the
               direct
               and
               speedy
               process
               to
               be
               used
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               neither
               by
               Advocation
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               Inhibition
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               that
               if
               any
               such
               thing
               shall
               ,
               by
               the
               Caesareans
               ;
               or
               by
               her
               Agents
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               be
               attempted
               ,
               or
               desired
               ,
               the
               like
               Men
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               good
               Zeal
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Experience
               ,
               diligently
               procure
               the
               stopping
               thereof
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               such
               Reasons
               and
               Considerations
               as
               before
               have
               been
               signified
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               by
               inferring
               the
               high
               and
               extream
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               intolerable
               prejudice
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               thereof
               should
               do
               to
               his
               said
               Legates
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               contrariety
               both
               of
               his
               Bull
               and
               Commission
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               his
               Promise
               and
               Pollicitation
               passed
               upon
               the
               
               same
               ;
               beside
               the
               notable
               and
               excellent
               displeasure
               thereby
               to
               be
               done
               by
               his
               Holiness
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Realm
               ,
               clear
               contrary
               to
               our
               merits
               and
               deserts
               ;
               extending
               also
               the
               other
               dangers
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               former
               Writings
               ,
               apparent
               to
               ensue
               thereby
               to
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               with
               the
               manifold
               ,
               and
               in
               manner
               ,
               in●inite
               inconveniences
               like
               to
               follow
               of
               the
               same
               to
               all
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               such
               reasons
               ,
               introductions
               and
               perswasions
               ye
               can
               make
               and
               devise
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               putting
               him
               also
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               great
               Commodity
               coming
               unto
               his
               Holiness
               herein
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               this
               Cause
               being
               here
               decided
               ,
               the
               Pope
               not
               only
               is
               delivered
               from
               the
               pains
               that
               he
               should
               in
               this
               time
               of
               Disease
               and
               Sickness
               ,
               to
               the
               extream
               peril
               of
               his
               Life
               sustain
               with
               the
               same
               ,
               seeing
               that
               it
               is
               of
               such
               moment
               and
               importance
               ,
               as
               suffereth
               no
               tract
               or
               delay
               ;
               but
               also
               his
               Holiness
               shall
               by
               such
               decision
               here
               eschew
               and
               avoid
               all
               displeasure
               that
               he
               should
               not
               fail
               to
               have
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               or
               should
               be
               passed
               elsewhere
               :
               which
               matter
               is
               no
               little
               wisdom
               well
               to
               foresee
               and
               consider
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               to
               forbear
               to
               do
               or
               pass
               any
               thing
               derogatory
               or
               prejudicial
               to
               his
               said
               Commission
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               to
               corroborate
               and
               fortify
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               Acts
               judicial
               as
               shall
               pass
               by
               his
               said
               Legates
               by
               virtue
               thereof
               .
               Like-as
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               of
               his
               Uprightness
               ,
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               perfect
               Wisdom
               will
               do
               ;
               and
               rather
               like
               a
               most
               loving
               Father
               and
               Friend
               ,
               tender
               and
               favour
               our
               good
               ,
               just
               and
               reasonable
               Causes
               and
               Desires
               ,
               putting
               thereunto
               all
               the
               furtherance
               he
               may
               do
               ,
               than
               to
               do
               or
               consent
               to
               be
               done
               any
               thing
               hurtful
               ,
               prejudicial
               ,
               dammageable
               ,
               or
               displeasant
               unto
               us
               ,
               or
               this
               our
               said
               Cause
               .
               And
               finally
               ;
               If
               need
               shall
               be
               ,
               we
               will
               ye
               also
               infer
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               shall
               require
               ,
               how
               inconvenient
               it
               were
               this
               our
               Matter
               should
               be
               decided
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ;
               which
               now
               dependeth
               totally
               in
               the
               Emperor's
               Arbitre
               ,
               having
               such
               puissance
               near
               thereunto
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               written
               by
               the
               Pope's
               own
               Letters
               ,
               their
               State
               and
               Life
               there
               is
               all
               in
               the
               Emperor's
               hands
               ,
               whose
               Armies
               may
               famish
               or
               relieve
               them
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
               And
               semblably
               ye
               shall
               not
               forget
               the
               prerogative
               of
               our
               Crown
               and
               Jurisdiction
               Royal
               ,
               by
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               of
               our
               Realm
               ,
               which
               admitteth
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               prejudice
               thereof
               ,
               and
               also
               what
               danger
               they
               should
               incur
               that
               would
               presume
               to
               bring
               or
               present
               any
               such
               thing
               unto
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               last
               Letters
               sent
               by
               Alexander
               was
               touched
               at
               good
               length
               .
               Wherein
               since
               ye
               be
               already
               so
               well
               and
               amply
               instructed
               ,
               knowing
               also
               how
               much
               the
               Matter
               imports
               and
               toucheth
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               profit
               and
               agreeable
               service
               ye
               may
               do
               unto
               us
               herein
               ,
               with
               the
               high
               thanks
               that
               ye
               may
               deserve
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               We
               shall
               not
               be
               more
               prolix
               ,
               but
               refer
               the
               substantial
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               and
               assured
               handling
               hereof
               to
               your
               circumspections
               ,
               fidelities
               ,
               and
               diligences
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               ye
               will
               now
               above
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               look
               vigilantly
               hereunto
               ,
               and
               so
               acquit
               your selves
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               well
               appear
               that
               your
               Acts
               shall
               be
               correspondent
               to
               our
               firm
               trust
               and
               expectation
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               tender
               this
               thing
               than
               ye
               know
               it
               to
               be
               imprinted
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               our
               Heart
               ,
               nor
               then
               as
               ye
               know
               both
               the
               importance
               and
               high
               moment
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               very
               necessity
               of
               the
               Matter
               doth
               require
               .
               In
               which
               doing
               ,
               beside
               the
               laud
               and
               praise
               that
               ye
               shall
               consecute
               thereby
               of
               all
               good
               Men
               ,
               we
               shall
               so
               have
               your
               acquittals
               in
               our
               remembrance
               ,
               as
               ye
               shall
               have
               cause
               
               to
               think
               your
               travels
               ,
               pains
               ,
               and
               studies
               herein
               ,
               in
               the
               best
               wise
               collocate
               and
               emploied
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 our
                 Signet
                 ,
                 at
                 our
                 Palace
                 of
                 Bridewel
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   23
                   d
                   day
                   of
                   Iune
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Rome
               9
               Iuly
               1529.
               
               XXIX
               .
               Doctor
               Bennet's
               Letter
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               shewing
               how
               little
               they
               might
               expect
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               
               PLease
               it
               your
               Grace
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               6
               th
               day
               of
               this
               month
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               send
               for
               us
               :
               Albeit
               we
               had
               made
               great
               sute
               for
               audience
               before
               to
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               soon
               after
               that
               we
               had
               understanding
               that
               his
               Holiness
               was
               recovered
               of
               this
               his
               last
               Sickness
               ,
               into
               the
               which
               he
               fell
               the
               second
               day
               ,
               after
               I
               had
               my
               first
               audience
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               21
               day
               of
               the
               last
               month
               :
               And
               after
               our
               long
               communication
               and
               reasoning
               in
               the
               King's
               Highness
               Cause
               ,
               which
               ,
               at
               length
               ,
               we
               have
               written
               to
               your
               Grace
               in
               our
               common
               Letter
               ,
               for
               a
               confirmation
               of
               many
               inconveniences
               and
               dangers
               which
               we
               perswaded
               to
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               to
               follow
               both
               to
               himself
               and
               to
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               in
               case
               his
               Holiness
               should
               avoke
               the
               cause
               ;
               I
               thought
               much
               convenient
               at
               that
               same
               time
               to
               deliver
               the
               King
               's
               familiar
               ,
               and
               likewise
               your
               Grace's
               Letter
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               shew
               your
               Grace's
               Credence
               to
               his
               Holiness
               .
               After
               the
               foresaid
               Letters
               delivered
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Holiness
               read
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               shewed
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               perceived
               by
               your
               Grace's
               Letters
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               certain
               Credence
               to
               shew
               unto
               him
               of
               great
               moment
               and
               importance
               ,
               concerning
               him
               and
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               .
               I
               shewed
               to
               his
               Holiness
               your
               Grace's
               Faith
               and
               observance
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               doth
               best
               know
               ;
               most
               humbly
               besought
               his
               Holiness
               to
               believe
               these
               undoubtedly
               to
               follow
               ,
               That
               if
               his
               Holiness
               should
               ,
               at
               the
               labours
               of
               the
               Caesareans
               ,
               avoke
               the
               Cause
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               alonely
               offend
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               hath
               been
               a
               stay
               ,
               a
               help
               ,
               and
               a
               defence
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               injury
               ,
               without
               remedy
               ,
               shall
               alienate
               his
               Majesty
               and
               Realms
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               from
               the
               devotion
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               .
               This
               I
               shewed
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               doth
               evidently
               perceive
               to
               follow
               ,
               in
               case
               his
               Holiness
               should
               incline
               to
               the
               Caesareans
               desire
               on
               this
               behalf
               :
               Yea
               further
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               most
               clearly
               perceiveth
               also
               by
               that
               Act
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               utterly
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               likewise
               your
               Person
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               your
               Grace
               ,
               with
               weeping
               tears
               ,
               most
               lamentably
               committed
               unto
               me
               to
               shew
               to
               his
               Holiness
               .
               Furthermore
               I
               shewed
               to
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               ,
               howsoever
               you
               should
               proceed
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               did
               intend
               to
               proceed
               so
               sincerely
               ,
               indifferently
               ,
               and
               justly
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               rather
               suffer
               to
               be
               jointed
               ,
               Joint
               by
               Joint
               ,
               than
               either
               for
               affection
               or
               fear
               ,
               do
               any
               act
               either
               against
               your
               Conscience
               or
               Justice
               .
               Furthermore
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               seeing
               his
               Holiness
               may
               be
               so
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               will
               do
               nothing
               but
               according
               to
               Justice
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               he
               may
               the
               more
               boldly
               deny
               Avocations
               to
               the
               Caesareans
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               Queen
               and
               the
               Emperor
               can
               desire
               but
               Justice
               ,
               which
               they
               may
               have
               at
               your
               Grace's
               hand
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               Campegius
               ,
               as
               well
               there
               
               as
               here
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               means
               his
               Holiness
               should
               deliver
               himself
               from
               great
               pains
               and
               unquietness
               of
               mind
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               sustain
               in
               case
               the
               Cause
               should
               be
               known
               here
               ,
               where
               he
               should
               have
               the
               King's
               Highness
               on
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperor
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               daily
               calling
               upon
               his
               Holiness
               .
               To
               this
               his
               Holiness
               most
               heavily
               ,
               and
               with
               tears
               ,
               answered
               and
               said
               ,
               That
               now
               he
               saw
               the
               destruction
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               lamented
               that
               his
               fortune
               was
               such
               to
               live
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               remedy
               it
               ,
               (
               saying
               these
               words
               )
               For
               God
               is
               my
               Judg
               ,
               I
               would
               do
               as
               gladly
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               for
               my self
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               I
               knowledg
               my self
               most
               bounden
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               case
               I
               cannot
               satisfy
               his
               desire
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               should
               do
               manifestly
               against
               Justice
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               my
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ;
               affirming
               ,
               that
               his
               Counsel
               shews
               him
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
               Caesareans
               have
               a
               Mandate
               or
               Proxie
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               to
               ask
               the
               Avocations
               in
               her
               Name
               ,
               he
               cannot
               of
               Justice
               deny
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Signature
               be
               in
               that
               same
               opinion
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               he
               would
               most
               gladly
               do
               that
               thing
               that
               might
               be
               to
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               do
               it
               ,
               seeing
               that
               Signature
               would
               be
               against
               him
               whensoever
               the
               Supplication
               should
               be
               up
               there
               :
               And
               so
               being
               late
               ,
               we
               took
               our
               leave
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               departed
               ,
               seeing
               that
               we
               could
               obtain
               nothing
               of
               the
               Pope
               for
               stopping
               the
               Avocation
               ,
               we
               consulted
               and
               devised
               for
               the
               deferring
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               your
               Grace
               might
               make
               an
               end
               in
               the
               Cause
               there
               .
               And
               so
               concluded
               upon
               a
               new
               Device
               ,
               which
               at
               length
               we
               have
               written
               in
               our
               common
               Letter
               ,
               wherein
               I
               promise
               your
               Grace
               ,
               Mr.
               Gregory
               has
               used
               great
               diligence
               ,
               and
               taken
               great
               labours
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               we
               can
               do
               no
               more
               for
               our
               lives
               :
               And
               if
               your
               Grace
               saw
               the
               importune
               labour
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               the
               Emperor's
               and
               Ferdinandoes
               ,
               you
               would
               marvel
               ,
               I
               promise
               your
               Grace
               they
               never
               cease
               ;
               wherefore
               in
               staying
               hitherto
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               marvel
               ,
               as
               God
               knoweth
               ,
               whom
               I
               pray
               to
               preserve
               your
               Grace
               in
               health
               and
               prosperity
               
                 ad
                 multos
                 annos
              
               .
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               most
               humbly
               to
               commend
               me
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ;
               and
               likewise
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               to
               pardon
               my
               ill
               writing
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   9
                   th
                   day
                   of
                   Iuly
                   .
                
              
               
                 Your
                 daily
                 Beadman
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   W.
                   Benet
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XXX
               .
               A
               Letter
               of
               the
               Pope's
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               concerning
               the
               Avocation
               .
               An
               Original
               .
               19
               Iulii
               ,
               1529.
               
            
             
               DIlecte
               Fili
               noster
               ,
               salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               .
               
               Difficile
               est
               nobis
               explicare
               literis
               ,
               qua
               nostra
               molestia
               seu
               potius
               dolore
               fuerimus
               coacti
               ,
               ad
               Avocationem
               Causae
               istic
               commissae
               concedendam
               ;
               nam
               etsi
               res
               ita
               fuit
               justa
               ut
               tanto
               tempore
               differri
               non
               debuerit
               ,
               tamen
               
               nos
               qui
               isti
               Serenissimo
               Regi
               pro
               ejus
               singularibus
               erga
               nos
               &
               Apostolicam
               sedem
               meritis
               placere
               in
               omnibus
               cupimus
               ,
               sicut
               consuevimus
               ,
               aegre
               nunc
               adducti
               sumus
               ,
               ut
               quamquam
               justitia
               cogente
               ,
               quicquid
               contra
               ejus
               voluntatem
               concederemus
               .
               Nec
               vero
               minus
               ,
               Fili
               ,
               doluimus
               tua
               causa
               ▪
               cui
               rem
               hanc
               tantae
               curae
               esse
               perspeximus
               quantum
               tua
               erga
               dictum
               Regem
               fides
               &
               amor
               postulat
               ;
               sed
               tamen
               quod
               datur
               justitiae
               minus
               esse
               molestum
               debet
               ,
               cum
               praesertim
               id
               fuerit
               tam
               dilatum
               a
               nobis
               ,
               omniaque
               antea
               pertentata
               ne
               ad
               hoc
               descenderemus
               .
               Itaque
               optamus
               in
               hoc
               adhiberi
               a
               te
               illam
               tuam
               singularem
               prudentiam
               &
               aequitatem
               ,
               persuadereque
               te
               tibi
               id
               quod
               est
               ,
               nos
               qui
               semper
               vobis
               placere
               quantum
               nobis
               licuit
               studuimus
               ,
               id
               quod
               vestro
               maximo
               merito
               fecimus
               ,
               &
               semper
               facturi
               sumus
               ,
               nunc
               non
               nisi
               invitos
               &
               justitia
               coactos
               quod
               fecimus
               fecisse
               :
               Teque
               omni
               studio
               &
               amore
               hortamur
               ,
               ut
               dictum
               regem
               in
               solita
               erga
               nos
               benevolentia
               retinere
               velis
               ,
               eique
               persuadere
               ,
               nihil
               ex
               hoc
               apud
               nos
               de
               benevolentia
               erga
               se
               veteri
               imminutum
               unquam
               fore
               ,
               quod
               recipiemus
               a
               Circumspectione
               tua
               longe
               gratissimum
               .
               Quemadmodum
               plenius
               dilectus
               Filius
               noster
               Cardinalis
               Campegius
               haec
               circumspectioni
               tuae
               explicabit
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat.
                 Romae
                 apud
                 Sanctum
                 Petrum
                 sub
                 annulo
                 Piscatoris
                 
                   die
                   19
                   Julii
                   1529.
                   
                   Pont.
                   nostri
                   anno
                   sexto
                   .
                
              
               
                 Blosius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Act
               26.
               
               Anno
               Regni
               21.
               
               Henr.
               8.
               
               XXXI
               An
               Act
               for
               the
               releasing
               unto
               the
               King
               his
               Highness
               of
               suck
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               as
               was
               to
               be
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               any
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               any
               Manner
               of
               Loan
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               Missives
               ,
               or
               other
               ways
               or
               manner
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               
                 ITem
                 quaedam
                 alia
                 billa
                 formam
                 cujusdam
                 actus
                 in
                 se
                 continens
                 ,
                 exhibita
                 est
                 praefato
                 Domino
                 Regi
                 in
                 Parliamento
                 praedicto
                 ,
                 cujus
                 quidem
                 billae
                 tenor
                 sequiturin
                 haec
                 verba
                 .
              
               The
               King
               's
               humble
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               and
               loving
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               assembled
               ,
               considering
               and
               calling
               to
               their
               remembrances
               ,
               the
               inestimable
               Costs
               ,
               Charges
               ,
               and
               Expences
               ,
               which
               the
               King's
               Highness
               necessarily
               hath
               been
               compelled
               to
               support
               and
               sustain
               ,
               since
               his
               assumption
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               and
               Dignity
               Royal
               ;
               as
               well
               first
               for
               the
               extinction
               of
               a
               right
               dangerous
               and
               damnable
               Schism
               sprung
               and
               risen
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               the
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               prudence
               ,
               and
               provision
               ,
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               was
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               honour
               ,
               laud
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               repressed
               ;
               the
               Enemies
               then
               being
               of
               the
               Church
               reformed
               ,
               returned
               ,
               and
               restored
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               peace
               over
               all
               componed
               and
               concluded
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               modifying
               of
               the
               insatiable
               and
               inordinate
               ambition
               of
               those
               which
               do
               aspire
               unto
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               did
               put
               universal
               trouble
               ,
               divisions
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               intending
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               have
               subdued
               this
               Realm
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               the
               rest
               unto
               their
               Power
               and
               
               Subjection
               :
               For
               the
               resistance
               whereof
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               was
               compelled
               ,
               after
               the
               Universal
               Peace
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               study
               ,
               labour
               ,
               and
               travel
               of
               his
               Grace
               conduced
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Contrahents
               newly
               violate
               and
               infringed
               ;
               in
               shewing
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Treaties
               thereupon
               made
               again
               ,
               and
               take
               Armour
               .
               And
               over
               and
               besides
               the
               notable
               and
               excessive
               treasure
               and
               substance
               which
               his
               Highness
               in
               his
               first
               Wars
               had
               emploied
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Faith
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               this
               his
               Realm
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               People
               and
               Subjects
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               was
               eft-soons
               brought
               of
               necessity
               to
               new
               ,
               excellent
               ,
               and
               marvellous
               Charges
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               supportation
               of
               sundry
               Armies
               by
               Sea
               and
               by
               Land
               ;
               and
               also
               for
               divers
               and
               manifold
               Contributions
               outward
               ,
               to
               serve
               ,
               keep
               ,
               and
               contain
               his
               own
               Subjects
               at
               home
               in
               rest
               and
               repose
               ;
               which
               hath
               been
               so
               politickly
               handled
               and
               conduced
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               most
               part
               of
               all
               religious
               Christians
               have
               been
               infested
               with
               cruel
               Wars
               ,
               Discords
               ,
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               Dissensions
               ,
               the
               great
               Heads
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               World
               brought
               unto
               Captivity
               ;
               Cities
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               and
               Places
               ,
               by
               force
               and
               sedition
               ,
               taken
               ,
               spoiled
               ,
               burnt
               ,
               and
               sacked
               ;
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               found
               in
               the
               same
               slain
               and
               destroyed
               ;
               Virgins
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               Widows
               ,
               and
               Religious
               Women
               ,
               ravished
               and
               defloured
               ;
               Holy
               Churches
               and
               Temples
               polluted
               ,
               and
               turned
               unto
               prophane
               use
               ;
               the
               Reliques
               of
               the
               Holy
               Saints
               irreverently
               treated
               ;
               Hunger
               ,
               Dearth
               ,
               and
               Famine
               ,
               by
               mean
               thereof
               in
               the
               said
               outward
               Regions
               ,
               insuing
               and
               gentily
               over
               all
               ,
               was
               depopulation
               ,
               destruction
               and
               confusion
               ;
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Subjects
               in
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               high
               providence
               and
               politick
               means
               of
               his
               Grace
               nevertheless
               preserved
               ,
               defended
               ,
               and
               maintained
               ,
               from
               all
               these
               inconveniences
               and
               dangers
               ;
               and
               such
               provisions
               taken
               ,
               by
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               so
               as
               reasonable
               commodity
               was
               always
               given
               unto
               them
               to
               exercise
               their
               Traffiques
               of
               Merchandise
               ,
               and
               other
               their
               Crafts
               ,
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               Occupations
               for
               their
               living
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               possibly
               have
               been
               brought
               about
               ,
               unless
               then
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               with
               continual
               studies
               ,
               travels
               ,
               and
               pains
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               infinite
               Charges
               and
               Expences
               ,
               had
               converted
               the
               peril
               and
               danger
               of
               the
               Enterprises
               and
               Exploits
               ,
               set
               forth
               for
               the
               reduction
               of
               the
               Enemies
               unto
               Peace
               ,
               from
               his
               own
               Subjects
               unto
               Strangers
               :
               Whereof
               finally
               such
               Fruit
               and
               Effect
               is
               ensued
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               King's
               policy
               ,
               puissance
               ,
               and
               means
               ,
               general
               and
               universal
               Peace
               is
               established
               amongst
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               ;
               and
               this
               Realm
               now
               ,
               thanked
               be
               God
               ,
               constitute
               in
               free
               ,
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               assured
               and
               profitable
               Amity
               with
               all
               outward
               Parties
               ,
               than
               hath
               been
               at
               any
               time
               whereof
               is
               memory
               or
               remembrance
               .
               Considering
               furthermore
               ,
               That
               his
               Highness
               ,
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               hath
               been
               fain
               to
               employ
               ,
               not
               only
               such
               sums
               of
               Mony
               as
               hath
               risen
               and
               grown
               by
               any
               manner
               of
               contribution
               made
               unto
               his
               Grace
               by
               his
               said
               loving
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               also
               over
               and
               above
               the
               same
               ,
               sundry
               other
               notable
               and
               excellent
               Sums
               of
               his
               own
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               yearly
               Revenues
               ,
               which
               else
               his
               Grace
               might
               have
               kept
               and
               reserved
               to
               his
               own
               use
               ;
               amongst
               which
               manifold
               great
               Sums
               so
               employed
               ,
               his
               Highness
               also
               ,
               as
               is
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               and
               as
               doth
               evidently
               appear
               by
               the
               accompts
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               hath
               to
               that
               use
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               converted
               all
               such
               Mony
               ,
               as
               by
               any
               his
               Subjects
               and
               People
               ,
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               hath
               been
               advanced
               unto
               his
               Grace
               by
               way
               of
               Prest
               and
               Loan
               ,
               either
               particularly
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               Taxation
               made
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               being
               a
               thing
               so
               well
               collocate
               and
               bestowed
               ,
               seeing
               the
               said
               high
               
               and
               great
               Fruits
               and
               Effects
               thereof
               ensued
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               ,
               surety
               ,
               well
               ,
               perfect
               commodity
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               tranquillity
               of
               this
               said
               Realm
               ,
               as
               nothing
               could
               better
               nor
               more
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               said
               Subjects
               be
               desired
               ,
               studied
               ,
               or
               imagined
               ;
               Of
               one
               mind
               ,
               consent
               and
               assent
               ,
               and
               by
               Authority
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               do
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Realm
               whom
               they
               do
               represent
               ,
               freely
               ,
               liberally
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               give
               and
               grant
               unto
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               by
               Authority
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               all
               and
               every
               Sum
               and
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               ,
               which
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               ought
               ,
               or
               might
               be
               due
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               any
               Mony
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               to
               his
               Grace
               at
               any
               time
               heretofore
               advanced
               ,
               or
               payed
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Prest
               or
               Loan
               ,
               either
               upon
               any
               Letter
               or
               Letters
               under
               the
               King
               's
               Privy
               Seal
               ,
               general
               or
               particular
               ,
               Letter
               ,
               Missive
               ,
               Promise
               ,
               Bond
               ,
               or
               Obligation
               of
               payment
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               Taxation
               ,
               or
               other
               Assessing
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               Commission
               or
               Commissions
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               mean
               or
               means
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               heretofore
               passed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               utterly
               ,
               frankly
               ,
               liberally
               ,
               and
               most
               willingly
               and
               benevolently
               ,
               for
               them
               ,
               their
               Heirs
               ,
               Executors
               ,
               and
               Successors
               ,
               do
               remit
               ,
               release
               ,
               and
               quit
               claim
               ,
               unto
               his
               Highness
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               for
               ever
               ,
               all
               and
               every
               the
               same
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               ,
               and
               every
               parcel
               thereof
               ,
               and
               all
               and
               singular
               Suits
               ,
               Petitions
               ,
               and
               Demands
               ,
               which
               they
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               their
               Heirs
               ,
               Successors
               ,
               or
               Executors
               ,
               or
               the
               Heirs
               ,
               Executors
               ,
               or
               Successors
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               ,
               had
               ,
               or
               may
               have
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               any
               parcel
               thereof
               ;
               most
               humbly
               and
               lovingly
               ,
               beseeching
               his
               Highness
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               clear
               discharge
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               ordained
               and
               enacted
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               our
               said
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               assembled
               ,
               and
               by
               authority
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               all
               Promises
               ,
               Bonds
               ,
               Writings
               ,
               Obligatory
               Letters
               ,
               under
               the
               King
               's
               Privy
               Seal
               ,
               Signet
               ,
               Sign
               Manual
               ,
               or
               Great
               Seal
               passed
               ,
               and
               other
               Bonds
               or
               Promises
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               ,
               had
               ,
               or
               made
               ,
               to
               any
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               Spiritual
               or
               Temporal
               ,
               Shire
               ,
               City
               ,
               Burrough
               ,
               Waxentale
               ,
               Tranship
               ,
               Hamlet
               ,
               Village
               ,
               Monastry
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Cathedral
               ,
               or
               Collegiat
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               Guild
               ,
               Fraternity
               ,
               or
               Body
               Corporate
               ,
               Fellowship
               ,
               or
               Company
               ,
               or
               other
               whatsoever
               ,
               having
               capacity
               to
               take
               any
               Bond
               ,
               especially
               and
               generally
               ,
               jointly
               or
               severally
               ,
               touching
               or
               concerning
               the
               same
               Prest
               or
               Loan
               ,
               or
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               repaiment
               of
               any
               Sum
               or
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               be
               from
               henceforth
               void
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               .
               
                 Cui
                 quidem
                 billae
                 probe
                 &
                 ad
                 plenum
                 intellectae
                 per
                 dictum
                 Dominum
                 Regem
                 ex
                 assensu
                 &
                 Authoritate
                 Parliamenti
                 praedicti
                 taliter
                 est
                 responsum
                 .
                 Le
                 Roy
                 remercie
                 Les
                 Seigneurs
                 &
                 ses
                 communes
                 de
                 leur
                 bonne
                 cueurs
                 en
                 faifant
                 cest
                 graunt
                 ,
                 &
                 icelle
                 se
                 Majeste
                 accepte
                 &
                 tout
                 le
                 contenu
                 ,
                 &
                 cest
                 escriture
                 a
                 graunt
                 &
                 aprove
                 avecques
                 tous
                 les
                 articles
                 en
                 ceste
                 escripture
                 specifies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               XXXII
               .
               A
               Letter
               from
               Gardiner
               and
               Fox
               ,
               about
               their
               Proceedings
               at
               Cambridg
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Feb.
                       1530.
                    
                     
                  
                   from
                   Cambridg
                   by
                   
                     Stephen
                     Gardiner
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   King's
                   Highness
                   .
                
              
               
                 PLeaseth
                 it
                 your
                 Highness
                 to
                 be
                 advertised
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 arriving
                 here
                 at
                 Cambridg
                 upon
                 Saturday
                 last
                 past
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 Sunday
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 we
                 devised
                 with
                 the
                 Vice-chancellour
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 as
                 favoureth
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Cause
                 ,
                 how
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 sort
                 to
                 compass
                 and
                 attain
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Purpose
                 and
                 Intent
                 ;
                 wherein
                 we
                 assure
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 we
                 found
                 much
                 towardness
                 ,
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Vice-Chancellour
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Edmunds
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 studious
                 to
                 serve
                 your
                 Grace
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 wish
                 or
                 desire
                 :
                 Nevertheless
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 ,
                 labour
                 ,
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 diligence
                 employed
                 on
                 our
                 Party
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 our self
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 attaining
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 done
                 by
                 others
                 for
                 the
                 lett
                 and
                 empeachment
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 assembled
                 they
                 assembled
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 made
                 Friends
                 they
                 made
                 Friends
                 ,
                 to
                 lett
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 pass
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Universities
                 Name
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 they
                 were
                 Superiors
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Voices
                 such
                 things
                 do
                 pass
                 ,
                 
                   multas
                   fabulas
                
                 ,
                 too
                 tedious
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 your
                 Grace
                 .
                 Upon
                 Sunday
                 at
                 afternoon
                 were
                 assembled
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Batchellors
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Masters
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 number
                 almost
                 two
                 hundred
                 :
                 In
                 that
                 Congregation
                 we
                 delivered
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 read
                 openly
                 by
                 the
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 first
                 the
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 calling
                 apart
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 asked
                 their
                 Advice
                 and
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 they
                 answered
                 severally
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Affections
                 led
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   res
                   erat
                   in
                   multa
                   confusione
                   .
                   Tandem
                
                 they
                 were
                 content
                 Answer
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Questions
                 by
                 indifferent
                 Men
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Exceptions
                 against
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 St.
                 Benets
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 come
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 against
                 Dr.
                 Reppes
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Crome
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 generally
                 against
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 allowed
                 Dr.
                 Cranmer's
                 Book
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 declared
                 their
                 Opinion
                 .
                 We
                 said
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 that
                 reason
                 they
                 might
                 except
                 against
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 lightly
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Question
                 so
                 notable
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 every
                 Man
                 Learned
                 hath
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Friend
                 as
                 he
                 thinketh
                 in
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 judg
                 of
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 setteth
                 more
                 to
                 defend
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 once
                 said
                 ,
                 than
                 Truth
                 afterward
                 known
                 .
                 Finally
                 ;
                 The
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 day
                 was
                 much
                 spent
                 in
                 those
                 altercations
                 ,
                 commanding
                 every
                 Man
                 to
                 resort
                 to
                 his
                 Seat
                 apart
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 is
                 in
                 those
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 willed
                 every
                 Man's
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 secretly
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 Order
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 conceived
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 University
                 to
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Letters
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 that
                 night
                 they
                 would
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 agree
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 dark
                 night
                 ,
                 the
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 continued
                 the
                 Congregation
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 proponed
                 a
                 Grace
                 after
                 the
                 form
                 herein
                 inclosed
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 denied
                 :
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 asked
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 even
                 on
                 both
                 Parties
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 or
                 granted
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 labour
                 of
                 Friends
                 to
                 cause
                 some
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 House
                 which
                 were
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 obtained
                 in
                 such
                 form
                 as
                 the
                 Schedule
                 herein
                 enclosed
                 purporteth
                 ;
                 wherein
                 be
                 two
                 Points
                 which
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 left
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 considering
                 by
                 putting
                 in
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 allured
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 hurt
                 the
                 Determination
                 for
                 your
                 Grace's
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 finally
                 content
                 therewith
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 Point
                 is
                 that
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   quicquid
                   major
                   pars
                
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 named
                 decreverit
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 referred
                 
                   ad
                   du●s
                   partes
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 suppose
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 difficulty
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Point
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Question
                 shall
                 be
                 openly
                 disputed
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 honourable
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 agreed
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 that
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 shall
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 St.
                 Benets
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Reppes
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 Mr.
                 Fox
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 object
                 any
                 thing
                 or
                 reason
                 against
                 the
                 conclusion
                 to
                 be
                 sustained
                 for
                 your
                 Grace's
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 Mr.
                 Doctor
                 Clyss
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 to
                 say
                 concerning
                 the
                 Canon-Law
                 ;
                 I
                 your
                 Secretary
                 shall
                 be
                 adjoined
                 unto
                 them
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 therein
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Schedule
                 which
                 we
                 send
                 unto
                 your
                 Grace
                 herewith
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 determine
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Question
                 ,
                 all
                 marked
                 with
                 the
                 Letter
                 A.
                 be
                 already
                 of
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 other
                 good
                 means
                 ,
                 to
                 induce
                 and
                 obtain
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 beseech
                 Almighty
                 God
                 to
                 preserve
                 your
                 most
                 Noble
                 and
                 Royal
                 Estate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   Cambridg
                   
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     February
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   Highness's
                   most
                   humble
                   Subjects
                   and
                   Servants
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Stephen
                       Gardiner
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Edward
                       Foxe
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Grace
                 purposed
                 and
                 obtained
                 ,
                 Feb.
                 1530.
                 
              
               
                 Placet
                 vobis
                 ut
                 
                   
                     A.
                     Vicecancellarius
                     .
                  
                   
                     Doctores
                     .
                     
                       
                         A.
                         Salcot
                         .
                         
                           The
                           Abbot
                           of
                           St.
                        
                         Benets
                         .
                      
                       
                         Watson
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Repps
                         .
                      
                       
                         Tomson
                         .
                      
                       
                         Venetus
                         ,
                         
                           de
                           isto
                           bene
                           speratur
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Edmunds
                         .
                      
                       
                         Downes
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Crome
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Wygan
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Boston
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Magistri
                       in
                       Theologia
                    
                     .
                     
                       
                         Middelton
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Heynes
                         .
                      
                       
                         Mylsent
                         .
                         
                           de
                           isto
                           bene
                           speratur
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Shaxton
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Latimer
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Simon
                         .
                      
                       
                         Longford
                         .
                         
                           De
                           isto
                           bene
                           speratur
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thyxtel
                         .
                      
                       
                         Nicols
                         .
                      
                       
                         Hutton
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Skip
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Goodrich
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.
                         Heth.
                         
                      
                       
                         Hadway
                         ,
                         
                           de
                           isto
                           bene
                           speratur
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Dey
                         .
                      
                       
                         Bayne
                         .
                      
                       
                         A.A.
                         Duo
                         Procuratores
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 HAbeant
                 plenam
                 facultatem
                 &
                 Authoritatem
                 ,
                 nomine
                 totius
                 Universitatis
                 ,
                 respondendi
                 Literis
                 Regiae
                 Majestatis
                 in
                 hac
                 Congregatione
                 lectis
                 ,
                 ac
                 nomine
                 totius
                 Universitatis
                 definiendi
                 &
                 determinandi
                 quaestionem
                 in
                 dictis
                 literis
                 propositam
                 :
                 Ita
                 quod
                 quicquid
                 duae
                 partes
                 eorum
                 praesentium
                 inter
                 se
                 decreverint
                 ,
                 respondendi
                 dictis
                 literis
                 ,
                 &
                 definierint
                 ac
                 determinaverint
                 super
                 quaestione
                 proposita
                 ,
                 in
                 iisdem
                 habeatur
                 ,
                 &
                 reputetur
                 pro
                 Responsione
                 ,
                 Definitione
                 &
                 determinatione
                 totius
                 Universitatis
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 liceat
                 Vicecancellario
                 ,
                 Procuratoribus
                 &
                 Scrutatoribus
                 ,
                 literis
                 super
                 dictarum
                 duarum
                 partium
                 definitione
                 &
                 determinatione
                 concipienda
                 sigillum
                 commune
                 Universitatis
                 apponere
                 ;
                 sic
                 quod
                 disputetur
                 Quaestio
                 publice
                 &
                 antea
                 legatur
                 coram
                 Universitate
                 absque
                 ulteriori
                 gratia
                 desuper
                 petenda
                 aut
                 obtinenda
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Highness
                 may
                 perceive
                 by
                 the
                 Notes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 already
                 sure
                 of
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 be
                 requisite
                 ,
                 wanting
                 only
                 three
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 hope
                 of
                 four
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 four
                 if
                 we
                 get
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain
                 of
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               July
               1.
               1530.
               
               XXXIII
               .
               A
               Letter
               from
               Crook
               out
               of
               Venice
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Opinions
               of
               Divines
               about
               the
               Divorce
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               
               PLease
               it
               your
               Highness
               to
               be
               advertised
               ,
               That
               as
               this
               day
               I
               obtained
               the
               Common
               Seal
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Padua
               ,
               in
               substantial
               and
               good
               form
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               Doctors
               were
               assembled
               upon
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               the
               Case
               was
               amongst
               them
               solemnly
               and
               earnestly
               disputed
               all
               
                 Monday
                 ,
                 Tuesday
                 ,
                 Wednesday
              
               ,
               and
               Thursday
               ,
               and
               this
               present
               Friday
               in
               the
               morning
               again
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               they
               concluded
               with
               your
               Highness
               ,
               and
               desired
               a
               Notary
               to
               set
               his
               Sign
               and
               Hand
               unto
               an
               Instrument
               ,
               by
               Leonicus
               and
               Simonetus
               devised
               ,
               in
               corroboration
               of
               your
               Cause
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               testify
               that
               this
               Instrument
               was
               their
               Deed
               ,
               Device
               ,
               Act
               ,
               and
               Conclusion
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               more
               credence
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               said
               Instrument
               ,
               they
               caused
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Potestate
               here
               to
               set
               his
               Hand
               and
               Seal
               for
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Notary
               :
               A
               Copy
               of
               all
               the
               which
               things
               I
               send
               unto
               your
               Highness
               by
               this
               Bearer
               ,
               in
               most
               humble
               wise
               beseeching
               the
               same
               to
               be
               advertised
               ,
               that
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Black-Friers
               hath
               given
               a
               Commandment
               ,
               That
               no
               Black-Frier
               dispute
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               :
               Notwithstanding
               Prior
               
                 Thomas
                 Omnibonus
              
               procureth
               daily
               new
               Subscriptions
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               till
               the
               Brief
               of
               contrary
               Commandment
               shall
               come
               unto
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               My
               fidelity
               bindeth
               me
               to
               advertise
               your
               Highness
               ,
               that
               all
               Lutherans
               be
               utterly
               against
               your
               Highness
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               and
               have
               letted
               as
               much
               with
               their
               wretched
               Power
               ,
               Malice
               ,
               without
               Reason
               or
               Authority
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               and
               might
               ,
               as
               well
               here
               ,
               as
               in
               Padua
               and
               Ferrara
               ,
               where
               be
               no
               small
               Companies
               of
               them
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               all
               Christian
               Universities
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               well
               handled
               ,
               will
               earnestly
               conclude
               with
               your
               Highness
               .
               And
               to
               obtain
               their
               assent
               ,
               as
               well
               through
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Almagne
                 ,
                 Austrich
                 ,
                 Hungary
                 ,
              
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               marvellous
               expedient
               ,
               for
               the
               preferment
               of
               this
               your
               most
               honourable
               and
               high
               Cause
               ;
               As
               from
               the
               Seigniory
               and
               Dominion
               of
               Venice
               towards
               Rome
               ,
               and
               beyond
               Rome
               ,
               I
               think
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               done
               than
               is
               done
               already
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               gracious
               Lord
               ,
               if
               that
               I
               had
               in
               time
               been
               sufficiently
               furnished
               with
               Mony.
               Albeit
               I
               have
               beside
               this
               Seal
               procured
               unto
               your
               Highness
               an
               hundred
               and
               ten
               Subscriptions
               ,
               yet
               it
               had
               been
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               that
               I
               might
               easily
               and
               would
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               at
               this
               hour
               I
               assure
               your
               Highness
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               neither
               Provision
               nor
               Mony
               ,
               and
               have
               borrowed
               an
               hundred
               Crowns
               ,
               the
               which
               also
               are
               spent
               about
               the
               getting
               of
               this
               Seal
               ;
               of
               the
               which
               my
               need
               ,
               and
               divers
               impediments
               in
               your
               Highness's
               Cause
               here
               ,
               I
               have
               advertised
               your
               Highness
               by
               many
               and
               sundry
               Letters
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               same
               sent
               divers
               Books
               and
               Writings
               ,
               part
               to
               
                 Hierom
                 Molins
              
               a
               Venetian
               ,
               and
               factor
               to
               
                 Mappheus
                 Bernardus
              
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               your
               Subject
               
                 Edmund
                 Herwell
              
               ,
               part
               directed
               to
               Mr.
               Tuke
               ,
               whereof
               I
               am
               nothing
               ascertained
               whether
               they
               be
               exhibited
               unto
               your
               Highness
               or
               not
               ,
               to
               no
               little
               discomfort
               unto
               me
               ;
               notwithstanding
               I
               have
               reserved
               a
               Copy
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Letters
               ,
               and
               other
               ,
               and
               herein
               enclosed
               a
               Bill
               ,
               specifying
               by
               whom
               and
               to
               whom
               I
               directed
               my
               said
               
               Letters
               ,
               in
               most
               humble
               wise
               ,
               beseeching
               your
               most
               Royal
               Clemency
               ,
               to
               ponder
               my
               true
               ,
               sure
               ,
               and
               good
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               me
               to
               be
               destitute
               of
               Mony
               ,
               to
               my
               undoing
               ,
               and
               utter
               loss
               of
               your
               most
               high
               Causes
               here
               ;
               for
               of
               my self
               I
               have
               nothing
               whereby
               to
               help
               my self
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               most
               Blessed
               Trinity
               keep
               and
               preserve
               your
               Highness
               in
               his
               most
               Royal
               Estate
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 Venice
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   Iuly
                   at
                   night
                   ,
                   Anno
                   —
                   30.
                   
                
              
               
                 R.
                 Crook
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XXXIV
               .
               The
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Universities
               concerning
               the
               King's
               Marriage
               ;
               taken
               from
               the
               Printed
               Edition
               of
               them
               .
               London
               ,
               1532.
               
            
             
               
                 Censura
                 Facultatis
                 Sacrae
                 Theologiae
                 a●mae
                 Universitatis
                 Parisiensis
                 .
              
               
                 DEcanus
                 &
                 Facultas
                 Sacrae
                 Theologiae
                 almae
                 Universitatis
                 Parisiensis
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 ad
                 quos
                 praesens
                 scriptum
                 pervenerit
                 ,
                 salutem
                 in
                 eo
                 ,
                 qui
                 est
                 vera
                 Salus
                 .
                 Cum
                 nuper
                 suborta
                 magnae
                 difficultatis
                 controversia
                 super
                 invaliditate
                 Matrimonii
                 ,
                 inter
                 Serenissimum
                 Henricum
                 Octavum
                 Angliae
                 Regem
                 ,
                 Fidei
                 Defensorem
                 ,
                 &
                 Dominum
                 Hiberniae
                 ,
                 ac
                 Illustrissimam
                 Dominam
                 Catharinam
                 Angliae
                 Reginam
                 ,
                 clarae
                 memoriae
                 Ferdinandi
                 Regis
                 Catholici
                 Filiam
                 contracti
                 ,
                 &
                 carnali
                 copula
                 consummati
                 ,
                 illa
                 etiam
                 nobis
                 Quaestio
                 in
                 justitia
                 &
                 veritate
                 discutienda
                 &
                 examinanda
                 proposita
                 fuerat
                 ,
                 videlicet
                 ,
                 Anducere
                 relictam
                 fratris
                 mortui
                 sine
                 liberis
                 sic
                 esset
                 jure
                 divino
                 &
                 naturali
                 prohibitum
                 ,
                 ut
                 interveniente
                 summi
                 Pontificis
                 Dispensatione
                 ,
                 non
                 posset
                 fieri
                 licitum
                 ,
                 ut
                 quis
                 Christianus
                 relictam
                 fratris
                 ducat
                 ,
                 &
                 habeat
                 in
                 Uxorem
                 ;
                 Nos
                 Decanus
                 &
                 Facultas
                 antedicta
                 ,
                 cogitantes
                 ,
                 quam
                 esset
                 pium
                 &
                 sanctum
                 ,
                 nec-non
                 debito
                 charitatis
                 ,
                 &
                 nostrae
                 Professioni
                 consentaneum
                 ,
                 ut
                 his
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 lege
                 Domini
                 secura
                 ,
                 tranquillaque
                 conscientia
                 vitam
                 hanc
                 ducere
                 ,
                 &
                 transigere
                 cupiant
                 ,
                 viam
                 justitiae
                 ostenderemus
                 ,
                 noluimus
                 tam
                 justis
                 &
                 piis
                 votis
                 deesse
                 .
                 Hinc
                 more
                 solito
                 ,
                 apud
                 aedem
                 S.
                 Mathurini
                 per
                 juramentum
                 convenientes
                 ,
                 &
                 solemni
                 Missa
                 cum
                 Invocatione
                 Spiritus
                 Sancti
                 ob
                 hoc
                 celebrata
                 ,
                 nec-non
                 praestito
                 juramento
                 de
                 deliberando
                 super
                 praefata
                 quaestione
                 ,
                 secundum
                 Deum
                 &
                 Conscientiam
                 ;
                 Post
                 varias
                 &
                 multiplices
                 Sessiones
                 ,
                 tam
                 apud
                 aedem
                 S.
                 Mathurini
                 ,
                 quam
                 apud
                 Collegium
                 Sorbonae
                 ,
                 ab
                 octava
                 Junii
                 usque
                 ad
                 secundum
                 Julii
                 habitas
                 ,
                 &
                 continuatas
                 ,
                 perscrutatis
                 prius
                 excussisque
                 quam
                 diligentissime
                 ,
                 ac
                 ea
                 qua
                 decuit
                 ,
                 reverentia
                 &
                 Religione
                 ,
                 Sacrae
                 Scripturae
                 Libris
                 eorumque
                 probatissimis
                 interpretibus
                 ,
                 nec-non
                 Sacrosanctae
                 Ecclesiae
                 generalibus
                 ac
                 Synodalibus
                 Concilii
                 Decretis
                 &
                 Constitutionibus
                 longo
                 usu
                 receptis
                 &
                 approbatis
                 :
                 Nos
                 praedicti
                 Decanus
                 &
                 Facultas
                 de
                 praedicta
                 Quaestione
                 disserentes
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 eam
                 respondentes
                 ,
                 sequentes
                 unanime
                 judicium
                 &
                 consensum
                 Majoris
                 partis
                 totius
                 Facultatis
                 ,
                 Asseruimus
                 &
                 Determinavimus
                 ,
                 prout
                 &
                 in
                 his
                 Scriptis
                 per
                 praesentes
                 Asserimus
                 &
                 Determinamus
                 ,
                 quod
                 praedictae
                 nuptiae
                 cum
                 Relictis
                 fratrum
                 decedentium
                 sine
                 liberis
                 ,
                 sic
                 naturali
                 jure
                 pariter
                 &
                 divino
                 sunt
                 prohibitae
                 ,
                 ut
                 super
                 talibus
                 Matrimoniis
                 contractis
                 ,
                 sive
                 contrahendis
                 ,
                 Summus
                 Pontifex
                 dispensare
                 non
                 possit
                 .
                 In
                 cujus
                 nostrae
                 Assertionis
                 &
                 Determinationis
                 fidem
                 &
                 testimonium
                 ,
                 sigillum
                 nostrae
                 Facultatis
                 cum
                 signo
                 nostri
                 Notarii
                 ,
                 seu
                 Bedelli
                 praesentibus
                 apponi
                 curavimus
                 .
                 Datum
                 in
                 
                 generali
                 nostra
                 Congregatione
                 per
                 juramentum
                 celebrata
                 apud
                 S.
                 Mathurinum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Dom.
                     Millesimo
                     quingentesimo
                     trigesimo
                     ,
                     Mensis
                     vero
                     Julii
                     die
                     secundo
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Censura
                 Facultatis
                 Decretorum
                 almae
                 Universitatis
                 Parisiensis
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 Nomine
                 Domini
                 Amen
                 .
                 Cum
                 proposita
                 fuisset
                 coram
                 nobis
                 Decano
                 &
                 Collegio
                 Consultissimae
                 Facultatis
                 Decretorum
                 Parisiensis
                 Universitatis
                 Quaestio
                 ;
                 An
                 Papa
                 possit
                 Dispensare
                 ,
                 quod
                 Frater
                 possit
                 in
                 Uxorem
                 ducere
                 ,
                 sive
                 accipere
                 relictam
                 Fratris
                 sui
                 ,
                 Matrimonio
                 consummato
                 per
                 Fratrem
                 praemortuum
                 ?
                 Nos
                 Decanus
                 &
                 Collegium
                 praefatae
                 Facultatis
                 ,
                 post
                 multas
                 Disputationes
                 &
                 Argumenta
                 hinc
                 inde
                 super
                 hac
                 materia
                 facta
                 ac
                 habita
                 ,
                 cum
                 magna
                 &
                 longa
                 librorum
                 ,
                 tam
                 divini
                 ,
                 quam
                 Pontificii
                 &
                 Civilis
                 ,
                 jurium
                 revolutione
                 consulimus
                 ,
                 &
                 dicimus
                 ,
                 Papam
                 non
                 posse
                 in
                 ●acto
                 proposito
                 dispensare
                 .
                 In
                 cujus
                 rei
                 testimonium
                 ,
                 has
                 praesentes
                 Sigillo
                 nostrae
                 Facultatis
                 ,
                 &
                 signo
                 nostri
                 scribae
                 primi
                 Bedelli
                 muniri
                 fecimus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Datum
                   in
                   Congregatione
                   nostra
                   apud
                   Sanctum
                   Joannem
                   Lateranensem
                   ,
                   Parisiis
                   
                     die
                     vicesima
                     tertia
                     mensis
                     Maii
                     ,
                     Anno
                     Dom.
                     millesimo
                     quingentesimo
                     trigesimo
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Censura
                 almae
                 Universitatis
                 Aurelianensis
                 .
              
               
                 CUm
                 ab
                 hinc
                 aliquod
                 tempus
                 nobis
                 Collegio
                 Doctorum
                 Regentium
                 almae
                 Universitatis
                 Aurelianensis
                 propositae
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 quae
                 sequntur
                 Quaestiones
                 ,
                 videlicet
                 ;
                 Si
                 jure
                 divino
                 liceat
                 fratri
                 Relictam
                 fratris
                 (
                 quam
                 Fratriam
                 vocant
                 )
                 accipere
                 Uxorem
                 ?
                 Item
                 &
                 si
                 hoc
                 sit
                 eo
                 jure
                 vetitum
                 ,
                 utrum
                 divinae
                 Legis
                 prohibitio
                 Pontificali
                 Dispensatione
                 remitti
                 possit
                 ?
                 Nos
                 praedictum
                 Collegium
                 ,
                 post
                 multas
                 ad
                 praedictorum
                 dubiorum
                 Disputationem
                 (
                 de
                 more
                 nostro
                 )
                 factas
                 Sessiones
                 &
                 Congregationes
                 ,
                 postque
                 Juris
                 tum
                 Divini
                 tum
                 Canonici
                 locos
                 (
                 quod
                 facere
                 potuimus
                 )
                 examinatos
                 ,
                 &
                 omnibus
                 mature
                 atque
                 exacte
                 pensatis
                 &
                 consideratis
                 :
                 Desinivimus
                 ,
                 praedictas
                 nuptias
                 citra
                 divinae
                 legis
                 injuriam
                 attentari
                 non
                 posse
                 ,
                 etiamsi
                 summi
                 Pontisicis
                 accedat
                 indulgentia
                 ,
                 vel
                 permissus
                 .
                 In
                 cujus
                 rei
                 testimonium
                 praesens
                 publicum
                 Instrumentum
                 a
                 Scriba
                 praefatae
                 almae
                 Universitatis
                 subsignari
                 fecimus
                 ,
                 ejusdemque
                 Sigillo
                 communiri
                 .
                 Actum
                 in
                 Sacello
                 Beatae
                 Mariae
                 Boninuncii
                 Aurelianensis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Dom.
                     Millesimo
                     quingentesimo
                     vigesimo
                     nono
                     ,
                     die
                     quinto
                     Mensis
                     Aprilis
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Censura
                 Facultatum
                 Iuris
                 Pontificii
                 &
                 legum
                 Almae
                 Universitatis
                 Andegavensis
                 .
              
               
                 CUm
                 certo
                 ab
                 hinc
                 tempore
                 nobis
                 Rectori
                 &
                 Doctoribus
                 Regentibus
                 in
                 Pontificia
                 &
                 legum
                 disciplina
                 almae
                 Universitatis
                 Andegavensis
                 sequentes
                 Quaestiones
                 propositae
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 ,
                 Utrum
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 pariter
                 &
                 naturali
                 illicitum
                 sit
                 homini
                 Christiano
                 Relictam
                 fratris
                 sui
                 ,
                 etiam
                 absque
                 liberis
                 ,
                 sed
                 Matrimonio
                 jam
                 consummato
                 defuncti
                 ,
                 ducere
                 Uxorem
                 ?
                 Et
                 an
                 Summo
                 Pontifici
                 liceat
                 super
                 hujusmodi
                 nuptiis
                 dispensare
                 ?
                 Nos
                 praefati
                 Rector
                 &
                 Doctores
                 ,
                 post
                 plures
                 ad
                 Disputationem
                 hujusmodi
                 quaestionum
                 ,
                 &
                 veritatem
                 comperiendam
                 factas
                 ,
                 ex
                 more
                 ,
                 Congregationes
                 &
                 Sessiones
                 ,
                 postque
                 varios
                 Juris
                 tam
                 Divini
                 ,
                 quam
                 
                 humani
                 locos
                 ,
                 qui
                 ad
                 eam
                 rem
                 pertinere
                 videbantur
                 ,
                 discussos
                 ,
                 multas
                 quoque
                 rationes
                 in
                 utramque
                 partem
                 adductas
                 &
                 examinatas
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 fideliter
                 consideratis
                 ,
                 &
                 matura
                 deliberatione
                 praehabita
                 ,
                 Definimus
                 neque
                 Divino
                 neque
                 Naturali
                 Jure
                 permitti
                 homini
                 Christiano
                 ,
                 etiam
                 cum
                 Sedis
                 Apostolicae
                 Authoritate
                 seu
                 Dispensatione
                 super
                 hoc
                 adhibita
                 ,
                 Relictam
                 fratris
                 ,
                 qui
                 etiam
                 sine
                 liberis
                 post
                 consummatum
                 Matrimonium
                 decesserit
                 ,
                 Uxorem
                 accipere
                 vel
                 habere
                 .
                 In
                 quorum
                 omnium
                 supradictorum
                 fidem
                 ,
                 praesens
                 publicum
                 Instrumentum
                 a
                 Scriba
                 seu
                 Notario
                 praefatae
                 Almae
                 Universitatis
                 subsignari
                 jussimus
                 ,
                 ejusdemque
                 Universitatis
                 Magno
                 Sigillo
                 muniri
                 .
                 Actum
                 in
                 aede
                 sacra
                 Divi
                 Petri
                 Andegavensi
                 ,
                 in
                 Collegio
                 nostro
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Domini
                     Millesimo
                     quingentesimo
                     tricesimo
                     ,
                     die
                     septimo
                     Maii.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Censura
                 almae
                 Universitatis
                 Bituricensis
                 .
              
               
                 NOs
                 cum
                 Decano
                 Theologiae
                 ,
                 Facultas
                 in
                 Universitate
                 Bituricensi
                 (
                 ut
                 Doctoris
                 Gentium
                 Pauli
                 exemplo
                 plerisque
                 locis
                 auspicemur
                 scriptum
                 nostrum
                 a
                 precatione
                 )
                 omnibus
                 dilectis
                 Dei
                 in
                 quibus
                 vocati
                 estis
                 ,
                 Lectores
                 Charissimi
                 ,
                 quique
                 ad
                 quos
                 scribimus
                 ,
                 Gratia
                 vobis
                 &
                 pax
                 a
                 Deo
                 Patre
                 &
                 Domino
                 nostro
                 Jesu
                 Christo.
                 Dum
                 complerentur
                 dies
                 inter
                 Octavas
                 Pentecostes
                 ,
                 &
                 essemus
                 omnes
                 pariter
                 in
                 eodem
                 loco
                 ,
                 corpore
                 &
                 animo
                 congregati
                 ,
                 sedentesque
                 in
                 domo
                 dicti
                 Decani
                 ;
                 facta
                 est
                 nobis
                 rursus
                 Quaestio
                 eadem
                 ,
                 quae
                 saepius
                 antea
                 ,
                 non
                 quidem
                 parva
                 ,
                 hunc
                 in
                 modum
                 :
                 An
                 rem
                 faciat
                 illicitam
                 necne
                 ,
                 frater
                 accipiens
                 Uxorem
                 a
                 praemortuo
                 fratre
                 relictam
                 ,
                 consummato
                 etiam
                 Matrimonio
                 ?
                 Tandem
                 rei
                 ipsius
                 veritate
                 disquisita
                 &
                 perspecta
                 ,
                 multo
                 singulorum
                 labore
                 ,
                 &
                 Sacrorum
                 iterata
                 atque
                 iterata
                 revolutione
                 codicum
                 ,
                 unusquisque
                 nostrum
                 non
                 fascinatus
                 ,
                 quo
                 minus
                 veritati
                 obediret
                 ,
                 caepit
                 ,
                 prout
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 dedit
                 ,
                 suum
                 hoc
                 unum
                 arbitrium
                 eloqui
                 ,
                 absque
                 personarum
                 acceptione
                 ,
                 in
                 veritate
                 comperi
                 ,
                 personas
                 memoratas
                 in
                 Capite
                 Levitici
                 octavo
                 supra
                 decimum
                 prohibitas
                 esse
                 jure
                 ipso
                 naturali
                 ,
                 authoritate
                 humana
                 minime
                 relaxabili
                 ,
                 &
                 vetitas
                 ,
                 ne
                 invicem
                 Matrimonium
                 contrahant
                 ,
                 quo
                 fit
                 fraternae
                 turpitudinis
                 abominabilis
                 Revelatio
                 .
                 Et
                 hoc
                 nobis
                 signum
                 nostri
                 Bedelli
                 Notarii
                 publici
                 ,
                 cum
                 Sigillo
                 dictae
                 supra
                 nostrae
                 Facultatis
                 praesentibus
                 appenso
                 .
                 Die
                 decimo
                 Junii
                 ,
                 Anno
                 vero
                 a
                 Christi
                 Nativitate
                 ,
                 Millesimo
                 quingentesimo
                 tricesimo
                 .
                 Ut
                 autem
                 nostrae
                 scriptionis
                 pes
                 &
                 caput
                 uni
                 reddantur
                 formae
                 ,
                 quemadmodum
                 sumus
                 auspicati
                 a
                 precatione
                 ,
                 ita
                 claudamus
                 illius
                 quo
                 utimur
                 exemplo
                 .
                 Gratia
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Jesu
                 Christi
                 ,
                 charitas
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 communicatio
                 Sancti
                 Spiritus
                 sit
                 cum
                 omnibus
                 vobis
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Censura
                 Almae
                 Universitatis
                 Tholosanae
                 .
              
               
                 TRactabatur
                 in
                 nostra
                 Tholosana
                 Academia
                 perquam
                 difficilis
                 Quaestio
                 ,
                 Liceatne
                 fratri
                 eam
                 ,
                 quae
                 jam
                 olim
                 defuncto
                 fratri
                 Uxor
                 fuerat
                 (
                 nullis
                 tamen
                 relictis
                 liberis
                 )
                 in
                 Matrimonio
                 sibi
                 conjungere
                 ?
                 Accedebat
                 &
                 alius
                 scrupulus
                 ,
                 qui
                 nos
                 potissimum
                 torquebat
                 ,
                 Si
                 Romanus
                 Pontifex
                 ,
                 cui
                 est
                 commissa
                 gregis
                 Christiani
                 cura
                 ,
                 id
                 sua
                 ,
                 quam
                 vocamus
                 ,
                 Dispensatione
                 permittat
                 ,
                 tunc
                 saltem
                 liceat
                 ?
                 Ad
                 utramque
                 Quaestionem
                 agitandam
                 Doctores
                 omnes
                 Regentes
                 ,
                 qui
                 tunc
                 Tholosae
                 aderant
                 ,
                 coegit
                 Rector
                 in
                 Concilium
                 ,
                 neque
                 id
                 semel
                 tantum
                 sed
                 etiam
                 iterum
                 :
                 
                 Quippe
                 existimavit
                 praecipitari
                 non
                 oportere
                 Consilia
                 ,
                 indigereque
                 nos
                 tempore
                 ,
                 ut
                 aliquid
                 maturius
                 agamus
                 .
                 Demum
                 ,
                 cum
                 in
                 unum
                 locum
                 convenissent
                 omnes
                 ,
                 tum
                 Sacrarum
                 Literarum
                 disertissimi
                 Interpretes
                 ,
                 tum
                 utriusque
                 Censurae
                 Consultissimi
                 ,
                 denique
                 qui
                 quavis
                 in
                 re
                 &
                 judicio
                 &
                 oratione
                 viri
                 foelicibus
                 ingeniis
                 non
                 mediocriter
                 exercitati
                 essent
                 ,
                 ac
                 sese
                 Sacrosanctis
                 Conciliis
                 parere
                 velle
                 ,
                 Sanctorumque
                 Patrum
                 haud
                 quaquam
                 piis
                 animis
                 violanda
                 Decreta
                 imitari
                 jurassent
                 ,
                 &
                 unusquisque
                 suam
                 sententiam
                 protulisset
                 ,
                 atque
                 in
                 utramque
                 partem
                 diffuse
                 decertatum
                 esset
                 ;
                 tandem
                 in
                 eam
                 Sententiam
                 sic
                 frequentius
                 itum
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 uno
                 omnium
                 ore
                 Alma
                 nostra
                 Universitas
                 animis
                 sincerissimis
                 nulloque
                 fermento
                 vitiatis
                 censuerit
                 ,
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 pariter
                 &
                 Naturali
                 Uxorem
                 relictam
                 fratris
                 sui
                 nemini
                 licere
                 accipere
                 .
                 At
                 postquam
                 id
                 lege
                 eadem
                 non
                 licet
                 ,
                 responsum
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 posse
                 Pontificem
                 aliquem
                 ea
                 lege
                 solvere
                 .
                 Nec
                 huic
                 sententiae
                 refragari
                 potest
                 ,
                 quod
                 cogeretur
                 olim
                 frater
                 Uxorem
                 demortui
                 fratris
                 accipere
                 .
                 Nam
                 hoc
                 sigura
                 erat
                 ,
                 atque
                 umbra
                 futurorum
                 ,
                 quae
                 omnia
                 adveniente
                 luce
                 &
                 veritate
                 Evangelii
                 evanuerunt
                 .
                 Haec
                 quoniam
                 ita
                 se
                 habent
                 ,
                 in
                 hanc
                 formam
                 redegimus
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 Notarium
                 ,
                 qui
                 nobis
                 est
                 a
                 Secretis
                 ,
                 signari
                 ,
                 sigillique
                 autentici
                 ejusdem
                 nostrae
                 Almae
                 Universitatis
                 jussimus
                 Appensione
                 Communiri
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Tholosae
                   .
                   
                     Kal.
                     Octob.
                     Ann.
                     a
                     Christo
                     nato
                     M.D.XXX.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Censura
                 Facultatis
                 Sacrae
                 Theologiae
                 Universitatis
                 Bononiensis
                 .
              
               
                 CUm
                 Deus
                 Optimus
                 Maximus
                 veterem
                 Legem
                 ad
                 morum
                 vitaeque
                 informationem
                 ac
                 institutionem
                 ore
                 suo
                 tradiderit
                 ,
                 idemque
                 humanitate
                 sumpta
                 ,
                 mortalium
                 Redemptor
                 Deus
                 novum
                 condiderit
                 Testamentum
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 dubia
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 multis
                 emergebant
                 ,
                 tollenda
                 declarandaque
                 contulerit
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 hominum
                 perfectionem
                 elucidata
                 nonnihil
                 conferunt
                 ;
                 nostras
                 partes
                 semper
                 fore
                 duximus
                 hujusmodi
                 sanctissima
                 Patris
                 a●terni
                 documenta
                 sectari
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 rebus
                 arduis
                 ac
                 dubitabilibus
                 ,
                 superno
                 illustratos
                 lumine
                 ,
                 nostram
                 ferre
                 sententiam
                 ,
                 ubi
                 causa
                 mature
                 consulta
                 ,
                 multisque
                 hinc
                 inde
                 rationibus
                 ,
                 scriptisque
                 Patrum
                 dilucidata
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 nihil
                 quod
                 possumus
                 ,
                 in
                 aliquo
                 temere
                 ferentes
                 .
                 Cum
                 itaque
                 nos
                 ,
                 praestantes
                 quidam
                 &
                 clarissimi
                 viri
                 ,
                 obnixe
                 rogarint
                 ,
                 ut
                 subsequentem
                 casum
                 maxima
                 diligentia
                 pers●rutaremur
                 ,
                 nostrumque
                 subinde
                 in
                 eum
                 judicium
                 ferremus
                 aequissime
                 ,
                 soli
                 veritati
                 innitentes
                 ,
                 in
                 unum
                 omnes
                 Almae
                 Universitatis
                 hujus
                 Doctores
                 Theologi
                 convenimus
                 ,
                 casu
                 prius
                 per
                 unumquemque
                 nostrum
                 sigillatim
                 domibus
                 propriis
                 examinato
                 ,
                 summaque
                 solertia
                 per
                 dies
                 plurimos
                 contracto
                 :
                 Illud
                 una
                 mox
                 vidimus
                 ,
                 examinavimus
                 ,
                 contulimus
                 ,
                 ad
                 amussimque
                 singula
                 quaeque
                 pertractantes
                 ponderavimus
                 ,
                 rationes
                 quascunque
                 contrarias
                 ,
                 quas
                 fieri
                 posse
                 censuimus
                 ,
                 in
                 medium
                 afferentes
                 atque
                 solventes
                 ,
                 etiam
                 ipsius
                 Reverendissimi
                 D.
                 D.
                 Card.
                 Cajetani
                 ,
                 necnon
                 Deuteronomicam
                 Dispensationem
                 de
                 fratris
                 suscitando
                 semine
                 ,
                 &
                 reliquas
                 tandem
                 omnes
                 sententias
                 oppositas
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 id
                 negotii
                 facere
                 viderentur
                 .
                 Quaesitum
                 est
                 igitur
                 a
                 nobis
                 ,
                 An
                 ex
                 sola
                 Ecclesiae
                 institutione
                 vel
                 etiam
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 prohibitum
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 ne
                 quis
                 Relictam
                 a
                 a
                 fratre
                 sine
                 liberis
                 in
                 Uxorem
                 ducere
                 valeat
                 ?
                 Quod
                 si
                 utraque
                 lege
                 ne
                 fieri
                 possit
                 ,
                 cautum
                 est
                 ;
                 An
                 quenquam
                 possit
                 Beatissimus
                 Pontifex
                 super
                 ejusmodi
                 contrahendo
                 Matrimonio
                 dispensare
                 ?
                 Qua
                 diligentissime
                 (
                 ut
                 diximus
                 )
                 ac
                 exactissime
                 seorsim
                 palamque
                 examinata
                 ,
                 ac
                 pro
                 viribus
                 nostris
                 ,
                 optime
                 discussa
                 Quaestione
                 ,
                 Censemus
                 ,
                 Judicamus
                 ,
                 dicimus
                 ,
                 constantissime
                 
                 Testamur
                 &
                 indubie
                 affirmamus
                 ,
                 huj●smodi
                 Matrimonium
                 ,
                 tales
                 nuptias
                 ,
                 tale
                 conjugium
                 horrendum
                 fore
                 ,
                 execrabile
                 ,
                 detestandum
                 ,
                 viroque
                 Christiano
                 ,
                 immo
                 etiam
                 cuilibet
                 insideli
                 prorsus
                 abominabile
                 ,
                 esseque
                 a
                 Jure
                 naturae
                 divino
                 &
                 humano
                 diris
                 paenis
                 prohibitum
                 .
                 Nec
                 posse
                 Sanctissimum
                 Papam
                 (
                 qui
                 tamen
                 fere
                 omnia
                 potest
                 )
                 cui
                 collatae
                 sunt
                 a
                 Christo
                 claves
                 Regni
                 Coelorum
                 :
                 Non
                 inquam
                 posse
                 aliqua
                 ex
                 causa
                 super
                 hujusmodi
                 contrahendo
                 Matrimonio
                 ,
                 quenquam
                 dispensare
                 .
                 Ad
                 hujus
                 Conclusionis
                 veritatem
                 tutandam
                 ,
                 omnes
                 in
                 omnia
                 loca
                 &
                 tempora
                 parati
                 sumus
                 .
                 In
                 quorum
                 fidem
                 has
                 scripsimus
                 ,
                 almaeque
                 nostrae
                 Universitatis
                 ac
                 Sacri
                 Venerabilium
                 Theologorum
                 Collegii
                 Sigillo
                 munivimus
                 ,
                 solita
                 nostra
                 generali
                 subscriptione
                 Signantes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Bononiae
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   Cathedrali
                   ,
                   
                     decima
                     Junii
                     ,
                     Anno
                     Dom.
                     M.D.XXX.
                     sub
                     Divi
                     Clementis
                     7.
                     
                     Pontificatu
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Censura
                 Facultatis
                 Sacrae
                 Theologiae
                 Almae
                 Universitatis
                 Pataviensis
                 .
              
               
                 TEstantur
                 ,
                 qui
                 Catholicam
                 fidem
                 astruunt
                 ,
                 Deum
                 Optimum
                 Maximum
                 legis
                 veteris
                 praecepta
                 filiis
                 Israel
                 ad
                 exemplar
                 vitae
                 ac
                 morum
                 nostrorum
                 institutionem
                 ore
                 proprio
                 tradidisse
                 ,
                 eundemque
                 trabea
                 humanitatis
                 indutum
                 ,
                 Redemptorem
                 omnium
                 factum
                 ,
                 Novum
                 Testamentum
                 condidisse
                 ,
                 &
                 nedum
                 propter
                 hoc
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 dubia
                 quaecunque
                 emergentia
                 removenda
                 ,
                 dilucidandaque
                 nobis
                 misericorditer
                 condonasle
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 nostri
                 perfectionem
                 enucleata
                 fructus
                 uberes
                 conferunt
                 &
                 salutares
                 .
                 Nostrum
                 semper
                 fuit
                 eritque
                 per
                 saecula
                 (
                 uti
                 Christicolas
                 decet
                 )
                 hujusmodi
                 celebratissima
                 Summi
                 Pontificis
                 instituta
                 sectari
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 quibusque
                 dubitationibus
                 ,
                 ac
                 arduis
                 Quaestionibus
                 supernaturali
                 lumine
                 freti
                 ,
                 nostrum
                 proferre
                 Judicium
                 ,
                 ubi
                 res
                 ipsa
                 optime
                 considerata
                 ,
                 multisque
                 hinc
                 inde
                 demonstrationibus
                 ,
                 atque
                 Patrum
                 Authoritatibus
                 mature
                 declarata
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 temere
                 quoad
                 possumus
                 nihil
                 omnino
                 judicantes
                 .
                 Cum
                 igitur
                 nos
                 ,
                 quidam
                 oratores
                 clarissimi
                 ,
                 suppliciter
                 exorarint
                 ,
                 ut
                 subsequentem
                 casum
                 diligentissime
                 perscrutari
                 dignaremur
                 ,
                 atque
                 nostram
                 ferremus
                 exinde
                 sententiam
                 ,
                 soli
                 veritati
                 simpliciter
                 attendentes
                 :
                 Qua
                 ex
                 re
                 omnes
                 hujus
                 Almae
                 Universitatis
                 Doctores
                 Theologi
                 in
                 simul
                 convenimus
                 ,
                 re
                 ipsa
                 prius
                 per
                 nostrum
                 quemlibet
                 particulariter
                 propriis
                 domibus
                 examinata
                 ,
                 summaque
                 cum
                 solertia
                 enucleata
                 ,
                 mox
                 in
                 unum
                 redacti
                 cuncta
                 consideravimus
                 ,
                 examinavimus
                 ,
                 omniaque
                 sigillatim
                 ponderavimus
                 ,
                 Argumenta
                 quaecunque
                 contraria
                 ,
                 quae
                 fieri
                 quoquomodo
                 posse
                 putavimus
                 ,
                 adducentes
                 ,
                 atque
                 integerrime
                 dissolventes
                 ,
                 necnon
                 Deuteronomicam
                 Dispensationem
                 de
                 Fratris
                 suscitando
                 semine
                 ,
                 &
                 reliquas
                 omnes
                 rationes
                 atque
                 sententias
                 oppositas
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 id
                 facere
                 videbantur
                 :
                 Quaestio
                 igitur
                 talis
                 fuit
                 exposita
                 ,
                 An
                 ex
                 sola
                 Sanctae
                 Matris
                 Ecclesiae
                 institutione
                 ,
                 vel
                 etiam
                 de
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 prohibitum
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 ne
                 quis
                 Relictam
                 fratris
                 absque
                 liberis
                 in
                 Uxorem
                 ducere
                 valeat
                 ?
                 Quod
                 si
                 utrobique
                 fieri
                 nequeat
                 cautum
                 est
                 ,
                 An
                 Beatissimus
                 Pontifex
                 super
                 hujusmodi
                 contrahendo
                 Matrimonio
                 quenquam
                 dispensare
                 legitime
                 possit
                 ?
                 Quo
                 exactissime
                 (
                 ut
                 dictum
                 est
                 )
                 seorsim
                 publiceque
                 discusso
                 ,
                 ac
                 pro
                 viribus
                 dilucidato
                 quaesito
                 ,
                 Dicimus
                 ,
                 Judicamus
                 ,
                 Decernimus
                 ,
                 Attestamur
                 ,
                 atque
                 veridice
                 Affirmamus
                 ,
                 Matrimonium
                 hujusmodi
                 ,
                 tale
                 conjugium
                 &
                 tales
                 nuptias
                 nullas
                 esse
                 ,
                 immo
                 detestabiles
                 ,
                 atque
                 execrandas
                 Christiano
                 cuilibet
                 esse
                 ,
                 prophanas
                 ,
                 &
                 ,
                 ut
                 
                 scelus
                 abominandas
                 ,
                 crudelissimis
                 paenis
                 ,
                 jure
                 naturae
                 ,
                 divino
                 &
                 humano
                 ▪
                 clarissime
                 esse
                 prohibitas
                 .
                 Nec
                 Beatissimum
                 Pontificem
                 ,
                 cui
                 claves
                 Regni
                 coelestis
                 a
                 Christo
                 Dei
                 Filio
                 sunt
                 collatae
                 ,
                 ulla
                 ex
                 causa
                 posse
                 super
                 tali
                 Matrimonio
                 contrahendo
                 quenquam
                 juridice
                 dispensare
                 .
                 Cum
                 illa
                 ,
                 quae
                 sunt
                 a
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 prohibita
                 ,
                 non
                 subsint
                 ejus
                 potestati
                 ,
                 nec
                 in
                 illa
                 gerit
                 vicem
                 Dei
                 ,
                 sed
                 solum
                 super
                 ea
                 ,
                 quae
                 sunt
                 commissa
                 jurisdictioni
                 hominum
                 .
                 Ad
                 cujus
                 Sententiae
                 ac
                 Conclusionis
                 veritatem
                 tutandam
                 &
                 ejusdem
                 certissimam
                 defensionem
                 ,
                 Nos
                 omnes
                 unanimes
                 semper
                 &
                 ubique
                 parati
                 sumus
                 .
                 In
                 quorum
                 fidem
                 has
                 nostras
                 fecimus
                 ,
                 Almae
                 Universitatis
                 nostrae
                 ,
                 ac
                 Sacri
                 Reverendorum
                 Theologorum
                 Collegii
                 Sigillo
                 solito
                 communivimus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Datum
                   Paduae
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   Hermitarum
                   S.
                   Augustini
                   ,
                   
                     die
                     primo
                     Julii
                     ,
                     M.D.XXX.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               XXXV
               .
               The
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Lutheran
               Divines
               about
               the
               King's
               Marriage
               ,
               
                 ex
                 MSS.
                 R.
                 Smith
              
               ,
               London
               .
            
             
               EX
               hac
               Collatione
               in
               qua
               audivimus
               Argumenta
               de
               Controversia
               Divortii
               Serenissimi
               &
               Illustrissimi
               Regis
               Angliae
               ,
               Franciae
               ,
               &c.
               proposita
               &
               diligenter
               agitata
               a
               Reverendo
               D.
               D.
               Edwardo
               Hereford
               .
               Episcopo
               ,
               D.
               Nicolao
               Archdiacono
               &
               D.
               D.
               Barnes
               ,
               intelleximus
               Serenissimum
               Regem
               maximis
               &
               gravissimis
               Causis
               adductum
               ,
               superatum
               &
               conclusum
               esse
               ,
               ut
               in
               hoc
               negotio
               Matrimonii
               sui
               faceret
               quod
               fecit
               :
               Nam
               hoc
               manifestum
               est
               &
               negare
               nemo
               potest
               ,
               quod
               Lex
               Levit.
               tradita
               Lev.
               18.
               v.
               20.
               prohibet
               ducere
               fratris
               Uxorem
               ,
               &c.
               sed
               Divina
               ,
               naturalis
               ,
               &
               moralis
               Lex
               est
               intelligenda
               tam
               de
               vivi
               quam
               de
               mortui
               fratris
               Uxore
               ,
               &
               quod
               contra
               hanc
               legem
               nulla
               contraria
               lex
               fieri
               aut
               constitui
               possit
               ,
               sicut
               &
               tota
               Ecclesia
               semper
               hanc
               Legem
               retinuit
               ,
               &
               judicavit
               hujusmodi
               nuptias
               incestas
               esse
               ,
               sicut
               testantur
               Synodorum
               Decreta
               &
               Sanctissimorum
               Patrum
               Clarissimae
               Sententiae
               ,
               &
               has
               nuptias
               prohibent
               &
               vocant
               incestas
               etiam
               jura
               Civilia
               .
               Proinde
               &
               nos
               sentimus
               ,
               &
               hanc
               Legem
               de
               non
               ducenda
               Uxore
               fratris
               in
               omnibus
               Ecclesiis
               servandam
               esse
               veluti
               divinam
               ,
               naturalem
               ,
               &
               moralem
               Legem
               ;
               Nec
               in
               nostris
               Ecclesiis
               vellemus
               dispensare
               aut
               permittere
               ,
               praesertim
               ante
               factum
               ,
               ut
               ejusmodi
               nuptiae
               contraherentur
               ,
               &
               hanc
               Doctrinam
               possumus
               &
               volumus
               Deo
               volente
               facile
               defendere
               .
               Caeterum
               quantum
               ad
               Divortium
               pertinet
               ,
               nondum
               sumus
               plene
               persuasi
               ut
               sententiam
               nostram
               ferre
               possimus
               ,
               An
               post
               Contractum
               Matrimonium
               in
               hoc
               casu
               Serenissimi
               Regis
               debuerit
               fieri
               Divortium
               .
               Rogamus
               igitur
               Seren.
               Regem
               ut
               aequo
               animo
               ferat
               ,
               differri
               nostram
               Sententiam
               in
               hac
               re
               donec
               erimus
               certiores
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               XXXVI
               .
               An
               Abstract
               of
               the
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Divorce
               .
               Written
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Cantuarien
              
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               .
            
             
               Articuli
               ex
               quibus
               plane
               admodum
               demonstratur
               Divortium
               inter
               Henr.
               8.
               
               Angliae
               Regem
               Invictiss
               .
               &
               Serenissimam
               Catharinam
               necessario
               esse
               faciendum
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               AFfinitas
               quae
               Divino
               &
               Naturali
               Jure
               impedit
               ne
               Matrimonium
               contrahatur
               ,
               &
               contractum
               dirimit
               ,
               
               solo
               nuptiali
               foedere
               inducitur
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Substantia
               Matrimonii
               ,
               verum
               perfectumque
               conjugium
               ,
               sola
               conjugali
               pactione
               ,
               &
               non
               carnali
               copula
               efficitur
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vir
               &
               Uxor
               solo
               foedere
               conjugali
               ,
               Deo
               inprimis
               operante
               ,
               una
               mens
               &
               una
               caro
               fiunt
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Carnalis
               Copula
               affinitatem
               solo
               Jure
               Ecclesiastico
               repertam
               inducit
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Affinitas
               sola
               Carnis
               concubitu
               orta
               Sanctione
               humana
               solum
               impedit
               ,
               ne
               Matrimonium
               contrahatur
               ,
               &
               contractum
               dissolvit
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Carnalis
               Copula
               Matrimonium
               necessario
               reddit
               consummatum
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Potest
               Matrimonium
               Carnali
               Copula
               consummari
               ,
               etiam
               Uxoris
               Virginitate
               irrecuperabili
               non
               amissa
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Serenissimam
               Catharinam
               ab
               Illustrissimo
               Principe
               Arthuro
               relictam
               Virginem
               non
               fuisse
               affirmamus
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Sereniss
               .
               Catharinam
               ex
               Judiciis
               quam
               plurimis
               attestantibus
               ,
               &
               violentam
               praesumptionem
               inducentibus
               ,
               ab
               eodem
               Illustrissimo
               Principe
               Arthuro
               corruptam
               ,
               atque
               Matrimonium
               inter
               eos
               consummatum
               fuisse
               non
               dubitamus
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Serenissima
               Catharina
               ,
               praesumptione
               violenta
               hujusmodi
               constante
               ,
               Virginitatem
               suam
               Juramento
               praesertim
               publico
               probare
               nequit
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Judex
               eandem
               Serenissimam
               Catharinam
               ,
               super
               ea
               causa
               jurare
               volentem
               ,
               ad
               juramentum
               jure
               quidem
               admittere
               non
               potest
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Henrici
               octavi
               Angliae
               Regis
               Invictissimi
               &
               Serenissimae
               Catharinae
               praetensum
               Matrimonium
               ,
               lege
               Divina
               &
               naturali
               prohibente
               ,
               nullum
               omnino
               fuisse
               neque
               esse
               posse
               Censemus
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXXVII
               .
               A
               Bull
               sent
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               against
               the
               Statutes
               of
               Provisors
               .
               
            
             
               MArtinus
               Episcopus
               ,
               Servus
               Servorum
               Dei
               ,
               venerabili
               Fratri
               Archiepiscopo
               Cantuariensi
               salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               .
               Si
               quam
               districto
               Dei
               Judicio
               de
               commissis
               tibi
               ovibus
               rationem
               redditurus
               es
               ,
               aliquando
               cogitares
               ,
               si
               meminisses
               &
               tu
               quae
               pastoralis
               officii
               cura
               esse
               debet
               ,
               quantumque
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               ,
               a
               qua
               dignitatem
               &
               auctoritatem
               vendicas
               ,
               jus
               atque
               honorem
               tueri
               obligatus
               es
               ,
               in
               considerationem
               
               duceres
               ;
               profecto
               non
               usque
               adeo
               dormitares
               neque
               negligeres
               :
               Surrexisses
               jamdudum
               ,
               &
               post
               oves
               jam
               longe
               aberrantes
               inclamares
               ,
               ac
               pro
               viribus
               resisteres
               iis
               ,
               qui
               jura
               ac
               privilegia
               a
               summo
               Ecclesiarum
               capite
               omnium
               Christo
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               tradita
               ,
               sacrilego
               vel
               ausu
               violant
               atque
               contemnunt
               .
               Numquid
               ideo
               Pontificalis
               Dignitas
               tibi
               commissa
               est
               ut
               hominibus
               praesis
               ,
               opes
               cumules
               ,
               &
               quae
               tua
               sunt
               non
               quae
               Jesu
               Christi
               quaerere
               debeas
               ?
               Si
               id
               existimas
               vehementer
               erras
               ,
               &
               a
               Christi
               intentione
               longe
               abes
               ,
               qui
               cum
               Beato
               Petro
               oves
               suas
               committeret
               ,
               nil
               ei
               aliud
               nisi
               ut
               illas
               pasceret
               indixit
               ,
               priusque
               non
               semel
               ,
               sed
               bis
               ac
               tertio
               ,
               an
               ab
               eo
               diligeretur
               expostulans
               .
               Estne
               haec
               in
               Christum
               dilectio
               quam
               habes
               ?
               Estne
               hoc
               amare
               ac
               pascere
               oves
               ?
               Itane
               debitum
               quo
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               astringeris
               ,
               recte
               exsolvis
               ?
               En
               ante
               oculos
               tuos
               ab
               ovili
               errantes
               in
               praecipitium
               labuntur
               oves
               ,
               nec
               illas
               revocas
               neque
               reducis
               .
               In
               conspectu
               tuo
               herbas
               pergunt
               pestiferas
               pascere
               ,
               nec
               illas
               prohibes
               ,
               immo
               (
               quod
               abominabile
               est
               )
               tuis
               quasi
               manibus
               hujusmodi
               praebes
               mortiferum
               cibum
               .
               Te
               vidente
               ,
               lupus
               illas
               dispergit
               ,
               &
               taces
               tanquam
               canis
               mutus
               non
               valens
               latrare
               .
               Aspicis
               simul
               &
               Christi
               &
               Ecclesiae
               &
               sedis
               Apostolicae
               mandata
               ,
               auctoritatem
               ,
               reverentiamque
               contemptui
               haberi
               ,
               nec
               semel
               unum
               murmuras
               verbum
               ,
               clauculum
               saltem
               ,
               si
               nolles
               palam
               .
               An
               ignoras
               ante
               aeterni
               tribunal
               judicis
               hujusmodi
               reatus
               &
               culpae
               usque
               ad
               minimum
               quadrantem
               redditurum
               te
               rationem
               ?
               num
               credis
               ,
               si
               qua
               tuo
               neglectu
               perierit
               ovium
               (
               pereunt
               autem
               multae
               )
               de
               tuis
               manibus
               sanguis
               earum
               exigetur
               ?
               Quid
               per
               os
               Ezechielis
               Dominus
               comminatur
               ,
               memorare
               &
               extimesce
               .
               Ipse
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               Speculatorem
               Domini
               posuit
               te
               Deus
               ,
               si
               videris
               gladium
               venientem
               ,
               &
               non
               insonueris
               buccina
               ,
               &
               aliquis
               perierit
               ,
               sanguinem
               ejus
               de
               manibus
               tuis
               requiram
               ;
               haec
               dicit
               Dominus
               .
               Qualis
               autem
               &
               qualis
               iniquitatis
               &
               abominationis
               gladius
               in
               Angliae
               Regnum
               ,
               atque
               oves
               tuas
               descenderit
               ,
               tuo
               judicio
               (
               si
               ratione
               uteris
               )
               relinquimus
               .
               Perlege
               illud
               Statutum
               Regium
               ,
               si
               tamen
               Statutum
               ,
               si
               tamen
               Regium
               dici
               fas
               est
               .
               Nam
               quomodo
               Statutum
               ,
               quod
               Statuta
               Dei
               &
               Ecclesiae
               destruit
               ?
               Quomodo
               Regium
               ?
               quod
               Instituta
               peremit
               ?
               contra
               illud
               quod
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               Honor
               Regis
               Judicium
               diligit
               .
               Et
               judica
               ,
               venerabilis
               Frater
               &
               Christiane
               Episcope
               ,
               ac
               Catholice
               Praesul
               ,
               si
               justum
               ,
               si
               aequum
               ,
               si
               a
               Populo
               Christiano
               servari
               est
               .
               Imprimis
               per
               illud
               execrabile
               Statutum
               ita
               Rex
               Angliae
               de
               Ecclesia
               cum
               Provisionibus
               &
               Administrationibus
               disponit
               ,
               quasi
               Vicarium
               suum
               Christus
               eum
               instituisset
               .
               Legem
               condit
               super
               Ecclesias
               ,
               beneficia
               ,
               Clericos
               &
               Ecclesiasticum
               statum
               ,
               ad
               se
               suamque
               laicalem
               Curiam
               nonnullas
               causas
               Spirituales
               &
               Ecclesiasticas
               jubet
               introduci
               ;
               &
               ut
               uno
               verbo
               concludamus
               ,
               ita
               de
               Clericis
               statuit
               ,
               de
               Ecclesiis
               &
               Ecclesiastico
               Statu
               ,
               quasi
               Ecclesiae
               claves
               in
               manibus
               haberet
               ,
               &
               non
               Petro
               ,
               sed
               sibi
               hujusmodi
               cura
               commissa
               foret
               .
               Praeter
               hanc
               nefandam
               Dispositionem
               ,
               vipereas
               quasdam
               contra
               Clericos
               adjecit
               poenas
               ,
               quae
               ne
               quidem
               contra
               Judaeos
               vel
               Saracenos
               ,
               per
               ullum
               de
               Statutis
               suis
               ,
               promulgatae
               inveniuntur
               .
               Possunt
               ad
               Angliae
               Regnum
               cujuslibet
               generis
               homines
               libere
               proficisci
               ;
               soli
               acceptantes
               beneficia
               Auctoritate
               Summi
               Pontificis
               ,
               Vicarii
               Jesu
               Christi
               ,
               jubentur
               exulari
               ,
               capi
               ,
               incarcerari
               ,
               omnibusque
               bonis
               exui
               ,
               executoresque
               literarum
               Apostolicarum
               ,
               Procuratores
               ,
               Notarii
               ,
               ac
               quicunque
               alii
               Censuram
               seu
               Processum
               ab
               Apostolica
               sede
               in
               Regnum
               mittentes
               aut
               deferentes
               ,
               ultimo
               supplicio
               deputantur
               ,
               projectique
               extra
               protectionem
               Regis
               exponuntur
               ab
               omnibus
               captivandi
               .
               Vide
               si
               audita
               est
               unquam
               similis
               
               Statuti
               iniquitas
               :
               Consideret
               prudentia
               tua
               ,
               si
               Regem
               aut
               Regnum
               hujusmodi
               Statuta
               decent
               :
               Cogita
               si
               te
               talia
               inspicientem
               silere
               oporteat
               ,
               &
               non
               magis
               clamare
               ,
               contradi●●re
               ,
               &
               pro
               viribus
               resistere
               .
               Estne
               ista
               silialis
               Reverentia
               ?
               Estne
               ista
               Christiana
               devotio
               quam
               Regnum
               Angliae
               suae
               Matri
               Ecclesiae
               ac
               Se●i
               Apostolicae
               exhibet
               ?
               Potestne
               Catholicum
               Regnum
               dici
               ,
               ubi
               hujusmodi
               statuuntur
               profanae
               leges
               &
               observantur
               ,
               ubi
               prohibetur
               adiri
               Vicarius
               Christi
               ,
               ubi
               oves
               suas
               Successor
               Apostoli
               Petri
               pascere
               juxta
               mandatum
               Domini
               non
               permittitur
               ?
               Christus
               dixit
               Petro
               suisque
               Successoribus
               ,
               Pasce
               oves
               meas
               ;
               Statutum
               autem
               Regni
               pascere
               ipsas
               non
               sinit
               ,
               sed
               vult
               ut
               Rex
               ipse
               pascat
               ,
               devolvendo
               ad
               eum
               in
               certis
               casibus
               Apostolicam
               Auctoritatem
               .
               Christus
               aedificavit
               supra
               Petrum
               Ecclesiam
               ;
               sed
               Regni
               Statutum
               ,
               id
               prohibet
               :
               Nam
               non
               patitur
               Petri
               Cathedram
               de
               Ecclesia
               prout
               judicaverit
               ,
               expedire
               ,
               ordinare
               vel
               dissponere
               .
               Christus
               voluit
               quod
               quicquid
               summus
               Pontifex
               in
               terris
               solverit
               aut
               ligaverit
               ,
               solutum
               ligatumve
               esset
               in
               coelis
               ;
               Statutum
               huic
               divinae
               voluntati
               non
               assentit
               :
               Nam
               si
               quos
               Sacerdotes
               ad
               ligandum
               solvendumque
               animas
               Christi
               Vicarius
               in
               Regnum
               contra
               Statuti
               tenorem
               destinaret
               ,
               non
               modo
               ipsos
               non
               admittit
               Statutum
               sed
               exulare
               jubet
               ,
               bonis
               privari
               ,
               aliisque
               poenis
               affligi
               ,
               &
               censuram
               seu
               Processum
               Apostolicum
               in
               Regnum
               deferens
               ,
               tanquam
               Sacrilegus
               capite
               punitur
               .
               Quid
               ad
               hoc
               tua
               Discretio
               respondebit
               ?
               Estne
               hoc
               Catholicum
               Statutum
               ?
               Potestne
               sine
               Christi
               in●uria
               ,
               sine
               Evangelii
               transgressione
               ,
               sine
               animae
               interitu
               tolerari
               aut
               observari
               ?
               Cur
               igitur
               non
               clamas
               ,
               &
               quasi
               tuba
               exaltas
               vocem
               tuam
               ,
               annuncians
               populo
               tuo
               peccata
               sua
               ,
               Dom●i
               Israel
               scelera
               eorum
               ,
               ne
               sanguis
               eorum
               de
               manibus
               tuis
               requiratur
               .
               Quod
               &
               si
               omnes
               quibus
               populorum
               cura
               commis●a
               est
               ,
               facere
               teneantur
               ,
               quanto
               magis
               id
               tibi
               erit
               necessarium
               exequi
               ,
               cui
               populos
               &
               populorum
               ministros
               ,
               oves
               &
               ovium
               pastores
               ,
               tuae
               solicitudini
               Romana
               deputavit
               Ecclesia
               ,
               a
               qua
               &
               Primatum
               &
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               legationem
               super
               Anglicanas
               Ecclesias
               suscepisti
               ,
               &
               ipsius
               gloriosissimi
               Martyris
               Beati
               Thomae
               olim
               Cantuariae
               Archepiscopi
               Successor
               effectus
               es
               ,
               qui
               adversus
               similia
               decertans
               Statuta
               ,
               holocaustum
               se
               Deo
               offerens
               pro
               libertate
               Ecclesiastica
               occubuit
               .
               Tu
               certe
               ob
               haec
               ,
               omnium
               primus
               qui
               vexillo
               assumpto
               in
               aciem
               prodire
               deberes
               ,
               &
               fratres
               Co-episcopos
               tuos
               tuo
               exemplo
               in
               certamine
               sistere
               ,
               primus
               omnium
               terga
               vertis
               ,
               &
               aliquos
               qui
               forte
               resistendi
               impetum
               caperent
               ,
               tua
               sive
               pusillanimitate
               ,
               sive
               dissimulatione
               ,
               sive
               (
               ut
               omnes
               attestantur
               )
               evidenti
               praevaricatione
               a
               bono
               proposito
               dejicis
               .
               Itaque
               si
               de
               te
               queritur
               Ecclesia
               ,
               si
               in
               te
               omnis
               culpa
               transfertur
               ,
               non
               mirari
               sed
               dolere
               ,
               immo
               potius
               teipsum
               corrigere
               debes
               ,
               &
               debitum
               quo
               ovium
               jure
               astrictus
               es
               audacter
               exolvere
               :
               pro
               qua
               re
               efficienda
               ,
               si
               velis
               quam
               potes
               operam
               adhibere
               ,
               non
               magnum
               certamen
               subeundum
               est
               .
               Persuade
               tuo
               pro
               officio
               &
               Auctoritate
               tua
               ,
               secularibus
               ,
               &
               eos
               veritatem
               instrue
               .
               Ostende
               eis
               peccatum
               quo
               observantes
               praedictum
               Statutum
               illaq●●antur
               :
               Et
               erunt
               (
               ut
               omnes
               asserunt
               )
               prava
               in
               directa
               ,
               &
               aspera
               in
               vias
               planas
               .
               Ne
               ergo
               ,
               si
               tacueramus
               &
               nos
               ,
               tuam
               aliorumque
               desidiam
               dissimulantes
               similis
               apud
               omnipotentem
               Deum
               culpae
               reos
               efficiat
               ,
               neve
               ovium
               nostrarum
               sanguis
               (
               si
               neglexerimus
               )
               de
               manibus
               nostris
               exigatur
               ,
               tuam
               fraternitatem
               qua
               pos●umus
               instantia
               ,
               toto
               corde
               ,
               totoque
               affectu
               hortamur
               ,
               monemus
               ,
               requirimus
               ,
               &
               in
               virtute
               Sanctae
               obedientiae
               ,
               &
               sub
               Excommunicationis
               poena
               cui
               (
               si
               neglexeris
               )
               ipso
               facto
               te
               subjicimus
               ,
               districte
               praecipiendo
               mandamus
               ,
               quatenus
               quamprimum
               ad
               
               locum
               ubi
               Consiliarii
               Charissimi
               in
               Christo
               Filii
               nostri
               Henri●i
               Angliae
               Regis
               Illustris
               conveniunt
               ,
               personaliter
               accedas
               ,
               eosque
               tam
               Ecclesiasticos
               quam
               Seculares
               pro
               sapientia
               tua
               ,
               quam
               tibi
               Dominus
               inspiraverit
               ,
               rationibus
               ac
               monitionibus
               reddas
               instructos
               ,
               ut
               praedictum
               Statutum
               in
               proximo
               Parliamento
               tollant
               penitus
               &
               aboleant
               :
               Cum
               enim
               Divinae
               &
               Humanae
               rationi
               ,
               veteris
               ac
               Novi
               Testamenti
               ,
               Conciliorum
               ,
               Sanctorum
               Patrum
               ,
               Summorum
               Pontificum
               Decretis
               ,
               ipsius
               denique
               Universalis
               Ecclesiae
               observantiae
               evidentissime
               contradicat
               ,
               nec
               sine
               interitu
               salutis
               aeternae
               quovis
               modo
               servari
               possit
               .
               Illudque
               inter
               alia
               dicere
               non
               omittas
               ,
               qualiter
               Ecclesiasticae
               libertatis
               violatores
               ,
               facientesque
               Statuta
               aut
               consuetudines
               contra
               libertatem
               servari
               ,
               Officiales
               ,
               Rectores
               &
               Consiliarii
               ,
               locorum
               ubi
               hujusmodi
               Statuta
               vel
               consuetudines
               editae
               fuerunt
               vel
               servatae
               ,
               Ac
               etiam
               qui
               secundum
               praedicta
               judicaverint
               ,
               ipso
               jure
               Excommunicationem
               incurrunt
               ,
               quae
               quantum
               sit
               Christi
               fidelibus
               metuenda
               ,
               ipsis
               plene
               poteris
               declarare
               .
               Idem
               sub
               poena
               eadem
               te
               facere
               volumus
               cum
               Parliamentum
               inchoabitur
               ,
               tam
               erga
               praedictos
               Consiliarios
               quam
               Communitates
               ,
               &
               alios
               qui
               vocem
               in
               ipso
               habuerint
               Parliamento
               .
               Insuper
               ut
               pluribus
               viis
               honori
               Dei
               &
               Sanctae
               Matris
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               animarum
               saluti
               provideatur
               ,
               sub
               simili
               poena
               mandes
               ac
               praecipias
               omnibus
               tam
               Rectoribus
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               quam
               aliis
               officium
               praedicationis
               obtinentibus
               ,
               Secularibus
               &
               Religiosis
               ,
               ut
               frequenter
               in
               sermonibus
               suis
               populos
               de
               praedicta
               materia
               instruere
               non
               omittant
               .
               Volumus
               autem
               ut
               quicquid
               super
               praedictis
               feceris
               per
               tuas
               literas
               (
               quibus
               saltem
               duae
               graves
               personae
               ,
               quae
               ipsis
               requisitionibus
               per
               te
               faciendis
               interfuerint
               ,
               se
               subscribant
               )
               nos
               certiores
               efficias
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat.
                 Rom.
                 apud
                 Sanctos
                 Apostolos
                 
                   quinto
                   die
                   Decembris
                   ,
                   Pontificatus
                   nostri
                   Anno
                   decimo
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               XXXVIII
               .
               A
               Letter
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               Sixth
               for
               Repealing
               that
               Statute
               .
            
             
               MArtinus
               Episcopus
               ,
               Servus
               Servorum
               Dei
               ,
               Charissimo
               in
               Christo
               Filio
               Henrico
               Regi
               Angliae
               Illustri
               ,
               salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               .
               Quum
               post
               multos
               nuncios
               ad
               tuam
               Serenitatem
               pro
               abolitione
               illius
               detestabilis
               Statuti
               contra
               libertatem
               Ecclesiasticam
               editi
               olim
               transmissos
               ,
               postremo
               dilectum
               filium
               Magistrum
               Julianum
               causarum
               curiae
               Camerae
               Apostolicae
               Auditorem
               ,
               pro
               eadem
               causa
               destinassemus
               ;
               per
               ipsum
               tua
               Celsitudo
               tunc
               nobis
               respondit
               ,
               quod
               quamprimum
               commode
               possit
               ,
               Parliamentum
               ,
               sine
               quo
               idem
               nequit
               aboleri
               Statutum
               ,
               convocaret
               ,
               &
               in
               eo
               quod
               sibi
               possibile
               foret
               pro
               nostrae
               requisitionis
               implemento
               faceret
               ,
               Protestans
               quod
               Sanctae
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               sedisque
               Apostolicae
               Juribus
               ac
               Privilegiis
               nullo
               modo
               detrahere
               aut
               derogare
               intendebat
               :
               Nos
               ob
               hoc
               ,
               sicut
               deinde
               aliis
               literis
               tibi
               significavimus
               ,
               usque
               ad
               id
               tempus
               cum
               patientia
               expectare
               decrevimus
               ,
               sperantes
               quod
               in
               Verbo
               Regio
               nobis
               pollicitus
               fueris
               ,
               id
               tempore
               suo
               exequi
               non
               differres
               ;
               itaque
               quicquid
               ex
               parte
               nostra
               hactenus
               faciendum
               fuit
               ,
               omnem
               mansuetudinis
               &
               patientiae
               modum
               experientes
               jam
               fecimus
               .
               Et
               licet
               gravibus
               interim
               per
               aliquos
               de
               Regno
               tuo
               lacessiti
               sumus
               injuriis
               ,
               volumus
               tamen
               (
               ne
               quid
               contra
               promissum
               fieri
               videretur
               )
               usque
               ad
               id
               tempus
               (
               non
               sine
               rubore
               
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               )
               expectare
               ,
               ut
               merito
               illud
               verbum
               Evangelicum
               jam
               dici
               possit
               ,
               Quid
               debui
               huic
               vineae
               facere
               &
               non
               feci
               ?
               Tu
               vero
               ,
               Fili
               Charissime
               ,
               cum
               ipsius
               Parliamenti
               jam
               tempus
               instet
               ,
               quod
               ex
               tua
               parte
               agendum
               restat
               ,
               juxta
               promissionem
               tuam
               ac
               verbum
               Regium
               implere
               non
               omittas
               ,
               ad
               quod
               &
               Jure
               Divino
               &
               Humano
               tanquam
               Christianissimus
               Princeps
               obligatus
               ,
               sine
               cujusvis
               requisitione
               pro
               tua
               &
               tuorum
               subditorum
               salute
               &
               honore
               facere
               teneris
               :
               praesertim
               quum
               talia
               obtuleramus
               ,
               ob
               quae
               nec
               tibi
               nec
               dicto
               Regno
               ex
               praedicti
               Statuti
               abolitione
               praejudicium
               ullum
               redundare
               possit
               ;
               providere
               enim
               iis
               omnibus
               quae
               causam
               Statuto
               dedisse
               dicuntur
               ,
               jam
               saepe
               nostro
               nomine
               oblatum
               est
               ,
               &
               nunc
               de
               novo
               offerimus
               .
               Jam
               igitur
               cum
               nulla
               quaevis
               contradicendi
               occasio
               praetendi
               possit
               ,
               speramus
               in
               dicto
               Parliamento
               tuam
               Serenitatem
               ita
               facturam
               ,
               ut
               praedictum
               tam
               execrabile
               Statutum
               penitus
               de
               eodem
               Regno
               tollatur
               .
               Quod
               si
               feceris
               ,
               salvabis
               primum
               tuam
               ,
               tum
               vero
               multorum
               animas
               ,
               quae
               ob
               dictum
               Statutum
               gravi
               crimine
               illaqueatae
               tenentur
               :
               Providebis
               deinde
               tuo
               &
               ipsius
               Regni
               honori
               ,
               quod
               utique
               propterea
               non
               modicum
               est
               notatum
               :
               Demum
               nos
               ac
               sedem
               ipsam
               semper
               tuis
               justis
               desideriis
               obligabis
               .
               Super
               iis
               autem
               omnibus
               &
               de
               nostra
               intentione
               plene
               per
               literas
               nostras
               instructo
               ,
               dilecto
               Filio
               magistro
               Joanni
               de
               Obizis
               in
               dicto
               Regno
               Nuncio
               &
               Collectori
               nostro
               ,
               dabis
               credentiae
               fidem
               plenam
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat.
                 Rom.
                 
                   die
                   decimo
                   tertio
                   Octobris
                   ,
                   Pontificatus
                   nostri
                   Anno
                   decimo
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               XXXIX
               .
               A
               Letter
               to
               the
               Parliament
               upon
               the
               same
               occasion
               .
            
             
               MArtinus
               Episcopus
               ,
               Servus
               Servorum
               Dei
               ,
               venerabilibus
               Fratribus
               &
               dilectis
               Filiis
               ,
               Nobilibus
               viris
               Parliamenti
               Regni
               Angliae
               ,
               salutem
               &
               Apostolicam
               Benedictionem
               .
               Multis
               nunciis
               ac
               frequentibus
               exhortationibus
               ,
               pro
               debito
               pastoralis
               officii
               ,
               vos
               ac
               Regnum
               vestrum
               hactenus
               admonuimus
               ,
               ut
               pro
               salute
               animarum
               vestrarum
               ,
               &
               ipsius
               Regni
               honore
               ,
               quoddam
               detestabile
               Statutum
               contra
               Divinum
               &
               Humanum
               Jus
               editum
               ,
               quod
               sine
               interitu
               salutis
               aeternae
               nullatenus
               servari
               potest
               ,
               aboleretur
               .
               Et
               quoniam
               id
               sine
               Parliamento
               tolli
               non
               posse
               ,
               ex
               parte
               Charissimi
               in
               Christo
               Filii
               nostri
               Henrici
               Regis
               Angliae
               illustris
               ,
               Dilecto
               Filio
               Magistro
               Juliano
               Causarum
               curiae
               Camerae
               Apostolicae
               Auditori
               ,
               tunc
               Nuncio
               nostro
               ,
               responsum
               extitit
               ,
               in
               quo
               (
               quam
               primum
               posset
               )
               convocato
               ,
               quod
               sibi
               possibile
               foret
               pro
               nostrae
               Requisitionis
               executione
               se
               facturum
               ,
               idem
               Rex
               pollicitus
               est
               ,
               protestans
               Juribus
               ac
               Privilegiis
               Sanctae
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               &
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               in
               nullo
               velle
               detrahere
               aut
               derogare
               .
               Nos
               volentes
               solita
               erga
               vos
               mansuetudine
               uti
               ,
               decrevimus
               usque
               ad
               ipsius
               Parliamenti
               tempus
               expectare
               ,
               sperantes
               quod
               tam
               Rex
               juxta
               suam
               Regiam
               Promissionem
               ,
               quam
               vos
               pro
               salute
               animarum
               vestrarum
               ,
               Sancte
               ac
               Catholice
               secundum
               nostram
               Requisitionem
               concludetis
               .
               Itaque
               cum
               Parliamentum
               (
               ut
               fertur
               )
               jam
               instet
               ,
               vos
               omnes
               ,
               quorum
               animas
               nostrae
               curae
               Dominus
               noster
               Jesus
               Christus
               commisit
               ,
               hortamur
               ,
               monemus
               ,
               obsecramus
               ,
               ut
               unanimes
               vestrarum
               animarum
               salutem
               ,
               ac
               conscientiarum
               puritatem
               prae
               caeteris
               rebus
               amantes
               ,
               praedictum
               abominabile
               Statutum
               (
               quod
               qui
               observat
               vel
               observari
               faciat
               salvari
               non
               potest
               )
               penitus
               tollatur
               ,
               &
               de
               Regno
               in
               perpetuum
               aboleatis
               .
               Quod
               si
               quis
               forsitan
               vobis
               contrarium
               persuadere
               audeat
               ,
               quicunque
               
               ille
               sit
               ,
               Saecularis
               vel
               Ecclesiastici
               Status
               ,
               tanquam
               hostem
               animarum
               vestrarum
               &
               honorum
               ,
               nullatenus
               audite
               ;
               nec
               eum
               virum
               Catholicum●
               reputetis
               ,
               qui
               adversus
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               Auctoritatem
               ,
               Juraque
               &
               Privilegia
               Sedi
               Apostolicae
               Divinitus
               concessa
               ,
               aliquid
               machinari
               praesumpserit
               ,
               quibus
               ipse
               Rex
               vester
               Illustris
               nolle
               ullatenus
               derogare
               publice
               protestatus
               est
               .
               Nos
               quidem
               ipsi
               sumus
               ab
               omnipotenti
               Deo
               Jesu
               Christo
               super
               vos
               &
               Universalem
               Ecclesiam
               constituti
               ,
               cujus
               Doctrinae
               ac
               persuasioni
               sine
               ulla
               contradictione
               omnimodam
               fidem
               vos
               &
               quilibet
               Christianus
               habere
               debetis
               :
               Nos
               tamen
               ,
               etsi
               indignos
               ,
               oves
               suas
               pascere
               Christus
               voluit
               ,
               clavesque
               aperiendi
               ac
               solvendi
               Coelos
               tradidit
               .
               Et
               si
               quis
               nos
               audit
               ,
               servi
               Christi
               testimonium
               Christianum
               audit
               ;
               &
               si
               quis
               nos
               spernit
               ,
               Christum
               spernere
               convincitur
               .
               Et
               quoniam
               de
               vobis
               ac
               singulis
               Christianis
               in
               districto
               Dei
               Judicio
               rationem
               reddituri
               sumus
               ,
               ideo
               vos
               pro
               salute
               vestra
               tam
               saepe
               tamque
               efficaciter
               admonemus
               ;
               &
               ne
               quisquam
               sub
               alicujus
               damni
               temporalis
               praetextu
               vos
               ab
               hac
               nostra
               Catholica
               Doctrina
               submoveat
               ,
               ecce
               nos
               promptos
               paratosque
               offerimus
               ,
               omnibus
               causis
               ,
               propter
               quas
               dictum
               Statutum
               conditum
               esse
               praetenditur
               ,
               salubriter
               providere
               ,
               ita
               ut
               nec
               Regno
               nec
               cuiquam
               privatae
               personae
               praejudicium
               aliquod
               ex
               ipsius
               Statuti
               abolitione
               possit
               accidere
               .
               Super
               his
               omnibus
               &
               nostra
               intentione
               plene
               instructo
               dilecto
               Filio
               Magistro
               Joanni
               de
               Obizis
               ,
               in
               dicto
               Regno
               Nuntio
               &
               Collectori
               nostro
               ,
               dabitis
               Credentiae
               plenam
               fidem
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat.
                 Romae
                 apud
                 Sanctos
                 Apostolos
                 
                   tertio
                   die
                   Octobris
                   ,
                   Pontificatus
                   nostri
                   Anno
                   decimo
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               XL.
               An
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Speech
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               made
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               DIe
               Veneris
               ,
               penultimo
               mensis
               Januarii
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
               secundum
               cursum
               &
               computationem
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               millesimo
               quadringentesimo
               decimo
               septimo
               ,
               indictione
               sexta
               ,
               Pontificatus
               Sanctissimi
               in
               Christo
               Patris
               &
               Domini
               nostri
               Domini
               Martini
               Divina
               Providentia
               Papae
               quinti
               Anno
               undecimo
               ,
               Reverendissimi
               in
               Christo
               Patres
               &
               Domini
               ,
               Domini
               ,
               Henricus
               Dei
               Gratia
               Cantuariensis
               &
               Johannes
               Eboracensis
               Archiepiscopi
               ,
               necnon
               Reverendiss
               .
               Patres
               W.
               Londinensis
               ,
               Benedictus
               Menevensis
               ,
               Philippus
               Eliensis
               ,
               Jochen
               &
               W.
               Norvicensis
               ,
               Episcopi
               ,
               &
               cum
               eis
               venerabiles
               Patres
               &
               viri
               religiosi
               Westmonasterii
               &
               Radingiae
               Abbates
               de
               palatio
               regio
               Westmonasteriensi
               de
               Camera
               ,
               viz.
               Ubi
               tam
               Domini
               Spirituales
               quam
               Temporales
               in
               Parliamento
               adtunc
               tento
               negotia
               Regni
               tractaverint
               &
               tractare
               solebant
               ,
               recedentes
               ,
               &
               dimissis
               ibi
               Dominis
               Temporalibus
               ,
               in
               simul
               transierunt
               ad
               viros
               illos
               qui
               pro
               communitate
               Regni
               ad
               Parliamentum
               hujusmodi
               venerant
               in
               loco
               solito
               ,
               viz.
               in
               Refectorio
               Abbatiae
               Westmonasteriensis
               praedictae
               personaliter
               existentes
               ,
               &
               incontinenter
               eisdem
               Dominis
               Spiritualibus
               cum
               reverentia
               debita
               ,
               prout
               decuit
               a
               viris
               hujusmodi
               communitatem
               Regni
               facientibus
               &
               repraesentantibus
               ,
               receptis
               :
               Praefatus
               Reverendissimus
               Pater
               Archiepiscopus
               Cantuariensis
               causam
               adventus
               sui
               &
               con-fratrum
               suorum
               ad
               tunc
               exponere
               coepit
               in
               vulgari
               ;
               Protestando
               primitus
               ,
               &
               protestabatur
               idem
               Dominus
               Cantuariensis
               vice
               sua
               &
               confratrum
               suorum
               praedictorum
               ,
               
               quod
               pro
               dicendo
               tunc
               ibidem
               non
               intendebat
               ipse
               Reverendissimus
               Pater
               ,
               aut
               aliquis
               confratrum
               suorum
               ,
               Domino
               Regi
               Angliae
               aut
               Coronae
               suae
               vel
               communitati
               Regni
               in
               aliquo
               derogare
               ,
               &
               sic
               adhaerendo
               Protestationi
               suae
               hujusmodi
               ,
               idem
               Reverendissimus
               Pater
               prosequebatur
               &
               exposuit
               solemniter
               causam
               adventus
               sui
               &
               con-fratrum
               suorum
               ,
               sumpto
               quasi
               pro
               themate
               ,
               Reddite
               quae
               sunt
               Caesaris
               ,
               Caesari
               ,
               &
               quae
               sunt
               Dei
               Deo.
               Super
               quo
               procedendo
               ,
               ea
               quae
               ad
               Jurisdictionem
               Ecclesiasticam
               ,
               &
               ea
               quae
               ad
               Caesaream
               pertinebant
               ,
               notabiliter
               &
               ad
               longum
               declaravit
               ,
               materiam
               Provisionis
               &
               pro
               Statuti
               illius
               contra
               Provisores
               editi
               abolitione
               ,
               cum
               bona
               &
               matura
               deliberatione
               prosequendo
               ,
               &
               in
               processu
               declarationis
               hujusmodi
               jura
               nonnulla
               &
               Sacrae
               Scripturae
               Auctoritates
               convenientes
               allegavit
               ,
               pro
               jure
               Domini
               nostri
               Papae
               in
               Provisionibus
               habendis
               ,
               sicut
               Sancti
               Praedecessores
               sui
               summi
               Pontifices
               in
               Regno
               Angliae
               &
               alibi
               per
               Universalem
               Christianitatem
               habuerunt
               ,
               ipseque
               Dominus
               Papa
               modernus
               in
               caeteris
               Regnis
               habet
               &
               possidet
               in
               praesenti
               :
               Unde
               praemissis
               ,
               Bullisque
               &
               literis
               Apostolicis
               ,
               quas
               pro
               hac
               re
               idem
               Dominus
               Papa
               jam
               tarde
               ad
               Regnum
               transmiserat
               ,
               diligenter
               consideratis
               ,
               &
               quod
               dictus
               Dominus
               noster
               Papa
               tot
               Ambassiatas
               &
               nuncios
               solemnes
               ad
               prosequendum
               jus
               suum
               &
               Ecclesiae
               libertatem
               in
               praemissis
               ,
               non
               absque
               laboribus
               magnis
               ,
               periculis
               &
               expensis
               ;
               de
               Curia
               Romana
               ad
               Regnum
               Angliae
               destinavit
               ,
               idem
               Reverendissimus
               Pater
               Cantuar.
               Archiepiscopus
               ,
               nomine
               suo
               &
               confratrum
               suorum
               ad
               tunc
               ibidem
               praesentium
               ,
               &
               absentium
               in
               dicto
               Parliamento
               per
               Procuratores
               comparentium
               ,
               ad
               quos
               ut
               asseruit
               divisim
               saltem
               principalis
               cura
               animarum
               totius
               Communitatis
               Regni
               pertinere
               dignoscitur
               ,
               dictos
               viros
               omnes
               &
               singulos
               tunc
               praesentes
               ,
               Communitatem
               (
               ut
               praemittitur
               )
               repraesentantes
               ,
               requisivit
               &
               in
               Domino
               exhortabatur
               ,
               quatenus
               ob
               salutem
               animarum
               suarum
               totiusque
               Regni
               prosperitatem
               &
               pacem
               ,
               materiam
               praedictam
               sic
               ponderarent
               ,
               &
               taliter
               in
               eodem
               Parliamento
               super
               eadem
               deliberarent
               ,
               ut
               Sanctissimus
               Dominus
               noster
               Papa
               placari
               ,
               ac
               Regis
               zelum
               ad
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               totiusque
               Regni
               devotionem
               in
               hac
               parte
               habere
               posset
               materiam
               commendandi
               .
               Et
               addidit
               ultra
               hujusmodi
               Requisitionem
               &
               Exhortationem
               praefatus
               Reverendissimus
               Pater
               Archiepiscopus
               Cantuariensis
               ;
               &
               ex
               corde
               ,
               ut
               apparuit
               ,
               exposuit
               lacrymando
               ,
               pericula
               per
               censurarum
               ,
               viz.
               Ecclesiasticarum
               &
               etiam
               Interdicti
               fulminationem
               ,
               &
               alias
               tam
               Regi
               quam
               Regno
               (
               quod
               absit
               )
               verisimiliter
               eventura
               alia
               ,
               in
               casu
               quo
               responsio
               Parliamenti
               illius
               ,
               in
               materia
               tunc
               declarata
               ,
               grata
               non
               foret
               Domino
               Papae
               &
               accepta
               ,
               sic
               dicendo
               ;
               Forte
               videtur
               quibusdam
               vestrum
               ,
               quod
               haec
               quae
               Regni
               Praelatos
               potissime
               concernunt
               ex
               corde
               non
               profero
               ,
               Sciatis
               pro
               certo
               ,
               &
               in
               fide
               ,
               qua
               Deo
               teneor
               &
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               affirmo
               coram
               vobis
               ,
               quod
               magis
               mihi
               foret
               acceptum
               nunquam
               conferre
               aut
               etiam
               habere
               aliquod
               beneficium
               Ecclesiasticum
               ,
               quam
               aliqua
               talia
               pericula
               seu
               processus
               meo
               tempore
               in
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               Scandalum
               venirent
               .
               Ulterius
               idem
               Reverendissimus
               Pater
               expresse
               declaravit
               ,
               qualiter
               dictus
               Dominus
               noster
               Papa
               in
               diversis
               Bullis
               suis
               obtulit
               &
               promisit
               ,
               se
               &
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               ,
               ad
               quascunque
               causas
               &
               occasiones
               editionis
               Statuti
               praedicti
               rationabile
               ,
               remedium
               apponere
               ,
               &
               materias
               causarum
               &
               occasionum
               hujusmodi
               Statuti
               in
               toto
               tollere
               &
               abolere
               ;
               &
               sic
               Requisitione
               ,
               Exhortatione
               &
               periculorum
               hujusmodi
               expositione
               finitis
               ,
               Reverendissimi
               Patres
               Cantuar.
               &
               Eborac
               .
               Archiepiscopi
               ,
               cum
               confratribus
               suis
               Episcopis
               &
               Praelatis
               praedictis
               ,
               recesserunt
               ,
               
               Regni
               Communitate
               ,
               seu
               saltem
               dictis
               viris
               Communitatem
               Regni
               repraesentantibus
               remanentibus
               ,
               &
               circa
               materiam
               eis
               expositam
               tractantibus
               ,
               praesentibus
               ,
               &
               Declarationem
               ,
               Requisitionem
               ,
               &
               Exhortationem
               ,
               hujusmodique
               periculorum
               expositionem
               per
               dictum
               Dominum
               Archiepiscopum
               Cantuariensem
               (
               ut
               praemittitur
               )
               factas
               audientibus
               ,
               venerabilibus
               viris
               Richardo
               Coudray
               Archidiacono
               Norwici
               in
               Ecclesia
               Norwicensi
               ,
               Magistro
               Joanne
               Forster
               Canonico
               Lincolnensi
               ,
               &c.
               
               &
               Johanne
               Boold
               Notario
               Publico
               &
               multis
               aliis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               33.
               
               Anno
               Regni
               vicesimo
               tertio
               .
               XLI
               .
               An
               Act
               concerning
               Restraint
               of
               payment
               of
               Annates
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               FOrasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               well
               perceived
               ,
               by
               long
               approved
               experience
               ,
               that
               great
               and
               inestimable
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               have
               been
               daily
               conveyed
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               the
               impoverishment
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               specially
               such
               sums
               of
               Mony
               as
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               long
               time
               have
               heretofore
               taken
               of
               all
               and
               singular
               those
               Spiritual
               Persons
               which
               have
               been
               named
               ,
               elected
               ,
               presented
               ,
               or
               postulated
               to
               be
               Arch-Bishops
               or
               Bishops
               within
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Annates
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               First-Fruits
               .
               Which
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               have
               been
               taken
               of
               every
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               by
               restraint
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Bulls
               ,
               for
               Confirmations
               ,
               Elections
               ,
               Admissions
               ,
               Postulations
               ,
               Provisions
               ,
               Collations
               ,
               Dispositions
               ,
               Institutions
               ,
               Installations
               ,
               Investitures
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Holy
               Benedictions
               ,
               Palles
               ,
               or
               other
               things
               requisite
               and
               necessary
               to
               the
               attaining
               of
               those
               their
               Promotions
               ;
               and
               have
               been
               compelled
               to
               pay
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               attain
               the
               same
               ,
               great
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               ,
               before
               they
               might
               receive
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               were
               named
               ,
               elected
               ,
               presented
               ,
               or
               postulated
               ;
               by
               occasion
               whereof
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Treasure
               of
               this
               Realm
               hath
               been
               greatly
               conveighed
               out
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               also
               it
               hath
               hapned
               many
               times
               ,
               by
               occasion
               of
               death
               ,
               unto
               such
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               newly
               promoted
               ,
               within
               two
               or
               three
               years
               after
               his
               or
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               that
               his
               or
               their
               Friends
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               or
               they
               have
               been
               holpen
               to
               advance
               and
               make
               paiment
               of
               the
               said
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               have
               been
               thereby
               utterly
               undone
               and
               impoverished
               .
               And
               for
               because
               the
               said
               Annates
               have
               risen
               ,
               grown
               ,
               and
               encreased
               ,
               by
               an
               uncharitable
               Custom
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               no
               just
               or
               good
               title
               ,
               and
               the
               paiments
               thereof
               obtained
               by
               restraint
               of
               Bulls
               ,
               until
               the
               same
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               have
               been
               paied
               ,
               or
               Surety
               made
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               declareth
               the
               said
               Paiments
               to
               be
               exacted
               ,
               and
               taken
               by
               constraint
               ,
               against
               all
               equity
               and
               justice
               .
               The
               Noble
               Men
               therefore
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               Wise
               ,
               Sage
               ,
               Politick
               Commons
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               assembled
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               tax
               ,
               take
               ,
               and
               exact
               the
               said
               great
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               damage
               of
               the
               said
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               this
               Realm
               ;
               
               Which
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               were
               first
               suffered
               to
               be
               taken
               within
               the
               same
               Realm
               ,
               for
               the
               only
               defence
               of
               Christian
               People
               against
               the
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               be
               claimed
               and
               demanded
               as
               mere
               duty
               ,
               only
               for
               lucre
               ,
               against
               all
               right
               and
               conscience
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               it
               is
               evidently
               known
               ,
               that
               there
               hath
               passed
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               unto
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               sithen
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               most
               Noble
               Prince
               ,
               of
               famous
               memory
               ,
               King
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
               ,
               unto
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               payed
               for
               the
               expedition
               of
               Bulls
               of
               Arch-Bishopricks
               and
               Bishopricks
               ,
               the
               sum
               of
               eight
               hundred
               thousand
               Ducats
               ,
               amounting
               in
               Sterling
               Mony
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               to
               eightscore
               thousand
               pounds
               ,
               besides
               other
               great
               and
               intolerable
               Sums
               which
               have
               yearly
               been
               conveighed
               to
               the
               said
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               many
               other
               ways
               and
               means
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               impoverishment
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
               And
               albeit
               ,
               that
               our
               said
               Sovereign
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               natural
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               well
               Spiritual
               as
               Temporal
               ,
               been
               as
               obedient
               ,
               devout
               ,
               Catholick
               and
               humble
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               as
               any
               People
               be
               within
               any
               Realm
               christned
               ;
               yet
               the
               said
               exactions
               of
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               be
               so
               intolerable
               and
               importable
               to
               this
               Realm
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               considered
               and
               declared
               ,
               by
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               this
               Realm
               now
               represented
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               same
               assembled
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               the
               King's
               Highness
               before
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               is
               bound
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               good
               Christian
               Prince
               ,
               for
               the
               conservation
               and
               preservation
               of
               the
               good
               Estate
               and
               Common-Wealth
               of
               this
               his
               Realm
               ,
               to
               do
               all
               that
               in
               him
               is
               to
               obviate
               ,
               repress
               ,
               and
               redress
               the
               said
               abusions
               and
               exactions
               of
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               .
               And
               because
               that
               divers
               Prelates
               of
               this
               Realm
               being
               now
               in
               extream
               Age
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               debilities
               of
               their
               Bodies
               ▪
               so
               that
               of
               likelyhood
               ,
               bodily
               death
               in
               short
               time
               shall
               or
               may
               succeed
               unto
               them
               ;
               by
               reason
               whereof
               great
               sums
               of
               Mony
               shall
               shortly
               after
               their
               deaths
               ,
               be
               conveighed
               unto
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               the
               unreasonable
               and
               uncharitable
               Causes
               abovesaid
               ,
               to
               the
               universal
               damage
               ,
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               impoverishment
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               if
               speedy
               remedy
               be
               not
               in
               due
               time
               provided
               :
               It
               is
               therefore
               ordained
               ,
               established
               ,
               and
               enacted
               ,
               by
               Authority
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               That
               the
               unlawful
               paiment
               of
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               Contributions
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               any
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               Bulls
               hereafter
               to
               be
               obtained
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               or
               for
               the
               foresaid
               purpose
               and
               intent
               ,
               shall
               from
               henceforth
               utterly
               cease
               ,
               and
               no
               such
               hereafter
               to
               be
               payed
               for
               any
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               other
               or
               otherwise
               than
               hereafter
               in
               this
               present
               Act
               is
               declared
               ;
               And
               that
               no
               manner
               ,
               Person
               ,
               nor
               Persons
               hereafter
               to
               be
               named
               ,
               elected
               ,
               presented
               ,
               or
               postulated
               to
               any
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               shall
               pay
               the
               said
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               for
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               manner
               of
               Sum
               or
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               ,
               Pensions
               or
               Annates
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               other
               like
               exaction
               ,
               or
               cause
               ,
               upon
               pain
               to
               forfeit
               to
               our
               said
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               all
               manner
               his
               Goods
               and
               Chattels
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Temporal
               Lands
               and
               Possessions
               of
               the
               same
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               that
               he
               or
               they
               which
               shall
               offend
               ,
               contrary
               to
               this
               present
               Act
               ,
               shall
               have
               ,
               possess
               ,
               or
               enjoy
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               shall
               so
               offend
               contrary
               to
               the
               form
               aforesaid
               .
               And
               furthermore
               it
               is
               enacted
               ,
               by
               Authority
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               That
               
               if
               any
               Person
               hereafter
               named
               and
               presented
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Heirs
               or
               Successors
               ,
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               any
               See
               or
               Diocess
               within
               this
               Realm
               hereafter
               ,
               shall
               be
               letted
               ,
               deferred
               ,
               or
               delayed
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               from
               any
               such
               Bishoprick
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               shall
               be
               so
               represented
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               restraint
               of
               Bulls
               Apostolick
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               requisite
               to
               the
               same
               ;
               or
               shall
               be
               denied
               ,
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               upon
               convenient
               suit
               made
               ,
               any
               manner
               Bulls
               requisite
               for
               any
               of
               the
               Causes
               aforesaid
               ,
               any
               such
               Person
               or
               Persons
               so
               presented
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ,
               consecrated
               here
               in
               England
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               in
               whose
               Province
               the
               said
               Bishoprick
               shall
               be
               ,
               so
               alway
               that
               the
               same
               Person
               shall
               be
               named
               and
               presented
               by
               the
               King
               for
               the
               time
               being
               to
               the
               same
               Arch-Bishoprick
               :
               And
               if
               any
               Persons
               being
               named
               and
               presented
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               any
               Arch-Bishoprick
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               making
               convenient
               suit
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               shall
               happen
               to
               be
               letted
               ,
               deferred
               ,
               delayed
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               disturbed
               from
               the
               same
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               for
               lack
               of
               Pall
               ,
               Bulls
               ,
               or
               other
               to
               him
               requisite
               ,
               to
               be
               obtained
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               that
               then
               every
               such
               Person
               named
               and
               presented
               to
               be
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ,
               consecrated
               and
               invested
               ,
               after
               presentation
               made
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               by
               any
               other
               two
               Bishops
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               whom
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Heirs
               or
               Successors
               ,
               Kings
               of
               England
               for
               the
               time
               being
               ,
               will
               assign
               and
               appoint
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               divers
               other
               Arch-Bishops
               &
               Bishops
               have
               been
               heretofore
               ,
               in
               ancient
               time
               by
               sundry
               the
               King
               's
               most
               noble
               Progenitors
               ,
               made
               ,
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               invested
               within
               this
               Realm
               :
               And
               that
               every
               Arch-Bishop
               and
               Bishop
               hereafter
               ,
               being
               named
               and
               presented
               by
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               or
               Successors
               ,
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               being
               consecrated
               and
               invested
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               shall
               be
               installed
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               accepted
               ,
               taken
               ,
               reputed
               ,
               used
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               ,
               as
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               or
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Dignity
               ,
               See
               ,
               or
               Place
               whereunto
               he
               so
               shall
               be
               named
               ,
               presented
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               requireth
               ;
               and
               as
               other
               like
               Prelates
               of
               that
               Province
               ,
               See
               ,
               or
               Diocess
               ,
               have
               been
               used
               ,
               accepted
               ,
               taken
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               ,
               which
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               obtained
               compleatly
               ,
               their
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               requisite
               in
               that
               behalf
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               also
               shall
               fully
               and
               entirely
               have
               and
               enjoy
               all
               the
               Spiritualities
               and
               Temporalities
               of
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               in
               as
               large
               ,
               ample
               ,
               and
               beneficial
               manner
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               his
               or
               their
               Predecessors
               had
               ,
               or
               enjoyed
               in
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               satisfying
               and
               yielding
               unto
               the
               King
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               all
               such
               Duties
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Interests
               ,
               as
               before
               this
               time
               had
               been
               accustomed
               to
               be
               paid
               for
               any
               such
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               King's
               Prerogative
               Royal.
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               our
               said
               Holy
               Father
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               shall
               not
               think
               that
               the
               pains
               and
               labours
               taken
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               about
               the
               writing
               ,
               sealing
               ,
               obtaining
               ,
               and
               other
               businesses
               sustained
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               to
               be
               sustained
               ,
               by
               the
               Offices
               of
               the
               said
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               and
               about
               the
               Expedition
               of
               any
               Bulls
               hereafter
               to
               be
               obtained
               or
               had
               for
               any
               such
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               shall
               be
               irremunerated
               ,
               or
               shall
               not
               be
               sufficiently
               and
               condignly
               recompensed
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               And
               for
               their
               more
               ready
               expedition
               to
               be
               had
               therein
               ,
               it
               is
               therefore
               enacted
               by
               the
               Authority
               aforesaid
               ,
               That
               every
               Spiritual
               Person
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               
               hereafter
               to
               be
               named
               ,
               presented
               ,
               or
               postulated
               ,
               to
               any
               Arch-Bishoprick
               or
               Bishoprick
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               shall
               and
               may
               lawfully
               pay
               for
               the
               writing
               and
               obtaining
               of
               his
               or
               their
               said
               Bulls
               ,
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               ensealing
               the
               same
               with
               Lead
               ,
               to
               be
               had
               without
               payment
               of
               any
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ,
               or
               other
               charge
               or
               exaction
               by
               him
               or
               them
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               yielden
               ,
               or
               paied
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               five
               pounds
               Sterling
               ,
               for
               and
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               the
               clear
               and
               whole
               yearly
               value
               of
               every
               hundreth
               pounds
               Sterling
               ,
               above
               all
               charges
               of
               any
               such
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               other
               mony
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               the
               said
               five
               pounds
               ,
               for
               the
               clear
               yearly
               value
               of
               every
               hundreth
               pounds
               of
               every
               such
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               not
               above
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               wise
               ,
               any
               things
               in
               this
               present
               Act
               before
               written
               notwithstanding
               .
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               and
               this
               his
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               neither
               have
               ,
               nor
               do
               intend
               to
               use
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               like
               cause
               ,
               any
               manner
               of
               extremity
               or
               violence
               ,
               before
               gentle
               courtesie
               or
               friendship
               ,
               ways
               and
               means
               first
               approved
               and
               attempted
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               very
               great
               urgent
               cause
               and
               occasion
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               principally
               coveting
               to
               disburden
               this
               Realm
               of
               the
               said
               great
               exactions
               ,
               and
               intolerable
               charges
               of
               Annates
               ,
               and
               First-Fruits
               ,
               have
               therefore
               thought
               convenient
               to
               commit
               the
               final
               order
               and
               determination
               of
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               unto
               the
               King's
               Highness
               .
               So
               that
               if
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               his
               high
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               most
               prudent
               discretion
               ,
               meet
               to
               move
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               amicably
               ,
               charitably
               ,
               and
               reasonably
               ,
               to
               compound
               ,
               other
               to
               extinct
               and
               make
               frustrate
               the
               payments
               of
               the
               said
               Annates
               ,
               or
               First-Fruits
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               some
               friendly
               ,
               loving
               ,
               and
               tolerable
               composition
               to
               moderate
               the
               same
               in
               such
               wise
               as
               may
               be
               by
               this
               Realm
               easily
               born
               and
               sustained
               ;
               That
               then
               those
               ways
               and
               compositions
               once
               taken
               ,
               concluded
               ,
               and
               agreed
               ,
               between
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               and
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               shall
               stand
               in
               strength
               ,
               force
               ,
               and
               effect
               of
               Law
               ,
               inviolably
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               also
               further
               ordained
               ,
               and
               enacted
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               That
               the
               King's
               Highness
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               times
               ,
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               ,
               a
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               and
               three
               and
               thirty
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               on
               this
               side
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               next
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               Pattents
               under
               his
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               entred
               of
               Record
               in
               the
               Roll
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               may
               and
               shall
               have
               full
               power
               and
               liberty
               to
               declare
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               whether
               that
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               ,
               clause
               ,
               or
               matter
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               be
               observed
               ,
               obeyed
               ,
               executed
               ,
               and
               take
               place
               and
               effect
               ,
               as
               an
               Act
               and
               Statute
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               So
               that
               if
               his
               Highness
               ,
               by
               his
               said
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               before
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               times
               above-limited
               ,
               thereby
               do
               declare
               his
               pleasure
               to
               be
               ,
               That
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               ,
               clause
               ,
               or
               matter
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               observed
               ,
               continued
               ,
               nor
               obeyed
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               all
               the
               said
               Premisses
               ,
               or
               such
               part
               ,
               clause
               ,
               or
               matter
               ,
               as
               the
               King's
               Highness
               so
               shall
               refuse
               ,
               disaffirm
               ,
               or
               not
               ratifie
               ,
               shall
               stand
               and
               be
               from
               henceforth
               utterly
               void
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               .
               And
               in
               case
               that
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               before
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               times
               afore-prefixed
               ,
               do
               declare
               by
               his
               said
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               his
               pleasure
               and
               determination
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Premisses
               ,
               or
               every
               clause
               ,
               sentence
               ,
               and
               part
               thereof
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               such
               part
               thereof
               as
               the
               King's
               Highness
               so
               shall
               affirm
               ,
               accept
               ,
               and
               ratifie
               ,
               shall
               in
               all
               points
               stand
               ,
               
               remain
               ,
               abide
               ,
               and
               be
               put
               in
               due
               and
               effectual
               execution
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               purport
               ,
               tenour
               ,
               effect
               ,
               and
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               to
               stand
               and
               be
               from
               henceforth
               forever
               after
               ,
               as
               firm
               ,
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               available
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               had
               been
               fully
               and
               perfectly
               established
               ,
               enacted
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               every
               part
               thereof
               ,
               immediately
               ,
               wholly
               ,
               and
               entirely
               executed
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               form
               ,
               and
               effect
               ,
               as
               other
               Acts
               and
               Laws
               ;
               The
               which
               being
               fully
               and
               determinately
               made
               ,
               ordained
               ,
               and
               enacted
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               :
               And
               if
               that
               upon
               the
               foresaid
               reasonable
               ,
               amicable
               and
               charitable
               ways
               and
               means
               ,
               by
               the
               King's
               Highness
               to
               be
               experimented
               ,
               moved
               ,
               or
               compounded
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               approved
               ,
               it
               shall
               and
               may
               appear
               ,
               or
               be
               seen
               unto
               his
               Grace
               ,
               that
               this
               Realm
               shall
               be
               continually
               burdened
               and
               charged
               with
               this
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               intolerable
               Exactions
               and
               Demands
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               it
               hath
               been
               .
               And
               that
               thereupon
               ,
               for
               continuance
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               our
               said
               Holy
               Father
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Successors
               ,
               or
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               will
               ,
               or
               do
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               done
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               ,
               so
               as
               is
               above
               rehearsed
               ,
               unjustly
               ,
               uncharitably
               ,
               and
               unreasonably
               vex
               ,
               inquiet
               ,
               molest
               ,
               trouble
               ,
               or
               grieve
               our
               said
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               or
               Successors
               ,
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               or
               their
               Spiritual
               or
               Lay-Subjects
               ,
               or
               this
               his
               Realm
               ,
               by
               Excommunication
               ,
               Excomengement
               ,
               Interdiction
               ;
               or
               by
               any
               other
               Process
               ,
               Censures
               ,
               Compulsories
               ,
               Ways
               ,
               or
               Means
               ;
               Be
               it
               Enacted
               by
               the
               Authority
               aforesaid
               ,
               That
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Spiritual
               and
               Lay-Subjects
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               without
               any
               scruples
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               shall
               and
               may
               lawfully
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               encrease
               and
               continuance
               of
               vertue
               and
               good
               example
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               the
               said
               Censures
               ,
               Excommunications
               ,
               Interdictions
               ,
               Compulsories
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               notwithstanding
               ,
               minister
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               ministred
               ,
               throughout
               this
               said
               Realm
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               the
               Dominions
               or
               Territories
               belonging
               or
               appertaining
               thereunto
               ;
               All
               and
               all
               manner
               Sacraments
               ,
               Sacramentals
               ,
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               other
               Divine
               Services
               of
               the
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               or
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               health
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               as
               they
               heretofore
               at
               any
               time
               or
               times
               have
               been
               vertuously
               used
               or
               accustomed
               to
               do
               within
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               manner
               such
               Censures
               ,
               Excommunications
               ,
               Interdictions
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Process
               or
               Compulsories
               ,
               shall
               be
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               or
               other
               Spiritual
               Fathers
               of
               this
               Region
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               of
               their
               Ministers
               or
               Substitutes
               ,
               be
               at
               any
               time
               or
               times
               hereafter
               published
               ,
               executed
               ,
               nor
               divulged
               ,
               nor
               suffered
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               executed
               ,
               or
               divulged
               in
               any
               manner
               of
               ways
               .
               
                 Cui
                 quidem
                 Billae
                 praedictae
                 &
                 ad
                 plenum
                 intellectae
                 per
                 dictum
                 Dominum
                 Regem
                 ex
                 assensu
                 &
                 Autoritate
                 Parliamenti
                 praedicti
                 taliter
                 est
                 Responsum
                 .
              
            
             
               Le
               Roy
               le
               Volt
               
                 Soit
                 Baille
                 aux
                 comunes
                 A
                 cest
                 Bille
                 Les
                 comunes
                 sont
                 assentes
                 .
              
            
             
             
               MEmorand
               .
               quod
               nono
               die
               Julii
               ,
               Anno
               Regni
               Regis
               Henrici
               vicesimo
               quinto
               ,
               idem
               Dominus
               Rex
               per
               Literas
               suas
               Patentes
               sub
               magno
               sigillo
               suo
               sigillat
               .
               Actum
               praedictum
               ratificavit
               &
               confirmavit
               ,
               &
               actui
               illo
               assensum
               suum
               regium
               dedit
               ,
               prout
               per
               easdem
               Literas
               Patentes
               ,
               cujus
               tenor
               sequitur
               in
               haec
               verba
               ,
               magis
               apte
               constat
               .
            
             
               Here
               follows
               the
               King's
               Ratification
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Act
               is
               again
               recited
               and
               ratified
               .
            
          
           
             
               XLII
               .
               The
               King
               's
               last
               Letter
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               A
               Duplicate
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               
                 1532.
                 
              
            
             
               AFter
               most
               humble
               commendations
               ,
               
               and
               most
               devout
               kissing
               of
               your
               blessed
               Feet
               .
               Albeit
               that
               we
               have
               hitherto
               differred
               to
               make
               answer
               to
               those
               Letters
               dated
               at
               Bonony
               ,
               the
               7
               th
               day
               of
               October
               ;
               which
               Letters
               of
               late
               were
               delivered
               unto
               us
               by
               Paul
               of
               Cassali
               :
               Yet
               when
               they
               appear
               to
               be
               written
               for
               this
               Cause
               ,
               that
               we
               deeply
               considering
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               should
               provide
               for
               the
               tranquillity
               of
               our
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               should
               purge
               such
               Scruples
               and
               Doubts
               conceived
               of
               our
               Cause
               of
               Matrimony
               ;
               We
               could
               neither
               neglect
               those
               Letters
               sent
               for
               such
               a
               purpose
               ,
               nor
               after
               that
               we
               had
               diligently
               examined
               and
               perpended
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               we
               did
               very
               diligently
               ,
               noting
               ,
               conferring
               ,
               and
               revolving
               every
               thing
               in
               them
               contained
               ,
               with
               deep
               study
               of
               mind
               ,
               pretermit
               ne
               leave
               to
               answer
               unto
               them
               .
               For
               sith
               that
               your
               Holiness
               seemeth
               to
               go
               about
               that
               thing
               chiefly
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               vanquish
               those
               Doubts
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               inquietations
               which
               daily
               do
               prick
               our
               Conscience
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               it
               doth
               appear
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               to
               be
               done
               of
               Zeal
               ,
               Love
               ,
               and
               Piety
               ,
               we
               therefore
               do
               thank
               you
               of
               your
               good
               will.
               Howbeit
               sith
               it
               is
               not
               performed
               in
               Deed
               ,
               that
               ye
               pretend
               ,
               we
               have
               thought
               it
               expedient
               to
               require
               your
               Holiness
               to
               provide
               us
               other
               Remedies
               ;
               wherefore
               forasmuch
               as
               your
               Holiness
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               write
               unto
               us
               concerning
               this
               Matter
               ,
               we
               heartily
               thank
               you
               ,
               greatly
               lamenting
               also
               both
               the
               chance
               of
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               also
               ours
               ,
               unto
               whom
               both
               twain
               it
               hath
               chanced
               in
               so
               high
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               to
               be
               frustrated
               and
               deceived
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               your
               Holiness
               not
               being
               instructed
               ,
               nor
               having
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               of
               your self
               ,
               should
               be
               compelled
               to
               hang
               upon
               the
               Judgment
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               forth
               and
               make
               answers
               ,
               gathered
               of
               other
               Men
               ,
               being
               variable
               and
               repugnant
               among
               themselves
               .
               And
               that
               we
               being
               so
               long
               sick
               ,
               and
               exagitate
               with
               this
               same
               Sore
               ,
               should
               so
               long
               time
               in
               vain
               look
               for
               Remedy
               ;
               which
               when
               we
               have
               augmented
               our
               aegritude
               and
               distress
               ,
               by
               delay
               and
               protracting
               of
               time
               ,
               ye
               do
               so
               cruciate
               the
               Patient
               and
               Afflicted
               ,
               as
               who
               seeth
               it
               should
               much
               avail
               to
               protract
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               thorough
               vain
               hope
               of
               the
               end
               of
               our
               desire
               to
               lead
               us
               whither
               ye
               will.
               But
               to
               speak
               plainly
               to
               your
               Holiness
               ;
               Forasmuch
               as
               we
               have
               suffered
               many
               Injuries
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               difficulty
               we
               do
               sustain
               and
               digest
               ;
               albeit
               
               that
               among
               all
               things
               passed
               by
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               some
               cannot
               be
               laid
               ,
               alledged
               ,
               nor
               objected
               against
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               yet
               in
               many
               of
               them
               some
               default
               appeareth
               to
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               I
               would
               to
               God
               we
               could
               so
               diminish
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               appear
               no
               default
               ;
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               hid
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               manifest
               ,
               and
               tho
               we
               could
               say
               nothing
               ,
               the
               thing
               it self
               speaketh
               .
               But
               as
               to
               that
               that
               is
               affirmed
               in
               your
               Letters
               ,
               both
               of
               God's
               Law
               ,
               and
               Man's
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               is
               necessary
               and
               truth
               ,
               let
               that
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               temerity
               and
               ignorance
               of
               your
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               your
               Holiness
               to
               be
               without
               all
               default
               ,
               save
               only
               for
               that
               ye
               do
               not
               admit
               more
               discreet
               and
               learned
               Men
               to
               be
               your
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               them
               which
               liberally
               would
               speak
               the
               Truth
               .
               This
               truly
               is
               your
               default
               ,
               and
               verily
               a
               great
               fault
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               alienate
               and
               abhorred
               of
               Christ's
               Vicar
               ,
               in
               that
               ye
               have
               dealt
               so
               variably
               ,
               yea
               rather
               so
               inconstantly
               and
               deceivably
               .
               Be
               ye
               not
               angry
               with
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               speak
               the
               Truth
               without
               displeasure
               ;
               if
               your
               Holiness
               shall
               be
               displeased
               with
               that
               we
               do
               rehearse
               ,
               impute
               no
               default
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               in
               your
               own
               Deeds
               ;
               which
               Deeds
               have
               so
               molested
               and
               troubled
               us
               wrongfully
               ,
               that
               we
               speak
               now
               unwillingly
               ,
               and
               as
               enforced
               thereunto
               .
               Never
               was
               there
               any
               Prince
               so
               handled
               by
               a
               Pope
               ,
               as
               your
               Holiness
               hath
               intreated
               us
               .
               First
               ;
               When
               our
               Cause
               was
               proponed
               to
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               explicated
               and
               declared
               afore
               the
               same
               ;
               when
               certain
               Doubts
               in
               it
               were
               resolved
               by
               your
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               discussed
               ,
               it
               was
               required
               that
               answer
               might
               be
               made
               thereunto
               by
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Law.
               There
               was
               offered
               a
               Commission
               ,
               with
               a
               promise
               also
               that
               the
               same
               Commission
               should
               not
               be
               revoked
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               Sentence
               should
               be
               given
               ,
               should
               streight
               without
               delay
               be
               confirmed
               .
               The
               Judges
               were
               sent
               unto
               us
               ,
               the
               Promise
               was
               delivered
               to
               us
               ,
               subscribed
               with
               your
               Holiness's
               hand
               ;
               which
               avouched
               to
               confirm
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               revoke
               the
               Commission
               ,
               nor
               to
               grant
               any
               thing
               else
               that
               might
               lett
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               finally
               to
               bring
               us
               in
               a
               greater
               hope
               ,
               a
               certain
               Commission
               Decretal
               ,
               defining
               the
               Cause
               ,
               was
               delivered
               to
               the
               Judges
               hands
               .
               If
               your
               Holiness
               did
               grant
               us
               all
               these
               things
               justly
               ,
               ye
               did
               injustly
               revoke
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               by
               good
               and
               truth
               the
               same
               was
               granted
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               made
               frustrate
               nor
               annihilate
               without
               fraud
               ;
               so
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               deceit
               nor
               fraud
               in
               the
               Revocation
               ,
               then
               how
               wrongfully
               and
               subtilly
               have
               been
               done
               those
               things
               that
               have
               been
               done
               !
               Whether
               will
               your
               Holiness
               say
               ,
               That
               ye
               might
               do
               those
               things
               that
               ye
               have
               done
               ,
               or
               that
               ye
               might
               not
               do
               them
               ?
               If
               ye
               will
               say
               that
               ye
               might
               do
               them
               ,
               where
               then
               is
               the
               Faith
               which
               becometh
               a
               Friend
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               a
               Pope
               to
               have
               ,
               those
               things
               not
               being
               performed
               ,
               which
               lawfully
               were
               promised
               ?
               And
               if
               ye
               will
               say
               that
               ye
               might
               not
               do
               them
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               then
               very
               just
               cause
               to
               mistrust
               those
               Medicines
               and
               Remedies
               with
               which
               in
               your
               Letters
               ye
               go
               about
               to
               heal
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               especially
               in
               that
               we
               may
               perceive
               and
               see
               those
               Remedies
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               us
               ,
               not
               to
               relieve
               the
               Sickness
               and
               Disease
               of
               our
               Mind
               ,
               but
               for
               other
               means
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               worldly
               respects
               ?
               And
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               profitable
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               ever
               continue
               in
               hope
               or
               despair
               ,
               so
               always
               the
               Remedy
               is
               attempted
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               being
               always
               a-healing
               ,
               and
               never
               healed
               ,
               should
               be
               sick
               still
               .
               And
               this
               truly
               was
               the
               chief
               cause
               why
               we
               did
               consult
               and
               take
               the
               advice
               of
               every
               Learned
               Man
               ,
               being
               free
               ,
               without
               all
               affection
               ,
               that
               the
               Truth
               (
               which
               now
               with
               our
               labour
               and
               
               study
               we
               seem
               partly
               to
               have
               attained
               )
               by
               their
               judgments
               more
               manifestly
               divulged
               ,
               we
               might
               more
               at
               large
               perceive
               ;
               whose
               Judgments
               and
               Opinions
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               see
               how
               much
               they
               differ
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               those
               few
               Men
               of
               yours
               do
               shew
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               your
               Letters
               is
               signified
               .
               Those
               few
               Men
               of
               yours
               do
               affirm
               the
               prohibition
               of
               our
               Marriage
               to
               be
               inducted
               only
               by
               the
               Law
               positive
               ,
               as
               your
               Holiness
               hath
               also
               written
               in
               your
               Letters
               ;
               but
               all
               others
               say
               the
               prohibition
               to
               be
               inducted
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               :
               Those
               Men
               of
               yours
               do
               suggest
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               dispensed
               for
               avoiding
               of
               slanders
               ;
               The
               others
               utterly
               do
               contend
               ,
               that
               by
               no
               means
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               dispence
               with
               that
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               Nature
               hath
               forbidden
               .
               We
               do
               separate
               from
               our
               Cause
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               perceive
               to
               be
               destitute
               of
               that
               Learning
               whereby
               it
               should
               be
               directed
               ;
               and
               because
               your
               Holiness
               doth
               ever
               profess
               your
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               is
               wont
               to
               speak
               of
               other
               Mens
               mouths
               ,
               we
               do
               confer
               the
               sayings
               of
               those
               ,
               with
               the
               sayings
               of
               them
               that
               be
               of
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               ;
               for
               to
               confer
               the
               Reasons
               it
               were
               too
               long
               .
               But
               now
               the
               Universities
               of
               
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 Oxford
              
               ,
               in
               our
               Realms
               ;
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Orleance
                 ,
                 Biturisen
                 ,
                 Andegavon
                 ,
              
               in
               France
               ;
               and
               Bonony
               in
               Italy
               ,
               by
               one
               consent
               ;
               and
               also
               divers
               other
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               and
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               being
               freed
               from
               all
               affection
               ,
               and
               only
               moved
               in
               respect
               of
               verity
               ,
               partly
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               France
               ,
               do
               affirm
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Brother
               with
               the
               Brother's
               Wife
               ,
               to
               be
               contrary
               both
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               ;
               and
               also
               do
               pronounce
               that
               no
               Dispensation
               can
               be
               lawful
               or
               available
               to
               any
               Christian
               Man
               in
               that
               behalf
               :
               But
               others
               think
               the
               contrary
               ,
               by
               whose
               Counsels
               your
               Holiness
               hath
               done
               that
               ,
               that
               sithence
               ye
               have
               confessed
               ye
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               promising
               to
               us
               as
               we
               have
               above
               rehearsed
               ,
               and
               giving
               that
               Commission
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               Campege
               to
               be
               shewed
               unto
               us
               ;
               and
               after
               ,
               if
               it
               so
               should
               seem
               profitable
               to
               burn
               it
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               it
               was
               done
               indeed
               as
               we
               have
               perceived
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               those
               which
               so
               do
               moderate
               the
               Power
               of
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               cannot
               take
               away
               the
               Appellation
               which
               is
               used
               by
               Man's
               Law
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               available
               to
               Divine
               Matters
               every-where
               without
               distinction
               .
               No
               Princes
               heretofore
               have
               more
               highly
               esteemed
               ,
               nor
               honoured
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               than
               we
               have
               ;
               wherefore
               we
               be
               the
               more
               sorry
               to
               be
               provoked
               to
               this
               contention
               ,
               which
               to
               our
               usage
               and
               nature
               is
               most
               alienate
               and
               abhorred
               .
               Those
               things
               so
               cruel
               we
               write
               very
               heavily
               ,
               and
               more
               glad
               would
               have
               been
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               silent
               if
               we
               might
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               left
               your
               Authority
               untouched
               with
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               constrained
               to
               seek
               the
               verity
               ,
               we
               fell
               ,
               against
               our
               Will
               ,
               into
               this
               contention
               ;
               but
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Truth
               prohibited
               us
               to
               keep
               silence
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               we
               do
               in
               so
               great
               and
               many
               perplexities
               ?
               For
               truly
               if
               we
               should
               obey
               the
               Letters
               of
               your
               Holiness
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               do
               affirm
               that
               we
               know
               to
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               should
               offend
               God
               and
               our
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               be
               a
               great
               slander
               to
               them
               that
               do
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               be
               a
               great
               number
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               before
               rehearsed
               :
               Also
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               dissent
               from
               those
               things
               which
               your
               Holiness
               doth
               pronounce
               ,
               we
               would
               account
               it
               not
               lawful
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               Cause
               to
               defend
               the
               Fact
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               do
               ,
               being
               compelled
               by
               necessity
               ,
               lest
               we
               should
               seem
               to
               contemn
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               .
               Therefore
               your
               Holiness
               ought
               to
               take
               it
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               tho
               we
               do
               somewhat
               at
               large
               and
               more
               liberally
               speak
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               
               which
               doth
               so
               oppress
               us
               ,
               specially
               forasmuch
               as
               we
               pretend
               none
               atrocity
               ,
               nor
               use
               no
               rethorick
               in
               the
               exaggerating
               and
               encreasing
               the
               indignity
               of
               the
               Matter
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               speak
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               toucheth
               the
               quick
               ,
               it
               proceedeth
               of
               the
               meer
               verity
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               nor
               ought
               not
               to
               hide
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               for
               it
               toucheth
               not
               Worldly
               Things
               but
               Divine
               ,
               not
               frail
               but
               eternal
               ;
               in
               which
               things
               no
               feigned
               ,
               false
               ,
               nor
               painted
               Reasons
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Truth
               ,
               shall
               obtain
               and
               take
               place
               :
               and
               God
               is
               the
               Truth
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               rather
               than
               to
               Men
               ;
               and
               nevertheless
               we
               cannot
               but
               obey
               unto
               Men
               also
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               unless
               there
               be
               an
               express
               cause
               why
               we
               should
               not
               ;
               which
               by
               those
               our
               Letters
               we
               now
               do
               to
               your
               Holiness
               :
               and
               we
               do
               it
               with
               charity
               ,
               not
               intending
               to
               spread
               it
               abroad
               ,
               nor
               yet
               further
               to
               impugn
               your
               Authority
               ,
               unless
               ye
               do
               compel
               us
               ;
               albeit
               also
               ,
               that
               that
               we
               do
               ,
               doth
               not
               impugne
               your
               Authority
               ,
               but
               confirmeth
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               we
               revocate
               to
               its
               first
               foundations
               ;
               and
               better
               it
               is
               in
               the
               middle
               way
               to
               return
               ,
               than
               always
               to
               run
               forth
               head-long
               and
               do
               ill
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               your
               Holiness
               do
               regard
               or
               esteem
               the
               tranquillity
               of
               our
               Mind
               ,
               let
               the
               same
               be
               established
               with
               verity
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               brought
               to
               light
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               so
               many
               Learned
               Men
               ;
               So
               shall
               your
               Holiness
               reduce
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               a
               certainty
               and
               quietness
               ,
               and
               shall
               deliver
               us
               from
               all
               anxiety
               ,
               and
               shall
               provide
               both
               for
               us
               and
               our
               Realm
               ,
               and
               finally
               shall
               do
               your
               Office
               and
               Duty
               .
               The
               residue
               of
               our
               Affairs
               we
               have
               committed
               to
               our
               Ambassadours
               to
               be
               propounded
               unto
               you
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               beseech
               your
               Holiness
               to
               give
               credence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               XLIII
               .
               A
               Promise
               made
               for
               engaging
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Ravenna
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   Februar
                   .
                   7.
                   1532.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               EGo
               Willielmus
               Benet
               Serenissimi
               Domini
               mei
               D.
               Henrici
               Octavi
               Angliae
               ,
               &c.
               Regis
               ,
               in
               Romana
               Curia
               Orator
               ,
               habens
               ad
               inscripta
               ab
               ipso
               Rege
               potestatem
               &
               facultatem
               ,
               prout
               constat
               per
               ipsius
               Majestatis
               Literas
               Patentes
               datas
               in
               Regia
               sua
               Greenewici
               die
               penultima
               Decemb
               .
               M.
               D.
               XXXI
               .
               manu
               sua
               propria
               suprascriptas
               ,
               &
               secreto
               sigillo
               suo
               sigillatas
               ;
               Quoniam
               in
               ipsius
               Regis
               arduis
               negotiis
               expertus
               sum
               singularem
               &
               praeclaram
               operam
               Reverendissimi
               in
               Christo
               Patris
               &
               Domini
               D.
               Henrici
               Sancti
               Eusebii
               S.
               R.
               E.
               Presbyteri
               Cardinalis
               Ravennae
               ,
               quibus
               &
               deinceps
               uti
               cupio
               ,
               ut
               eandem
               semper
               voluntatem
               &
               operam
               sua
               Dominatio
               Reverendissima
               erga
               ipsum
               regem
               praestet
               ,
               libere
               promitto
               eidem
               Cardinali
               nomine
               dicti
               mei
               Regis
               ,
               quod
               sua
               Majestas
               provideri
               faciet
               eidem
               Cardinali
               ,
               de
               aliquo
               Monasterio
               seu
               Monasteriis
               aut
               aliis
               beneficiis
               Ecclesiasticis
               in
               Regno
               Galliae
               primo
               vacaturis
               ,
               usque
               ad
               valorem
               annuum
               sex
               millium
               ducatorum
               :
               Et
               insuper
               promitto
               quod
               Rex
               Angliae
               praedictus
               praesentabit
               ,
               seu
               nominabit
               eundem
               Cardinalem
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               Cathedralem
               primo
               quovis
               modo
               vacaturam
               ,
               seu
               &
               ad
               praesens
               vacantem
               ,
               in
               Regno
               Angliae
               ,
               &
               de
               illa
               ei
               provideri
               faciet
               ;
               &
               casu
               quo
               Ecclesia
               primo
               vacatura
               hujusmodi
               ,
               ceu
               ad
               praesens
               vacans
               ,
               non
               sit
               Ecclesia
               
               Eliensis
               ,
               promitto
               etiam
               quod
               succedente
               postea
               vacatione
               Ecclesiae
               Eliensis
               ,
               Rex
               Angliae
               transferri
               faciet
               eundem
               Cardinalem
               ,
               si
               ipsi
               Cardinali
               magis
               placuerit
               ,
               ab
               illa
               alia
               Ecclesia
               de
               qua
               provisus
               erit
               ,
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               Eliensem
               :
               &
               dictorum
               Monasteriorum
               &
               Beneficiorum
               Ecclesiasticorum
               in
               Regno
               Galliae
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               in
               Regno
               Angliae
               possessionem
               pacificam
               ,
               cum
               fructuum
               perceptione
               ,
               ipsum
               Cardinalem
               assequi
               faciet
               :
               Et
               haec
               omnia
               libere
               promitto
               ,
               quod
               Rex
               meus
               supradictus
               plenissime
               &
               sine
               ulla
               prorsus
               exceptione
               ratificabit
               &
               observabit
               &
               exequetur
               ;
               in
               quorum
               fidem
               praesentes
               manu
               mea
               propria
               scripsi
               &
               subscripsi
               ,
               sigilloque
               munivi
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat.
                 Rom.
                 
                   die
                   septimo
                   Februarii
                   ,
                   M.
                   D.
                   XXXII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               XLIV
               .
               Bonner's
               Letter
               about
               the
               proceedings
               at
               Rome
               .
               An
               Original
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   29.
                   1532.
                   
                
              
            
             
               PLeaseth
               it
               your
               Highness
               ;
               This
               is
               to
               advertise
               the
               same
               ,
               
               That
               sithen
               we
               
                 William
                 Benet
                 ,
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Edmond
                 Bonner
              
               ,
               sent
               our
               Letters
               of
               the
               7
               th
               of
               this
               present
               to
               your
               Highness
               ;
               There
               hath
               been
               two
               Disputations
               publick
               ,
               the
               one
               the
               13
               th
               of
               this
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               20
               th
               day
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               given
               and
               assigned
               ,
               which
               was
               three
               Conclusions
               to
               be
               disputed
               every
               Consistory
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               spoken
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               your
               Highness's
               Counsel
               ,
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               the
               Conclusion
               purposed
               the
               said
               13
               th
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               impugnation
               thereof
               by
               the
               Party
               adverse
               ,
               with
               Answers
               made
               thereunto
               by
               your
               Highness's
               said
               Counsel
               as
               fully
               as
               were
               any
               wise
               deduced
               ,
               your
               said
               Highness
               shall
               perceive
               by
               the
               Books
               sent
               herewithal
               containing
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               Justifications
               ,
               Objections
               ,
               and
               Answers
               ,
               made
               in
               the
               6
               th
               of
               this
               present
               ,
               according
               as
               I
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               in
               my
               said
               Letters
               promised
               .
               The
               Copies
               of
               all
               the
               which
               Justifications
               ,
               Objections
               ,
               and
               Answers
               ,
               after
               that
               they
               were
               fully
               noted
               and
               deduced
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               maturely
               considered
               by
               your
               Highness's
               Learned
               Counsel
               ,
               I
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               did
               bring
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               for
               their
               better
               information
               ;
               and
               likewise
               did
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               alwise
               afore
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               assigned
               at
               the
               beginning
               ;
               looking
               in
               likewise
               that
               the
               Queen's
               Counsel
               should
               do
               this
               same
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               they
               have
               done
               nothing
               therein
               ,
               tho
               your
               Ambassadors
               and
               I
               have
               called
               upon
               the
               Pope
               many
               times
               for
               the
               same
               .
               And
               as
               concerning
               such
               things
               as
               were
               spoken
               and
               done
               for
               either
               part
               in
               the
               Disputation
               of
               the
               20
               th
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               us
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               shortness
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               reduce
               all
               in
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               the
               same
               to
               your
               Highness
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               nevertheless
               with
               all
               speed
               it
               shall
               be
               made
               ready
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               your
               Highness
               by
               the
               next
               Courier
               .
               After
               the
               Disputation
               done
               ,
               the
               said
               13
               th
               day
               of
               this
               present
               ,
               the
               Advocate
               of
               the
               Party
               adverse
               did
               alledg
               ,
               That
               we
               did
               seek
               this
               Disputation
               but
               only
               to
               defer
               the
               Process
               ;
               protesting
               therefore
               ,
               That
               the
               Queen's
               Counsel
               would
               dispute
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               desiring
               therefore
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Consistory
               ,
               to
               make
               Process
               in
               the
               principal
               Cause
               .
               Whereunto
               I
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Senate
               ,
               had
               granted
               the
               Disputations
               upon
               the
               Matters
               ,
               and
               given
               an
               order
               that
               the
               Conclusions
               published
               should
               be
               disputed
               according
               to
               the
               same
               .
               Whereupon
               I
               desired
               that
               forasmuch
               as
               there
               
               remained
               sixteen
               Conclusions
               not
               disputed
               ,
               (
               which
               to
               propose
               and
               justify
               ,
               with
               your
               Highness's
               Counsel
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               ready
               at
               all
               times
               )
               that
               if
               the
               Party
               adverse
               knowing
               the
               Conclusions
               to
               be
               Canonical
               ,
               would
               not
               confess
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               avoid
               Disputations
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               said
               Party
               should
               dispute
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               refusal
               of
               both
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Matters
               excusatories
               to
               be
               admitted
               byhis
               Holiness
               ,
               especially
               because
               the
               said
               Party
               adverse
               hath
               nothing
               material
               that
               could
               be
               perceived
               to
               lett
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Pope's
               Holiness
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               deliberate
               upon
               the
               demand
               of
               both
               Parties
               .
               The
               16
               th
               of
               this
               present
               ,
               the
               Datary
               on
               the
               Pope's
               behalf
               sent
               unto
               me
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               an
               Intimation
               for
               disputation
               of
               the
               Consistory
               to
               be
               kept
               the
               20
               of
               this
               present
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               should
               send
               the
               Conclusions
               not
               disputed
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               in
               the
               said
               Consistory
               disputed
               ;
               adding
               withal
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Consistory
               should
               be
               ,
               
                 ultimus
                 &
                 peremptorius
                 terminus
                 quoad
                 alias
                 Disputationes
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               which
               Intimation
               your
               Highness
               shall
               receive
               a
               Copy
               herewith
               .
               Upon
               this
               ,
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               your
               Ambassadors
               and
               Counsel
               here
               ,
               I
               repaired
               unto
               the
               said
               Datary
               ,
               and
               brought
               unto
               him
               three
               Conclusions
               to
               be
               disputed
               ,
               with
               a
               Protestation
               ,
               
                 De
                 non
                 recedendo
                 ab
                 ordine
                 hactenus
                 observato
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               Proem
               of
               the
               said
               Conclusions
               ,
               the
               Copy
               whereof
               your
               Highness
               shall
               receive
               herewith
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Conclusions
               and
               Protestation
               ,
               I
               went
               to
               Cardinal
               
                 de
                 Monte
              
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Consistory
               crieth
               out
               upon
               the
               Disputations
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               had
               been
               heard
               sufficiently
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               enough
               that
               we
               should
               have
               the
               fourth
               Disputation
               ;
               adding
               withal
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               never
               seen
               before
               after
               such
               sort
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               stood
               not
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               See
               to
               have
               such
               Disputations
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               disquieting
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               especially
               considering
               the
               manner
               that
               is
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Conclusions
               be
               touched
               which
               should
               content
               us
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answered
               ,
               and
               desired
               his
               most
               Reverend
               Lordship
               to
               call
               to
               his
               remembrance
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               promised
               to
               your
               Highness's
               Ambassadors
               and
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               Castel-Angel
               upon
               Shrove-Sunday
               ,
               the
               Pope
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               allowing
               the
               same
               ,
               contented
               that
               all
               the
               Conclusions
               should
               be
               disputed
               singulariter
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               should
               at
               my
               pleasure
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               chuse
               the
               Conclusions
               to
               be
               disputed
               .
               And
               how
               also
               afterward
               ,
               viz.
               17
               Febr.
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               Cardinal
               Ancona
               ,
               and
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               not
               going
               from
               that
               promise
               ,
               gave
               direction
               for
               three
               Conclusions
               to
               be
               disputed
               every
               Consistory
               ;
               the
               choice
               whereof
               to
               be
               at
               my
               liberty
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               said
               Order
               which
               I
               sent
               to
               your
               Highness
               with
               my
               Letters
               ,
               of
               the
               date
               of
               the
               22
               of
               the
               last
               )
               :
               And
               furthermore
               ,
               that
               what
               time
               the
               order
               to
               dispute
               three
               Conclusions
               in
               a
               Consistory
               was
               sent
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               required
               to
               send
               the
               Conclusions
               first
               to
               be
               disputed
               according
               to
               the
               said
               order
               ;
               I
               did
               ,
               to
               avoid
               all
               manner
               of
               doubts
               ,
               protest
               afore
               I
               would
               accept
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               deliverance
               of
               the
               said
               Conclusions
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               not
               otherwise
               accept
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               the
               Conclusions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               promised
               in
               Castel-Angel
               ,
               should
               be
               disputed
               and
               examined
               singulariter
               ,
               and
               that
               standing
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               delivered
               my
               said
               Conclusions
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               17
               th
               of
               February
               ;
               which
               Order
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               hitherto
               had
               approved
               and
               observed
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               I
               neither
               could
               nor
               would
               go
               from
               :
               And
               where
               he
               said
               that
               we
               had
               been
               heard
               sufficiently
               ;
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               Audience
               and
               Information
               
               of
               less
               than
               the
               one
               half
               of
               a
               Matter
               could
               not
               be
               sufficient
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               intended
               to
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               every
               point
               must
               be
               discussed
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               crying
               out
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               They
               had
               no
               cause
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               more
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               See
               Apostolick
               ,
               to
               see
               such
               a
               Cause
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               well
               and
               surely
               tried
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Truth
               may
               appear
               ,
               and
               the
               Matters
               be
               well
               known
               ,
               than
               to
               proceed
               praecipitanter
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Matter
               ,
               afore
               they
               well
               knew
               what
               the
               Matter
               was
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               disquieting
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Cardinals
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               your
               Highness
               for
               their
               pains
               was
               much
               beholden
               unto
               them
               ;
               nevertheless
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ponder
               such
               pains
               as
               your
               Highness
               hath
               taken
               for
               them
               ,
               in
               part
               declared
               by
               me
               ;
               which
               was
               much
               more
               than
               for
               them
               to
               sit
               in
               their
               Chairs
               two
               or
               three
               hours
               in
               a
               week
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               justice
               of
               your
               defence
               in
               this
               cause
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               manner
               used
               in
               the
               said
               Disputation
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               knew
               well
               that
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Party
               adverse
               ,
               which
               all
               manner
               of
               ways
               goeth
               about
               to
               fatigate
               and
               make
               weary
               the
               Consistory
               of
               the
               Disputations
               ,
               specially
               in
               chiding
               ,
               scolding
               ,
               and
               alledging
               Laws
               and
               Decisions
               that
               never
               were
               ,
               nor
               spoken
               of
               by
               any
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               vainly
               continuing
               the
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               dissolving
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               and
               not
               giving
               audience
               ,
               the
               said
               Party
               ,
               without
               Law
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               or
               any
               good
               ground
               ,
               might
               attain
               their
               desire
               ,
               and
               keep
               under
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               appear
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               was
               sharply
               spoken
               of
               our
               Party
               ,
               I
               said
               it
               was
               done
               only
               for
               our
               defence
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               errors
               and
               falsity
               of
               the
               Queen's
               Advocates
               in
               their
               Allegations
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               be
               spared
               .
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               your
               Highness
               there
               was
               nothing
               spoken
               but
               that
               which
               was
               grounded
               upon
               Law
               ,
               and
               declared
               in
               what
               place
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ;
               I
               desired
               his
               Lordship
               that
               he
               would
               continue
               his
               goodness
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               as
               your
               Highness's
               especial
               trust
               was
               he
               would
               do
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               might
               always
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               accustomed
               ,
               have
               recourse
               unto
               the
               same
               in
               all
               our
               Business
               for
               his
               good
               help
               and
               counsel
               .
               His
               Lordship
               not
               yet
               satisfied
               ,
               said
               ,
               That
               as
               concerning
               the
               Order
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               might
               interpretate
               and
               declare
               what
               he
               meaned
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               touching
               the
               Conclusions
               ,
               they
               were
               superfluous
               ,
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               calumnious
               ,
               only
               proposed
               to
               defer
               the
               Matter
               .
               I
               answered
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               That
               to
               interpretate
               the
               said
               Order
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               clear
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               considering
               the
               promise
               made
               on
               Shrove-Sunday
               ,
               with
               my
               Protestation
               foresaid
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               said
               Order
               to
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               divers
               Consistories
               observed
               ,
               could
               not
               by
               right
               interpretate
               the
               said
               Order
               ,
               admitting
               disputation
               upon
               all
               the
               Conclusions
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               I
               said
               ,
               That
               if
               such
               alterations
               were
               made
               ,
               without
               any
               cause
               given
               of
               your
               Highness's
               Party
               ,
               there
               was
               little
               certainty
               to
               be
               reckoned
               upon
               amongst
               them
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               superfluity
               and
               impertinency
               of
               the
               said
               Conclusions
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               That
               that
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Party
               adverse
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               understand
               the
               same
               Conclusions
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               that
               such
               Conclusions
               as
               were
               clamorously
               ,
               by
               the
               Advocates
               of
               the
               Party
               adverse
               ,
               alledged
               to
               be
               superfluous
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               in
               the
               Disputation
               and
               trial
               thereof
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               did
               manifestly
               perceive
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
               And
               where
               it
               was
               alledged
               the
               said
               Conclusions
               to
               be
               calumnious
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               to
               defer
               the
               Process
               .
               I
               answered
               ,
               That
               we
               might
               well
               alledg
               again
               the
               
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Party
               adverse
               ,
               the
               thing
               against
               us
               alledged
               ,
               and
               say
               truly
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               calumniously
               dealed
               withal
               ,
               seeing
               the
               matters
               were
               so
               just
               and
               clear
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               admitted
               .
               Then
               his
               Lordship
               went
               further
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Impedimentum
                 allegatum
                 erat
                 perpetuum
              
               ,
               because
               your
               Highness
               ,
               
                 ex
                 causa
                 reipublicae
              
               ,
               could
               not
               come
               out
               your
               Realm
               ,
               and
               
                 quia
                 dignitas
                 vestra
                 est
                 perpetua
              
               ;
               and
               also
               
                 quod
                 Causa
                 requirit
                 celeritatem
              
               .
               To
               this
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               his
               Lordship
               mistook
               the
               Matter
               ,
               for
               we
               said
               not
               in
               the
               Matters
               that
               your
               Highness
               could
               not
               go
               out
               of
               your
               Realm
               to
               no
               place
               ,
               but
               we
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               could
               not
               go
               ,
               
                 ad
                 loca
                 tam
                 remota
              
               ,
               as
               Rome
               is
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               not
               
                 perpetuum
                 impedimentum
              
               .
               And
               to
               the
               other
               I
               shewed
               him
               a
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               Doctors
               in
               a
               Cause
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               being
               
                 inter
                 Regem
                 &
                 Reginam
              
               ,
               which
               took
               away
               the
               thing
               that
               he
               had
               said
               .
               Then
               his
               Lordship
               said
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               enough
               that
               the
               place
               were
               sure
               to
               the
               Procurator
               by
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 olim
                 de
                 testibus
              
               .
               I
               said
               ,
               That
               that
               Chapter
               did
               not
               prove
               that
               Allegation
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               mistook
               the
               Text
               that
               so
               did
               understand
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Alternative
               that
               is
               in
               that
               Text
               is
               not
               referred
               
                 ad
                 locum
                 tutum
              
               ,
               but
               
                 ad
                 ordinem
                 Citationis
                 inchoandae
                 in
                 persona
                 principali
                 ,
                 aut
                 ejus
                 procuratore
              
               ;
               and
               so
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Anchorano
              
               understandeth
               that
               Text
               ;
               and
               otherwise
               understanding
               the
               same
               it
               should
               be
               against
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 parte
                 de
                 appellatione
              
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               opinion
               there
               .
               Then
               he
               said
               that
               Aretine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 sufficit
                 quum
                 locus
                 sit
                 tutus
                 procuratori
                 .
              
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               under
               his
               favour
               ,
               Aretine
               saith
               the
               contrary
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 partibus
                 debet
                 locus
                 tutus
                 assignari
                 si
                 poterit
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 non
                 poterit
                 partibus
                 ,
                 detur
                 procuratoribus
                 .
              
               Then
               his
               Lordship
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               That
               I
               knew
               well
               he
               began
               to
               set
               forward
               these
               Disputations
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               do
               the
               best
               he
               could
               for
               the
               furtherance
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               19
               th
               of
               this
               present
               I
               went
               with
               your
               Highness's
               Ambassadors
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               delivered
               his
               Holiness
               in
               writing
               those
               things
               that
               were
               done
               in
               the
               Disputation
               of
               the
               13
               th
               of
               this
               :
               And
               then
               your
               Ambassadors
               were
               in
               hand
               with
               the
               Pope
               to
               alter
               the
               Intimation
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               out
               the
               term
               peremptory
               ,
               and
               other
               that
               were
               exclusory
               of
               further
               Disputations
               to
               be
               had
               upon
               the
               same
               Conclusions
               .
               The
               Pope's
               Holiness
               said
               ,
               That
               Disputations
               was
               no
               act
               Judicial
               requiring
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               call
               certain
               Congregations
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
               on
               Friday
               and
               Monday
               following
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Disputations
               .
               Then
               I
               
                 William
                 Benet
              
               said
               ,
               That
               that
               could
               not
               stand
               very
               well
               with
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Intimation
               ,
               which
               was
               peremptory
               for
               any
               further
               Disputations
               after
               the
               20
               th
               of
               this
               present
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               spake
               that
               the
               same
               term
               peremptory
               might
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Intimation
               ,
               alledging
               withal
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               said
               Friday
               or
               Monday
               it
               was
               no
               time
               to
               hear
               the
               Disputation
               ,
               being
               so
               nigh
               after
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               Holiness
               hitherto
               hath
               observed
               the
               Consistory
               for
               the
               Disputations
               ,
               which
               Consistory
               cannot
               be
               unto
               after
               Easter
               ,
               if
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Court
               be
               observed
               .
               Then
               the
               Pope
               said
               ,
               he
               might
               call
               a
               Consistory
               when
               he
               would
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               in
               making
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
               an
               Act
               much
               more
               solemn
               than
               a
               Disputation
               .
               To
               that
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               might
               so
               do
               if
               he
               would
               ;
               howbeit
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               
                 praeter
                 solitum
                 morem
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               desired
               his
               Holiness
               to
               consider
               therein
               the
               order
               before
               assigned
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               term
               peremptory
               would
               not
               stand
               with
               the
               order
               .
               His
               Holiness
               then
               willed
               we
               should
               inform
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               Anchona
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 Monte
              
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               did
               ;
               Anchona
               shewed
               himself
               somewhat
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               was
               contented
               the
               term
               peremptory
               
               should
               be
               put
               out
               .
               
                 De
                 Monte
              
               said
               that
               the
               Pope
               would
               promise
               to
               hear
               the
               Conclusions
               disputed
               in
               Congregations
               ,
               calling
               thereto
               certain
               Cardinals
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               term
               peremptory
               should
               not
               be
               prejudicial
               .
               Then
               I
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               desired
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               said
               term
               should
               not
               be
               prejudicial
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               stricken
               out
               ,
               for
               I
               told
               him
               plainly
               that
               I
               would
               not
               stand
               to
               words
               ,
               the
               writing
               shewing
               the
               contrary
               ;
               adding
               withal
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               not
               dispute
               in
               this
               term
               ,
               
                 tanquam
                 peremptorio
              
               ,
               but
               would
               manifestly
               shew
               and
               protest
               ,
               That
               I
               ,
               with
               other
               your
               Highness's
               Counsel
               ,
               were
               ready
               to
               defend
               the
               Conclusions
               published
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               given
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               observed
               ;
               alledging
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Conclusions
               being
               justified
               ,
               the
               Matters
               ought
               to
               be
               admitted
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               and
               the
               Cardinals
               would
               not
               give
               audience
               to
               me
               and
               your
               Highness's
               said
               Counsel
               ,
               for
               the
               manifest
               trial
               and
               showing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               they
               should
               give
               us
               cause
               to
               complain
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 usque
                 ad
                 Sidera
              
               ,
               your
               Highness's
               Ambassadors
               all
               affirming
               the
               same
               .
               Then
               the
               said
               Cardinal
               
                 de
                 Monte
              
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               would
               provide
               for
               the
               Disputations
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               term
               peremptory
               assigned
               ,
               and
               said
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Morning
               he
               would
               speak
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               give
               your
               Ambassadors
               and
               me
               an
               answer
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               morning
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               20
               th
               of
               this
               present
               ,
               the
               said
               Cardinal
               would
               ,
               that
               nothing
               of
               the
               Decree
               of
               Intimation
               should
               be
               manifested
               ,
               because
               the
               other
               part
               had
               a
               Copy
               thereof
               ,
               but
               would
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               to
               give
               an
               order
               that
               the
               word
               peremptory
               should
               be
               only
               for
               Disputations
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               Congregations
               ,
               in
               which
               Congregations
               ,
               the
               Conclusions
               remaining
               might
               be
               disputed
               ;
               and
               tho
               they
               had
               drawn
               out
               this
               Order
               ,
               yet
               because
               it
               was
               nothing
               plain
               ,
               neither
               certain
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               the
               former
               Order
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               had
               the
               said
               Cardinal
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               said
               Datary
               for
               to
               make
               it
               as
               afore
               :
               and
               he
               was
               then
               contented
               ,
               howbeit
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               commanded
               all
               the
               Cardinals
               to
               their
               places
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               could
               not
               have
               the
               said
               Order
               ,
               and
               was
               driven
               thereby
               either
               to
               dispute
               and
               accept
               the
               term
               ,
               
                 tanquam
                 peremptorium
              
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               fly
               the
               Disputations
               ,
               giving
               occasion
               to
               the
               adverse
               Party
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               diffided
               in
               the
               justness
               of
               the
               Matters
               ,
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               Conclusions
               .
               Whereupon
               your
               Highness's
               Ambassadors
               and
               we
               ,
               with
               other
               your
               Learned
               Counsel
               ,
               concluded
               ,
               that
               I
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               should
               protest
               ,
               
                 De
                 non
                 consentiendo
                 in
                 termino
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 peremptorio
                 ,
              
               and
               afterward
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               proposing
               of
               the
               Conclusions
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               did
               by
               mouth
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               a
               Copy
               ,
               which
               here
               withal
               your
               Highness
               shall
               receive
               .
               When
               I
               had
               protested
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               had
               spoken
               this
               word
               Acceptamus
               ,
               the
               Queen's
               Advocate
               began
               to
               protest
               that
               they
               would
               dispute
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               desired
               his
               Holiness
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               principal
               Cause
               .
               Then
               I
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               did
               well
               perceive
               ,
               that
               the
               Conclusions
               were
               published
               and
               proposed
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               them
               to
               dispute
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               all
               other
               ,
               come
               who
               would
               ,
               for
               the
               information
               of
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Consistory
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               tho
               they
               would
               not
               dispute
               ,
               yet
               I
               was
               there
               ,
               with
               other
               your
               Highness's
               Learned
               Counsel
               ,
               to
               propose
               the
               Conclusions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               given
               ,
               justifying
               them
               to
               be
               Canonical
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               defend
               them
               against
               all
               those
               that
               would
               gainsay
               them
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               desired
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               tho
               the
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Party
               Adverse
               would
               not
               dispute
               ,
               yet
               I
               with
               your
               
               Highness's
               Learned
               Counsel
               might
               be
               heard
               again
               ;
               against
               which
               my
               desire
               the
               Queen's
               Advocate
               made
               great
               exclamations
               ,
               till
               at
               the
               last
               the
               Pope
               commanded
               him
               to
               silence
               ,
               and
               willed
               us
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Conclusions
               ,
               which
               we
               did
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               now
               it
               is
               determined
               ,
               That
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               Disputations
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               but
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Conclusions
               to
               be
               disputed
               in
               Congregations
               before
               the
               Pope
               ,
               purposely
               made
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               what
               therein
               shall
               be
               determined
               or
               done
               ,
               your
               Highness
               from
               time
               to
               time
               shall
               thereof
               by
               us
               be
               advertised
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               our
               doings
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               concerning
               the
               Letters
               which
               your
               Highness
               sent
               by
               Francis
               the
               Courier
               ,
               of
               the
               last
               of
               February
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               to
               me
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               ,
               for
               the
               admission
               of
               me
               and
               the
               Matter
               excusatory
               ,
               we
               shall
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               Highness's
               pleasure
               and
               order
               assigned
               ,
               in
               the
               common
               Letter
               sent
               unto
               us
               by
               your
               said
               Highness
               ,
               proceed
               and
               do
               therein
               as
               may
               be
               most
               beneficial
               and
               profitable
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               most
               humbly
               we
               commend
               us
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               beseeching
               Almighty
               God
               to
               preserve
               the
               same
               in
               felicity
               and
               health
               many
               years
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 Rome
                 
                   the
                   28
                   th
                   of
                   March
                   1532.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Highness's
                 most
                 humble
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 Chaplains
                 ,
                 
                   
                     William
                     Benet
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Edward
                     Karne
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Edmond
                     Bonner
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               XLV
               .
               Another
               Letter
               concerning
               the
               Process
               at
               Rome
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               
               PLeaseth
               it
               your
               Highness
               ,
               sithen
               our
               Letters
               of
               the
               23
               of
               March
               ,
               here
               hath
               been
               great
               labour
               ,
               and
               solliciting
               ,
               to
               bring
               the
               Disputation
               publick
               out
               of
               the
               Consistory
               kept
               once
               in
               the
               week
               ,
               into
               the
               Congregations
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               and
               kept
               before
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               and
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               in
               such
               place
               ,
               and
               as
               oft
               as
               should
               please
               them
               ;
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               as
               we
               perceived
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Disputation
               might
               be
               the
               sooner
               ended
               ,
               and
               not
               take
               such
               effect
               as
               it
               was
               devised
               for
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               great
               importune
               labour
               ,
               I
               ,
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               ,
               was
               monished
               oftentimes
               to
               send
               Conclusions
               to
               be
               proposed
               in
               the
               said
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Palm-Sunday
               week
               ,
               as
               in
               Easter-week
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Copies
               of
               the
               Intimations
               sent
               herewithal
               to
               your
               Highness
               :
               Upon
               which
               Intimations
               I
               delivered
               certain
               Conclusions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               taken
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               with
               a
               Protestation
               devised
               by
               your
               Grace's
               Counsel
               here
               ,
               
                 De
                 non
                 recedendo
                 ab
                 eodem
                 ordine
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 proponendo
                 easdem
                 Conclusiones
                 
                 in
                 Consistorio
                 ,
                 juxta
                 eundem
                 ordinem
                 &
                 non
                 aliter
                 .
              
               That
               notwithstanding
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               caused
               me
               to
               be
               monished
               again
               ,
               
                 cum
                 Comminatione
              
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               would
               not
               come
               in
               ,
               
                 cum
                 Advocatis
              
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               of
               
                 April
                 ,
                 procederet
                 ad
                 ulteriora
                 protestatione
                 me
                 a
                 praevia
                 non
                 obstante
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               ,
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               your
               said
               Learned
               Counsel
               ,
               I
               conceived
               a
               Protestation
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               delivered
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               the
               said
               third
               day
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               protesting
               as
               it
               was
               therein
               contained
               ,
               and
               causing
               it
               to
               be
               registred
               by
               the
               Datary
               ;
               of
               the
               which
               Protestation
               your
               Highness
               shall
               also
               receive
               a
               Copy
               herewithal
               .
               This
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               the
               said
               third
               day
               in
               the
               afternoon
               made
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               Protestation
               was
               examined
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               Treaty
               had
               upon
               the
               same
               ,
               we
               were
               in
               conclusion
               remitted
               again
               to
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Consistory
               intendeth
               to
               hear
               ,
               upon
               the
               Conclusions
               that
               are
               published
               ;
               which
               was
               much
               more
               beneficial
               to
               us
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               had
               all
               proposed
               in
               Congregations
               to
               have
               been
               kept
               ,
               as
               is
               afore
               .
               And
               by
               this
               means
               the
               Matter
               was
               shifted
               off
               ,
               and
               deferred
               unto
               the
               10
               th
               of
               this
               month
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               kept
               the
               Consistory
               .
               And
               one
               Mr.
               Providal
               ,
               a
               singular
               good
               Clerk
               ,
               which
               came
               from
               Bonony
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               your
               Highness's
               Cause
               ,
               very
               compendiously
               ,
               and
               after
               good
               fashion
               and
               handling
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               contentation
               ,
               as
               appeared
               ,
               of
               the
               Audience
               there
               ,
               purposed
               three
               Conclusions
               ,
               of
               the
               which
               two
               concerned
               the
               habilitation
               of
               me
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               ,
               to
               lay
               in
               the
               Matters
               Excusatory
               :
               And
               the
               third
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Cause
               ought
               to
               be
               committed
               ,
               
                 extra
                 curiam
                 ,
                 ad
                 locum
                 tutum
                 utrique
                 parti
                 :
              
               Of
               the
               which
               Conclusions
               ,
               and
               also
               his
               Sayings
               ,
               the
               said
               10
               th
               day
               ,
               your
               Highness
               shall
               receive
               a
               Copy
               here-withal
               .
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               at
               the
               said
               Consistory
               ,
               neither
               the
               Imperials
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               Queens
               Counsel
               did
               appear
               ;
               I
               ,
               
                 Edward
                 Karne
              
               ,
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               your
               Highness's
               Counsel
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               ,
               after
               the
               Proposition
               made
               by
               Mr.
               Providel
               ,
               that
               his
               Holiness
               might
               perceive
               well
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Party
               adverse
               had
               any
               good
               matter
               to
               alledg
               ,
               against
               such
               things
               as
               were
               deduced
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               the
               Conclusions
               ,
               and
               matter
               Excusatory
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               diffide
               of
               their
               part
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               absented
               themselves
               ,
               or
               shrunken
               from
               the
               Disputations
               ,
               which
               they
               afore
               had
               accepted
               and
               taken
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               accused
               their
               contumacy
               and
               absence
               ,
               desiring
               that
               it
               might
               be
               enacted
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               departed
               from
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               for
               that
               day
               dissolved
               .
            
             
               The
               14
               th
               of
               this
               present
               ,
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               caused
               Intimation
               to
               be
               made
               unto
               me
               ,
               of
               the
               Consistory
               to
               be
               kept
               the
               17
               th
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               willing
               me
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               
                 cum
                 Advocatis
              
               ,
               to
               dispute
               all
               the
               Conclusions
               not
               proposed
               and
               disputed
               :
               Upon
               the
               which
               Intimation
               ,
               I
               delivered
               to
               the
               Datary
               three
               Conclusions
               ,
               the
               19
               ,
               the
               20
               ,
               and
               the
               21
               in
               order
               ,
               with
               a
               Protestation
               devised
               by
               your
               Learned
               Counsel
               ,
               sent
               here-withal
               to
               your
               Highness
               :
               And
               in
               the
               said
               Consistory
               ,
               Mr.
               Providel
               did
               also
               alledg
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               the
               Matters
               and
               Conclusions
               ;
               and
               over
               that
               answered
               to
               such
               Objections
               as
               he
               thought
               the
               Party
               adverse
               to
               make
               foundation
               upon
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               compendiously
               ,
               being
               sorry
               that
               the
               Imperials
               ,
               and
               Queen's
               Counsel
               ,
               did
               not
               come
               in
               to
               dispute
               the
               said
               Conclusions
               ,
               and
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Providel
               in
               the
               said
               Consistory
               ,
               with
               my
               Protestation
               also
               ,
               in
               not
               agreeing
               to
               the
               term
               ,
               as
               peremptory
               ,
               your
               Highness
               shall
               perceive
               in
               writing
               sent
               here-withal
               .
            
             
             
               As
               concerning
               the
               seven
               Conclusions
               yet
               remaining
               undisputed
               ,
               we
               think
               the
               Pope's
               Holiness
               will
               hear
               us
               no
               further
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               Part
               adverse
               will
               not
               abide
               the
               Disputations
               ,
               nor
               come
               in
               to
               the
               same
               :
               Nevertheless
               to
               take
               otherwise
               out
               of
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               with
               the
               Cardinals
               Information
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               is
               well
               contented
               .
            
             
               And
               verily
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               study
               ,
               labour
               ,
               set
               forward
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               such
               things
               as
               may
               confer
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               and
               your
               Highness's
               Purpose
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               want
               ,
               neither
               good
               will
               ,
               neither
               diligen●
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               excogitate
               or
               desire
               ,
               as
               hitherto
               surely
               neither
               Party
               hath
               failed
               ;
               trusting
               in
               God
               that
               thereby
               ,
               if
               Justice
               be
               not
               oppressed
               ,
               some
               good
               effect
               shall
               follow
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               contentation
               of
               your
               Highness
               .
               With
               these
               Presents
               ,
               your
               Highness
               shall
               also
               receive
               a
               Copy
               of
               all
               things
               that
               were
               spoken
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               your
               Highness's
               behalf
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Party
               adverse
               ,
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               the
               20
               th
               day
               of
               March.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               most
               humbly
               we
               commend
               us
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               beseeching
               Almighty
               God
               long
               to
               continue
               the
               same
               in
               his
               most
               Royal
               Estate
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   29
                   th
                   of
                   April
                   .
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Highness's
                 most
                 humble
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 poor
                 Servants
                 ,
                 
                   Edward
                   Karne
                   .
                   Edmond
                   Bonner
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XLVI
               .
               A
               Letter
               from
               Benet
               and
               Cassali
               about
               the
               Process
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               SErenissime
               &
               Invictissime
               Domine
               noster
               Supreme
               ,
               salutem
               .
               Tribus
               Superioribus
               Consistoriis
               ante
               vacationes
               habitis
               ,
               
               de
               Causa
               Excusatoria
               actum
               fuit
               ;
               sed
               quid
               illud
               fuerit
               quod
               in
               primo
               egerunt
               rescire
               non
               potuimus
               ,
               quia
               Cardinales
               poena
               Excommunicationis
               prohibiti
               fuerant
               quicquam
               revelare
               .
               Secundo
               etiam
               aliquid
               super
               eadem
               causa
               tractarunt
               ,
               quod
               itidem
               nos
               celaverunt
               .
               Sed
               ultimo
               illo
               ,
               quod
               die
               octavo
               Julii
               Congregatum
               fuit
               ,
               ita
               ut
               inferius
               patebit
               ,
               constituerunt
               .
               Quum
               ergo
               postero
               die
               Pontificem
               adivissemus
               ,
               ut
               quod
               decretum
               foret
               cognosceremus
               ,
               ab
               eo
               sic
               accepimus
               ;
               nolle
               se
               ore
               suo
               ,
               propterea
               quod
               Jurisperitus
               non
               sit
               ,
               Consistorii
               deliberationem
               pronunciare
               ;
               quocirca
               die
               sequenti
               ad
               ipsum
               rediremus
               ,
               quoniam
               vellet
               Cardinales
               Montem
               &
               Anconitanum
               id
               ipsum
               nobis
               proferre
               :
               Et
               nihilominus
               idem
               quod
               deinde
               ex
               ipsis
               Cardinalibus
               audivimus
               tunc
               explicavit
               ,
               noluit
               tamen
               nobis
               esse
               Responsi
               loco
               .
               Igitur
               sicut
               dixerat
               ,
               redivimus
               ,
               &
               nobis
               duo
               illi
               Cardinales
               sic
               retulerunt
               summum
               Dominum
               &
               Cardinales
               decrevisse
               ,
               literas
               Exhortatorias
               cum
               a
               Pontifice
               ,
               tum
               a
               Collegio
               Cardinalium
               ,
               Majestati
               vestrae
               scribendas
               
               esse
               ,
               quibus
               vestram
               Majestatem
               adhortarentur
               ,
               ut
               velit
               hic
               ad
               Causam
               Procuratorem
               constituere
               ,
               idque
               per
               totum
               Octobrem
               proximum
               facere
               .
               Pontifex
               praeterea
               suadebat
               ut
               ad
               idem
               nos
               Majestatem
               Vestram
               cohortaremur
               ,
               iidemque
               fecerunt
               Cardinales
               ,
               volentes
               omnes
               ambiguitates
               &
               dubitationes
               tollere
               .
               Respondimus
               ,
               velle
               quod
               nobis
               injungebatur
               Majestati
               Vestrae
               scribere
               ;
               verum
               illud
               non
               posse
               reticere
               quod
               erga
               Majestatem
               Vestram
               inique
               actum
               videbatur
               ;
               quum
               neque
               Excusator
               admissus
               ,
               neque
               ipsius
               allegationes
               forent
               probatae
               ac
               receptae
               ,
               id
               quod
               tam
               saepe
               instantissime
               petitum
               fuerat
               .
               Praeterea
               non
               posse
               nos
               non
               valde
               mirari
               ,
               ac
               etiam
               summopere
               conqueri
               ,
               quod
               quum
               pro
               comperto
               haberemus
               juris
               esse
               id
               fieri
               ,
               esset
               nihilominus
               denegatum
               ;
               quum
               praesertim
               petendo
               Mandatum
               procuratorium
               ,
               tacite
               viderentur
               rejicere
               Excusatorem
               ,
               &
               per
               ipsum
               allegata
               .
               Sic
               autem
               illi
               nobis
               Responderunt
               ,
               neque
               Excusatorem
               fuisse
               rejectum
               ,
               neque
               per
               ipsum
               allegata
               ,
               sed
               in
               eodem
               ,
               quo
               prius
               ,
               statu
               permanere
               ;
               hoc
               autem
               excusatorium
               negotium
               minime
               ,
               ut
               nobis
               judicibus
               clarum
               ,
               sed
               dubium
               videri
               .
               Ibique
               Anconitanus
               quaedam
               nostris
               contraria
               adduxit
               ,
               quae
               D.
               Karne
               suis
               literis
               recenset
               .
               Dicebant
               quoque
               in
               hac
               re
               favorabilius
               nos
               ,
               quam
               adversarios
               fuisse
               tractatos
               ;
               illud
               etiam
               addentes
               ,
               quod
               si
               procuratorium
               mandatum
               mittatur
               ,
               justitia
               optime
               ministrabitur
               ,
               ac
               etiam
               quatenus
               fieri
               possit
               ,
               favorabiliter
               ;
               idque
               &
               Pontifex
               &
               Cardinales
               ambo
               constanter
               asseverabant
               .
               Quum
               vero
               nos
               saepius
               diceremus
               ,
               excusatorem
               admitti
               debuisse
               ,
               dixerunt
               ,
               si
               recte
               considerare
               velimus
               ,
               nos
               idem
               ipsum
               re
               habuisse
               ;
               si
               enim
               (
               aibant
               )
               ,
               Procurator
               hic
               constituatur
               ,
               literae
               Remissoriae
               &
               Compulsoriae
               decernentur
               ,
               ad
               testes
               in
               partibus
               examinandos
               .
               Itemque
               vir
               aliquis
               probus
               ad
               id
               delegabitur
               ad
               utramque
               partem
               ,
               testesque
               scil
               .
               examinandos
               ,
               ita
               ut
               processus
               in
               partibus
               fiat
               ;
               Atque
               hoc
               pacto
               nos
               id
               consequi
               quod
               desideramus
               ,
               quoniam
               quod
               ad
               totius
               causae
               decisionem
               pertinet
               ,
               ex
               eo
               quod
               de
               Pontificis
               potestate
               cognoscendum
               ,
               &
               de
               jure
               Divino
               disceptandum
               sit
               ,
               ac
               aliis
               etiam
               de
               causis
               ,
               ipsam
               Decisionem
               Pontifici
               integram
               semper
               reservari
               nihilominus
               oporteret
               ,
               quamvis
               causam
               alibi
               quam
               Romae
               cognosci
               permissum
               fuisset
               .
               Nobis
               certe
               visum
               est
               ,
               haud
               parum
               esse
               quod
               obtinuimus
               ,
               longe
               enim
               pejora
               timebamus
               ,
               quum
               nemo
               in
               urbe
               esset
               ,
               qui
               non
               crederet
               Excusatorem
               una
               cum
               suis
               allegationibus
               rejectum
               iri
               .
               Hunc
               quidem
               eventum
               rei
               Caesariani
               aegerrime
               tulerunt
               .
               Optime
               valeat
               Majestas
               Vestra
               .
            
             
               
                 Romae
                 
                   die
                   13
                   Julii
                   1532.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vestrae
                 Regiae
                 Majestatis
                 Hier.
                 Episcopus
                 Wigornien
                 .
                 W.
                 Benet
                 .
                 Gregorio
                 Cassali
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               XLVII
               .
               The
               Sentence
               of
               Divorce
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Incarnationis
                   millesimo
                   quingentesimo
                   tricesimo
                   tertio
                   ,
                   Indictione
                   sexta
                   ,
                   Clementis
                   Papae
                   decimo
                   ,
                   mensis
                   Maii
                   vicesimo
                   tertio
                   ,
                
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 Conventuali
                 Monasterii
                 Sancti
                 Petri
                 Dunstabliae
                 ,
                 Ordinis
                 Sancti
                 Augustini
                 Lincoln
                 .
                 Dioces
                 .
                 nostri
                 Cantuarien
                 .
                 Provinciae
                 .
              
            
             
               
               IN
               Dei
               Nomine
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Nos
               Thomas
               Permissione
               Divina
               Cantuarien
               .
               Archiepiscopus
               ,
               totius
               Angliae
               Primas
               ,
               &
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               Legatus
               ,
               in
               quadam
               causa
               inquisitionis
               de
               &
               super
               viribus
               Matrimonii
               inter
               Illustrissimum
               &
               Potentissimum
               Principem
               &
               Dominum
               nostrum
               Henricum
               Octavum
               Dei
               Gratia
               Angliae
               &
               Franciae
               Regem
               ,
               Fidei
               Defensorem
               &
               Dominum
               Hiberniae
               ,
               ac
               Serenissimam
               Dominam
               Catharinam
               nobilis
               memoriae
               Ferdinandi
               Hispaniarum
               Regis
               Filiam
               contracti
               &
               consummati
               ,
               quae
               coram
               nobis
               in
               judicio
               ex
               officio
               nostro
               mero
               aliquandiu
               vertebatur
               ,
               &
               adhuc
               vertitur
               ,
               &
               pendet
               indecisa
               ,
               rite
               &
               legitime
               procedentes
               ,
               visis
               primitus
               per
               nos
               &
               diligenter
               inspectis
               ,
               articulis
               sive
               capitulis
               in
               dicta
               causa
               objectis
               &
               ministratis
               ,
               una
               cum
               responsis
               eis
               ex
               parte
               dicti
               Illustrissimi
               &
               Potentissimi
               Principis
               Henrici
               Octavi
               factis
               &
               redditis
               ,
               visisque
               &
               similiter
               per
               nos
               inspectis
               plurimorum
               Nobilium
               &
               aliorum
               testium
               fide
               dignorum
               dictis
               &
               dispositionibus
               in
               eadem
               causa
               habitis
               &
               factis
               ,
               visisque
               praeterea
               &
               similiter
               per
               nos
               inspectis
               ,
               quamplurium
               fere
               totius
               Christiani
               orbis
               Principalium
               Academiarum
               Censuris
               ceu
               Conclusionibus
               Magistralibus
               ,
               etiam
               tam
               Theologorum
               quam
               Jurisperitorum
               responsis
               &
               opinionibus
               ,
               utriusque
               denique
               Provinciae
               Anglicanae
               Consiliorum
               Provincialium
               assertionibus
               &
               affirmationibus
               ,
               aliisque
               salutaribus
               monitis
               &
               doctrinis
               super
               dicto
               matrimonio
               desuper
               respective
               habitis
               &
               factis
               ;
               visisque
               ulterius
               ,
               &
               pari
               modo
               per
               nos
               inspectis
               ,
               pactis
               seu
               foederibus
               pacis
               &
               amicitiae
               inter
               perennis
               famae
               Henricum
               septimum
               nuper
               Regem
               Angliae
               ,
               &
               dictum
               nobilis
               memoriae
               Ferdinandum
               nuper
               Regem
               Hispaniae
               desuper
               initis
               &
               factis
               ;
               visis
               quoque
               peramplius
               ,
               &
               diligenter
               per
               nos
               inspectis
               ,
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               actis
               ,
               actitatis
               ,
               literis
               ,
               processibus
               ,
               instrumentis
               ,
               scripturis
               ,
               monumentis
               ,
               rebusque
               aliis
               universis
               in
               dicta
               causa
               quomodolibet
               gestis
               &
               factis
               ,
               ac
               aliis
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               per
               nos
               visis
               &
               inspectis
               ,
               atque
               a
               nobis
               cum
               diligentia
               &
               maturitate
               ponderatis
               &
               recensitis
               ,
               servatisque
               ulterius
               per
               nos
               in
               hac
               parte
               de
               jure
               servandis
               ,
               necnon
               partibus
               praedictis
               ,
               videlicet
               praefato
               illustrissimo
               &
               potentissimo
               Principe
               Henrico
               Octavo
               per
               ejus
               Procuratorem
               idoneum
               coram
               nobis
               in
               dicta
               causa
               legitime
               comparente
               ,
               dicta
               vero
               Serenissima
               Domina
               Catharina
               per
               contumaciam
               absente
               ,
               cujus
               absentia
               Divina
               repleatur
               praesentia
               ,
               de
               Consilio
               Jurisperitorum
               &
               Theologorum
               ,
               cum
               quibus
               in
               hac
               parte
               communicavimus
               ,
               ad
               sententiam
               nostram
               definitivam
               sive
               finale
               Decretum
               nostrum
               in
               dicta
               causa
               ferendam
               sive
               ferendum
               sic
               duximus
               procedendum
               ,
               &
               procedimus
               in
               hunc
               modum
               .
               Quia
               per
               acta
               actitata
               ,
               deducta
               ,
               proposita
               ,
               exhibita
               ,
               &
               allegata
               ,
               probata
               pariter
               &
               confessata
               ,
               articulataque
               ,
               capitulata
               ,
               partis
               responsa
               ,
               testium
               depositiones
               ,
               &
               dicta
               instrumenta
               ,
               monumenta
               ,
               literas
               ,
               scripturas
               ,
               censuras
               ,
               conclusiones
               Magistrales
               ,
               opiniones
               ,
               consilia
               ,
               assertiones
               ,
               affirmationes
               ,
               tractatus
               &
               foedera
               pacis
               ,
               processus
               ,
               res
               alias
               ,
               &
               caetera
               promissa
               coram
               nobis
               in
               
               dicta
               causa
               respective
               habita
               ,
               ges●a
               ,
               facta
               ,
               exhibita
               &
               producta
               ;
               Necnon
               ex
               eisdem
               ,
               &
               diversis
               aliis
               ex
               causis
               &
               considerationibus
               ,
               argumentisque
               &
               probationum
               generibus
               variis
               ,
               &
               multiplicibus
               ,
               validis
               quidem
               &
               efficacibus
               ,
               quibus
               animum
               nostrum
               hac
               in
               parte
               ad
               plenum
               informavimus
               ,
               plene
               &
               evidenter
               invenimus
               &
               comperimus
               dictum
               Matrimonium
               inter
               praefatos
               Illustrissimum
               &
               Potentissimum
               Principem
               &
               Dominum
               nostrum
               Henricum
               Octavum
               ,
               ac
               Serenissimam
               Dominam
               Catharinam
               ,
               ut
               praemittitur
               ,
               contractum
               &
               consummatum
               ,
               nullum
               &
               omnino
               invalidum
               fuisse
               &
               esse
               ,
               &
               Divino
               Jure
               prohibente
               contractum
               &
               consummatum
               extitisse
               :
               Idcirco
               nos
               Thomas
               Archiepiscopus
               Primas
               &
               Legatus
               antedictus
               ,
               Christi
               nomine
               primitus
               invocato
               ,
               ac
               solum
               Deum
               prae
               oculis
               nostris
               habentes
               ,
               pro
               nullitate
               &
               invaliditate
               dicti
               Matrimonii
               pronunciamus
               ,
               decernimus
               &
               declaramus
               ,
               ipsumque
               praetensum
               Matrimonium
               fuisse
               &
               esse
               nullum
               &
               invalidum
               ,
               ac
               Divino
               Jure
               prohibente
               contractum
               &
               consummatum
               ,
               nulliusque
               valoris
               aut
               momenti
               esse
               ,
               sed
               viribus
               &
               firmitate
               juris
               caruisse
               &
               carere
               ,
               praefatoque
               Illustrissimo
               &
               Potentissimo
               Principi
               Henrico
               Octavo
               &
               Serenissimae
               Dominae
               Catharinae
               non
               licere
               in
               eodem
               praetenso
               Matrimonio
               remanere
               ,
               &
               pronunciamus
               ,
               decernimus
               &
               declaramus
               ;
               ipsosque
               Illustrissimū
               &
               Potentissimum
               Principem
               Henricum
               Octavum
               ac
               Serenissimam
               Dominam
               Catharinam
               ,
               quatenus
               de
               facto
               &
               non
               de
               jure
               dictum
               praetensum
               Matrimonium
               ad
               invicem
               contraxerunt
               &
               consummarunt
               ,
               ab
               invicem
               separamus
               &
               divorciamus
               ,
               atque
               sic
               separatos
               &
               divorciatos
               ,
               necnon
               ob
               omni
               vinculo
               Matrimoniali
               respectu
               dicti
               praetensi
               Matrimonii
               liberos
               &
               immunes
               fuisse
               &
               esse
               ,
               pronunciamus
               ,
               decernimus
               &
               declaramus
               ,
               per
               hanc
               nostram
               sententiam
               definitivam
               ,
               sive
               hoc
               nostrum
               finale
               Decretum
               ,
               quam
               sive
               quod
               ferimus
               &
               promulgamus
               in
               his
               scriptis
               .
               In
               quorum
               praemissorum
               fidem
               &
               testimonium
               ,
               has
               literas
               nostras
               testimoniales
               ,
               sive
               praesens
               publicum
               sententiae
               vel
               Decreti
               instrumentum
               ,
               exinde
               fieri
               ac
               per
               Notarios
               Publicos
               subscriptos
               ,
               scribas
               &
               actuarios
               nostros
               in
               ea
               parte
               specialiter
               assumptos
               ,
               subscribi
               &
               signari
               ,
               nostrique
               sigilli
               appensione
               jussimus
               &
               fecimus
               communiri
               .
            
             
             
               
                 
                   He
                   likewise
                   passed
                   Iudgment
                
                 (
                 
                   confirming
                   the
                   King's
                   Marriage
                   with
                   Queen
                
                 Ann
                 )
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   ,
                   28
                   1533.
                   
                
                 
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   same
                
                 Inspeximus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Act
               5.
               
               Anno
               Regni
               25.
               
               XLVIII
               .
               An
               Act
               concerning
               the
               Deprivations
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Salisbury
               and
               Worcester
               .
            
             
               WHere
               before
               this
               time
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               's
               most
               noble
               Progenitors
               ,
               and
               the
               Nobles
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               have
               been
               founded
               ,
               ordained
               ,
               and
               established
               ,
               in
               the
               Estate
               and
               degree
               of
               Prelatie
               Dignities
               ,
               and
               other
               Promotions
               Spiritual
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               and
               purpose
               that
               the
               said
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               other
               Persons
               ,
               having
               the
               said
               Dignities
               and
               Promotions
               Spiritual
               ,
               continually
               should
               be
               abiding
               ,
               and
               Reseants
               upon
               their
               said
               Promotions
               within
               this
               Realm
               ;
               and
               also
               keep
               ,
               use
               ,
               and
               exercise
               Hospitality
               ,
               Divine
               Services
               ,
               teaching
               and
               preaching
               of
               the
               
               Laws
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               to
               such
               Persons
               as
               were
               and
               have
               been
               within
               the
               precinct
               of
               their
               Promotions
               or
               Dignities
               ,
               for
               the
               Wealth
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               their
               Givers
               and
               Founders
               ,
               greatly
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               Almighty
               God.
               Of
               the
               which
               said
               Spiritual
               Persons
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               noble
               Progenitors
               ,
               have
               had
               right
               honourable
               ,
               and
               well-learned
               Personages
               ,
               apt
               ,
               meet
               ,
               and
               convenient
               ,
               for
               to
               guide
               and
               instruct
               his
               Highness
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               noble
               Progenitors
               ,
               in
               their
               Counsels
               ,
               concerning
               as
               well
               their
               Outward
               as
               Inward
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               be
               devised
               and
               practised
               for
               the
               utility
               and
               preservation
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               by
               reason
               whereof
               the
               Issues
               ,
               Revenues
               ,
               Profits
               ,
               and
               Treasure
               ,
               rising
               and
               coming
               of
               the
               said
               Spiritual
               Promotions
               and
               Dignities
               ,
               were
               and
               should
               be
               spent
               ,
               employed
               ,
               and
               converted
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               profit
               and
               commodity
               of
               the
               King's
               Subjects
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               where
               also
               by
               the
               laudable
               Laws
               and
               Provisions
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               before
               this
               time
               made
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               ordained
               ,
               used
               ,
               and
               established
               ,
               that
               no
               Person
               nor
               Persons
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               Estate
               ,
               Degree
               ,
               or
               Quality
               he
               or
               they
               were
               ,
               should
               take
               or
               receive
               within
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               Farm
               ,
               by
               any
               Procuracy
               ,
               Writ
               ,
               Letter
               of
               Attorney
               ,
               Administrations
               ,
               by
               Indenture
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               Mean
               ,
               any
               Benefice
               ,
               or
               other
               Promotion
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               of
               any
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               King
               's
               true
               and
               lawful
               Subjects
               ,
               being
               born
               under
               the
               King's
               Dominions
               .
               And
               also
               that
               no
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               of
               what
               estate
               and
               degree
               soever
               he
               or
               they
               were
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               any
               such
               Farm
               ,
               Procuracie
               ,
               Letter
               of
               Attorney
               ,
               Administration
               ,
               Indenture
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               mean
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               should
               carry
               ,
               conveigh
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               carried
               and
               conveighed
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               any
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Treasure
               ,
               or
               other
               Commodity
               ,
               by
               Letter
               of
               Exchange
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               Merchandise
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               any
               of
               the
               Causes
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               the
               profit
               or
               commodity
               of
               any
               Alien
               ,
               or
               other
               Stranger
               ,
               being
               born
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               having
               any
               such
               Promotion
               Spiritual
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               without
               license
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               same
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Provisions
               ,
               more
               plainly
               at
               large
               it
               may
               appear
               ;
               which
               said
               laudable
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Provisions
               ,
               were
               made
               ,
               devised
               ,
               and
               ordained
               ,
               by
               great
               policy
               and
               foresight
               of
               the
               King
               's
               most
               noble
               Progenitors
               ,
               the
               Nobles
               and
               Commons
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               profit
               ,
               utility
               ,
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               the
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               Treasure
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               and
               other
               Commodity
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               the
               occasion
               aforesaid
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               exhausted
               ,
               employed
               ,
               converted
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               transported
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               and
               Dominions
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               the
               use
               ,
               profit
               ,
               and
               commodity
               of
               any
               Stranger
               being
               born
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               or
               the
               Dominions
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               But
               only
               to
               be
               spent
               ,
               and
               used
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               comfort
               and
               consolation
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
               Notwithstanding
               which
               said
               wholsome
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Provisions
               ,
               the
               King's
               Highness
               being
               a
               Prince
               of
               great
               benignity
               and
               liberality
               ,
               having
               no
               knowledg
               ,
               nor
               other
               due
               information
               ,
               or
               instruction
               of
               the
               same
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Provisions
               ,
               heretofore
               hath
               nominated
               ,
               and
               preferred
               ,
               and
               promoted
               ,
               
                 Laurence
                 Campegius
              
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               Possessions
               ,
               Promotions
               ,
               and
               other
               Emoluments
               and
               Commodities
               in
               any
               wise
               belonging
               or
               appertaining
               to
               the
               same
               :
               And
               also
               hath
               nominated
               ,
               preferred
               ,
               and
               promoted
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               being
               another
               Stranger
               ,
               born
               out
               of
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Realm
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               to
               
               the
               See
               and
               Bishoprick
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               Promotions
               ,
               and
               other
               Emoluments
               and
               Commodities
               ,
               in
               any
               wise
               belonging
               or
               appertaining
               to
               the
               same
               .
               Which
               said
               two
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               nothing
               regarding
               their
               Duties
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               nor
               their
               Cures
               of
               the
               said
               Bishopricks
               ,
               eversith
               or
               for
               the
               more
               part
               of
               the
               time
               of
               their
               said
               Promotions
               or
               Profections
               into
               the
               same
               ,
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               resident
               ,
               dwelling
               and
               abiding
               at
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               in
               other
               parts
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               ,
               far
               out
               and
               from
               any
               of
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Dominions
               ;
               by
               reason
               whereof
               ,
               the
               great
               Hospitality
               ,
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               teaching
               and
               Preaching
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Examples
               of
               good
               living
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               good
               and
               necessary
               effects
               before
               rehearsed
               ,
               have
               been
               many
               years
               by-past
               ,
               and
               yet
               continually
               be
               ,
               not
               only
               withdrawn
               ,
               decayed
               ,
               hindred
               ,
               and
               minished
               ,
               but
               also
               great
               quantity
               of
               Gold
               ,
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Treasure
               ,
               to
               the
               yearly
               sum
               and
               value
               of
               3000
               l.
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               have
               been
               yearly
               taken
               and
               conveighed
               out
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               the
               singular
               profit
               ,
               and
               great
               enriching
               of
               the
               said
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               daily
               is
               like
               to
               be
               conveighed
               ,
               transported
               ,
               and
               sent
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               purport
               and
               effect
               of
               the
               said
               former
               wholsome
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               impoverishing
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               well
               presently
               as
               for
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               speedy
               remedy
               be
               not
               had
               therefore
               in
               brief
               time
               provided
               .
               In
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               be
               it
               enacted
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               two
               several
               Sees
               and
               Bishopricks
               of
               Salisbury
               and
               Worcester
               ,
               and
               either
               of
               them
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               shall
               be
               taken
               ,
               reputed
               ,
               and
               accounted
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               utterly
               void
               ,
               vacant
               ,
               and
               utterly
               destitute
               of
               any
               Incumbent
               ,
               or
               Prelate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               XLVIII
               .
               A
               Letter
               from
               Cromwel
               to
               Fisher
               ,
               about
               the
               Maid
               of
               Kent
               ,
               Anno
               34
               ,
               or
               end
               of
               35.
               
            
             
               MY
               Lord
               ,
               
               in
               my
               right
               hearty
               wise
               I
               commend
               me
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               doing
               you
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               received
               your
               Letters
               dated
               at
               Rochester
               ,
               the
               18
               th
               day
               of
               this
               Month
               ;
               in
               which
               ye
               declare
               what
               craft
               and
               cunning
               ye
               have
               to
               persuade
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               a
               good
               Countenance
               upon
               an
               ill
               Matter
               ,
               drawing
               some
               Scriptures
               to
               your
               purpose
               ;
               which
               well
               weighed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               places
               whereout
               they
               be
               taken
               ,
               make
               not
               so
               much
               for
               your
               purpose
               as
               ye
               alledge
               them
               for
               ;
               and
               where
               in
               the
               first
               Leaf
               of
               your
               Letters
               ye
               write
               ,
               that
               ye
               doubt
               nothing
               ,
               neither
               before
               God
               nor
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               need
               shall
               that
               require
               ,
               so
               to
               declare
               your self
               ,
               whatsoever
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               not
               deserved
               such
               heavy
               words
               ,
               or
               terrible
               threats
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               sent
               from
               me
               unto
               you
               by
               your
               Brother
               .
            
             
               How
               ye
               can
               declare
               your self
               afore
               God
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               when
               need
               shall
               require
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               but
               I
               think
               verily
               that
               your
               Declaration
               made
               by
               these
               Letters
               ,
               is
               far
               insufficient
               to
               prove
               that
               ye
               have
               deserved
               no
               heavy
               words
               in
               this
               behalf
               .
               And
               to
               say
               plainly
               ,
               I
               sent
               you
               no
               heavy
               words
               ,
               but
               words
               of
               great
               comfort
               ,
               willing
               your
               Brother
               to
               shew
               you
               
               
               
               
               
               how
               benign
               and
               merciful
               the
               Prince
               was
               :
               And
               that
               I
               thought
               it
               expedient
               for
               you
               to
               write
               unto
               his
               Highness
               ,
               and
               to
               recognize
               your
               Offences
               ,
               and
               desire
               his
               pardon
               ,
               which
               his
               Grace
               would
               not
               deny
               you
               now
               in
               your
               age
               and
               sickness
               ;
               which
               my
               counsel
               I
               would
               you
               had
               followed
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               have
               written
               these
               Letters
               to
               me
               ,
               excusing
               your self
               altho
               there
               were
               no
               manner
               of
               default
               in
               you
               .
               But
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               in
               an
               other
               manner
               of
               case
               than
               your
               own
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Matter
               which
               ye
               favour
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               ye
               would
               think
               him
               that
               should
               have
               done
               as
               ye
               have
               done
               ,
               not
               only
               worthy
               heavy
               Words
               ,
               but
               also
               heavy
               Deeds
               ;
               for
               where
               ye
               labour
               to
               excuse
               your self
               of
               your
               Hearing
               ,
               Bribing
               ,
               and
               concealing
               of
               the
               Maiden's
               false
               and
               feigned
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               manifold
               sending
               of
               your
               Chaplains
               unto
               her
               ,
               by
               a
               certain
               intent
               which
               ye
               pretend
               your self
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               to
               know
               by
               communing
               with
               her
               ,
               or
               by
               sending
               your
               Chaplains
               to
               her
               ,
               whether
               for
               Revelations
               ,
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               alledging
               divers
               Scriptures
               that
               ye
               were
               bound
               to
               prove
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               them
               after
               they
               were
               proved
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               whether
               ye
               have
               used
               a
               due
               means
               to
               try
               her
               and
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               by
               the
               process
               of
               your
               own
               Letters
               .
               For
               where
               you
               write
               that
               ye
               had
               conceived
               a
               great
               opinion
               of
               the
               holiness
               of
               this
               Woman
               ,
               for
               many
               considerations
               rehearsed
               in
               your
               Letters
               ,
               comprised
               in
               six
               Articles
               ;
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               bruit
               and
               fame
               of
               her
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               upon
               her
               entring
               into
               Religion
               after
               her
               trances
               and
               diffiguration
               ;
               the
               third
               ,
               upon
               rehearsal
               that
               her
               Ghostly
               Father
               being
               Learned
               and
               Religious
               ,
               should
               testify
               that
               she
               was
               a
               Woman
               of
               great
               holiness
               ;
               the
               fourth
               ,
               upon
               the
               report
               that
               divers
               other
               vertuous
               Priests
               ,
               Men
               of
               good
               Learning
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               should
               so
               testify
               of
               her
               ,
               with
               which
               Ghostly
               Father
               ,
               and
               Priests
               ,
               ye
               never
               spake
               ,
               as
               ye
               confess
               in
               your
               Letters
               ;
               the
               fifth
               ,
               upon
               the
               praises
               of
               my
               late
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               which
               shewed
               you
               ,
               as
               ye
               write
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               many
               great
               Visions
               ;
               the
               sixth
               ,
               upon
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Amos
                 ,
                 Non
                 faciet
                 Dominus
                 Deus
                 Verbum
                 ,
                 nisi
                 revelaverit
                 secretum
                 suum
                 ad
                 servos
                 suos
                 Prophetas
                 .
              
               By
               which
               Considerations
               ye
               were
               induced
               to
               the
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               very
               certainty
               of
               this
               Matter
               ,
               whether
               these
               Revelations
               which
               were
               pretended
               to
               be
               shewed
               to
               her
               from
               God
               ,
               were
               true
               Revelations
               or
               not
               .
               Your
               Lordship
               in
               all
               the
               sequel
               of
               your
               Letters
               ,
               shew
               not
               that
               ye
               made
               no
               further
               trial
               upon
               the
               truth
               of
               her
               and
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               communing
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               sending
               your
               Chaplains
               to
               her
               with
               idle
               Questions
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               3
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalens
              
               ,
               by
               which
               your
               communication
               and
               sending
               ,
               ye
               tried
               out
               nothing
               of
               her
               falshood
               ,
               neither
               (
               as
               it
               is
               credibly
               supposed
               )
               intended
               to
               do
               as
               ye
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               in
               any
               wise
               more
               easily
               than
               with
               communing
               with
               her
               ,
               or
               sending
               to
               her
               ;
               for
               little
               credence
               was
               to
               be
               given
               to
               her
               ,
               affirming
               her
               own
               feigned
               Revelations
               to
               be
               from
               God
               ;
               for
               if
               credence
               should
               be
               given
               to
               every
               such
               lewd
               Person
               as
               would
               affirm
               himself
               to
               have
               Revelations
               from
               God
               ,
               what
               readier
               way
               were
               there
               to
               subvert
               all
               Common-Weals
               and
               good
               orders
               in
               the
               World
               ?
            
             
               Verily
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               ye
               had
               intended
               to
               trace
               out
               the
               truth
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               ye
               would
               have
               taken
               an
               other
               way
               with
               you
               ;
               first
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               have
               been
               converted
               with
               the
               vain
               Voices
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               making
               bruits
               of
               her
               Trances
               and
               Diffiguration
               ,
               but
               like
               a
               wise
               ,
               discreet
               ,
               and
               circumspect
               Prelate
               ,
               ye
               should
               have
               examined
               (
               as
               
               other
               since
               )
               such
               sad
               and
               credible
               Persons
               as
               were
               present
               at
               her
               Traunces
               and
               Diffigurings
               ,
               not
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               number
               ,
               by
               whose
               testimony
               ye
               should
               have
               proved
               ,
               whether
               the
               Bruits
               of
               her
               Traunces
               and
               Diffigurations
               were
               true
               or
               not
               .
               And
               likewise
               ye
               should
               have
               tried
               by
               what
               craft
               and
               persuasion
               she
               was
               made
               a
               Religious
               Woman
               ;
               and
               if
               ye
               had
               been
               so
               desirous
               ,
               as
               ye
               pretended
               ,
               to
               enquire
               out
               the
               truth
               or
               falshood
               of
               this
               Woman
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Revelations
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               ye
               would
               have
               spoken
               with
               her
               good
               ,
               religious
               ,
               and
               well-learned
               Ghostly
               Father
               e're
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               also
               with
               the
               vertuous
               and
               well-learned
               Priest
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               were
               esteemed
               )
               of
               whose
               reports
               ye
               would
               have
               been
               informed
               by
               them
               which
               heard
               them
               speak
               ;
               or
               ye
               would
               also
               have
               been
               minded
               to
               see
               the
               Book
               of
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               which
               was
               offered
               you
               ,
               of
               which
               ye
               might
               have
               had
               more
               trial
               of
               her
               and
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               than
               of
               a
               hundred
               communications
               with
               her
               ,
               or
               of
               as
               many
               sendings
               of
               your
               Chaplains
               unto
               her
               .
               As
               for
               the
               late
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury's
               saying
               unto
               you
               ,
               That
               she
               had
               many
               great
               Visions
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               move
               you
               never
               a
               deal
               to
               give
               credence
               unto
               her
               or
               her
               Revelations
               ;
               for
               the
               said
               Lord
               knew
               no
               more
               certainty
               of
               her
               ,
               or
               of
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               by
               her
               own
               report
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               saying
               of
               Amos
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               I
               think
               verily
               the
               same
               moved
               you
               but
               a
               little
               to
               hearken
               unto
               her
               ;
               for
               sithence
               the
               Consummation
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               sithen
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               God
               hath
               done
               many
               great
               and
               notable
               things
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               whereof
               he
               shewed
               nothing
               to
               his
               Prophets
               that
               hath
               come
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               Men.
               My
               Lord
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               moved
               you
               not
               to
               give
               credence
               unto
               her
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               very
               matter
               whereupon
               she
               made
               her
               false
               Prophesies
               ;
               to
               which
               matter
               ye
               were
               so
               affected
               ,
               as
               ye
               be
               noted
               to
               be
               in
               all
               matters
               which
               ye
               enter
               once
               into
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               come
               amiss
               that
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               And
               here
               I
               appeal
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               instantly
               desire
               you
               to
               answer
               ,
               Whether
               if
               she
               had
               shewed
               you
               as
               many
               Revelations
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               King's
               Graces
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               enjoyeth
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               ye
               would
               have
               given
               as
               much
               credence
               to
               her
               as
               the
               same
               done
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               let
               the
               trial
               of
               her
               and
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               to
               overpass
               those
               many
               years
               ,
               where
               ye
               dwelt
               not
               from
               her
               but
               twenty
               miles
               in
               the
               same
               Shire
               where
               her
               Traunces
               ,
               and
               Diffigurings
               ,
               and
               Prophesies
               in
               her
               Traunces
               were
               surmised
               ,
               and
               reported
               .
               And
               if
               percase
               ye
               will
               say
               (
               as
               it
               not
               unlike
               but
               ye
               will
               say
               ,
               minded
               as
               ye
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               )
               that
               the
               matter
               be
               not
               like
               ,
               for
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               your
               opinion
               ,
               standeth
               with
               the
               one
               and
               not
               with
               the
               other
               :
               Surely
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               suppose
               there
               had
               been
               no
               great
               cause
               more
               to
               trust
               the
               one
               more
               than
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               ye
               know
               by
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               by
               his
               Revelation
               dispense
               with
               his
               own
               Law
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Israelites
               spoiling
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               with
               Iacob
               to
               have
               four
               Wives
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               .
               Think
               you
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               any
               indifferent
               Man
               ,
               considering
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               and
               your
               Affections
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               negligent
               passing
               over
               of
               such
               lawful
               Trials
               as
               ye
               might
               have
               had
               of
               the
               said
               Maiden
               ,
               and
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               is
               so
               dull
               ,
               that
               cannot
               perceive
               and
               discern
               that
               your
               communing
               ,
               and
               often
               sending
               to
               the
               said
               Maid
               ,
               was
               rather
               to
               hear
               and
               bruit
               many
               of
               her
               Revelations
               ,
               than
               to
               try
               out
               the
               truth
               or
               falshood
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Business
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               you
               to
               purge
               your self
               before
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               that
               ye
               have
               been
               in
               great
               default
               in
               hearing
               ,
               
               believing
               ,
               and
               concealing
               such
               things
               as
               tended
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               that
               her
               Revelations
               were
               bent
               and
               purposed
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               duly
               proved
               afore
               as
               great
               Assembly
               and
               Council
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               seen
               many
               years
               meet
               out
               of
               a
               Parliament
               .
               And
               what
               the
               said
               Lords
               deemed
               them
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               ,
               which
               said
               ,
               heard
               ,
               believed
               ,
               and
               concealed
               those
               false
               Revelations
               ,
               be
               more
               terrible
               than
               any
               threats
               spoken
               by
               me
               to
               your
               Brother
               .
            
             
               And
               where
               ye
               go
               about
               to
               defend
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               concealing
               the
               Revelations
               concerning
               the
               King's
               Grace
               ,
               because
               ye
               thought
               it
               not
               necessary
               to
               rehearse
               them
               to
               his
               Highness
               ,
               for
               six
               Causes
               following
               in
               your
               Letters
               ;
               afore
               I
               shew
               you
               my
               mind
               concerning
               these
               Causes
               ,
               I
               suppose
               that
               albeit
               you
               percase
               thought
               it
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               shewed
               to
               the
               Prince
               by
               you
               ,
               yet
               that
               your
               thinking
               shall
               not
               be
               your
               Trial
               ,
               but
               the
               Law
               must
               define
               whether
               ye
               oughted
               to
               utter
               it
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               the
               first
               of
               the
               said
               seven
               Causes
               ;
               Albeit
               she
               told
               you
               that
               she
               had
               shewed
               her
               Revelations
               concerning
               the
               King's
               Grace
               to
               the
               King
               her self
               ;
               yet
               her
               saying
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               discharged
               not
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               ye
               were
               bound
               ,
               by
               your
               fidelity
               ,
               to
               shew
               to
               the
               King's
               Grace
               that
               thing
               which
               seemed
               to
               concern
               his
               Grace
               and
               his
               Reign
               so
               nighly
               :
               for
               how
               knew
               you
               that
               she
               shewed
               these
               Revelations
               to
               the
               King's
               Grace
               ,
               but
               by
               her
               own
               saying
               ,
               to
               which
               ye
               should
               have
               given
               no
               such
               credence
               ,
               as
               to
               forbear
               the
               utterance
               of
               so
               great
               Matters
               concerning
               a
               King's
               Weal
               ?
               And
               why
               should
               you
               so
               sinisterly
               judg
               the
               Prince
               ,
               that
               if
               ye
               had
               shewed
               the
               same
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               thought
               that
               ye
               had
               brought
               that
               tale
               unto
               him
               ,
               more
               for
               the
               strengthening
               and
               confirmation
               of
               your
               Opinion
               ,
               than
               for
               any
               other
               thing
               else
               .
               Verily
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               whatsoever
               your
               Judgment
               be
               ,
               I
               see
               daily
               such
               benignity
               and
               excellent
               humanity
               in
               his
               Grace
               ,
               that
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               his
               Highness
               would
               have
               accepted
               it
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               if
               ye
               had
               shewed
               the
               same
               Revelations
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               ye
               were
               bounden
               by
               your
               fidelity
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               Cause
               ;
               Albeit
               she
               shewed
               you
               not
               that
               any
               Prince
               ,
               or
               other
               Temporal
               Lord
               ,
               should
               put
               the
               King's
               Grace
               in
               danger
               of
               his
               Crown
               ;
               yet
               there
               were
               ways
               enough
               by
               which
               her
               said
               Revelations
               might
               have
               put
               the
               King's
               Grace
               in
               danger
               ,
               as
               the
               foresaid
               Council
               of
               Lords
               have
               substantially
               and
               duly
               considered
               :
               And
               therefore
               albeit
               she
               shewed
               you
               not
               the
               means
               whereby
               the
               danger
               should
               ensue
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               yet
               ye
               were
               nevertheless
               bounden
               to
               shew
               him
               of
               the
               danger
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               third
               ;
               Think
               you
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Person
               would
               come
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               King's
               destruction
               were
               conspired
               against
               a
               certain
               time
               ,
               and
               would
               fully
               shew
               you
               that
               he
               were
               sent
               from
               his
               Master
               to
               shew
               the
               same
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               will
               say
               further
               unto
               that
               ,
               he
               would
               go
               streight
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               were
               it
               not
               yet
               your
               duty
               to
               certify
               the
               King's
               Grace
               of
               this
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               enquire
               whether
               the
               said
               Person
               had
               done
               his
               foresaid
               Message
               or
               no
               ?
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               ye
               bound
               ,
               tho
               the
               Maiden
               shewed
               you
               it
               was
               her
               Message
               from
               God
               to
               be
               declared
               by
               her
               to
               the
               King's
               Grace
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               fourth
               ;
               Here
               ye
               translate
               the
               temporal
               Duty
               that
               ye
               owe
               to
               your
               Prince
               ,
               to
               the
               spiritual
               Duty
               of
               such
               as
               be
               bound
               to
               declare
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               unto
               them
               the
               ill
               and
               punishment
               
               of
               it
               in
               another
               World
               ;
               the
               concealment
               whereof
               pertaineth
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               concealment
               of
               this
               Matter
               pertaineth
               to
               other
               Judges
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               fifth
               ;
               There
               could
               no
               blame
               be
               imputed
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               ye
               had
               shewed
               the
               Maidens
               Revelation
               to
               the
               King's
               Grace
               ,
               albeit
               they
               were
               afterward
               found
               false
               ,
               for
               no
               Man
               ought
               to
               be
               blamed
               doing
               his
               Duty
               :
               And
               if
               a
               Man
               would
               shew
               you
               secretly
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               a
               great
               Mischief
               intended
               against
               the
               Prince
               ,
               were
               ye
               to
               be
               blamed
               if
               ye
               shewed
               him
               of
               it
               ;
               albeit
               it
               was
               a
               feigned
               talk
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               mischief
               were
               never
               imagined
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               sixth
               ;
               Concerning
               an
               Imagination
               of
               Mr.
               Pary
               ,
               it
               was
               known
               that
               he
               was
               beside
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               were
               not
               blamed
               that
               made
               no
               report
               thereof
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               not
               like
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               for
               ye
               took
               not
               this
               Maiden
               for
               a
               mad
               Woman
               ,
               for
               if
               ye
               had
               ,
               ye
               would
               not
               have
               given
               unto
               her
               so
               great
               credence
               as
               ye
               did
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               final
               ,
               and
               seventh
               Cause
               ;
               Where
               ye
               lay
               unto
               the
               charge
               of
               our
               Sovereign
               ,
               that
               so
               hath
               unkindly
               entreated
               you
               with
               grievous
               Words
               ,
               and
               terrible
               Letters
               ,
               for
               shewing
               his
               Grace
               truth
               in
               his
               great
               Matter
               ,
               whereby
               ye
               were
               discomforted
               to
               shew
               unto
               him
               the
               Maidens
               Revelations
               :
               I
               believe
               that
               I
               know
               the
               King's
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               natural
               Gentleness
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               his
               Grace
               would
               not
               so
               unkindly
               handled
               you
               ,
               as
               your
               unkindly
               writings
               him
               ,
               unless
               ye
               gave
               him
               other
               Causes
               than
               be
               expressed
               in
               your
               Letters
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               the
               King's
               Grace
               hath
               said
               or
               written
               unto
               you
               heretofore
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ye
               were
               nevertheless
               bounden
               to
               utter
               to
               him
               those
               pernicious
               Revelations
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ;
               Where
               ye
               desire
               ,
               for
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               no
               more
               twitched
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               for
               if
               ye
               be
               put
               to
               that
               strait
               ,
               ye
               will
               not
               lose
               your
               Soul
               ,
               but
               ye
               will
               speak
               as
               your
               Conscience
               bindeth
               you
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               words
               of
               great
               courage
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               if
               ye
               had
               taken
               my
               counsel
               sent
               unto
               you
               by
               your
               Brother
               ,
               and
               followed
               the
               same
               ,
               submitting
               your self
               ,
               by
               your
               Letters
               ,
               at
               the
               King's
               Grace
               ,
               for
               your
               offences
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               trusted
               that
               ye
               should
               never
               be
               quykkrand
               in
               this
               matter
               more
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               where
               ye
               take
               upon
               you
               to
               defend
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               as
               ye
               were
               in
               no
               default
               ,
               I
               cannot
               so
               far
               promise
               you
               :
               And
               surely
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               the
               Matter
               come
               to
               trial
               ,
               your
               own
               confession
               in
               this
               Letter
               ,
               besides
               the
               Witness
               which
               be
               against
               you
               ,
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               condemn
               you
               :
               Wherefore
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               eft-soons
               advise
               you
               ,
               That
               laying
               apart
               all
               such
               excuses
               as
               ye
               have
               alledged
               in
               your
               Letters
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               opinion
               be
               of
               small
               effect
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               declared
               ,
               ye
               beseech
               the
               King's
               Grace
               ,
               by
               your
               Letters
               ,
               to
               be
               your
               Gracious
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               remit
               unto
               you
               your
               negligence
               ,
               over-sight
               ,
               and
               offence
               ,
               committed
               against
               his
               Highness
               in
               this
               behalf
               ;
               and
               I
               dare
               undertake
               that
               his
               Highness
               shall
               benignly
               accept
               you
               into
               his
               gracious
               favour
               ,
               all
               matters
               of
               displeasure
               past
               afore
               this
               time
               forgotten
               and
               forgiven
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               speaking
               of
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               It
               is
               thought
               that
               ye
               have
               written
               and
               have
               spoken
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               can
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               ,
               as
               some
               right
               probably
               believes
               ,
               against
               your
               own
               Conscience
               :
               and
               many
               report
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               last
               Convocation
               ,
               ye
               spake
               many
               things
               which
               ye
               could
               not
               well
               defend
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               greatly
               feared
               what
               ye
               can
               say
               or
               write
               in
               that
               Matter
               ,
               howsoever
               ye
               be
               qukkrane
               and
               startled
               .
               And
               if
               ye
               had
               taken
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               L.
               Pope's
               
                 Supremacy
                 ;
                 signed
                 by
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 six
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 .
              
            
             
               QUum
               ea
               sit
               non
               solum
               Christianae
               Religionis
               &
               pietatis
               ratio
               ,
               sed
               nostrae
               etiam
               obedientiae
               regula
               ,
               ut
               Domino
               nostro
               Henrico
               ejus
               nominis
               pro
               Dominio
               Regio
               Octavo
               ,
               cui
               uni
               &
               soli
               post
               Christum
               Iesum
               Salvatorem
               nostrum
               debentur
               omnia
               ,
               non
               modo
               omnimodam
               in
               Christo
               ,
               &
               eandem
               sinceram
               perpetuamque
               animi
               devotionem
               ,
               fidem
               ,
               observantiam
               ,
               honorem
               ,
               cultum
               ,
               reverentiam
               praestemus
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               de
               eadem
               fide
               &
               observantia
               nostra
               rationem
               quotiescunque
               postulabitur
               reddamus
               ,
               &
               palam
               omnibus
               si
               res
               poscat
               libentissime
               testemur
               :
               Norint
               universi
               ad
               quos
               praesens
               scriptum
               pervenit
               ,
               quod
               nos
               Priores
               &
               Conventus
               fratrum
               ,
               viz.
               praedicatoris
               Langley
               Regis
               ordinis
               Sancti
               Dominici
               Minorum
               de
               Ailsbury
               ,
               Ordinis
               Sancti
               Francisci
               praedicatorum
               Dunstopliae
               ,
               Ordinis
               antedicti
               Minorum
               de
               Bedford
               ,
               Ordinis
               Sancti
               Francisci
               Fratrum
               Carmelitarum
               de
               Hechyng
               ,
               Ordinis
               Beatae
               Mariae
               Minorum
               de
               Morea
               ,
               Ordinis
               Sancti
               Francisci
               ,
               uno
               ore
               &
               voce
               ,
               atque
               unanimi
               omnium
               &
               singulorum
               consensu
               &
               assensu
               ,
               hoc
               scripto
               nostro
               sub
               sigillis
               nostris
               communibus
               ,
               &
               in
               domibus
               nostris
               capitularibus
               dato
               ,
               pro
               nobis
               &
               successoribus
               nostris
               omnibus
               singulis
               ,
               in
               perpetuum
               profitemur
               ,
               testamur
               &
               fideliter
               promittimus
               &
               spondemus
               ,
               nos
               dictos
               Priores
               &
               Conventus
               &
               Successores
               nostros
               ,
               omnes
               &
               singulos
               ,
               integram
               ,
               inviolatam
               ,
               sinceram
               perpetuamque
               fidem
               ,
               observantiam
               &
               obedientiam
               semper
               praestituros
               erga
               Dominum
               Regem
               nostrum
               Henricum
               Octavum
               ,
               &
               erga
               Serenissimam
               Reginam
               Annam
               Uxorem
               ejusdem
               ,
               &
               erga
               castum
               Sanctumque
               Matrimonium
               nuper
               non
               solum
               inter
               eosdem
               juste
               &
               legitime
               contractum
               ,
               ratum
               &
               consummatum
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               tam
               in
               duabus
               Convocationibus
               Cleri
               ,
               quam
               in
               Parliamento
               Dominorum
               Spiritualium
               &
               Temporalium
               atque
               Communium
               in
               eodem
               Parliamento
               Congregatorum
               &
               praesentum
               determinatum
               ,
               &
               per
               Thomam
               Cantuarien
               .
               Episcopum
               solenniter
               confirmatum
               ,
               &
               erga
               quamcunque
               aliam
               ejusdem
               Henrici
               Regis
               nostri
               Uxorem
               ,
               post
               mortem
               praedictae
               Annae
               nunc
               Uxoris
               suae
               legitimae
               ducendam
               ,
               &
               erga
               sobolem
               dicti
               Domini
               Regis
               Henrici
               ex
               praedicta
               Anna
               legitime
               tam
               progenitam
               quam
               progignendam
               ,
               &
               erga
               sobolem
               dicti
               Domini
               Regis
               ex
               alia
               quacunque
               legitima
               Uxore
               post
               mortem
               ejusdem
               Annae
               legitime
               progignendam
               ,
               &
               quod
               eadem
               populo
               notificabimus
               ,
               praedicabimus
               &
               suadebimus
               ,
               ubicunque
               dabitur
               locus
               &
               occasio
               .
               Item
               ,
               quod
               confirmatum
               ratumque
               habemus
               semperque
               perpetuo
               habituri
               sumus
               ,
               quod
               praedictus
               Rex
               noster
               Henricus
               est
               Caput
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               .
               Item
               ,
               quod
               Episcopus
               Romanus
               ,
               qui
               in
               suis
               Bullis
               Papae
               nomen
               usurpat
               &
               summi
               Pontificis
               Principatum
               sibi
               arrogat
               ,
               nihilo
               majoris
               neque
               Auctoritatis
               aut
               jurisdictionis
               habendus
               sit
               ,
               quam
               caeteri
               quivis
               Episcopi
               in
               Anglia
               alibi
               in
               sua
               cujusque
               Diocese
               .
               Item
               ,
               quod
               soli
               dicto
               Domino
               Regi
               &
               Successoribus
               suis
               adhaerebimus
               ,
               atque
               ejus
               &
               Proclamationes
               ,
               insuper
               omnes
               Angliae
               leges
               atque
               etiam
               Statuta
               omnia
               ,
               in
               Parliamento
               &
               per
               Parliamentum
               decreta
               ,
               confirmata
               ,
               stabilita
               &
               ratificata
               ,
               perpetuo
               manutenebimus
               ,
               Episcopi
               Romani
               legibus
               ,
               decretis
               &
               Canonibus
               ,
               si
               qui
               contra
               legem
               Divinam
               &
               Sacram
               Scripturam
               esse
               invenientur
               ,
               in
               perpetuum
               renunciantes
               .
               Item
               ,
               quod
               nullus
               nostrum
               omnium
               in
               ulla
               vel
               privata
               vel
               publica
               concione
               
               quicquam
               ex
               Sacris
               Scripturis
               desumptum
               ad
               alienum
               sensum
               detorquere
               praesumet
               ,
               sed
               quisquis
               Christum
               ejusque
               vera
               ,
               praedicabit
               Catholice
               &
               Orthodoxe
               .
               Item
               ,
               quod
               unusquisque
               in
               suis
               orationibus
               &
               comprecationibus
               de
               more
               faciendis
               ,
               primum
               omnium
               Regem
               ,
               tanquam
               Supremum
               Caput
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               ,
               Deo
               &
               populi
               precibus
               commendabit
               ;
               deinde
               Reginam
               cum
               sua
               sobole
               ,
               tum
               demum
               Archiepiscopum
               Cantuarien
               .
               cum
               caeteris
               Cleri
               Ordinibus
               ,
               prout
               videbitur
               .
               Item
               ,
               quod
               omnes
               &
               singuli
               praedicti
               Priores
               &
               Conventus
               &
               Successores
               nostri
               ,
               Conscientiae
               &
               Jurisjurandi
               Sacro
               firmiter
               obligamur
               ,
               quod
               omnia
               &
               singula
               praedicta
               sideliter
               &
               in
               perpetuum
               observabimus
               .
               In
               cujus
               rei
               testimonium
               huic
               Instrumento
               ,
               vel
               scripto
               nostro
               ,
               communia
               sigilla
               nostra
               appendimus
               ,
               &
               nostra
               nomina
               propria
               quisque
               manu
               subscripsimus
               ,
               Sacris
               in
               Domibus
               nostris
               Capitularibus
               ,
               die
               quinto
               Mensis
               Maii
               ,
               Anno
               Christi
               millesimo
               quingentesimo
               trigesimo
               quarto
               ,
               Regni
               vero
               Regis
               nostri
               Henrici
               Octavi
               vicesimo
               sexto
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Ego
                     Frater
                     Richardus
                     Ingerth
                     Prior
                     Conventus
                     ,
                     &
                     Praedicator
                     Langley
                     Regis
                     ,
                     cum
                     consensu
                     omnium
                     Fratrum
                     Conventus
                     praedicti
                     ,
                     non
                     coactus
                     sed
                     sponte
                     subscribo
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ego
                     Frater
                     Edwardus
                     Tryley
                     Sacrae
                     Theologiae
                     Bacalaureus
                     ,
                     &
                     Conventus
                     Ailsberiae
                     ,
                     cum
                     assensu
                     omnium
                     Fratrum
                     Conventus
                     praedicti
                     ,
                     non
                     coactus
                     sed
                     sponte
                     subscribo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ego
                     Frater
                     Joannes
                     Cotton
                     ,
                     Prior
                     Conventus
                     Praedicatorum
                     Dunstabliae
                     ,
                     cum
                     assensu
                     omnium
                     Fratrum
                     Conventus
                     praedicti
                     ,
                     non
                     coactus
                     sed
                     sponte
                     subscribo
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ego
                     Frater
                     Joannes
                     Wyatt
                     ,
                     Sacrae
                     Theologiae
                     Doctor
                     Conventus
                     Bed.
                     una
                     cum
                     assensu
                     omnium
                     Fratrum
                     ,
                     sponte
                     hoc
                     scribo
                     &
                     non
                     coactus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ego
                     Frater
                     Joannes
                     Sutler
                     ,
                     Prior
                     Conventus
                     Carmelitarum
                     Hicchiae
                     ,
                     cum
                     Assensu
                     omnium
                     Fratrum
                     Conventus
                     praedicti
                     ,
                     non
                     coactus
                     sed
                     sponte
                     subscribo
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ego
                     Frater
                     Joannes
                     Chapmanus
                     ,
                     Sacrae
                     Theologiae
                     Bacalaureus
                     ,
                     Magister
                     immerito
                     Conventus
                     Mare
                     ,
                     cum
                     assensu
                     omnium
                     Fratrum
                     ,
                     mea
                     sponte
                     subscribo
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 Declaration
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               Mutatis
               Mutandis
               ,
               
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Prioress
                 of
              
               Bedford
               in
               Kent
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St.
              
               Dominick
               ,
               May
               4.
               1534.
               
               Regn.
               vicesimo
               sexto
               .
               Rot.
               Clausa
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               LI.
               A
               Mandate
               for
               the
               Consecration
               of
               a
               Suffagran
               Bishop
               .
               Rot.
               Pat.
               2.
               par
               .
               27
               Regni
               .
            
             
               REX
               Reverendissimo
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               &
               perdilecto
               Consiliario
               nostro
               Thomae
               Cantuariensi
               Episcopo
               salutem
               .
               Reverendus
               Pater
               &
               dilectus
               Consiliarius
               noster
               Richardus
               Norvicensis
               Episcopus
               nobis
               significavit
               ,
               quod
               Diocesis
               sua
               Episcopi
               Suffraganei
               solatio
               ,
               qui
               suae
               sollicitudinis
               partem
               sustinere
               consuevit
               ,
               destituta
               est
               &
               existit
               ;
               &
               ideo
               reverendos
               Patres
               Gregorium
               Abbatem
               Monasterii
               Beatae
               Mariae
               de
               Leystone
               ,
               &
               Thomam
               Mannynge
               Priorem
               Monasterii
               Beatae
               Mariae
               de
               Butley
               ,
               Norvicen
               .
               Dioc.
               Ordine
               Sacerdotali
               rite
               insignitos
               ,
               &
               legitimo
               Matrimonio
               natos
               ,
               &
               in
               aetate
               legitima
               constitutos
               ,
               virosque
               in
               Spiritualibus
               &
               Temporalibus
               multum
               circumspectos
               ,
               quibus
               de
               Canonicis
               nihil
               obviant
               instituta
               ,
               quo
               minus
               (
               ut
               asserunt
               )
               ad
               Episcopalem
               Suffraganei
               Dignitatem
               admitti
               possint
               &
               deberent
               ,
               nobis
               per
               suas
               literas
               suo
               magno
               sigillo
               munitas
               praesentavit
               ,
               humiliter
               &
               devote
               supplicans
               ,
               quatenus
               nos
               alterum
               ipsorum
               sic
               praesentatorum
               ad
               aliquam
               sedem
               Episcopi
               Suffraganei
               infra
               Provinciam
               Cantuariensem
               existentem
               nominare
               ,
               ipsique
               sic
               nominato
               stylum
               ,
               Titulum
               &
               Dignitatem
               hujusmodi
               sedis
               donare
               dignaremur
               :
               unde
               nos
               ex
               gratia
               nostra
               speciali
               &
               mero
               motu
               nostris
               ,
               dictum
               Reverendum
               Patrem
               Thomam
               Manynnge
               Priorem
               Monasterii
               Beatae
               Mariae
               de
               Butley
               praedicti
               ,
               alterum
               ex
               dictis
               ,
               Praesentamus
               in
               Episcopum
               Suffraganeum
               Sedis
               Gips
               vici
               Norvicen
               .
               Diocesantedictae
               ,
               nominamus
               ,
               eique
               Stilum
               ,
               Titulum
               &
               Dignitatem
               ejusdem
               Sedis
               Episcopi
               Suffraganei
               damus
               &
               conferimus
               .
               Atque
               haec
               vobis
               tenore
               praesentamus
               ,
               significamus
               ,
               requirentes
               vos
               ,
               quatenus
               eundem
               Patrem
               sic
               per
               nos
               nominatum
               ,
               in
               Episcopum
               Suffraganeum
               ejusdem
               Sedis
               Gips
               vici
               consecretis
               ,
               eique
               Benedictionem
               ac
               omnia
               Episcopalia
               Insignia
               conferatis
               ;
               caeteraque
               omnia
               &
               singula
               quae
               vestro
               in
               hac
               parte
               incumbunt
               officio
               pastorali
               ,
               juxta
               modum
               &
               formam
               Statuti
               Parliamenti
               in
               vicesimo
               sexto
               Anno
               Regni
               nostri
               apud
               .
               Westmonasterium
               nuper
               editi
               peragetis
               .
            
             
               
                 T.
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 apud
                 Westm.
                 
                   6.
                   die
                   Martii
                   27.
                   
                   Regn.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Ad
             Librum
             Tertium
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Instructions
               for
               the
               General
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               .
            
             
               Articuli
               Regiae
               Inquisitionis
               ,
               in
               Monasticam
               vitam
               agentes
               ,
               exponendi
               ,
               &
               praecipue
               in
               exemptos
               a
               jurisdictione
               Diocaesana
               ,
               jam
               tantum
               Regiae
               Majestati
               &
               ejus
               jurisdictioni
               subditos
               &
               subjectos
               ,
               ac
               hujus
               inclyti
               sui
               Regni
               Statutis
               &
               legibus
               ,
               nullisque
               aliis
               penitus
               ,
               obnoxios
               &
               astrictos
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 IN
                 primis
              
               ;
               Whether
               Divine
               Service
               be
               solemnly
               sung
               ,
               said
               ,
               
               observed
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Number
               and
               the
               Abilities
               thereof
               ,
               by
               Night
               and
               by
               Day
               ,
               in
               due
               time
               and
               hours
               ?
               and
               how
               many
               be
               present
               commonly
               at
               Mattins
               ,
               and
               other
               Service
               ,
               and
               who
               be
               absent
               ,
               and
               so
               accustomed
               to
               be
               ,
               without
               cause
               or
               sickness
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Item
               ;
               How
               many
               Monks
               ,
               Cannons
               Regulars
               ,
               or
               Nuns
               ,
               be
               within
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               number
               be
               compleat
               according
               to
               the
               Founder's
               Will
               ,
               or
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               laudable
               custom
               of
               this
               House
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               number
               be
               augmented
               or
               diminished
               now
               of
               late
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Item
               ;
               Who
               were
               the
               first
               Founders
               of
               this
               House
               ?
            
             
               Fundationem
               primam
               ,
               secundam
               ,
               tertiam
               ,
               &
               quotquot
               habent
               ,
               exhibeant
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               this
               House
               hath
               had
               any
               encrease
               of
               Lands
               given
               to
               it
               sithence
               the
               first
               Foundation
               thereof
               ?
               by
               whom
               ?
               by
               how
               many
               ?
               and
               when
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Item
               ;
               To
               what
               Sum
               of
               Mony
               those
               Revenues
               and
               Rents
               of
               this
               House
               do
               extend
               and
               amount
               unto
               yearly
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               this
               House
               was
               ever
               translated
               from
               on
               habit
               and
               order
               to
               another
               ?
               by
               whose
               Authority
               ?
               and
               for
               what
               Cause
               ?
            
             
               Translationem
               exhibeant
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Item
               ;
               How
               the
               Lands
               and
               Possessions
               appertaining
               unto
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               given
               by
               the
               first
               Founder
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Lands
               given
               sithence
               the
               first
               Foundation
               ,
               were
               granted
               ,
               given
               ,
               and
               established
               ,
               and
               so
               first
               brought
               to
               
                 Morte
                 main
              
               ?
               whether
               by
               the
               only
               Authority
               of
               the
               Giver
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Authorization
               of
               the
               Prince
               for
               that
               time
               reigning
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               tenour
               and
               form
               ye
               hold
               them
               ?
            
             
               Donationem
               &
               Confirmationem
               exhibeant
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Item
               ;
               What
               evidence
               have
               you
               to
               shew
               for
               all
               and
               singular
               your
               Lands
               ,
               Manors
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               and
               other
               your
               Possessions
               Mortisate
               ,
               and
               given
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               this
               your
               Monastery
               ?
            
             
             
               9.
               
               Item
               ;
               Wherefore
               ,
               for
               what
               Causes
               and
               Considerations
               ye
               were
               exempt
               from
               your
               Diocesan
               ?
               and
               what
               was
               your
               Suggestion
               and
               Motive
               at
               the
               obtaining
               of
               your
               said
               Exemption
               ?
            
             
               Exemptionem
               exhibeant
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               have
               any
               private
               ,
               peculiar
               ,
               or
               local
               Statutes
               ,
               Confirmations
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               Rules
               ,
               made
               only
               for
               the
               behoof
               ,
               good
               order
               ,
               and
               singular
               weal
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               besides
               the
               Rules
               of
               your
               Profession
               ?
               and
               whether
               they
               were
               made
               either
               by
               your
               Founders
               before
               your
               Exemption
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               good
               Fathers
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               consent
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               being
               sinneth
               your
               exemption
               :
               to
               what
               use
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               how
               ye
               observe
               them
               ?
            
             
               Statuta
               illa
               localia
               ,
               &
               alia
               quotquot
               habent
               ,
               exhibeant
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Item
               ;
               By
               what
               way
               and
               form
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               was
               elected
               and
               chosen
               ?
               And
               whether
               all
               the
               Brethren
               having
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               or
               laudable
               custom
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               Voices
               in
               the
               Election
               ,
               were
               present
               in
               the
               same
               Election
               ,
               or
               lawfully
               called
               or
               cited
               to
               it
               ?
            
             
               12.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Persons
               Excommunicate
               ,
               Suspended
               ,
               or
               Interdicted
               ,
               did
               give
               Voices
               in
               the
               same
               Election
               ?
            
             
               13.
               
               Item
               ;
               Within
               what
               time
               after
               the
               Election
               was
               made
               and
               done
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               was
               confirmed
               ?
               and
               by
               whom
               ?
            
             
               14.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               unto
               the
               Confirmation
               ,
               all
               that
               had
               Interest
               ,
               or
               that
               would
               object
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               were
               lawfully
               cited
               ,
               monished
               ,
               and
               called
               ?
            
             
               Exhibeat
               Electionem
               ,
               Confirmationem
               ,
               &
               Titulum
               suae
               Incumbentiae
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Item
               ;
               What
               Rule
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               do
               profess
               ?
            
             
               16.
               
               Item
               ;
               How
               many
               be
               Professed
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               be
               Novices
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               Novices
               have
               like
               Habit
               ,
               or
               use
               to
               wear
               an
               Habit
               distinct
               from
               the
               Habit
               of
               the
               Brethren
               Professed
               ?
            
             
               17.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               do
               use
               to
               profess
               your
               Novices
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               and
               within
               what
               time
               and
               space
               after
               they
               have
               taken
               the
               Habit
               upon
               them
               ?
            
             
               18.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Brethren
               of
               this
               House
               do
               know
               the
               Rule
               that
               they
               have
               professed
               ,
               and
               whether
               they
               keep
               their
               Profession
               according
               to
               that
               their
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Custom
               of
               this
               House
               ;
               and
               in
               especial
               ,
               the
               three
               substantial
               and
               principal
               Vows
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 Chastity
              
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ?
            
             
               19.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               of
               the
               Brethren
               use
               any
               propriety
               of
               Mony
               ,
               or
               of
               Plate
               ,
               in
               their
               Chambers
               ;
               or
               of
               any
               other
               manner
               thing
               unwarre
               of
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               without
               his
               knowledg
               and
               license
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               sufferance
               and
               knowledg
               ?
               and
               for
               what
               cause
               ?
            
             
               20.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               do
               keep
               Chastity
               ,
               not
               using
               the
               company
               of
               any
               suspect
               Woman
               within
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               or
               without
               ?
               And
               whether
               the
               Master
               ,
               or
               any
               Brother
               of
               this
               House
               be
               suspected
               upon
               Incontinency
               ,
               or
               defamed
               for
               that
               he
               is
               much
               conversant
               with
               Women
               ?
            
             
               21.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               Women
               useth
               and
               resorteth
               much
               to
               this
               Monastry
               by
               back-ways
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ?
               and
               whether
               they
               be
               accustomably
               ,
               
               or
               at
               any
               time
               lodged
               within
               the
               Precinct
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               22.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               ,
               or
               any
               Brother
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               useth
               to
               have
               any
               Boys
               or
               young
               Men
               laying
               with
               him
               ?
            
             
               23.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Brethren
               of
               this
               House
               keep
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               being
               ready
               at
               their
               Master's
               Commandment
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               honest
               ,
               lawful
               ,
               and
               reasonable
               ?
            
             
               Sequuntur
               Regulae
               Caeremoniales
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               do
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Cloister
               ,
               Fraitrie
               ,
               and
               Dormitorie
               ,
               at
               the
               hours
               and
               time
               specified
               in
               your
               Rule
               ?
            
             
               25.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               do
               keep
               Fasting
               and
               Abstinence
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               Rules
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               laudable
               Customs
               of
               this
               House
               ?
            
             
               26.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               abstain
               from
               Flesh
               in
               time
               of
               Advent
               ,
               and
               other
               times
               declared
               and
               specified
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               and
               laudable
               Customs
               of
               this
               House
               ?
            
             
               27.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               wear
               Shirts
               and
               Sheets
               of
               Woollen
               ,
               or
               that
               ye
               have
               any
               Constitution
               ,
               Ordinance
               ,
               or
               Dispensation
               ,
               granted
               or
               made
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               by
               sufficient
               and
               lawful
               Authority
               ?
            
             
               Profitentes
               Regulam
               Benedicti
               quam
               arctissime
               tenentur
               ad
               praedicta
               Caeremonialia
               observanda
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               do
               sleep
               altogethers
               in
               the
               Dormitorie
               ,
               under
               one
               Roof
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
             
               29.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               have
               all
               separate
               Beds
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               of
               you
               doth
               lay
               with
               an
               other
               ?
            
             
               30.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               do
               keep
               the
               Fraitry
               at
               Meals
               ,
               so
               that
               two
               parts
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               ,
               the
               two
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               Covent
               be
               always
               there
               ,
               unless
               the
               Master
               at
               every
               one
               time
               dispense
               with
               you
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
            
             
               31.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               do
               wear
               your
               Religious
               habit
               continually
               ,
               and
               never
               leave
               it
               off
               but
               when
               ye
               go
               to
               bed
               ?
            
             
               32.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               every
               Brethren
               of
               this
               House
               have
               lightly
               departed
               hence
               ,
               and
               hath
               gone
               to
               any
               other
               House
               of
               like
               Order
               and
               Profession
               ,
               without
               special
               Letters
               and
               License
               of
               their
               Master
               ?
            
             
               33.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               and
               Brethren
               of
               this
               House
               have
               received
               and
               admitted
               any
               Brother
               of
               another
               House
               ,
               without
               special
               License
               and
               Letters
               of
               his
               Master
               and
               Head
               ?
            
             
               34.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               sithence
               the
               time
               of
               your
               Profession
               ,
               hath
               gone
               out
               of
               this
               House
               to
               his
               Friends
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ?
            
             
               35.
               
               Item
               ;
               How
               oftimes
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               at
               every
               time
               ye
               ●arried
               forth
               ?
            
             
               36.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               had
               special
               license
               of
               your
               Master
               so
               to
               go
               forth
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
             
               37.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               at
               every
               time
               of
               your
               being
               forth
               ,
               ye
               changed
               or
               left
               off
               your
               habit
               ,
               or
               every
               part
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               38.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               you
               be
               ,
               or
               hath
               been
               ,
               in
               manifest
               Apostasy
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Fugitives
               or
               Vagbonds
               ?
            
             
               39.
               
               Item
               ;
               For
               what
               cause
               or
               occasion
               ye
               have
               so
               gone
               forth
               and
               been
               in
               Apostasy
               ?
               and
               whether
               the
               cause
               of
               your
               going
               forth
               was
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               cruelty
               of
               your
               Master
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               negligence
               ,
               not
               calling
               you
               home
               to
               your
               Cloister
               ?
            
             
             
               40.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               ye
               be
               weekly
               shaven
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               nourish
               or
               suffer
               your
               Hair
               to
               be
               long
               ?
               and
               whether
               ye
               wear
               your
               Apparel
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               ,
               not
               too
               excessive
               ,
               nor
               too
               exquisite
               ;
               and
               in
               like
               wise
               the
               trappo's
               of
               your
               Horses
               ,
               and
               other
               your
               bearing
               Beasts
               ?
            
             
               41.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               and
               Head
               of
               this
               House
               do
               use
               his
               Brethren
               charitably
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               malice
               ,
               envy
               ,
               grudg
               ,
               or
               displeasure
               more
               shewed
               to
               one
               than
               to
               another
               ?
            
             
               42.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               he
               do
               use
               his
               Disciplines
               ,
               Corrections
               ,
               and
               Punishments
               upon
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               with
               mercy
               ,
               pity
               ,
               and
               charity
               ,
               without
               cruelty
               ,
               rigorousness
               ,
               and
               enormous
               hurt
               ,
               no
               more
               favouring
               one
               than
               another
               ?
            
             
               43.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Brother
               ,
               or
               Religious
               Person
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               be
               incorrigible
               ?
            
             
               44.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               do
               use
               his
               Brethren
               charitably
               when
               they
               be
               sick
               and
               diseased
               ?
               and
               whether
               in
               time
               of
               their
               sickness
               he
               do
               procure
               unto
               them
               Physicians
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               necessaries
               ?
            
             
               45.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               he
               make
               his
               Accompts
               (
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               )
               once
               every
               year
               before
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               the
               Seniors
               and
               Officers
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               may
               be
               made
               privy
               to
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               know
               perfectly
               the
               due
               administration
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               46.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Prior
               ,
               Subprior
               ,
               Sellerar
               ,
               Kitchener
               ,
               Terrure
               ,
               Sacristen
               ,
               or
               any
               such-like
               Officer
               ,
               having
               Administration
               of
               every
               manner
               Revenues
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               do
               make
               his
               whole
               and
               true
               Accompt
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               do
               ,
               not
               applying
               any
               thing
               by
               him
               received
               to
               his
               own
               proper
               use
               or
               commodity
               ?
            
             
               47.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Religious
               Person
               of
               this
               House
               do
               bear
               ,
               occupy
               ,
               or
               exercise
               more
               Offices
               than
               one
               ,
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               own
               singular
               commodity
               ,
               advantage
               ,
               or
               profit
               ,
               by
               the
               partial
               dealing
               of
               the
               Master
               ?
            
             
               48.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               Revenues
               and
               Profits
               of
               this
               House
               be
               converted
               and
               employed
               to
               the
               behove
               and
               use
               thereof
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Founder's
               mind
               and
               Giver
               ?
            
             
               49.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               do
               make
               sufficient
               reparations
               upon
               his
               Monastery
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               and
               all
               other
               housing
               thereto
               adjoined
               ,
               and
               also
               upon
               all
               other
               the
               Lands
               ,
               Granges
               ,
               Farms
               ,
               and
               Tenements
               belonging
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               suffer
               any
               dilapidation
               ,
               decay
               ,
               or
               ruine
               in
               any
               part
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               50.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
               Inventory
               made
               of
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               Moveables
               ,
               Goods
               ,
               which
               from
               time
               to
               time
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               in
               this
               House
               ,
               as
               of
               Jewels
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               Ornaments
               ,
               Vestiments
               ,
               ready
               Mony
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               Bedding
               ,
               with
               other
               Utensils
               ;
               also
               of
               Corn
               ,
               Chattels
               ,
               and
               other
               Commodities
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               this
               House
               may
               be
               always
               known
               ?
            
             
               51.
               
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               express
               truly
               and
               sincerely
               the
               whole
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               as
               in
               Mony
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               Cattel
               ,
               Corn
               ,
               and
               other
               Goods
               ?
            
             
               52.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               this
               Monastery
               be
               indebted
               ?
               to
               whom
               ?
               and
               for
               what
               cause
               ?
            
             
               53.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               of
               the
               Lands
               be
               sold
               ,
               or
               mortgaged
               ?
               and
               for
               what
               Sums
               ?
            
             
               54.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               be
               lett
               to
               Farm
               by
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               for
               term
               of
               years
               ,
               and
               for
               how
               many
               years
               ?
               and
               specially
               whether
               they
               
               be
               letten
               for
               small
               Sums
               ,
               or
               for
               less
               Sums
               than
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               letten
               for
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               to
               have
               great
               sums
               of
               ready
               Mony
               before
               hand
               ?
            
             
               55.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               he
               do
               enforce
               ,
               compel
               ,
               or
               constrain
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               sealing
               of
               any
               Leases
               ,
               Grants
               ,
               Farm-Holds
               ,
               Annuities
               ,
               Corrodies
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Alienations
               ?
            
             
               56.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Plate
               and
               Jewels
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               or
               parcel
               thereof
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               moveable
               Goods
               of
               this
               House
               be
               laid
               to
               pledg
               ,
               sold
               ,
               or
               alienated
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               or
               for
               ever
               ?
               for
               what
               cause
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               ?
               or
               otherwise
               imbezled
               ,
               or
               consumed
               ?
            
             
               57.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               be
               wont
               to
               give
               under
               his
               Seal
               of
               Office
               ,
               or
               Covent-Seal
               ,
               Farms
               ,
               Corrodies
               ,
               Annuities
               ,
               or
               Offices
               ,
               to
               his
               Kinsfolk
               ,
               Alliances
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               or
               Acquaintance
               ,
               for
               term
               of
               years
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               the
               hurt
               ,
               hindrance
               ,
               dammage
               ,
               and
               impoverishment
               of
               this
               House
               ?
            
             
               58.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               he
               be
               wont
               to
               grant
               any
               Patent
               ,
               or
               Covent-Seal
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ?
            
             
               59.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Covent-Seal
               of
               this
               House
               be
               surely
               and
               safely
               kept
               under
               three
               Keys
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               one
               remaining
               and
               being
               in
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               in
               the
               custody
               of
               two
               Seniours
               ?
            
             
               60.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Muniments
               and
               Evidences
               of
               the
               Lands
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               and
               Revenues
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               be
               safely
               kept
               from
               Vermine
               and
               Moistness
               ?
            
             
               61.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               do
               keep
               Hospitality
               according
               to
               the
               ability
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               other
               Fathers
               hereof
               have
               done
               heretofore
               ?
            
             
               62.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               in
               receiving
               any
               Novice
               ,
               being
               of
               willing
               and
               toward
               mind
               to
               enter
               into
               Religion
               ,
               hath
               demanded
               or
               received
               ,
               or
               convented
               to
               receive
               any
               Mony
               ,
               Rewards
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               temporal
               Commodities
               of
               him
               so
               entring
               ,
               or
               willing
               to
               enter
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               his
               Friends
               ?
               and
               whether
               for
               not
               promising
               ,
               granting
               ,
               or
               giving
               such
               Rewards
               or
               Gifts
               ,
               any
               hath
               been
               repelled
               and
               not
               received
               ?
            
             
               63.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Novices
               ,
               and
               other
               received
               into
               Religion
               ,
               have
               a
               Preceptor
               and
               Master
               deputed
               unto
               them
               to
               teach
               them
               Gramar
               and
               good
               Letters
               ?
            
             
               64.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Seniour
               of
               this
               House
               be
               deputed
               to
               declare
               ,
               inform
               ,
               and
               instruct
               them
               their
               Rules
               ,
               and
               whereunto
               they
               shall
               be
               bounden
               to
               observe
               and
               keep
               ,
               after
               their
               Profession
               ?
            
             
               65.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               of
               you
               have
               taken
               upon
               him
               the
               Habit
               and
               Profession
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               chiefly
               for
               the
               intent
               ,
               hope
               ,
               or
               trust
               to
               be
               made
               Head
               and
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               ?
            
             
               66.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               in
               giving
               any
               Advocation
               ,
               Nomination
               ,
               Presentation
               ,
               or
               Collation
               of
               any
               Parsonage
               ,
               Vicarage
               ,
               Chapel
               ,
               or
               Benefice
               of
               the
               Patronage
               and
               Gift
               this
               House
               ,
               do
               take
               ,
               or
               use
               to
               take
               any
               manner
               Pension
               ,
               Portion
               ,
               or
               other
               Commodity
               or
               Gains
               ;
               or
               else
               doth
               make
               any
               Convention
               or
               Compaction
               ,
               whereby
               any
               lucre
               may
               ensue
               to
               him
               in
               that
               behalf
               ?
            
             
               67.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               he
               do
               receive
               ,
               or
               use
               to
               receive
               ,
               the
               Fruits
               and
               Revenues
               of
               every
               such
               Benefice
               vacant
               ,
               or
               use
               to
               borrow
               any
               Mony
               
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               he
               intendeth
               to
               give
               such
               Benefice
               unto
               ,
               expresly
               covenanting
               or
               intending
               ,
               that
               he
               so
               obtaining
               the
               said
               Benefice
               ,
               shall
               freely
               and
               clearly
               remit
               the
               said
               Mony
               so
               borrowed
               ?
            
             
               68.
               
               Item
               ;
               What
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               Benefices
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               doth
               occupy
               and
               keep
               in
               his
               own
               hands
               ?
            
             
               69.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               same
               Benefices
               be
               appropriate
               and
               united
               to
               this
               House
               by
               sufficient
               authority
               ?
            
             
               70.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               doth
               make
               distributions
               amongst
               the
               Parishoners
               of
               the
               Benefices
               appropriate
               ,
               and
               doth
               keep
               and
               observe
               all
               and
               singular
               other
               Provisions
               and
               Ordinances
               specified
               and
               expressed
               in
               the
               Appropriations
               of
               the
               same
               Benefices
               ?
            
             
               Exhibeant
               omnes
               &
               singulas
               Appropriationes
               ,
               una
               cum
               Ordinationibus
               &
               Dotationibus
               Vicariatuum
               .
            
             
               71.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               he
               do
               promote
               unto
               such
               Benefices
               as
               be
               of
               his
               Gift
               ,
               sufficient
               and
               able
               Persons
               in
               Learning
               ,
               Manners
               ,
               and
               Vertue
               ?
            
             
               72.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Brother
               of
               this
               House
               do
               serve
               any
               Parish-Church
               ,
               being
               appropriate
               and
               united
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               Churches
               appropriate
               be
               so
               served
               ?
            
             
               73.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               hath
               and
               possesseth
               any
               Benefice
               with
               Cure
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Dignity
               with
               his
               Abbey
               ?
            
             
               Si
               aliquod
               tale
               habet
               ,
               Dispensationem
               exhibeat
               .
            
             
               74.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Master
               of
               this
               House
               at
               any
               time
               since
               he
               was
               first
               made
               Abbot
               ,
               or
               Master
               ,
               did
               know
               or
               believe
               that
               he
               was
               Suspended
               ,
               or
               Excommunicate
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               Judg
               ;
               and
               whether
               he
               knowing
               or
               supposing
               himself
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               did
               sing
               Mass
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               and
               before
               he
               was
               absolved
               ?
            
             
               In
               Visitatione
               Monialium
               ad
               Praemissa
               addantur
               haec
               .
            
             
               75.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               this
               Monastery
               hath
               good
               and
               sufficient
               Enclosure
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               Doors
               and
               Windows
               be
               diligently
               kept
               shut
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               have
               any
               entry
               into
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               at
               inconvenient
               times
               ?
            
             
               Propter
               quod
               necessarium
               erit
               Visitatori
               circumire
               Monasterium
               ,
               ac
               videre
               &
               rimare
               dispositionem
               aedificiorum
               ,
               &
               an
               sint
               aliqua
               loca
               pervia
               per
               quae
               secrete
               intrari
               possit
               ;
               &
               una
               secum
               habeat
               Abbatissam
               cum
               duabus
               aut
               tribus
               senioribus
               Monialibus
               ,
               a
               quibus
               tum
               interroget
               ,
               an
               ostia
               Monasterii
               singulis
               quibusque
               noctibus
               sub
               clavibus
               clausa
               teneantur
               ,
               &
               quae
               earum
               Monialium
               senio
               confectarum
               ,
               vel
               an
               Abbas
               ipsa
               clavium
               custodiam
               tempore
               nocturno
               habeant
               &
               teneant
               :
               nam
               non
               est
               tutum
               clavium
               custodiam
               Iunioribus
               committere
               .
            
             
               76.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               Strangers
               ,
               both
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               useth
               commonly
               to
               have
               communication
               with
               the
               Sisters
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               without
               license
               of
               the
               Abbess
               or
               Prioress
               ,
               specially
               in
               secret
               places
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               their
               Sisters
               ?
            
             
             
               77.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Sister
               of
               this
               House
               were
               professed
               for
               any
               manner
               of
               compulsion
               of
               her
               Friends
               and
               Kinsfolks
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Abbess
               or
               Prioress
               ?
            
             
               78.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               of
               the
               Sisters
               of
               this
               House
               useth
               to
               go
               forth
               any
               whither
               out
               of
               the
               Precinct
               thereof
               ,
               without
               special
               license
               of
               their
               Abbess
               or
               Prioress
               ?
            
             
               79.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Sister
               doth
               use
               her
               Habit
               continually
               out
               of
               her
               Cell
               ?
            
             
               80.
               
               Item
               ;
               Wherein
               every
               one
               of
               you
               occupieth
               her self
               ,
               beside
               the
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ?
            
             
               81.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Sister
               of
               this
               House
               hath
               any
               familiarity
               with
               Religious
               Men
               ,
               Secular
               Priests
               ,
               or
               Lay-Men
               ,
               being
               not
               near
               of
               kin
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               82.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               Sister
               of
               this
               House
               hath
               been
               taken
               and
               found
               with
               any
               such
               accustomably
               so
               communing
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               shew
               any
               reasonable
               cause
               why
               they
               so
               did
               ?
            
             
               83.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               of
               you
               doth
               use
               to
               write
               any
               Letters
               of
               Love
               ,
               or
               lascivious
               fashion
               to
               any
               Person
               ,
               or
               receive
               any
               such
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               privy
               Messengers
               coming
               and
               resorting
               unto
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               with
               Token
               or
               Gifts
               ,
               from
               any
               manner
               secular
               Person
               or
               other
               ?
            
             
               84.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               any
               of
               you
               doth
               use
               to
               speak
               with
               any
               manner
               of
               Person
               ,
               by
               night
               or
               by
               day
               ,
               by
               Grates
               or
               back
               Windows
               ,
               or
               other
               privy
               Places
               within
               this
               Monastry
               ,
               without
               license
               of
               your
               Head
               ?
            
             
               85.
               
               Item
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Confessor
               of
               this
               House
               be
               a
               discreet
               Man
               ,
               of
               good
               learning
               ,
               vertue
               and
               honest
               behaviour
               ,
               of
               good
               name
               and
               fame
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               hath
               been
               always
               so
               taken
               ?
            
             
               86.
               
               Item
               ;
               How
               oftimes
               in
               the
               year
               the
               Sisters
               of
               this
               House
               useth
               to
               be
               Confessed
               and
               Communicate
               ?
            
             
               Restat
               pro
               Ecclesiis
               Collegiatis
               ,
               Hospitalibus
               ,
               Ecclesiis
               Cathedralibus
               ,
               Parrochialibus
               ,
               Ecclesiis
               ,
               Episcopo
               ,
               &
               Archiepiscopo
               ,
               pro
               ordine
               Ierosolomitarum
               ?
            
             
               
                 Exhibeant
                 omnia
                 scripta
                 ,
                 munimenta
                 ,
                 Inventaria
                 ,
                 Scedulas
                 quascunque
                 ,
                 unde
                 aliquid
                 cognitionis
                 eorum
                 reformationi
                 Monasteriorum
                 ,
                 sive
                 domorum
                 utilitati
                 ,
                 necessariae
                 explicari
                 ,
                 aut
                 quoquo
                 modo
                 colligi
                 possit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               General
               Injunctions
               to
               be
               given
               on
               the
               King's
               Highness's
               behalf
               ,
               in
               all
               Monastries
               and
               other
               Houses
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               Order
               or
               Religion
               they
               be
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ;
               That
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               Prior
               ,
               or
               President
               ,
               
               and
               all
               other
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Place
               that
               is
               visited
               ,
               shall
               faithfully
               ,
               truly
               ,
               and
               heartily
               ,
               keep
               and
               observe
               ,
               and
               cause
               teach
               ,
               and
               procure
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               observed
               of
               other
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               may
               lie
               ,
               all
               and
               singular
               Contents
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               other
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               Succession
               ,
               given
               heretofore
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               certain
               Profession
               lately
               sealed
               with
               the
               Common
               Seal
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               and
               Signed
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               :
               Also
               that
               they
               shall
               
               observe
               and
               fulfil
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               means
               that
               they
               best
               may
               ,
               the
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               made
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               for
               the
               suppression
               and
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               usurped
               and
               pretensed
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               within
               this
               Realm
               :
               and
               for
               the
               assertion
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Authority
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               Prerogative
               of
               our
               most
               noble
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               diligently
               instruct
               their
               Juniors
               and
               Youngers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               committed
               to
               their
               Cure
               ,
               That
               the
               King's
               Power
               is
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               most
               excellent
               of
               all
               under
               God
               in
               Earth
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               obey
               him
               afore
               all
               other
               Powers
               ,
               by
               God●●
               Prescript
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome's
               Jurisdiction
               or
               Authority
               heretofore
               usurped
               ,
               by
               no
               means
               is
               founded
               or
               established
               by
               Holy
               Scripture
               :
               but
               that
               the
               same
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               craft
               and
               deceit
               of
               the
               same
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               evil
               and
               ambitious
               Canons
               and
               Decretals
               ;
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               toleration
               and
               permission
               of
               Princes
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               hath
               grown
               up
               ;
               and
               therefore
               now
               ,
               of
               most
               right
               and
               equity
               ,
               is
               taken
               away
               and
               clean
               expelled
               out
               of
               his
               Realm
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               Prior
               ,
               or
               President
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               may
               be
               declared
               ,
               by
               the
               King
               's
               Supream
               Power
               and
               Authority
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               to
               be
               absolved
               and
               loosed
               from
               all
               manner
               Obedience
               ,
               Oath
               ,
               and
               Profession
               by
               them
               heretofore
               perchance
               promised
               ,
               or
               made
               ,
               to
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               or
               occupying
               his
               Authority
               ;
               or
               to
               any
               other
               Forreign
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Person
               :
               And
               nevertheless
               let
               it
               be
               enjoined
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               promise
               or
               give
               such
               Oath
               or
               Profession
               to
               any
               such
               Forreign
               Potentate
               hereafter
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Statutes
               of
               the
               said
               Order
               Religious
               ,
               or
               Place
               ,
               seem
               to
               bind
               them
               to
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               Subjection
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Recognizance
               of
               Superiority
               to
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               Forreign
               Power
               ,
               Potentate
               ,
               Person
               or
               Place
               ,
               by
               any
               ways
               ;
               such
               Statutes
               ,
               by
               the
               King's
               Graces
               Visitors
               ,
               be
               utterly
               annihilate
               ,
               broken
               ,
               and
               declared
               void
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               be
               in
               no
               case
               bounden
               or
               obligate
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               such
               Statutes
               to
               be
               forthwith
               utterly
               put
               forth
               and
               abolished
               out
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               or
               Muniments
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               Order
               or
               Place
               ,
               by
               the
               President
               and
               his
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               no
               Monk
               ,
               or
               Brother
               of
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               by
               any
               means
               go
               forth
               of
               the
               Precinct
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               Women
               ,
               of
               what
               state
               or
               degree
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               be
               utterly
               excluded
               from
               entring
               into
               the
               Limits
               or
               Circuit
               of
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               or
               place
               ,
               unless
               they
               first
               obtain
               license
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               or
               his
               Visitor
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               entring
               into
               this
               Monastery
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               great
               fore-gate
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               diligently
               shall
               be
               watched
               and
               kept
               by
               some
               Porter
               specially
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               shut
               and
               opened
               by
               the
               same
               both
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               at
               convenient
               and
               accustomed
               hours
               ;
               which
               Porter
               shall
               repel
               all
               manner
               Women
               from
               entrance
               into
               the
               said
               Monastery
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               singular
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Monks
               of
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               take
               their
               refections
               altogether
               in
               a
               place
               called
               the
               Misericorde
               ,
               such
               days
               as
               they
               eat
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               days
               in
               their
               Refectory
               ;
               and
               that
               at
               every
               Mess
               there
               sit
               four
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               of
               duty
               demanding
               to
               them
               any
               certain
               ,
               usual
               ,
               or
               accustomed
               duty
               or
               portion
               of
               Meat
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               be
               content
               with
               such
               Victuals
               as
               is
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               take
               their
               Refections
               soberly
               ,
               without
               excess
               ,
               with
               giving
               due
               
               thanks
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               at
               every
               such
               Refection
               ,
               some
               Chapter
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               or
               Old
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               the
               said
               Brethren
               ,
               be
               read
               and
               recited
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               keeping
               silence
               ,
               and
               giving
               audience
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbot
               and
               President
               do
               daily
               prepare
               one
               Table
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               Guests
               thither
               resorting
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               over-sumptuous
               and
               full
               of
               delicate
               and
               strange
               Dishes
               ,
               but
               honestly
               furnished
               with
               common
               Meats
               ;
               At
               which
               Table
               ,
               the
               said
               Abbot
               ,
               or
               some
               Senior
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               shall
               sit
               to
               receive
               ,
               and
               gently
               entertain
               the
               Strangers
               ,
               the
               Guests
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Brethren
               send
               any
               part
               of
               his
               Meat
               ,
               or
               the
               leavings
               thereof
               to
               any
               Person
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               be
               assigned
               an
               Almoner
               ,
               which
               shall
               gather
               the
               Leavings
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Covent
               and
               Strangers
               Tables
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Servants
               of
               the
               House
               have
               had
               their
               convenient
               Refections
               ,
               and
               distribute
               the
               same
               to
               poor
               People
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               special
               consideration
               be
               had
               of
               such
               ,
               before
               other
               ,
               as
               be
               Kinsfolk
               to
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               of
               like
               power
               and
               debility
               as
               other
               be
               ;
               and
               also
               of
               those
               which
               endeavour
               themselves
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               will
               and
               labour
               ,
               to
               get
               their
               living
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               fully
               help
               themselves
               for
               their
               chargeable
               Houshold
               ,
               and
               multitude
               of
               Children
               :
               yet
               let
               not
               them
               be
               so
               cherished
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               leave
               labour
               and
               fall
               to
               idleness
               ;
               with
               consideration
               also
               specially
               to
               be
               had
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               by
               weakness
               of
               their
               Limbs
               and
               Body
               be
               so
               impotent
               that
               they
               cannot
               labour
               ;
               and
               by
               no
               means
               let
               such
               Alms
               be
               given
               to
               valiant
               mighty
               and
               idle
               Beggars
               and
               Vagabonds
               ,
               as
               commonly
               use
               to
               resort
               about
               such
               places
               ;
               which
               rather
               ,
               as
               drove-Beasts
               and
               Mychers
               ,
               should
               be
               driven
               away
               and
               compelled
               to
               labour
               ,
               than
               in
               their
               idleness
               and
               lewdness
               ,
               against
               the
               form
               of
               the
               King's
               Graces
               Statute
               in
               this
               behalf
               made
               ,
               cherished
               ,
               and
               maintained
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               hindrance
               and
               damage
               of
               the
               Common-Weal
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               all
               other
               Almses
               or
               Destributions
               due
               ,
               or
               accustomed
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               or
               customes
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               be
               made
               and
               given
               ,
               as
               largely
               and
               as
               liberally
               as
               ever
               they
               were
               at
               any
               time
               heretofore
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               Prior
               ,
               or
               President
               ,
               shall
               find
               Wood
               and
               Fewel
               sufficient
               to
               make
               Fire
               in
               the
               Refectory
               ,
               from
               Allhallow-even
               to
               Good-Friday
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Brethren
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               except
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               be
               sick
               ,
               or
               evil
               at
               ease
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               fulfilled
               their
               Iubilee
               ,
               lie
               together
               in
               the
               Dormitory
               ,
               every
               one
               by
               himself
               ,
               in
               several
               Beds
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               no
               Brother
               ,
               or
               Monk
               ,
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               have
               any
               Child
               or
               Boy
               laying
               ,
               or
               privily
               accompanying
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               haunting
               unto
               him
               ,
               other
               than
               to
               help
               him
               to
               Mass.
               
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               Brethren
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               sick
               ,
               or
               evil
               at
               ease
               ,
               be
               seen
               unto
               ,
               and
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Infirmary
               duly
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               their
               sustenance
               of
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ,
               as
               for
               their
               good
               keeping
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               or
               President
               ,
               keep
               and
               find
               in
               some
               University
               ,
               one
               or
               two
               of
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Ability
               and
               Possessions
               of
               this
               House
               ;
               which
               Brethren
               ,
               after
               they
               be
               learned
               in
               good
               and
               holy
               Letters
               ,
               when
               they
               return
               home
               ,
               may
               instruct
               and
               teach
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               diligently
               preach
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               every
               day
               ,
               by
               the
               space
               of
               one
               hour
               ,
               a
               Lesson
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               be
               kept
               in
               this
               Covent
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               ,
               under
               pain
               by
               this
               said
               President
               to
               be
               moderated
               ,
               shall
               resort
               ;
               which
               President
               shall
               have
               Authority
               to
               dispense
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               with
               a
               low
               and
               treatable
               voice
               ▪
               say
               their
               long
               hours
               ,
               which
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               sung
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               Brethren
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               after
               Divine
               Service
               done
               ,
               read
               or
               hear
               somewhat
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               occupy
               themself
               in
               some
               such
               like
               honest
               and
               laudable
               exercise
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               every
               Brethren
               of
               this
               House
               shall
               observe
               the
               Rule
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               laudable
               Customs
               of
               this
               Religion
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               do
               agree
               with
               Holy
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               that
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               Prior
               ,
               or
               President
               of
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               every
               day
               shall
               expound
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               plainly
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               English
               ,
               a
               certain
               part
               of
               the
               Rule
               that
               they
               have
               professed
               ,
               and
               apply
               the
               same
               always
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               contrariwise
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               teach
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Rule
               ,
               and
               other
               their
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               (
               so
               far
               as
               they
               be
               laudable
               )
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               show
               them
               the
               places
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               derived
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               other
               observances
               of
               Religion
               ,
               be
               none
               other
               things
               than
               as
               the
               first
               Letters
               or
               Principles
               ,
               and
               certain
               Introductions
               to
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               to
               observe
               an
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               that
               true
               Religion
               is
               not
               contained
               in
               Apparel
               ,
               manner
               of
               going
               ,
               shaven
               Heads
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               marks
               ;
               nor
               in
               silence
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               up-rising
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               singing
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               kind
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               in
               cleanness
               of
               mind
               ,
               pureness
               of
               living
               ,
               Christ's
               Faith
               not
               feigned
               ,
               and
               brotherly
               Charity
               ,
               and
               true
               honouring
               of
               God
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Verity
               :
               And
               that
               those
               above-said
               things
               were
               instituted
               and
               begun
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               first
               exercised
               in
               these
               ,
               in
               process
               of
               time
               might
               ascend
               to
               those
               as
               by
               certain
               steps
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               the
               chief
               point
               and
               end
               of
               Religion
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               them
               be
               diligently
               exhorted
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               continually
               stick
               and
               surcease
               in
               such
               Ceremonies
               and
               Observances
               ,
               as
               tho
               they
               had
               perfectly
               fulfilled
               the
               chief
               and
               outmost
               of
               the
               whole
               true
               Religion
               ;
               but
               that
               when
               they
               have
               once
               past
               such
               things
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               themselves
               to
               higher
               things
               ,
               and
               convert
               their
               minds
               from
               such
               external
               Matters
               ,
               to
               more
               inward
               and
               deeper
               Considerations
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               Christian
               Religion
               doth
               teach
               and
               show
               .
               And
               that
               they
               assure
               not
               themselves
               of
               any
               Reward
               or
               Commodity
               any
               wise
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               such
               Ceremonies
               and
               Observances
               ,
               except
               they
               refer
               all
               such
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               observe
               them
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               they
               might
               thereby
               the
               more
               easily
               keep
               such
               things
               as
               he
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               them
               as
               to
               all
               Christian
               People
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbot
               and
               President
               of
               this
               Place
               shall
               make
               a
               full
               and
               true
               reckoning
               and
               accompt
               of
               his
               Administration
               every
               year
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               his
               Receipts
               as
               Expences
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Accompt
               be
               written
               in
               a
               great
               Book
               remaining
               with
               the
               Covent
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbot
               and
               President
               of
               this
               House
               shall
               make
               no
               waste
               of
               the
               Woods
               pertaining
               to
               this
               House
               ,
               nor
               shall
               set
               out
               unadvisedly
               any
               Farmes
               or
               Reversions
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               more
               part
               of
               the
               Convent
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               assigned
               a
               Book
               and
               a
               Register
               that
               may
               copy
               out
               into
               that
               Book
               all
               such
               Writings
               ,
               word
               by
               word
               ,
               as
               shall
               pass
               under
               the
               Convent-Seal
               of
               this
               House
               .
            
             
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               be
               suffered
               to
               profess
               ,
               or
               to
               wear
               the
               Habit
               of
               Religion
               in
               this
               House
               e're
               he
               be
               24
               years
               of
               Age
               compleat
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               entice
               nor
               allure
               no
               Man
               with
               suasions
               and
               blandyments
               to
               take
               the
               Religion
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               shew
               no
               Reliques
               ,
               or
               feigned
               Miracles
               ,
               for
               encrease
               of
               Lucre
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               exhort
               Pilgrims
               and
               Strangers
               to
               give
               that
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               to
               offer
               to
               their
               Images
               or
               Reliques
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               suffer
               no
               Fairs
               ,
               or
               Markets
               ,
               to
               be
               kept
               or
               used
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               this
               House
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               every
               Brother
               of
               this
               House
               that
               is
               a
               Priest
               ,
               shall
               every
               day
               in
               his
               Mass
               ,
               pray
               for
               the
               most
               happy
               and
               most
               prosperous
               estate
               of
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               noble
               and
               lawful
               Wife
               Queen
               Ann.
               
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               if
               either
               the
               Master
               ,
               or
               any
               Brother
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               do
               infringe
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Injunctions
               ,
               any
               of
               them
               shall
               denounce
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               procure
               to
               be
               denounced
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               Visitor-General
               ,
               or
               his
               Deputy
               .
               And
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               or
               Master
               ,
               shall
               minister
               spending
               Mony
               ,
               and
               other
               Necessaries
               ,
               for
               the
               way
               to
               him
               that
               shall
               so
               denounce
               .
            
             
               Other
               Spiritual
               Injunctions
               may
               be
               added
               by
               the
               Visitor
               ,
               as
               the
               place
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               Comperts
               shall
               require
               ,
               after
               his
               discretion
               .
            
             
               Reserving
               Power
               to
               give
               more
               Injunctions
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               and
               discuss
               the
               Comperts
               ,
               to
               punish
               and
               reform
               them
               that
               be
               convict
               of
               any
               notable
               Crime
               ,
               to
               search
               and
               try
               the
               Foundations
               ,
               Charters
               ,
               Donations
               ,
               Appropriations
               and
               Muniments
               of
               the
               said
               Places
               ;
               and
               to
               dispose
               all
               such
               Papistical
               Escripts
               as
               shall
               be
               there
               found
               ,
               to
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               General-Visitor
               to
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Highness
               ,
               as
               shall
               seem
               most
               expedient
               to
               his
               high
               wisdom
               and
               discretion
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Some
               Particulars
               relating
               to
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               Monasteries
               .
            
             
               
                 Section
                 I.
                 The
                 Preamble
                 of
                 the
                 Surrender
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Langden
                 .
              
               
                 OMnibus
                 Christi
                 fidelibus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Willielmus
                 Dyer
                 ,
                 Abbas
                 Monasterii
                 Beatae
                 Mariae
                 Virginis
                 &
                 S.
                 Thomae
                 Martyris
                 de
                 Langden
                 ,
                 in
                 Com.
                 Kent
                 ,
                 &
                 ejusdem
                 loci
                 Conventus
                 ,
                 Ordinis
                 Praemonstrat
                 .
                 capitulum
                 dictae
                 domus
                 plene
                 facientes
                 ,
                 ejusdemque
                 domus
                 (
                 quae
                 in
                 suis
                 fructibus
                 ,
                 redditibus
                 ,
                 provenien
                 .
                 even
                 .
                 &
                 emolumen
                 .
                 non
                 mediocriter
                 deteriorata
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 quasi
                 in
                 totum
                 diminuta
                 ,
                 ingentique
                 aere
                 alieno
                 obruta
                 ,
                 oppressa
                 ,
                 &
                 gravata
                 extitit
                 )
                 statum
                 usque
                 adeo
                 matura
                 deliberatione
                 ,
                 &
                 diligenti
                 tractatu
                 ,
                 considerantes
                 ,
                 ponderantes
                 ,
                 &
                 pensantes
                 ,
                 quod
                 nisi
                 celeri
                 remedio
                 ,
                 regia
                 provisione
                 huic
                 Monasterio
                 sive
                 Prioratui
                 (
                 quippe
                 quod
                 de
                 ejus
                 fundatione
                 &
                 personatu
                 existit
                 )
                 brevi
                 succuratur
                 &
                 provideatur
                 ,
                 
                 funditus
                 in
                 Spiritualibus
                 &
                 Temporalibus
                 annihiletur
                 ,
                 per
                 praesentes
                 damus
                 &
                 concedimus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   follows
                   in
                   the
                   ordinary
                   form
                   of
                   Law
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   ordinary
                   Preamble
                   in
                   most
                   Surrenders
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 Omnibus
                 Christi
                 fidelibus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Nos
                 —
                 Salutem
                 .
                 Sciatis
                 quod
                 nos
                 ,
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 certa
                 scientia
                 ,
                 &
                 mero
                 motu
                 ,
                 nostris
                 ,
                 ex
                 quibusdam
                 causis
                 ,
                 justis
                 ,
                 &
                 rationabilibus
                 ,
                 nos
                 ,
                 animas
                 &
                 conscientias
                 nostras
                 ,
                 specialiter
                 moventibus
                 ,
                 ultro
                 &
                 sponte
                 dedisse
                 &
                 concessisse
                 ,
                 Domino
                 Regi
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 some
                 few
                 Houses
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 prevailed
                 with
                 to
                 surrender
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Preamble
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 about
                 twenty
                 Surrenders
                 without
                 any
                 Preamble
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 made
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   London
                
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   usum
                   Domini
                   Regis
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   List
                   of
                   Religious
                   Houses
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   King's
                   Letters
                   Patents
                   were
                   of
                   new
                   founded
                   and
                   preserved
                   from
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   Lesser
                   Monasteries
                   .
                
                 
                   ST
                   .
                   Mary
                   of
                   Betlesden
                   ,
                   Buckinghamshire
                   ,
                   Cistercians
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   17
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Huntington
                   ,
                   Augustians
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   Chertsey
                   ,
                   Cambridg-shire
                   ,
                   Benedict
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   in
                   Winton
                   ,
                   Southamp
                   .
                   shire
                   ,
                   Benedict
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   Grace-dieu
                   ,
                   Leicester-shire
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Michael
                   Hull
                   ,
                   York-shire
                   ,
                   Carthusians
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Clare
                   of
                   Denby
                   ,
                   Cambridg-shire
                   ,
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Kymme
                   ,
                   Lincoln-shire
                   ,
                   Augustin
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   September
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Ann
                   Marrick
                   ,
                   York-shire
                   ,
                   Benedict
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Bindon
                   ,
                   Dorset-shire
                   ,
                   Cistercians
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   November
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Harpa
                   ,
                   Westmor
                   .
                   Praemonstrat
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Hynnings
                   ,
                   Lincoln-shire
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   de-la-Pray
                   ,
                   Northamp
                   .
                   shire
                   ,
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Kelling
                   ,
                   York-shire
                   ,
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Cockersand
                   ,
                   Lancash
                   .
                   Praemonstrat
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   De-la-val
                   ,
                   York-shire
                   ,
                   Carthus
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Newstead
                   ,
                   Nottinghamsh
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Wormsley
                   ,
                   Herefordsh
                   .
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Alnewick
                   ,
                   Northumb.
                   Praemonst
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   Bellalanda
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   Cisterc.
                   
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   John
                   Bapt.
                   Egglestone
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   de
                   Nith
                   ,
                   Glamorgansh
                   .
                   Cisterc.
                   
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Ulnestock
                   ,
                   Leicestersh
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Dale
                   ,
                   Derbysh.
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Katharine
                   of
                   Polesloo
                   ,
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   Benedict
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Lacock
                   ,
                   Wiltsh
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Chester
                   ,
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Studley
                   ,
                   Oxfordsh
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   St
                   ,
                   Mary
                   of
                   Canon
                   Leigh
                   ,
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   February
                   .
                
                 
                   Cockhill
                   ,
                   Worcestersh
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   March.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Bartholomew
                   ,
                   New-Castle
                   ,
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   of
                   Wallingwells
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   April
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Grants
                   for
                   these
                   Houses
                   are
                   all
                   in
                   the
                
                 28
                 
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   held
                
                 in
                 perpetuam
                 eleemosynam
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   are
                   enrolled
                   in
                   the
                
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 2
                 d
                 ,
                 4
                 
                   th
                   ,
                   and
                
                 5
                 
                   th
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Patent
                   Rolls
                   for
                   that
                   Year
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 List
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Surrenders
                 of
                 Abbies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Augmentation
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 
                   LAngden
                   ,
                   Praemonst
                   .
                   signed
                   by
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   10
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Com.
                   Kent
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   November
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Folkeston
                   ,
                   Benedict
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   Kent
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Dover
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   8
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Kent
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Merten
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   and
                   5
                   Friers
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   February
                   .
                
                 
                   Hornby
                   ,
                   Premonst
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   two
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Tilty
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   5
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Essex
                   .
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Bilsington
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   two
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Kent
                   ,
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   These
                   are
                   all
                   enrolled
                   Rot.
                   Claus.
                   Part
                   1st
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Furnesse
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   30
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Lancashire
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   April
                   .
                
                 
                   Bermondsey
                   ,
                   the
                   Abb.
                   Surrey
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Iune
                   .
                
                 
                   Bushlisham
                   ,
                   Bp
                   of
                   St.
                   Davids
                   ,
                   Commendator
                   ,
                   Berk.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Iuly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Originals
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   last
                   are
                   lost
                   ,
                   but
                   enrolled
                   Rot.
                   Claus.
                   Part
                   2d
                   .
                   Regn.
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Lanthony
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   21
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Glocestsh
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   May.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   Abbington
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   25
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Berksh
                   .
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Charterhouse
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior.
                   London
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Iune
                   .
                
                 
                   Chertsey
                   ,
                   —
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   14
                   Monks
                   ,
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Iuly
                   .
                
                 
                   Wardon
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   14
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Bedfordsh
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Austins
                   Canterb.
                   the
                   Abbey-Seal
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Westacre
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
                 
                   Kingswood
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Glocestsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   February
                   .
                
                 
                   Coxhall
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   ,
                   Essex
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Andrew
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Northampt.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   12
                   Fr.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   March.
                   
                
                 
                   Holmcultrin
                   —
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   25
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Cumberland
                   ,
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   Butley
                   ,
                   August
                   ,
                   the
                   Commend
                   .
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Suffolk
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Stradford-Langthorn
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   14
                   Mon.
                   Essex
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Southwick
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Hampsh
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   April
                   .
                
                 
                   Kennelworth
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   16
                   Mon.
                   Warwicksh
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Merton
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   14
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Surrey
                   ,
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Pont-Robert
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Sussex
                   ,
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Belloloco
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   19
                   Monks
                   ,
                   Hampsh
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Besides
                   these
                   ,
                   the
                   following
                   Surrenders
                   are
                   enrolled
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Lewes
                   ,
                   Cluniac
                   .
                   Sussex
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   November
                   .
                
                 
                   Castle-Acre
                   ,
                   Cluniac
                   .
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Titchfield
                   ,
                   Praemonst
                   .
                   the
                   Commend
                   .
                   Southamptsh
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   Muchelling
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Sommersetsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
                 
                   Boxley
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Kent
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   Walden
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Essex
                   the
                   Bpp.
                   Suffr
                   .
                   of
                   Colchester
                   ,
                   Commend
                   .
                
                 
                   2●
                   .
                   March.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Almost
                   all
                   these
                   Abbies
                   were
                   above
                   the
                   value
                   of
                   two
                   hundred
                   pound
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   within
                   the
                   Statute
                   for
                   suppressing
                   the
                   lesser
                   Abbies
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Abbots
                   were
                   prevailed
                   on
                   by
                   other
                   Motives
                   to
                   surrender
                   their
                   Houses
                   to
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
                 
                   Batle
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Sussex
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   16
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   27.
                   
                   May.
                   
                
                 
                   Thurgarton
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   Iune
                   .
                
                 
                   Bushlisham
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Berksh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   15
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Axiholm
                   ,
                   Carthus
                   .
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Rupa
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   17
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Walbeck
                   ,
                   Praemonst
                   .
                   Nottingsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   18
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Huntington
                   Cannons
                   ,
                   Aug.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Cannons
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Iuly
                   .
                
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Gilbertines
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   and
                   15
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Feversham
                   ,
                   Cluniac
                   .
                   Kent
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Bordesley
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Worcestsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   19
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Cumbermore
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Chesh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Austins
                   ,
                   Canterb.
                   Bened.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   30
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   James
                   ,
                   Northamptonsh
                   .
                   Bened.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   Elect
                   and
                   5
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   Fordham
                   ,
                   Gilbertines
                   ,
                   Cambridgsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   3
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   September
                   .
                
                 
                   Chateras
                   ,
                   Black-Nuns
                   ,
                   Cambridgsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbess
                   &
                   10
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   Val-royal
                   ,
                   Chessh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   14
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Croxton
                   ,
                   Premonst
                   .
                   Leicestersh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   22
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Haughmond
                   ,
                   Cannons
                   ,
                   Shropsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   10
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Tudburry
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Staffordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   De-la-pray
                   ,
                   no
                   Subscriptions
                   ,
                   only
                   the
                   Common
                   Seal
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Rostiter
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Staffordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Crockesden
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Staffordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   &
                   12
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Hilton
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Staffordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Semperingham
                   ,
                   *
                   Gilbertines
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Sulby
                   ,
                   Praemonst
                   .
                   Northamp
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   11
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Haberholm
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   6
                   Cann
                   .
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   Betlesden
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Bedfordsh
                   .
                   Abbot
                   and
                   11
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Cately
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Bolington
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   9
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   Thelsford
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   Warwicksh
                   .
                   Prior
                   &
                   3
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   Sixhill
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Commend
                   .
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   Thetford
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   Alvinghame
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   27
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Ormesby
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   6
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   Linn
                   Carmelites
                   ,
                   The
                   Prior
                   and
                   10
                   Fra.
                   
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   Linn
                   Dominicans
                   ,
                   The
                   Prior
                   and
                   11
                   Fra.
                   Norfolk
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   Linn
                   August
                   .
                   The
                   Prior
                   and
                   14
                   Fra.
                   
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Linn
                   ,
                   Francisc.
                   the
                   Warden
                   and
                   9
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   October
                   .
                
                 
                   Ailesbury
                   ,
                   Francisc.
                   Buckinghamsh
                   .
                   the
                   Warden
                   &
                   6
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Coventry
                   ,
                   Carm.
                   Warwicksh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   13
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Newstead
                   Gilb.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   5
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Mattersey
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   4
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   Coventry
                   ,
                   Franc.
                   Warden
                   and
                   10
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Marmond
                   ,
                   Cannons
                   ,
                   Cambridgsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   1
                   Monk.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Stamford
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   5
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Stamford
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   9
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Grinsbey
                   ,
                   Francisc.
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   5
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Miraval
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Warwicksh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   9
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Shouldham
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   9
                   Monks
                   ,
                   7
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Braywood
                   ,
                   Black-Nuns
                   ,
                   Staffordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prioress
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Lilleshull
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Shropsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   10
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Stafford
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   5
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Northampton
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   7
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Northallerton
                   ,
                   Carmel
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   9
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Warwick
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   6
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Northampton
                   ,
                   Carmel
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Weatheral
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   Cumberland
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Chicksand
                   ,
                   Gilb.
                   Bedfordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   6
                   Monks
                   ,
                   18
                   Nuns
                   ,
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Darley
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Derbysh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Dale
                   ,
                   Premonst
                   .
                   Derbysh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   16
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   Repton
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Derbysh.
                   the
                   Subprior
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Grace-dieu
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Nuns
                   ,
                   Leicestersh
                   .
                   the
                   Prioress
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   Northampton
                   ,
                   Francisc.
                   the
                   Warden
                   and
                   10
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Northampton
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   9
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Mallen
                   Nuns
                   ,
                   Kent
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbess
                   and
                   10
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Bardeny
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   November
                
                 
                   Barnwell
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Can.
                   Cambridgsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   6
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Leicester
                   ,
                   Francis.
                   the
                   Warden
                   and
                   7
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   
                     
                       Dominic
                       .
                       the
                       Prior.
                       
                    
                     
                       10.
                       
                    
                     
                       August
                       .
                       the
                       Prior.
                       
                    
                     
                       10.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   the
                   Bp
                   of
                   Rochest
                   .
                   Commend
                   .
                   &
                   15
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   
                     
                       August
                       .
                       the
                       Prior
                       and
                       12
                       Frat.
                       
                    
                     
                       12.
                       
                    
                     
                       Francis.
                       the
                       Warden
                       and
                       25
                       Frat.
                       
                    
                     
                       12.
                       
                    
                     
                       Cross-Friers
                       ,
                       6
                       Frat.
                       
                    
                     
                       13.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Doncaster
                   ,
                   Carm.
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   6
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Werksop
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Notting
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   15
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Pipewell
                   —
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Wigemore
                   —
                   Herefordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Commend
                   .
                   and
                   10
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   7
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Doncaster
                   .
                   Francisc.
                   Guardian
                   ,
                   6
                   Friers
                   ,
                   3
                   Novices
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Monkbreton
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Helens
                   London
                   ,
                   a
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   no
                   hands
                   ,
                   only
                   the
                   Seal
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Pomfret
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   7
                   Friers
                   ,
                   1
                   Novice
                   .
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Carmel
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   9
                   Friers
                   ,
                   3
                   Novices
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                   
                     
                       Francis.
                       the
                       Guardian
                       ,
                       15
                       Friers
                       ,
                       5
                       Novices
                       .
                    
                     
                       27.
                       
                    
                     
                       Dominic
                       .
                       the
                       Prior
                       ,
                       6
                       Friers
                       ,
                       4
                       Novices
                       .
                    
                     
                       27.
                       
                    
                     
                       Gilbertines
                       ,
                       the
                       Prior
                       ,
                       3
                       Monks
                       .
                    
                     
                       28.
                       
                    
                     
                       August
                       .
                       the
                       Prior
                       ,
                       9
                       Friers
                       ,
                       4
                       Novices
                       .
                    
                     
                       28.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   Bellalanda
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   24
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                   November
                   .
                
                 
                   Dunnington
                   ,
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   Berksh
                   .
                   the
                   Minister
                   .
                
                 
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   Ryeval
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   23
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Albans
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Herfordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   37
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Ansham
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Oxfordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   Kirkham
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   17
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Notely
                   —
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   17
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Ellerton
                   ,
                   Gilber
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   4
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   the
                   H.
                   Trin.
                   the
                   Minister
                   and
                   10
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Yarom
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   and
                   5
                   Friers
                   ,
                   6
                   Novices
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
                 
                   Darby
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   5
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
                 
                   Semperingham
                   ,
                   Gilber
                   .
                   the
                   Commend
                   .
                   and
                   3
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   Newcastle
                   ,
                   Francis.
                   the
                   Warden
                   ,
                   with
                   8
                   Friers
                   ,
                   &
                   2
                   Novices
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Newcastle
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Newcastle
                   ,
                   Dominic
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   12
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Newcastle
                   ,
                   Carmel
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   ,
                   7
                   Friars
                   ,
                   and
                   2
                   Novices
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Walknell
                   ,
                   Newcastle
                   ,
                   H.
                   Trin.
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Tinmouth
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Northumberl
                   .
                   Prior
                   ,
                   15
                   Prebend
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Nov.
                   
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Warwick
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   12
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Coventry
                   ,
                   Carthus
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   7
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   17
                   Fellows
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Brednestock
                   ,
                   Wiltsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Richmond
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   Francis.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   14
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Lacock
                   ,
                   Wiltsh
                   .
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbess
                   .
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Combe
                   ,
                   Warwicksh
                   .
                   Cisterc.
                   the
                   quondam
                   Abbot
                   ,
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Kenisham
                   ,
                   Sommer
                   .
                   sh.
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   10
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Bolton
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   14
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Cockersand
                   ,
                   Lank
                   .
                   sh.
                   Premons
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   22
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   Pollsworth
                   ,
                   Warwicksh
                   .
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   no
                   Hands
                   ,
                   only
                   the
                   Seal
                   .
                
                 
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   Nottingham
                   ,
                   Carmel
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   6
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   February
                   .
                   
                     
                       Francis.
                       the
                       Prior
                       and
                       7
                       Friers
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Athelny
                   ,
                   Sommer
                   .
                   sh.
                   Bened.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Taunton
                   ,
                   Sommer
                   .
                   sh.
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   12
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Buckland
                   ,
                   Sommer
                   .
                   sh.
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   the
                   Prioress
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Dunkeswell
                   ,
                   Sommer
                   .
                   sh.
                   Cisterc.
                   
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Polleslow
                   ,
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   the
                   Prioress
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Witham
                   ,
                   Sommer
                   .
                   sh.
                   Carthus
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   12
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Bushsham
                   ,
                   Devonsh
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Cannonleigh
                   ,
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   no
                   Hands
                   but
                   the
                   Seal
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Hartland
                   ,
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   4
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Torry
                   ,
                   Premonst
                   .
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   15
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Launceston
                   ,
                   Cornwal
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   Buckfast
                   ,
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   Cister
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   with
                   10
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Buckland
                   ,
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   Cister
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   Bodmyn
                   ,
                   Cornwal
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   8
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   Edingdon
                   ,
                   Wiltsh
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   the
                   Rector
                   and
                   12
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Plimptone
                   ,
                   Canons
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   &
                   18
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   March.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Can.
                   Aug.
                   Cornwal
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   7
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Ford
                   ,
                   Cister
                   .
                   Devon.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Midleton
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   Abbot
                   &
                   Bp.
                   Suff.
                   of
                   Shafts
                   .
                   12
                   Mo.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Abbots-bury
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Dorsetsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   10
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Tarent
                   ,
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Dorsetsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbess
                   and
                   18
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Bindon
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Dorsetsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   7
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Cerne
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Dorsetsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   16
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Sherburne
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Dorsetsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   16
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   March.
                   
                
                 
                   Montecute
                   ,
                   Cluniac
                   .
                   Sommer
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Tavenstock
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Sommer
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   20
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Shaf●sbury
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Dorsetsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbess
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Willton
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Wiltsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbess
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Hinton
                   ,
                   Carthus
                   .
                   Sommersetsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   19
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   Brutton
                   Cannons-August
                   .
                   Sōmer
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   &
                   14
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   April
                   .
                
                 
                   Hide
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   Hampsh
                   .
                   Bp.
                   Bangor
                   Commend
                   .
                   and
                   21
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 
                   in
                   April
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   date
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Without
                   date
                   there
                   are
                   four
                   .
                
                 
                   Franciscans
                   Cambr.
                   the
                   Guardian
                   and
                   23
                   Frat.
                   
                
                 
                   Dominicans
                   Cambr.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   15
                   Fr.
                   
                
                 
                   Thetford
                   Dominic
                   .
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   Sancta
                   Maria
                   de
                   Pratis
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   19
                   Monks
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Hospitals
                   resigned
                   this
                   Year
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Thomas
                   Southwark
                   ,
                   the
                   Master
                   and
                   one
                   Brother
                   .
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   Iuly
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   John
                   Wells
                   ,
                   the
                   Master
                   and
                   3
                   Brothers
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   February
                   .
                
                 
                   Bridgwater
                   ,
                   the
                   Master
                   and
                   7
                   Brothers
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   John
                   Exon
                   ,
                   the
                   Master
                   and
                   2
                   Brothers
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   All
                   the
                   former
                   Resignations
                   have
                   the
                   Covent
                   Seals
                   put
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   except
                   those
                   of
                   some
                   few
                   Houses
                   of
                   Begging
                   Friars
                   ,
                   which
                   perhaps
                   had
                   no
                   Seals
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   enrolled
                   in
                   the
                
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 2
                 d
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   d
                   ,
                   and
                
                 5
                 
                   th
                   Claus.
                   Rolls
                   of
                   that
                   Year
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   likewise
                   some
                   few
                   more
                   enrolled
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Originals
                   are
                   lost
                   ,
                   which
                   follow
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Hales-Owen
                   ,
                   Premonst
                   .
                   Sallop
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Iune
                   .
                
                 
                   Clattercott
                   .
                   Gilbert
                   .
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   Bedford
                   ,
                   Francis.
                   the
                   Warden
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   October
                   .
                
                 
                   Stamford
                   ,
                   Francis.
                   the
                   Warden
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Derleyghs
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Staffordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Pipeldeth
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Northam
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   November
                   .
                
                 
                   De-la-pray
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Northam
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Abbess
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   Northallerton
                   .
                   Carmel
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Pulton
                   Gilbert
                   .
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
                 
                   Newburg
                   ,
                   August
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Bath
                   Cathedral
                   ,
                   Bened.
                   
                
                 
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   Brusyard
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Suffolk
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbess
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   February
                   .
                
                 
                   Newham
                   ,
                   Cisterc.
                   Devonsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   March.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Here
                   follow
                   the
                   Resignations
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   31
                   Year
                   of
                   the
                   King's
                   Reign
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Originals
                   are
                   yet
                   extant
                   .
                
                 
                   KImme
                   Can.
                   August
                   .
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   9
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Iuly
                   .
                
                 
                   Bevoll
                   Carthus
                   .
                   Notting
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   7
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Irthforth
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prioress
                   and
                   17
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Nuncotton
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   without
                   Subscriptions
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Hynings
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   no
                   Subscriptions
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Fosse
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Lincolnsh
                   .
                   the
                   Prioress
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Newstead
                   Premonst
                   .
                   Notting
                   .
                   sh.
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   11
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Osith
                   .
                   Can.
                   August
                   .
                   Essex
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   16
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Elistu
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Bedfordsh
                   .
                   the
                   Abbess
                   .
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                   Agust
                   .
                
                 
                   Hamond
                   ,
                   a
                   Cōmission
                   to
                   the
                   Bp.
                   of
                   Chester
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Surrender
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   Swine
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   no
                   Subscriptions
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   September
                   .
                
                 
                   Haughmond
                   Can.
                   August
                   .
                   Sallop
                   .
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   10
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Nunnkeling
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   no
                   Subscription
                   but
                   the
                   Seal
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Nunniton
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   the
                   Prioress
                   ,
                   27
                   Crosses
                   for
                   Subscript
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Ulnescroft
                   ,
                   Liecestersh
                   .
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   11
                   Friers
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Marrick
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   the
                   Prioress
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Burnham
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Bucks
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbess
                   and
                   9
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Bartholomew
                   Smithfield
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior.
                   
                
                 
                   25.
                   
                   October
                   .
                
                 
                   Edmundsbury
                   Bened.
                   Suffolk
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   44
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   November
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Commission
                   for
                   the
                   surrender
                   of
                   St.
                   Allborrough
                   ,
                   Chesh.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Berkin
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Essex
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbess
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Tame
                   ,
                   Oxfordsh
                   .
                   Bp.
                   *
                   Reonen
                   .
                   and
                   16
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Osney
                   ,
                   
                     ibid.
                     id
                  
                   .
                   and
                   12
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Godstow
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Oxfordsh
                   .
                   subscribed
                   by
                   a
                   Notary
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Studley
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Oxfordsh
                   .
                   signed
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Thelsford
                   ,
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   the
                   Prior
                   and
                   13
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   February
                   .
                
                 
                   Westminster
                   Bened.
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   27
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Commission
                   to
                   the
                   Arch-Bpp
                   .
                   of
                   Canterb.
                   for
                   taking
                   the
                   Surrender
                   of
                   Christ's-Church
                   Canterb.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   March.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   another
                   for
                   the
                   surrender
                   of
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   both
                   dated
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   March.
                   
                
                 
                   Waltham
                   Benedict
                   .
                   Essex
                   ,
                   the
                   Abbot
                   and
                   17
                   Monks
                   .
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Watte
                   ,
                   Gilber
                   .
                   Bpp.
                   of
                   Landaffe
                   Commend
                   .
                   8
                   Friers
                   and
                   14
                   Nuns
                   .
                
                 
                    
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Augmentation-Office
                   ,
                   a
                   Book
                   concerning
                   the
                   Resignations
                   and
                   Suppressions
                   of
                   the
                   following
                   Monasteries
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Swithins
                   Winchester
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   November
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Winchester
                   .
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Wherewell
                   ,
                   Hampshire
                   .
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Christ's
                   Church
                   ,
                   Twinham
                   ,
                   the
                   Commendator
                   thereof
                   is
                   called
                   
                     Episcopus
                     Neopolitanus
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Winchelcomb
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   Ambrose
                   Bury
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Austins
                   ,
                   near
                   Bristol
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Billesswick
                   ,
                   near
                   Bristol
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   Malmesbury
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Cirencester
                   .
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Hales
                   .
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Peter's
                   ,
                   Glocester
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
                 
                   Teuksbury
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   are
                   also
                   several
                   other
                   Deeds
                   enrolled
                   ,
                   which
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary-Overhay
                   ,
                   in
                   Southwark
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   October
                   .
                
                 
                   St.
                   Michael
                   ,
                   near
                   Kingston
                   upon
                   Hall
                   ,
                   Carthus
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   November
                   .
                
                 
                   Burton
                   upon
                   Trent
                   .
                   Staffordsh
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Hampol
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Oswald
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Kirkstall
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Pomfret
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Kirkelles
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   Ardyngton
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   Fountains
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   York
                   .
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Leonard
                   York
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   December
                   .
                
                 
                   Nunnapleton
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Gelmans
                   Selbe
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   Melsey
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Malton
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Whitby
                   ,
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Albalanda
                   ,
                   Northumb.
                   
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Montgrasse
                   Carthus
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Alnewick
                   Premonstrat
                   .
                   Northumb.
                   
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Gisburne
                   August
                   .
                   Yorksh.
                   
                
                 
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Newshame
                   ,
                   Dunelme
                   .
                
                 
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Cuthberts
                   Cathedral
                   of
                   Duresme
                   .
                
                 
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Bartholomew
                   Nunnery
                   ,
                   in
                   Newcastle
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
                 
                   Egleliston
                   ,
                   Richmondsh
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Carlile
                   ,
                   Cumber
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Hoppa
                   Premonst
                   .
                   Westmorland
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Werburg
                   .
                   Chester
                   .
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Mary
                   Chester
                   ,
                   a
                   Nunnery
                   .
                
                 
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Peters
                   Shrewsbury
                   .
                
                 
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   St.
                   Milburg
                   Winlock
                   ,
                   Salop.
                   
                
                 
                   26.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Section
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 IT
                 seems
                 there
                 was
                 generally
                 a
                 Confession
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 Surrender
                 :
                 Of
                 these
                 some
                 few
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 ,
                 though
                 undoubtedly
                 great
                 care
                 was
                 taken
                 to
                 destroy
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 in
                 Queen
                 Mary's
                 time
                 .
                 That
                 long
                 and
                 full
                 one
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Prior
                 of
                 St.
                 Andrews
                 in
                 Northampton
                 ,
                 the
                 Preamble
                 whereof
                 is
                 printed
                 by
                 Fuller
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 large
                 printed
                 by
                 Weaver
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 Augmentation-Office
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 few
                 more
                 also
                 extant
                 ,
                 six
                 of
                 these
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 follows
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                       
                         FOrasmuch
                         as
                         we
                         
                           Richard
                           Green
                        
                         ,
                         Abbot
                         of
                         our
                         Monastery
                         of
                         our
                         Blessed
                         Lady
                         St.
                         Mary
                         of
                         Betlesden
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Convent
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Monastery
                         ,
                         do
                         profoundly
                         consider
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         whole
                         manner
                         and
                         trade
                         of
                         living
                         ,
                         which
                         we
                         and
                         our
                         pretensed
                         Religion
                         have
                         practised
                         ,
                         and
                         used
                         many
                         days
                         ,
                         does
                         most
                         principally
                         consist
                         in
                         certain
                         dumb
                         Ceremonies
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         certain
                         Constitutions
                         of
                         the
                         Bishops
                         of
                         Rome
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Forinsecal
                         Potentates
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Abbot
                         of
                         Cistins
                         ,
                         and
                         therein
                         only
                         noseled
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         taught
                         in
                         the
                         true
                         knowledg
                         of
                         God's
                         Laws
                         ,
                         procuring
                         always
                         Exemptions
                         of
                         the
                         Bishops
                         of
                         Rome
                         from
                         our
                         Ordinaries
                         and
                         Diocesans
                         :
                         submitting
                         our selves
                         principally
                         to
                         Forinsecal
                         Potentates
                         and
                         Powers
                         ,
                         which
                         never
                         came
                         here
                         to
                         reform
                         such
                         disorders
                         of
                         living
                         and
                         abuses
                         .
                         as
                         now
                         have
                         been
                         found
                         to
                         have
                         reigned
                         amongst
                         us
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         now
                         assuredly
                         knowing
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         most
                         perfect
                         way
                         of
                         living
                         ,
                         is
                         most
                         principally
                         and
                         sufficiently
                         declared
                         unto
                         us
                         by
                         our
                         Master
                         Christ
                         ,
                         his
                         Evangelists
                         and
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         most
                         expedient
                         for
                         us
                         to
                         be
                         governed
                         and
                         ordered
                         by
                         our
                         Supream
                         Head
                         ,
                         under
                         God
                         ,
                         the
                         King
                         's
                         most
                         noble
                         Grace
                         ,
                         with
                         our
                         mutual
                         assent
                         and
                         consent
                         ,
                         submit
                         our selves
                         ,
                         and
                         every
                         one
                         of
                         us
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         most
                         benign
                         Mercy
                         of
                         the
                         King's
                         Majesty
                         ;
                         and
                         by
                         these
                         presents
                         do
                         surrender
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         The
                         Surrender
                         follows
                         in
                         common
                         form
                         ,
                         Signed
                         by
                         the
                         Abbot
                         ,
                         Subprior
                         ,
                         and
                         9
                         Monks
                         ,
                         25.
                         
                         Septemb.
                         
                           Regni
                           30.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 Signed
                 by
                 the
                 Guardian
                 and
                 seven
                 Franciscans
                 at
                 Alisbury
                 ,
                 the
                 1st
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 at
                 Bedford
                 the
                 3d
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 The
                 Franciscans
                 in
                 Coventry
                 the
                 5th
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 in
                 Stamford
                 the
                 8th
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Carmelites
                 in
                 Stamford
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 also
                 insert
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 four
                 agreeing
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         FOrasmuch
                         as
                         we
                         the
                         Prior
                         and
                         Friers
                         of
                         this
                         House
                         of
                         Carmelites
                         in
                         Stamford
                         ,
                         commonly
                         called
                         the
                         White
                         Friers
                         in
                         Stamford
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         County
                         of
                         Lincoln
                         ,
                         do
                         profoundly
                         consider
                         that
                         the
                         perfection
                         of
                         Christian
                         living
                         doth
                         not
                         consist
                         in
                         some
                         Ceremonies
                         ,
                         wearing
                         of
                         a
                         white
                         Coat
                         ,
                         disguising
                         our selves
                         after
                         strange
                         fashions
                         ,
                         dockying
                         and
                         becking
                         ,
                         wearing
                         Scapulars
                         and
                         Hoods
                         ,
                         and
                         other-like
                         Papistical
                         Ceremonies
                         ,
                         wherein
                         we
                         have
                         been
                         most
                         principally
                         practised
                         and
                         noseled
                         in
                         times
                         past
                         ;
                         but
                         the
                         very
                         true
                         way
                         to
                         please
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         live
                         a
                         true
                         Christian
                         Man
                         ,
                         without
                         all
                         hypocrisy
                         and
                         feigned
                         dissimulation
                         ,
                         is
                         sincerely
                         declared
                         to
                         us
                         by
                         our
                         Master
                         Christ
                         ,
                         his
                         Evangelists
                         ,
                         and
                         Apostles
                         ;
                         being
                         minded
                         hereafter
                         to
                         follow
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         conforming
                         our self
                         to
                         the
                         Will
                         and
                         Pleasure
                         of
                         our
                         Supream
                         Head
                         ,
                         under
                         God
                         ,
                         on
                         Earth
                         ,
                         the
                         King's
                         Majesty
                         ;
                         and
                         not
                         to
                         follow
                         henceforth
                         ,
                         the
                         superstitious
                         Traditions
                         of
                         any
                         Forinsecal
                         Potentate
                         or
                         Power
                         ,
                         with
                         mutual
                         assent
                         and
                         consent
                         ,
                         do
                         submit
                         our selves
                         unto
                         the
                         Mercy
                         of
                         our
                         said
                         Sovereign
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         the
                         like
                         mutual
                         assent
                         and
                         consent
                         do
                         surrender
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           Signed
                           by
                           the
                           Prior
                           and
                           6
                           Friers
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Section
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 suppressing
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 Surrendred
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Reader
                 will
                 best
                 understand
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 Teuksbury
                 ,
                 copied
                 from
                 a
                 Book
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Augmentation-Office
                 ,
                 which
                 begins
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 THe
                 Certificate
                 of
                 
                   Robert
                   Southwell
                
                 Esquire
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Petre
                   ,
                   Edward
                   Kairne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   London
                
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                   Iohn
                   Ap-rice
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Kingsman
                   ,
                   Richard
                   Paulet
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   William
                   Bernars
                
                 ,
                 Esquires
                 ,
                 Commissioners
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Surrenders
                 of
                 divers
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 Grace's
                 Commission
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 or
                 3
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 directed
                 ;
                 bearing
                 date
                 at
                 his
                 Highness's
                 Palace
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 Novemb.
                 in
                 the
                 31
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 dread
                 Sovereign
                 Lord
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 immediately
                 under
                 Christ
                 Supreme
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 singular
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 Monasteries
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 ,
                 purport
                 ,
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 Graces
                 said
                 Commission
                 ;
                 with
                 Instructions
                 to
                 them
                 likewise
                 delivered
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 ensueth
                 .
              
               
                 Com.
                 Glocester
                 .
              
               
                 Teuksbury
                 late
                 Monastery
                 Surrendred
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Heirs
                 and
                 Successors
                 for
                 ever
                 made
                 ;
                 bearing
                 date
                 under
                 the
                 Covent-Seal
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 late
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 the
                 9
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 31
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 dread
                 victorious
                 Sovereign
                 Lord
                 ,
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 day
                 and
                 year
                 clearly
                 dissolved
                 and
                 suppressed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 clear
                 yearly
                 value
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Possessions
                 belonging
                 to
                 said
                 late
                 Monastery
                 .
                 As
                 well
                 Spiritual
                 as
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 over
                 and
                 besides
                 136
                 l.
                 8
                 s.
                 1
                 d.
                 in
                 Fees
                 ,
                 Annuities
                 ,
                 and
                 Custodies
                 ,
                 granted
                 to
                 divers
                 Persons
                 by
                 Letters
                 Pattents
                 under
                 the
                 Covent-Seal
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 late
                 Monastery
                 for
                 term
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       l.
                       
                    
                     
                       s.
                       
                    
                     
                       d.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1595
                       :
                    
                     
                       15
                       :
                    
                     
                       06
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Pensions
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Religious
                 dispatched
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       l.
                       
                    
                     
                       s.
                       
                    
                     
                       d.
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Iohn
                         Wich
                      
                       ,
                       late
                       Abbot
                       there
                    
                     
                       266
                    
                     
                       13
                    
                     
                       04
                    
                     
                       551
                    
                     
                       06
                    
                     
                       08
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Iohn
                         Beley
                      
                       late
                       Prior
                       there
                    
                     
                       16
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         I.
                         Bromesgrove
                      
                       late
                       Prior
                       of
                       Delehurst
                    
                     
                       13
                    
                     
                       06
                    
                     
                       08
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Robert
                         Circester
                      
                       Prior
                       of
                       St.
                       Iames
                    
                     
                       13
                    
                     
                       06
                    
                     
                       08
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Will.
                         Didcote
                      
                       Prior
                       of
                       Cranborne
                    
                     
                       10
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Robert
                         Cheltenhem
                      
                       B.
                       D.
                       
                    
                     
                       10
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Two
                       Monks
                       8
                       l.
                       a
                       piece
                    
                     
                       16
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       One
                       Monk
                    
                     
                       07
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       27
                       Monks
                       6
                       l.
                       13
                       s.
                       4
                       d.
                       each
                    
                     
                       180
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                     
                       00
                    
                  
                
                 And
                 so
                 remains
                 clear
                 
                   
                     
                       l.
                       
                    
                     
                       s.
                       
                    
                     
                       d.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       1044
                    
                     
                       08
                    
                     
                       10
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Records
                 and
                 Evidences
                 Belonging
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Monastery
                 Remains
                 in
                 the
                 Treasury
                 there
                 under
                 the
                 Custody
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Whittington
                
                 Kt.
                 the
                 Keys
                 whereof
                 being
                 delivered
                 to
                 
                   Richard
                   Paulet
                
                 Receiver
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Houses
                       and
                       Buildings
                       assigned
                       to
                       remain
                       undefaced
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Lodging
                       called
                       the
                       Newark
                       ,
                       leading
                       from
                       the
                       Gate
                       to
                       the
                       late
                       Abbots
                       Lodging
                       ,
                       with
                       Buttery
                       ,
                       Pantry
                       ,
                       Cellar
                       ,
                       Kitching
                       ,
                       Larder
                       ,
                       and
                       Pastry
                       thereto
                       adjoining
                       .
                       The
                       late
                       Abbot's
                       Lodging
                       ,
                       the
                       Hostery
                       ,
                       the
                       great
                       Gate
                       entring
                       into
                       the
                       Court
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Lodging
                       over
                       the
                       same
                       ;
                       the
                       Abbot's
                       Stable
                       ,
                       Bakehouse
                       ,
                       Brewhouse
                       and
                       Slaughterhouse
                       ,
                       the
                       Almry
                       ,
                       Barn
                       ,
                       Derryhouse
                       ,
                       the
                       great
                       Barn
                       next
                       Aven
                       ,
                       the
                       Maltinghouse
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Garnees
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       the
                       Oxhouse
                       in
                       the
                       Barton
                       ,
                       the
                       Barton-gate
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lodging
                       over
                       the
                       same
                       .
                    
                     
                       Committed
                       to
                       the
                       custody
                       of
                       
                         Iohn
                         Whittington
                      
                       Knight
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Deemed
                       to
                       be
                       superfluous
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       ,
                       with
                       Chappels
                       ,
                       Cloister
                       ,
                       Chapter-house
                       ,
                       Misericord
                       ,
                       the
                       two
                       Dormitories
                       ,
                       the
                       Infirmary
                       ,
                       with
                       Chappels
                       and
                       Lodgings
                       within
                       the
                       same
                       ;
                       the
                       Work-hay
                       ,
                       with
                       another
                       House
                       adjoining
                       to
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       the
                       Covent-Kitching
                       ,
                       the
                       Library
                       ,
                       the
                       old
                       Hosteory
                       ,
                       the
                       Chamberers
                       Lodging
                       ,
                       the
                       new-Hall
                       ,
                       the
                       old
                       Parlor
                       adjoining
                       to
                       the
                       Abbot's
                       Lodging
                       ;
                       the
                       Cellarers
                       Lodging
                       ,
                       the
                       Poultry-house
                       ,
                       the
                       Gardner
                       ,
                       the
                       Almary
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       Houses
                       and
                       Lodgings
                       not
                       above
                       reserved
                       .
                    
                     
                       Committed
                       as
                       above-said
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Leads
                       remaining
                       upon
                    
                     
                       The
                       Quire
                       ,
                       Iles
                       ,
                       and
                       Chappels
                       annext
                       the
                       Cloister
                       Chapter-houser
                       ,
                       Frater
                       ,
                       St.
                       Michaels
                       Chappel
                       ,
                       Halls
                       ,
                       Fermory
                       ,
                       and
                       Gate-house
                       ,
                       esteemed
                       to
                    
                     
                       180
                       Foder
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Bells
                       remaining
                    
                     
                       In
                       the
                       Steeple
                       there
                       are
                       eight
                       poize
                       by
                       estimation
                    
                     
                       14600
                       weight
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       Jewels
                       reserved
                       to
                       the
                       use
                       of
                       the
                       King's
                       Majesty
                       .
                    
                     
                       Miters
                       garnished
                       with
                       gilt
                       ,
                       rugged
                       Pearls
                       ,
                       and
                       counterfeit
                       Stones
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Plate
                       of
                       Silver
                       reserved
                       to
                       the
                       same
                       use
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Silver
                           gilt
                        
                         
                           329
                           ounces
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Silver
                           parrel
                           gilt
                        
                         
                           605
                           ounces
                           .
                        
                         
                           Silver
                           white
                        
                         
                           497
                           ounces
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       1431.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Ornaments
                       reserved
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       use
                       .
                    
                     
                       One
                       Cope
                       of
                       Silver
                       Tissue
                       ,
                       with
                       one
                       Clesible
                       ,
                       and
                       one
                       Tunicle
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ;
                       one
                       Cope
                       of
                       Gold
                       Tissue
                       ,
                       with
                       one
                       Cles
                       .
                       and
                       two
                       Tunicles
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       .
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Sum
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Ornaments
                       ,
                       Goods
                       ,
                       and
                       Chattels
                       belonging
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Monastery
                       .
                    
                     
                       Sold
                       by
                       the
                       said
                       Commissioners
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       a
                       particular
                       Book
                       of
                       Sales
                       thereof
                       made
                       ready
                       to
                       be
                       shewed
                       ,
                       as
                       more
                       at
                       large
                       may
                       appear
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             l.
                             
                          
                           
                             s.
                             
                          
                           
                             d.
                             
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             194
                          
                           
                             08
                          
                           
                             00
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Payments
                       To
                       the
                       late
                       Religious
                       &
                       Servants
                       dispatcht
                    
                     
                       To
                       38
                       late
                       Religious
                       Persons
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Monastery
                       of
                       the
                       King's
                       Mat.
                       reward
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             80
                          
                           
                             13
                          
                           
                             04
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       an
                       144
                       late
                       Servants
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Monastery
                       ,
                       for
                       their
                       Wages
                       and
                       Liveries
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             75
                          
                           
                             10
                          
                           
                             00
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Payments
                       For
                       debts
                       owing
                       by
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Monastery
                       ,
                    
                     
                       To
                       divers
                       Persons
                       for
                       Victuals
                       and
                       Necessaries
                       of
                       them
                       had
                       to
                       the
                       use
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Monastery
                       ,
                       with
                       10
                       l.
                       paied
                       to
                       the
                       late
                       Abbot
                       there
                       ,
                       for
                       and
                       in
                       full
                       paiment
                       of
                       124
                       l.
                       5
                       s.
                       4
                       d.
                       by
                       him
                       to
                       be
                       paid
                       to
                       certain
                       Creditors
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       late
                       Monastery
                       ,
                       by
                       Covenants
                       made
                       with
                       the
                       aforesaid
                       Commissioners
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             18
                          
                           
                             12
                          
                           
                             00
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 And
                 so
                 remains
                 clear
                 —
                 
                   
                     
                       19
                    
                     
                       12
                    
                     
                       08
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Then
                   follows
                   a
                   List
                   of
                   some
                   small
                   Debts
                   owing
                   to
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Monastery
                   .
                
              
               
                 Then
                 follows
                 a
                 List
                 of
                 the
                 Livings
                 in
                 their
                 Gift
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Com.
                   Glocest.
                   
                
                 
                   Four
                   Parsonages
                   and
                   10
                   Vicarages
                   .
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Wigorn.
                   
                
                 
                   Two
                   Parsonages
                   and
                   2
                   Vicarages
                   .
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Warwic
                   .
                
                 
                   Two
                   Parsonages
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Com.
                   
                     Will.
                     Bristol
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Five
                   Parsonages
                   and
                   1
                   Vicarage
                   .
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Wilts
                   .
                
                 
                   00
                   2
                   Vicar
                   .
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Oxon.
                   
                
                 
                   One
                   Pars.
                   and
                   2
                   Vicar
                   .
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Dors.
                   
                
                 
                   Four
                   Pars.
                   and
                   2
                   Vicar
                   .
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Sommers
                   .
                
                 
                   Three
                   Pars.
                   
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Devon.
                   
                
                 
                   00
                   1
                   Vicar
                   .
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Corub
                   .
                
                 
                   00
                   2
                   Vicar
                   .
                
                 
                   Com.
                   Glamorg
                   .
                   and
                   Morgan
                   .
                
                 
                   00
                   5
                   Vicar
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 21
                 Parsonages
                 and
                 27
                 Vicarages
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Queen
               Boleyn's
               last
               letter
               to
               King
               Henry
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               YOur
               Grace's
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               my
               Imprisonment
               ,
               are
               things
               so
               strange
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               what
               to
               write
               ,
               or
               what
               to
               excuse
               ,
               I
               am
               altogether
               ignorant
               .
               Whereas
               you
               send
               unto
               me
               (
               willing
               me
               to
               confess
               a
               Truth
               ,
               and
               so
               obtain
               your
               favour
               )
               by
               such
               an
               one
               whom
               you
               know
               to
               be
               mine
               ancient
               professed
               Enemy
               .
               I
               no
               sooner
               received
               this
               Message
               by
               him
               ,
               than
               I
               rightly
               conceived
               your
               meaning
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               confessing
               a
               Truth
               indeed
               may
               procure
               my
               safety
               ,
               I
               shall
               with
               all
               willingness
               and
               duty
               perform
               your
               Command
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               not
               your
               Grace
               ever
               imagine
               that
               your
               poor
               Wife
               will
               ever
               be
               brought
               to
               acknowledg
               a
               Fault
               ,
               where
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               thought
               thereof
               preceded
               .
               And
               to
               speak
               a
               Truth
               ,
               never
               Prince
               had
               Wife
               more
               loyal
               in
               all
               duty
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               true
               affection
               ,
               than
               you
               have
               ever
               found
               in
               
                 Ann
                 Boleyn
              
               ,
               with
               which
               Name
               and
               Place
               I
               could
               willingly
               have
               contented
               my self
               ,
               if
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               Grace's
               pleasure
               had
               been
               so
               pleased
               .
               Neither
               did
               I
               at
               any
               time
               so
               far
               forget
               my self
               in
               my
               Exaltation
               ,
               or
               received
               Queenship
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               always
               looked
               for
               such
               an
               alteration
               as
               now
               I
               find
               ;
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               my
               preferment
               being
               on
               no
               surer
               Foundation
               than
               your
               Grace's
               Fancy
               ,
               the
               least
               alteration
               ,
               I
               knew
               ,
               was
               fit
               and
               sufficient
               to
               draw
               that
               Fancy
               to
               some
               other
               Subject
               .
               You
               have
               chosen
               me
               ,
               from
               a
               low
               estate
               ,
               to
               be
               your
               Queen
               and
               Companion
               ,
               far
               beyond
               my
               desert
               or
               desire
               .
               If
               then
               you
               found
               me
               worthy
               of
               such
               honour
               ,
               Good
               your
               Grace
               let
               not
               any
               light
               Fancy
               ,
               or
               bad
               counsel
               of
               mine
               Enemies
               ,
               withdraw
               your
               Princely
               Favour
               from
               me
               ;
               neither
               let
               that
               Stain
               ,
               that
               unworthy
               stain
               of
               a
               disloyal
               heart
               towards
               your
               good
               Grace
               ,
               ever
               cast
               so
               foul
               a
               blot
               on
               your
               most
               dutiful
               Wife
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Infant-Princess
               your
               Daughter
               :
               Try
               me
               ,
               good
               King
               ,
               but
               let
               me
               have
               a
               lawful
               Trial
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               my
               sworn
               Enemies
               sit
               as
               my
               Accusers
               and
               Judges
               ;
               yea
               ,
               let
               me
               receive
               an
               open
               Trial
               ,
               for
               my
               Truth
               shall
               fear
               no
               open
               shame
               ;
               then
               shall
               you
               see
               ,
               either
               mine
               innocency
               cleared
               ,
               your
               suspicion
               and
               Conscience
               satisfied
               ,
               the
               ignominy
               and
               slander
               of
               the
               World
               stopped
               ,
               or
               my
               Guilt
               openly
               declared
               .
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               God
               or
               you
               may
               determine
               of
               me
               ,
               your
               Grace
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               an
               open
               censure
               ;
               and
               mine
               Offence
               being
               so
               lawfully
               proved
               ,
               your
               Grace
               is
               at
               liberty
               ,
               both
               before
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               execute
               worthy
               punishment
               on
               me
               as
               an
               unlawful
               Wife
               ,
               but
               to
               follow
               your
               Affection
               ,
               already
               setled
               ,
               on
               that
               Party
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               I
               am
               now
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               whose
               Name
               I
               could
               some
               good
               while
               since
               have
               pointed
               unto
               :
               your
               Grace
               being
               not
               ignorant
               of
               my
               suspicion
               therein
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               have
               already
               determined
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               my
               Death
               ,
               but
               an
               infamous
               slander
               must
               bring
               you
               the
               enjoying
               of
               your
               desired
               happiness
               ;
               then
               I
               desire
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               pardon
               your
               great
               sin
               therein
               ,
               and
               likewise
               mine
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               Instruments
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               will
               not
               call
               you
               to
               a
               strict
               account
               for
               your
               unprincely
               and
               cruel
               usage
               of
               me
               ,
               at
               his
               General
               Judgment-Seat
               ,
               where
               both
               you
               and
               my self
               must
               shortly
               appear
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               Judgment
               I
               doubt
               not
               (
               whatsoever
               the
               World
               may
               think
               of
               me
               )
               mine
               Innocence
               shall
               be
               openly
               known
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               cleared
               .
            
             
               My
               last
               and
               only
               request
               shall
               be
               ,
               That
               my self
               may
               only
               bear
               the
               burthen
               of
               your
               Grace's
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               not
               touch
               the
               innocent
               Souls
               of
               those
               poor
               Gentlemen
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               I
               understand
               )
               are
               likewise
               in
               strait
               Imprisonment
               for
               my
               sake
               .
               If
               ever
               I
               have
               found
               favour
               in
               your
               sight
               ,
               if
               ever
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Ann
                 Boleyn
              
               hath
               been
               pleasing
               in
               your
               ears
               ,
               then
               let
               me
               obtain
               this
               request
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               so
               leave
               to
               trouble
               your
               Grace
               any
               further
               ,
               with
               mine
               earnest
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Trinity
               to
               have
               your
               Grace
               in
               his
               good
               keeping
               ,
               and
               to
               direct
               you
               in
               all
               your
               Actions
               .
               From
               my
               doleful
               Prison
               in
               the
               Tower
               this
               6
               th
               of
               May.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Loyal
                 and
                 ever
                 Faithful
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   Ann
                   Boleyn
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               V.
               The
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Convocation
               concerning
               General-Councils
               .
               Published
               by
               the
               L.
               Herbert
               from
               the
               Original
               .
            
             
               AS
               concerning
               General-Councils
               ,
               like-as
               we
               (
               taught
               by
               long
               experience
               )
               do
               perfectly
               know
               that
               there
               never
               was
               ,
               nor
               is
               ,
               any
               thing
               devised
               ,
               invented
               ,
               or
               instituted
               by
               our
               Fore-Fathers
               ,
               more
               expedient
               or
               more
               necessary
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               for
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               the
               abolishing
               of
               Sects
               and
               Schisms
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               for
               the
               reducing
               of
               Christ's
               People
               unto
               one
               perfect
               unity
               and
               concord
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               having
               of
               General-Councils
               .
               So
               
               that
               the
               same
               be
               lawfully
               had
               and
               congregated
               in
               
                 Spiritu
                 Sancto
              
               ,
               and
               be
               also
               conform
               and
               agreeable
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               the
               surety
               and
               indifferency
               of
               the
               Places
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               Points
               requisite
               and
               necessary
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               unto
               that
               wholsome
               and
               godly
               Institution
               and
               usage
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               they
               were
               at
               first
               devised
               and
               used
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               Even
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               taught
               by
               like
               experience
               ,
               we
               esteem
               ,
               repute
               ,
               and
               judg
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               ,
               ne
               can
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               more
               pestilent
               and
               pernicious
               to
               the
               Common-weal
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               or
               whereby
               the
               Truth
               of
               God's
               Word
               hath
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               may
               be
               sooner
               defaced
               or
               subverted
               ,
               or
               whereof
               hath
               and
               may
               ensue
               more
               contention
               ,
               more
               discord
               and
               other
               devilish
               effects
               ,
               than
               when
               such
               General
               Councils
               have
               or
               shall
               be
               assembled
               ,
               not
               christianly
               nor
               charitably
               ,
               but
               for
               and
               upon
               private
               malice
               and
               ambition
               ,
               or
               other
               worldly
               and
               carnal
               Respects
               and
               Considerations
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzenus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               one
               Procopius
               ,
               wherein
               he
               writeth
               this
               Sentence
               following
               ;
               
                 Sic
                 sentio
                 ,
                 si
                 verum
                 scribendum
                 est
                 ,
                 omnes
                 Conventus
                 Episcoporum
                 fugiendos
                 esse
                 ,
                 quia
                 nullius
                 Synodi
                 finem
                 vidi
                 bonum
                 ,
                 neque
                 habentem
                 magis
                 solutionem
                 malorum
                 ,
                 quam
                 incrementum
                 :
                 Nam
                 cupiditates
                 contentionum
                 ,
                 &
                 gloria
                 (
                 sed
                 ne
                 putes
                 me
                 odiosum
                 ista
                 scribentem
                 )
                 vincunt
                 rationem
                 .
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ;
               
                 I
                 think
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 write
                 truly
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 General
                 Councils
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 eschewed
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 never
                 saw
                 that
                 they
                 produced
                 any
                 good
                 End
                 or
                 Effect
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 any
                 Provision
                 or
                 Remedy
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 increase
                 of
                 Mischiefs
                 proceeded
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Men's
                 Opinions
                 and
                 ambition
                 of
                 Glory
                 (
                 but
                 reckon
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 write
                 this
                 of
                 malice
                 )
                 hath
                 always
                 in
                 them
                 overcomed
                 reason
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               we
               think
               that
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               especially
               and
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               ought
               and
               must
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               wills
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               diligence
               ,
               foresee
               and
               provide
               ;
               
                 Ne
                 Sanctissima
                 hac
                 in
                 parte
                 majorum
                 Instituta
                 ,
                 ad
                 improbissimos
                 ambitionis
                 aut
                 malitiae
                 effectus
                 explendos
                 ,
                 diversissimo
                 suo
                 fine
                 &
                 sceleratissimo
                 pervertantur
                 :
                 Neve
                 ad
                 alium
                 praetextum
                 possint
                 valere
                 ,
                 &
                 longe
                 diversum
                 effectum
                 orbi
                 producere
                 quam
                 Sanctissima
                 rei
                 facies
                 prae●●se
                 ferat
                 .
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Least
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 wholsome
                 Institutions
                 of
                 our
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 be
                 ,
                 perverted
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 contrary
                 and
                 most
                 wicked
                 end
                 and
                 effect
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfil
                 and
                 satisfy
                 the
                 wicked
                 affections
                 of
                 Men's
                 Ambition
                 and
                 Malice
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 might
                 prevail
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 colour
                 ,
                 or
                 bring
                 forth
                 any
                 other
                 effect
                 than
                 their
                 most
                 vertuous
                 and
                 laudable
                 countenance
                 doth
                 outwardly
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 shew
                 or
                 pretend
                 .
              
               And
               first
               of
               all
               we
               think
               that
               they
               ought
               principally
               to
               consider
               who
               hath
               the
               Authority
               to
               call
               together
               a
               General
               Council
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Causes
               alledged
               be
               so
               weighty
               and
               so
               urgent
               ,
               that
               necessarily
               they
               require
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               nor
               can
               otherwise
               be
               remedied
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Who
               ought
               to
               be
               Judges
               in
               the
               General
               Council
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               What
               order
               of
               proceeding
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Opinions
               or
               Judgments
               of
               the
               Fathers
               are
               to
               be
               consulted
               or
               asked
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               What
               Doctrines
               are
               to
               be
               allowed
               or
               defended
               ,
               with
               diverse
               other
               things
               which
               in
               General
               Councils
               ought
               of
               reason
               and
               equity
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               And
               as
               unto
               the
               first
               Point
               ,
               We
               think
               that
               neither
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               Prince
               ,
               of
               what
               estate
               ,
               degree
               ,
               or
               preheminence
               soever
               he
               be
               ,
               may
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               call
               ,
               indite
               ,
               or
               summon
               any
               General
               Council
               without
               the
               express
               consent
               ,
               assent
               ,
               and
               agreement
               of
               the
               residue
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               and
               especially
               such
               as
               
               have
               within
               their
               own
               Realms
               and
               Seigniories
               ,
               
                 Imperium
                 merum
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               have
               the
               whole
               ,
               intire
               ,
               and
               supream
               Government
               and
               Authority
               over
               all
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               without
               knowledging
               or
               recognizing
               of
               any
               other
               supream
               Power
               or
               Authority
               .
               And
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               we
               be
               induced
               to
               think
               ,
               by
               many
               and
               sundry
               ,
               as
               well
               Examples
               as
               great
               Reasons
               and
               Authority
               .
               The
               which
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               should
               be
               over-long
               and
               tedious
               to
               express
               here
               particularly
               ,
               we
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               omit
               the
               same
               for
               this
               present
               .
               And
               in
               witness
               that
               this
               is
               our
               plain
               and
               determinate
               Sentence
               ,
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               touching
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               we
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               under-written
               ,
               being
               congregate
               together
               in
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               representing
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               here
               to
               these
               Presents
               subscribed
               our
               Names
               
                 the
                 20
                 th
                 of
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1536.
                 28.
                 
                 Hen.
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Signed
                 by
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cromwel
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   Cantuariensis
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Iohannes
                   London
                
                 ,
                 with
                 13
                 Bishops
                 and
                 of
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Priors
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacons
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Proctors
                 ,
                 Clerks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 49.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               Instructions
               for
               the
               King's
               Commissioners
               ,
               for
               a
               new
               survey
               ,
               and
               a●
               Inventory
               to
               be
               made
               of
               all
               the
               Demesnes
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Goods
               ,
               and
               Chattels
               appertaining
               to
               any
               House
               of
               Religion
               of
               Monks
               ,
               Cannons
               ,
               and
               Nuns
               within
               their
               Commission
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Articles
               hereafter
               following
               .
               The
               number
               of
               which
               Houses
               in
               every
               County
               limited
               in
               their
               Commission
               ,
               being
               annexed
               to
               the
               sa●d
               Commission
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               
                 Henry
                 R.
                 
              
            
             
               FIrst
               ;
               After
               the
               Division
               made
               ,
               one
               Auditor
               ,
               
               one
               particular
               Receiver
               ,
               one
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Register
               of
               the
               last
               Visitation
               ,
               with
               three
               other
               discreet
               Persons
               to
               be
               named
               by
               the
               King
               in
               every
               County
               where
               any
               such
               Houses
               be
               ;
               after
               their
               repair
               to
               such
               House
               ,
               shall
               declare
               to
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               Religious
               Persons
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Statute
               of
               Dissolution
               ,
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               and
               purpose
               of
               their
               repair
               for
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               after
               the
               Declaration
               made
               ,
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               shall
               swear
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               Houses
               ,
               or
               such
               other
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               same
               House
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               as
               ye
               shall
               think
               can
               best
               declare
               the
               state
               and
               plight
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               make
               declaration
               and
               answer
               to
               the
               Articles
               there
               under-written
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               Of
               what
               Order
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               or
               Religion
               ,
               the
               same
               House
               is
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               Cell
               or
               not
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Cell
               ,
               then
               the
               Commissioners
               to
               deliver
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               House
               a
               Privy
               Seal
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               injoin
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               King's
               Name
               ,
               under
               a
               great
               pain
               ,
               to
               appear
               without
               delay
               before
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Augmentations
               of
               the
               Revenues
               of
               
               the
               King's
               Crown
               and
               the
               Council
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               same
               Cell
               ,
               till
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               be
               further
               known
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               What
               number
               of
               Persons
               of
               Religion
               be
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               conversation
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               of
               them
               be
               Priests
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               of
               them
               will
               go
               to
               other
               Houses
               of
               that
               Religion
               ;
               or
               how
               many
               will
               take
               Capacities
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               Servants
               or
               Hinds
               the
               same
               House
               keepeth
               commonly
               ,
               and
               what
               other
               Persons
               have
               their
               living
               in
               the
               same
               House
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               To
               survey
               the
               quantity
               or
               value
               of
               the
               Lead
               and
               Bells
               of
               the
               same
               House
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               with
               the
               ruin
               ,
               decay
               ,
               state
               ,
               and
               plight
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               Incontinently
               to
               call
               for
               the
               Covent-Seal
               ,
               with
               all
               Writings
               and
               Charters
               ,
               Evidences
               and
               Muniments
               concerning
               any
               of
               the
               Possessions
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               same
               in
               sure
               keeping
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               a
               just
               Inventory
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Governour
               ,
               or
               other
               Head-Officer
               ,
               by
               Indenture
               ,
               of
               the
               Ornaments
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               Chattels
               ,
               ready
               Mony
               ,
               Stuff
               of
               Houshold
               ,
               Coin
               ,
               as
               well
               signed
               as
               not
               signed
               ,
               Stock
               and
               Store
               in
               the
               Farmor's
               hands
               ,
               and
               the
               value
               thereof
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               which
               were
               appertaining
               to
               the
               same
               Houses
               the
               first
               day
               of
               March
               last
               past
               ;
               and
               what
               debts
               the
               House
               doth
               owe
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               Person
               ;
               and
               what
               Debts
               be
               owing
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               After
               ,
               to
               cause
               the
               Covent
               ,
               or
               Common-Seal
               ,
               the
               Plate
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               ready
               Mony
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               in
               safe
               keeping
               ,
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Particulars
               specified
               in
               the
               Inventory
               ,
               to
               be
               left
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Governor
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Head-Officer
               ,
               without
               wasting
               or
               consumption
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               for
               necessary
               expence
               of
               the
               House
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               they
               command
               the
               Governor
               ,
               or
               other
               receiver
               of
               the
               same
               House
               ,
               to
               receive
               no
               Rents
               of
               their
               Farms
               until
               they
               know
               further
               of
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               ,
               except
               such
               Rents
               as
               must
               needs
               be
               had
               for
               their
               necessary
               Food
               or
               Sustenance
               ,
               or
               for
               payment
               of
               their
               Servants
               Wages
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               To
               survey
               discreetly
               the
               Demesnes
               of
               the
               same
               House
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               not
               been
               commonly
               used
               to
               be
               letten
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               certifie
               the
               clear
               yearly
               value
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               To
               examine
               the
               true
               yearly
               value
               of
               all
               the
               Farms
               of
               the
               same
               House
               ,
               deducting
               thereof
               Rents
               reserved
               ,
               Pensions
               and
               Portions
               paied
               out
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               Synodals
               ,
               and
               proxies
               ;
               Bailiffs
               ,
               Receivers
               ,
               Stewards
               ,
               and
               Auditors
               Fees
               ,
               and
               the
               Names
               of
               them
               to
               whom
               they
               be
               paied
               and
               due
               ,
               and
               to
               none
               other
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               What
               Leases
               hath
               been
               made
               to
               any
               Farmer
               ,
               of
               the
               Farms
               pertaining
               to
               the
               same
               House
               ;
               and
               what
               Rent
               they
               reserved
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               for
               how
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Indenture
               if
               they
               can
               get
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Counter-pane
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               To
               search
               and
               enquire
               what
               Woods
               ,
               Parks
               ,
               Forrests
               ,
               Commons
               ,
               or
               other
               Profit
               belonging
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Possessions
               of
               the
               same
               Houses
               ,
               the
               Number
               of
               the
               Acres
               ,
               the
               Age
               and
               Value
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               they
               can
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               What
               Grants
               ,
               Bargains
               ,
               Sales
               ,
               Gifts
               ,
               Alienations
               ,
               Leases
               of
               any
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               Woods
               ,
               or
               Offices
               ,
               hath
               been
               made
               by
               any
               the
               said
               Governors
               ,
               of
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Houses
               ,
               within
               one
               Year
               next
               before
               
               the
               4
               th
               day
               of
               February
               last
               past
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               things
               ,
               or
               to
               what
               value
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               estate
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               any
               House
               of
               the
               Religion
               aforesaid
               omitted
               and
               not
               certified
               in
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               then
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               to
               survey
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               Certificate
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               they
               straitly
               command
               every
               Governor
               of
               every
               such
               House
               limited
               in
               their
               Commission
               ,
               to
               Sow
               and
               Till
               their
               Grounds
               as
               they
               have
               done
               before
               ,
               till
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               be
               further
               known
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               any
               House
               given
               by
               the
               King
               to
               any
               Person
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               the
               said
               several
               Limits
               of
               the
               said
               Commission
               ,
               the
               Names
               whereof
               shall
               be
               declared
               to
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               ,
               Then
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               shall
               immediately
               take
               the
               Covent
               from
               the
               Governor
               ,
               and
               take
               an
               Inventory
               indented
               of
               the
               Lead
               ,
               Bells
               ,
               Debts
               ,
               Goods
               ,
               Chattels
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               Ornaments
               ,
               Stock
               and
               Store
               ,
               to
               the
               King's
               use
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               sale
               of
               the
               Goods
               ,
               Chattels
               ,
               and
               other
               Implements
               ,
               Plate
               and
               Jewels
               only
               excepted
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               The
               said
               Commissioners
               in
               every
               such
               House
               ,
               to
               send
               such
               of
               the
               Religious
               Persons
               that
               will
               remain
               in
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               to
               some
               other
               great
               House
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               by
               their
               discretion
               ,
               with
               a
               Letter
               to
               a
               Governor
               for
               the
               receipt
               of
               them
               ;
               And
               the
               residue
               of
               them
               that
               will
               go
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               send
               them
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               for
               their
               Capacities
               ,
               with
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               same
               Commissioners
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               The
               said
               Commissioners
               to
               give
               the
               said
               Persons
               that
               will
               have
               Capacities
               ,
               some
               reasonable
               Rewards
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               distance
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               by
               their
               discretions
               to
               be
               appointed
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               The
               said
               Commissioners
               to
               command
               the
               Governour
               to
               resort
               to
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Augmentation
               for
               his
               yearly
               Stipend
               and
               Pension
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               any
               House
               dissolved
               or
               given
               up
               to
               the
               King
               by
               their
               Deed
               ,
               then
               the
               Commissioners
               shall
               order
               themselves
               in
               every
               point
               and
               purpose
               ,
               as
               the
               Houses
               given
               by
               the
               King
               to
               any
               other
               Person
               in
               form
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               Every
               of
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               having
               in
               charge
               to
               survey
               more
               than
               one
               Shire
               within
               the
               Limits
               of
               their
               Commission
               ,
               immediately
               after
               they
               have
               perused
               one
               Shire
               ,
               parcel
               of
               their
               Charge
               ,
               in
               form
               aforesaid
               ,
               shall
               send
               to
               the
               Chancellour
               of
               the
               Court
               for
               the
               Augmentation
               of
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               King's
               Crown
               ,
               a
               brief
               Certificate
               of
               all
               these
               Comperts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Instructions
               aforesaid
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               done
               in
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               County
               so
               surveighed
               ,
               then
               to
               proceed
               further
               to
               another
               County
               ;
               and
               so
               as
               they
               pass
               the
               said
               Counties
               to
               make
               like
               Certificate
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               ,
               till
               their
               Limits
               be
               surveighed
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               remain
               till
               they
               know
               further
               of
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               If
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               have
               but
               one
               County
               in
               charge
               ,
               then
               to
               certifie
               the
               said
               Chancellor
               in
               form
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               remain
               till
               they
               know
               further
               of
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               VII
               .
               Injunctions
               given
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               to
               the
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               Amen
               .
               In
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               one
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               thirty
               six
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               most
               noble
               Reign
               of
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               King
               of
               England
               and
               France
               ,
               the
               28
               Year
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               I
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               Knight
               ,
               Lord
               Cromwel
               ,
               Keeper
               of
               the
               Privy-Seal
               of
               our
               said
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Vicegerent
               unto
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               and
               concerning
               all
               his
               Jurisdictions
               Ecclesiastical
               within
               the
               Realm
               ,
               visiting
               by
               the
               King's
               Highness's
               Supream
               Authority
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               the
               People
               and
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Deanery
               of
               by
               my
               trusty
               Commissary
               lawfully
               deputed
               and
               constitute
               for
               this
               part
               ,
               have
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness's
               honour
               ,
               the
               publick
               Weal
               of
               this
               his
               Realm
               ,
               and
               encrease
               of
               Vertue
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               appointed
               and
               assigned
               these
               Injunctions
               ensuing
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               observed
               ,
               of
               the
               Dean
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               Curates
               ,
               and
               Stipendaries
               ,
               resiant
               or
               having
               cure
               of
               Soul
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Spiritual
               Administrations
               within
               this
               Deanery
               ,
               under
               the
               pains
               hereafter
               limited
               and
               appointed
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ;
               That
               the
               Dean
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               other
               ,
               having
               cure
               of
               Soul
               any-where
               within
               this
               Deanery
               ,
               shall
               faithfully
               keep
               and
               observe
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               in
               them
               may
               lie
               ,
               shall
               cause
               to
               be
               observed
               and
               kept
               of
               other
               ,
               all
               and
               singular
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               made
               for
               the
               abolishing
               and
               extirpation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome's
               pretensed
               and
               usurped
               Power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               within
               this
               Realm
               .
               And
               for
               the
               establishment
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               King's
               Authority
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Supream
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               shall
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               their
               Wit
               ,
               Knowledg
               ,
               and
               Learning
               ,
               purely
               ,
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               colour
               or
               dissimulation
               ,
               declare
               ,
               manifest
               ,
               and
               open
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               one
               quarter
               of
               a
               year
               next
               ensuing
               ,
               once
               every
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               at
               the
               least-wise
               twice
               every
               quarter
               ,
               in
               their
               Sermons
               and
               other
               Collations
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome's
               usurped
               Power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               having
               no
               establishment
               nor
               ground
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               of
               most
               just
               causes
               taken
               away
               and
               abolished
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               owe
               unto
               him
               no
               manner
               of
               obedience
               or
               subjection
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King's
               Power
               is
               within
               his
               Dominion
               the
               highest
               Power
               and
               Potentate
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               Men
               within
               the
               same
               Dominions
               ,
               by
               God's
               Commandment
               ,
               owe
               most
               loyalty
               and
               obedience
               ,
               afore
               and
               above
               all
               other
               Powers
               and
               Potentates
               in
               Earth
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               Whereas
               certain
               Articles
               were
               lately
               devised
               and
               put
               forth
               by
               the
               King's
               Highness's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               condescended
               upon
               by
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               of
               this
               his
               Realm
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               whereof
               part
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               holden
               and
               believed
               for
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               part
               do
               concern
               and
               teach
               certain
               laudable
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Usages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               meet
               and
               convenient
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               used
               for
               a
               decent
               and
               politick
               order
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               said
               Dean
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               other
               Curats
               ,
               shall
               so
               open
               and
               declare
               in
               their
               said
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               other
               
               Collations
               ,
               the
               said
               Articles
               unto
               them
               that
               be
               under
               their
               Cure
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               plainly
               know
               and
               discern
               which
               of
               them
               be
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               observed
               for
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               which
               be
               not
               necessary
               ,
               but
               only
               do
               concern
               the
               decent
               and
               politick
               order
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               :
               according
               to
               such
               Commandment
               and
               Admonition
               as
               hath
               been
               given
               unto
               them
               heretofore
               ,
               by
               Authority
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               in
               tha●
               behalf
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               That
               they
               shall
               declare
               unto
               all
               such
               as
               be
               under
               their
               Cure
               ,
               the
               Articles
               likewise
               devised
               ,
               put
               forth
               ,
               and
               authorized
               of
               late
               ,
               for
               and
               concerning
               the
               abrogation
               of
               certain
               superfluous
               Holy-days
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effect
               and
               purport
               of
               the
               same
               Articles
               :
               and
               perswade
               their
               Parishioners
               to
               keep
               and
               observe
               the
               same
               inviolable
               ,
               as
               things
               honesty
               provided
               ,
               decreed
               ,
               and
               established
               ,
               by
               common
               consent
               ,
               and
               publick
               Authority
               ,
               for
               the
               Weal
               ,
               Commodity
               ,
               and
               Profit
               of
               all
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               all
               Superstition
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               crept
               into
               divers
               Mens
               hearts
               may
               vanish
               away
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               set
               forth
               or
               extol
               any
               Images
               ,
               Reliques
               ,
               or
               Miracles
               ,
               for
               any
               superstition
               or
               lucre
               ;
               nor
               allure
               the
               People
               by
               any
               inticements
               to
               the
               pilgrimages
               of
               any
               Saint
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               is
               permitted
               in
               the
               Articles
               lately
               put
               forth
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               condescended
               upon
               by
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               of
               this
               his
               Realm
               in
               Convocation
               ;
               as
               though
               it
               were
               proper
               or
               peculiar
               to
               that
               Saint
               to
               give
               this
               Commodity
               ,
               or
               that
               :
               seeing
               all
               Goodness
               ,
               Health
               ,
               and
               Grace
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               both
               asked
               and
               looked
               for
               only
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               very
               Author
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               of
               none
               other
               ,
               for
               without
               him
               it
               cannot
               be
               given
               :
               But
               they
               shall
               exhort
               ,
               as
               well
               their
               Parishioners
               as
               other
               Pilgrims
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               rather
               apply
               themselves
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               Works
               of
               Charity
               ;
               perswading
               them
               that
               they
               shall
               please
               God
               more
               by
               the
               true
               exercising
               of
               their
               bodily
               Labour
               ,
               Travail
               ,
               or
               Occupation
               ,
               and
               providing
               for
               their
               Families
               ,
               than
               if
               they
               went
               about
               to
               the
               said
               Pilgrimages
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               profit
               more
               their
               Souls
               health
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               bestow
               that
               on
               the
               Poor
               and
               Needy
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               have
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               said
               Images
               or
               Reliques
               .
            
             
               Also
               in
               the
               same
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               other
               Collations
               ,
               the
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               other
               Curats
               ,
               aforesaid
               ,
               shall
               diligently
               admonish
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               ,
               Masters
               and
               Governors
               of
               Youth
               ,
               being
               within
               their
               Cure
               ,
               to
               teach
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               their
               Children
               and
               Servants
               ,
               even
               from
               their
               Infancy
               ,
               their
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               in
               their
               Mother
               Tongue
               :
               And
               the
               same
               so
               taught
               ,
               shall
               cause
               the
               said
               Youth
               oft
               to
               repeat
               and
               understand
               .
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               this
               may
               be
               the
               more
               easily
               done
               ,
               the
               said
               Curats
               shall
               ,
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               deliberately
               and
               plainly
               recite
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               one
               Clause
               or
               Article
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               another
               day
               ,
               till
               those
               be
               taught
               and
               learnt
               by
               little
               ;
               and
               shall
               deliver
               the
               same
               in
               writing
               ,
               or
               shew
               where
               printed
               Books
               containing
               the
               same
               be
               to
               be
               sold
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               can
               read
               or
               will
               desire
               the
               same
               .
               And
               thereto
               that
               the
               said
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               ,
               
               Masters
               and
               Governors
               ,
               do
               bestow
               their
               Children
               and
               Servants
               ,
               even
               from
               their
               Childhood
               ,
               either
               to
               Learning
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               honest
               Exercise
               ,
               Occupation
               ,
               or
               Husbandry
               :
               exhorting
               ,
               counselling
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               ways
               and
               means
               they
               may
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               their
               said
               Sermons
               and
               Collations
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               ,
               perswading
               the
               said
               Fathers
               ,
               Mothers
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               and
               other
               Governors
               ,
               being
               under
               their
               Cure
               and
               Charge
               ,
               diligently
               to
               provide
               and
               foresee
               that
               the
               said
               Youth
               be
               in
               no
               manner-wise
               kept
               or
               brought
               up
               in
               idleness
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               afterwards
               they
               be
               driven
               ,
               for
               lack
               of
               some
               Mystery
               or
               Occupation
               to
               live
               by
               ,
               to
               fall
               to
               begging
               ,
               stealing
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               unthriftiness
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               we
               may
               daily
               see
               ,
               through
               sloth
               and
               idleness
               ,
               divers
               valiant
               Men
               fall
               ,
               some
               to
               begging
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               theft
               and
               murder
               ;
               which
               after
               brought
               to
               calamity
               and
               misery
               ,
               impute
               a
               great
               part
               thereof
               to
               their
               Friends
               and
               Governors
               ,
               which
               suffered
               them
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               so
               idely
               in
               their
               Youth
               ;
               where
               if
               they
               had
               been
               well
               educated
               and
               brought
               up
               in
               some
               good
               Literature
               ,
               Occupation
               ,
               or
               Mystery
               ,
               they
               should
               ,
               being
               Rulers
               of
               their
               own
               Family
               ,
               have
               profited
               ,
               as
               well
               themselves
               as
               divers
               other
               Persons
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               commodity
               and
               ornament
               of
               the
               Common-weal
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               other
               Curats
               ,
               shall
               diligently
               provide
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               Sacramentals
               be
               duly
               and
               reverently
               ministred
               in
               their
               Parishes
               ;
               and
               if
               at
               any
               time
               it
               hapned
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Cases
               expressed
               in
               the
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               or
               of
               special
               license
               given
               by
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               they
               shall
               leave
               their
               Cure
               ,
               not
               to
               a
               rude
               and
               unlearned
               Person
               ,
               but
               to
               an
               honest
               ,
               well-learned
               ,
               and
               expert
               Curate
               ,
               that
               may
               teach
               the
               rude
               and
               unlearned
               of
               their
               Cure
               wholsome
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               reduce
               them
               to
               the
               right
               way
               that
               do
               err
               ;
               and
               always
               let
               them
               see
               ,
               that
               neither
               they
               ,
               nor
               their
               Vicars
               ,
               do
               seek
               more
               their
               own
               profit
               ,
               promotion
               ,
               or
               advantage
               ,
               than
               the
               profit
               of
               the
               Souls
               that
               they
               have
               under
               their
               Cure
               ,
               or
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Also
               ,
               the
               said
               Dean
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               Curats
               ,
               and
               other
               Priests
               ,
               shall
               in
               no
               wise
               ,
               at
               any
               unlawful
               time
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               other
               cause
               ,
               than
               for
               their
               honest
               necessity
               ,
               haunt
               or
               resort
               to
               any
               Taverns
               or
               Ale-houses
               ;
               And
               after
               their
               Dinner
               and
               Supper
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               give
               themselves
               to
               Drinking
               or
               Riot
               ,
               spending
               their
               time
               idely
               ,
               by
               Day
               or
               by
               Night
               ,
               at
               Tables
               or
               Cards-playing
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               unlawful
               Game
               ;
               but
               at
               such
               times
               as
               they
               shall
               have
               such
               leisure
               ,
               they
               shall
               read
               or
               hear
               somewhat
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               shall
               occupy
               themselves
               with
               some
               other
               honest
               Exercise
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               alway
               do
               those
               things
               which
               appertain
               to
               good
               congruence
               and
               honesty
               ,
               with
               profit
               of
               the
               Common-weal
               ,
               having
               always
               in
               mind
               ,
               That
               they
               ought
               to
               excel
               all
               others
               in
               purity
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               examples
               to
               all
               other
               to
               live
               well
               and
               christianly
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ;
               Because
               the
               Goods
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               called
               the
               Goods
               of
               the
               Poor
               ,
               and
               at
               these
               days
               nothing
               is
               less
               seen
               than
               the
               Poor
               to
               be
               sustained
               with
               the
               same
               ;
               all
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               Pensionaries
               ,
               Prebendaries
               ,
               and
               other
               Beneficed
               Men
               within
               the
               Deanery
               ,
               not
               being
               resident
               upon
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               which
               may
               dispend
               yearly
               20
               l.
               or
               above
               within
               this
               Deanry
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               shall
               distribute
               hereafter
               yearly
               amongst
               
               their
               poor
               Parishioners
               ,
               or
               other
               Inhabitants
               there
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Church-Wardens
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               honest
               Men
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               the
               fortieth
               part
               of
               the
               Fruits
               and
               Revenues
               of
               the
               said
               Benefices
               :
               lest
               they
               be
               worthily
               noted
               of
               Ingratitude
               ;
               which
               reserving
               so
               many
               parts
               to
               themselves
               ,
               cannot
               vouchsafe
               to
               impart
               the
               fortieth
               portion
               thereof
               amongst
               the
               poor
               People
               of
               that
               Parish
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               fruitful
               and
               profitable
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               Learned
               Men
               may
               hereafter
               spring
               the
               more
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Premisses
               ;
               Every
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Clerk
               ,
               or
               beneficed
               Man
               within
               this
               Deanry
               ,
               having
               yearly
               to
               dispend
               in
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               other
               promotions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               an
               100
               l.
               shall
               give
               competent
               exhibition
               to
               one
               Scholar
               ;
               and
               for
               as
               many
               hundred
               pounds
               more
               as
               he
               may
               dispend
               ,
               to
               so
               many
               Scholars
               more
               ,
               shall
               give
               like
               exhibition
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               or
               Cambridg
               ,
               or
               some
               Grammer-School
               ;
               which
               after
               they
               have
               profited
               in
               good
               Learning
               ,
               may
               be
               Partners
               of
               their
               Patrons
               Cure
               and
               Charge
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               preaching
               as
               otherwise
               ,
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               Offices
               ;
               or
               may
               ,
               when
               need
               shall
               be
               ,
               otherwise
               profit
               the
               Common-Wealth
               with
               their
               Counsel
               and
               Wisdom
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               all
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               Clerks
               ,
               having
               Churches
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
               or
               Mansions
               within
               this
               Deanry
               ,
               shall
               bestow
               yearly
               hereafter
               upon
               the
               same
               Mansions
               ,
               or
               Chancels
               of
               their
               Churches
               being
               in
               decay
               ,
               the
               fifth
               part
               of
               their
               Benefices
               till
               they
               be
               fully
               repaired
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               so
               repaired
               ,
               shall
               always
               keep
               and
               maintain
               in
               good
               state
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               and
               singular
               Injunctions
               shall
               be
               inviolably
               observed
               of
               the
               said
               Dean
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               Curats
               ,
               Stipendiaries
               ,
               and
               other
               Clerks
               and
               beneficed
               Men
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               suspension
               and
               sequestration
               of
               the
               Fruits
               of
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               until
               they
               have
               done
               their
               duty
               according
               to
               these
               Injunctions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cromwel's
               Letter
               to
               Shaxton
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               taken
               from
               a
               Copy
               writ
               by
               his
               Secretary
               .
            
             
               MY
               Lord
               ,
               after
               hearty
               Commendations
               ,
               
               I
               cannot
               but
               both
               much
               marvel
               that
               you
               whom
               I
               have
               taken
               as
               mine
               trusty
               Friend
               ,
               should
               judg
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               perceive
               by
               your
               Letters
               you
               do
               ,
               and
               also
               be
               glad
               that
               ye
               so
               frankly
               utter
               your
               Stomach
               to
               me
               .
               I
               would
               thank
               you
               for
               your
               plain
               writing
               and
               free
               monitions
               ,
               saving
               that
               you
               seem
               fuller
               of
               suspition
               than
               it
               becometh
               a
               Prelate
               of
               your
               sort
               to
               be
               :
               and
               (
               to
               say
               that
               maketh
               me
               more
               sorry
               )
               much
               worse
               perswaded
               of
               me
               than
               I
               thought
               any
               of
               your
               Learning
               and
               Judgment
               could
               have
               been
               .
               I
               took
               a
               Matter
               out
               of
               your
               hands
               to
               mine
               ,
               if
               upon
               con●iderations
               mine
               Office
               bind
               me
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               what
               cause
               have
               ye
               to
               complain
               ?
               if
               I
               had
               done
               this
               ,
               either
               upon
               affection
               ,
               or
               intending
               prejudice
               to
               your
               estimation
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               expostulated
               with
               me
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               ye
               then
               had
               done
               it
               after
               a
               gentler
               sort
               ,
               I
               should
               both
               sooner
               have
               amended
               that
               I
               did
               amiss
               ,
               
               and
               also
               have
               had
               better
               cause
               to
               judge
               your
               writing
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               a
               friendly
               heart
               towards
               me
               .
               If
               ye
               be
               offended
               with
               my
               sharp
               Letters
               ,
               how
               can
               your
               testy
               words
               (
               I
               had
               almost
               given
               them
               another
               Name
               )
               delight
               me
               ?
               I
               required
               you
               to
               use
               no
               extremity
               in
               your
               Office
               ,
               
                 durus
                 est
                 hic
                 sermo
              
               ,
               ye
               call
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               ye
               have
               done
               ,
               ye
               begin
               again
               ,
               even
               as
               tho
               all
               being
               said
               ,
               all
               were
               still
               behind
               .
               If
               ye
               have
               used
               none
               extremity
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               ensure
               you
               ,
               as
               glad
               of
               it
               as
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               :
               And
               though
               ye
               do
               not
               ,
               yet
               upon
               a
               complaint
               my
               Office
               bindeth
               me
               to
               succour
               him
               that
               saith
               he
               is
               over-matched
               ,
               and
               is
               compelled
               to
               sustain
               wrong
               .
               I
               was
               thus
               informed
               ,
               and
               by
               Persons
               to
               whom
               I
               gave
               more
               credit
               than
               I
               intend
               to
               do
               hereafter
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               abused
               me
               ,
               as
               ye
               would
               make
               me
               believe
               they
               have
               .
               They
               thus
               complaining
               ,
               could
               I
               do
               less
               than
               grant
               unto
               them
               such
               Remedies
               as
               the
               King's
               Highness
               and
               his
               Laws
               give
               indifferently
               to
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ?
               Might
               I
               not
               also
               somewhat
               gather
               ,
               that
               ye
               proceeded
               the
               sorer
               against
               the
               Reader
               ,
               
                 Roger
                 London
              
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               seen
               how
               much
               you
               desired
               the
               preferment
               of
               your
               Servant
               to
               that
               Revenue
               ?
               My
               Lord
               ,
               you
               had
               shewed
               your self
               of
               much
               more
               patience
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               of
               much
               more
               prudence
               ,
               if
               ye
               had
               contented
               your self
               with
               their
               lawful
               Appeal
               ,
               and
               my
               lawful
               Injunctions
               ;
               and
               rather
               have
               written
               somewhat
               fully
               to
               instruct
               us
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               than
               thus
               to
               desire
               to
               conquer
               me
               by
               shrewd
               words
               ,
               to
               vanquish
               me
               by
               sharp
               threp
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               as
               I
               know
               to
               use
               travel
               ,
               so
               I
               trust
               to
               God
               as
               great
               a
               Clerk
               as
               ye
               be
               ,
               is
               done
               already
               .
               Thus
               out
               of
               their
               place
               ,
               it
               becometh
               me
               not
               ,
               neither
               yet
               I
               am
               wont
               to
               vaunt
               my self
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               I
               know
               who
               worketh
               all
               that
               is
               well
               wrought
               by
               me
               ;
               and
               whereas
               he
               is
               the
               whole
               Doer
               ,
               I
               intend
               not
               to
               offer
               him
               this
               wrong
               ,
               to
               labour
               ,
               and
               I
               to
               take
               the
               thanks
               ;
               yet
               as
               I
               do
               not
               cease
               to
               give
               thanks
               ,
               that
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               his
               Goodness
               to
               use
               me
               as
               an
               Instrument
               ,
               and
               to
               work
               somewhat
               by
               me
               ,
               so
               I
               trust
               I
               am
               as
               ready
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               my
               Calling
               ,
               to
               my
               little
               power
               ,
               as
               ye
               are
               prest
               to
               write
               worse
               of
               me
               than
               ye
               ought
               to
               think
               .
               My
               Prayer
               is
               ,
               That
               God
               give
               me
               no
               longer
               life
               ,
               than
               I
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               use
               mine
               Office
               
                 in
                 aedificationem
              
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 in
                 destructionem
              
               ,
               as
               ye
               bear
               me
               in
               hand
               I
               do
               .
               God
               ,
               ye
               say
               ,
               will
               judg
               such
               using
               of
               Authority
               ,
               meaning
               flatly
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               abuse
               such
               Power
               as
               hath
               pleased
               God
               and
               the
               King's
               Highness
               to
               set
               me
               in
               ;
               God
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               will
               judg
               such
               Judges
               as
               yeare
               ,
               and
               charge
               also
               such
               thoughts
               as
               ye
               misuse
               :
               ye
               do
               not
               so
               well
               as
               I
               would
               ye
               should
               do
               ,
               if
               ye
               so
               think
               of
               me
               as
               your
               Letters
               make
               me
               think
               ye
               do
               .
               The
               Crime
               that
               ye
               charge
               me
               withal
               ,
               is
               greater
               than
               I
               may
               or
               ought
               to
               bear
               ,
               untruer
               ,
               I
               trust
               ,
               than
               they
               that
               would
               fainest
               ,
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               .
               It
               is
               a
               ●trange
               thing
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               neither
               would
               write
               ,
               nor
               send
               you
               word
               by
               mouth
               ,
               what
               ye
               should
               do
               with
               the
               Popish
               Monks
               of
               Abington
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Redding
               could
               get
               streight-way
               my
               Letters
               to
               inhibit
               your
               just
               doings
               :
               That
               was
               not
               my
               mind
               which
               I
               wrote
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               lett
               your
               just
               doings
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               require
               you
               to
               do
               justly
               ;
               neither
               I
               was
               swift
               in
               granting
               my
               Letters
               to
               him
               ,
               albeit
               I
               am
               much
               readier
               to
               help
               him
               that
               complains
               of
               wrong
               ,
               than
               prest
               to
               further
               on
               him
               that
               desireth
               punishment
               of
               a
               Person
               whom
               I
               am
               not
               sure
               hath
               offended
               .
               I
               made
               you
               no
               answer
               ,
               a
               strange
               thing
               !
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               thought
               ye
               had
               better
               known
               my
               Business
               ,
               than
               for
               such
               a
               Matter
               to
               esteem
               me
               not
               your
               Friend
               ;
               you
               might
               have
               better
               judged
               that
               I
               was
               too
               much
               cumbred
               with
               other
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               
               sued
               for
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               could
               better
               espy
               their
               time
               than
               you
               could
               .
               Some
               Man
               will
               think
               it
               rather
               utter
               displeasure
               conceived
               before
               ,
               than
               that
               ye
               have
               any
               urgent
               occasion
               here
               to
               misjudg
               my
               mind
               towards
               you
               .
               As
               concerning
               your
               Manor
               you
               must
               use
               your
               Priviledges
               as
               things
               lent
               unto
               you
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               ye
               shall
               occupy
               them
               well
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               and
               pleasure
               of
               them
               that
               gave
               you
               them
               .
               I
               took
               neither
               the
               Monk's
               Cause
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               ,
               into
               my
               hands
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               bearer
               of
               any
               such
               whom
               their
               upright
               dealings
               is
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               .
               No
               ,
               you
               know
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               I
               love
               such
               readers
               of
               Scripture
               as
               little
               as
               ye
               do
               :
               would
               God
               Men
               of
               your
               sort
               were
               as
               diligent
               to
               see
               that
               in
               all
               their
               Diocesses
               good
               were
               made
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               glad
               to
               remove
               things
               when
               I
               know
               them
               ;
               if
               ye
               had
               taken
               even
               then
               but
               half
               the
               pains
               to
               send
               up
               such
               things
               against
               him
               as
               ye
               now
               send
               ,
               neither
               you
               should
               have
               had
               cause
               ,
               no
               nor
               occasion
               thus
               easily
               to
               divine
               of
               my
               good
               or
               evil-will
               towards
               you
               ,
               nor
               I
               have
               been
               cumbred
               with
               this
               answer
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               while
               I
               am
               your
               Friend
               ,
               take
               me
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               were
               not
               ,
               or
               if
               I
               knew
               any
               cause
               why
               I
               ought
               not
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               show
               you
               what
               had
               alienated
               my
               mind
               from
               you
               ;
               so
               you
               should
               well
               perceive
               that
               my
               displeasure
               should
               last
               no
               longer
               than
               there
               were
               cause
               .
               I
               pass
               over
               your
               
                 Nemo
                 laeditur
                 nisi
                 a
                 seipso
              
               ,
               I
               pray
               with
               you
               this
               first
               part
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 have
                 pity
                 upon
                 me
              
               ;
               the
               other
               part
               is
               not
               in
               my
               Prayers
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 should
                 turn
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               is
               my
               Judg
               ,
               I
               may
               err
               in
               my
               doings
               for
               want
               of
               knowledg
               ,
               but
               I
               willingly
               bear
               no
               misdoers
               ,
               I
               willingly
               hurt
               none
               whom
               honesty
               and
               the
               King's
               Laws
               do
               not
               refuse
               .
               Undo
               not
               you
               your self
               ,
               I
               intend
               nothing
               less
               than
               to
               work
               you
               any
               displeasure
               .
               If
               hitherto
               I
               have
               shewed
               you
               any
               pleasure
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               of
               it
               :
               I
               showed
               it
               to
               your
               Qualities
               and
               not
               to
               you
               ;
               if
               they
               tarry
               with
               you
               ,
               my
               good-will
               cannot
               depart
               from
               you
               ,
               except
               your
               Prayer
               be
               heard
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 My
                 Heart
                 be
                 turned
              
               .
               I
               assure
               you
               I
               am
               right-glad
               ye
               are
               in
               the
               place
               ye
               are
               in
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               what
               shall
               lie
               in
               me
               to
               aid
               you
               in
               your
               Office
               ,
               to
               maintain
               your
               Reputation
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               credit
               among
               your
               Flock
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               I
               shall
               see
               you
               faithful
               to
               your
               Duty
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               Calling
               .
               I
               will
               not
               become
               your
               good
               Lord
               ,
               as
               your
               desire
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               and
               have
               been
               your
               Friend
               ,
               and
               take
               you
               to
               be
               mine
               ;
               cast
               out
               vain
               suspition
               ,
               let
               rash
               Judgment
               rule
               Men
               of
               less
               wit
               and
               discretion
               ;
               wilfulness
               becometh
               all
               Men
               better
               than
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               should
               always
               teach
               us
               to
               lack
               gladly
               our
               own
               Will
               ,
               because
               you
               may
               not
               have
               your
               own
               Will.
               Here
               is
               
                 Christus
                 paup
                 .
                 facit
                 &
                 ditat
                 ,
                 cum
                 Dominus
                 dedit
                 &
                 Dominus
                 abstulit
                 ,
              
               to
               what
               purpose
               ?
               
                 Sit
                 nomen
                 Domini
                 benedictum
              
               ,
               can
               never
               lack
               his
               place
               ,
               it
               becometh
               alwise
               in
               season
               ;
               or
               else
               as
               great
               a
               Divine
               as
               ye
               are
               ,
               I
               would
               say
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               the
               best
               Placed
               here
               ,
               except
               you
               wist
               better
               ,
               you
               had
               rather
               lose
               all
               than
               any
               part
               of
               your
               will.
               I
               pray
               you
               teach
               Patience
               better
               in
               your
               Deeds
               ,
               or
               else
               speak
               as
               little
               of
               it
               as
               ye
               can
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               provoked
               an
               other
               in
               my
               place
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               used
               less
               patience
               with
               you
               ,
               finding
               so
               little
               in
               you
               ;
               but
               I
               can
               take
               your
               Writings
               ,
               and
               this
               Heat
               off
               your
               Stomach
               ,
               even
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               I
               trust
               ,
               beware
               of
               Flatterers
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Redding
               ,
               and
               his
               Monk
               ,
               if
               I
               find
               them
               as
               ye
               say
               they
               are
               ,
               I
               will
               order
               them
               as
               I
               shall
               think
               good
               ;
               ye
               shall
               do
               well
               to
               do
               your
               Duty
               ,
               if
               you
               so
               do
               ,
               ye
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               mistrust
               my
               Friendship
               ;
               if
               ye
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               must
               tell
               it
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               somewhat
               after
               the
               plainest
               sort
               ,
               To
               take
               a
               Cause
               out
               of
               your
               hands
               into
               
               mine
               ,
               I
               do
               but
               mine
               Office
               ,
               you
               meddle
               further
               than
               your
               Office
               will
               bear
               you
               ,
               thus
               roughly
               to
               handle
               me
               for
               using
               of
               mine
               .
               If
               ye
               do
               so
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               let
               pass
               all
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               offer
               you
               such
               kindness
               as
               ye
               shall
               lawfully
               desire
               at
               my
               hands
               .
               Thus
               fare
               you
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               The
               Sentence
               given
               out
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               third
               ,
               against
               King
               Henry
               .
            
             
               Damnatio
               &
               Excommunicatio
               
                 Henrici
                 8.
              
               
               Regis
               Angliae
               ,
               ejusque
               Fautorum
               &
               Complicum
               ,
               cum
               aliarum
               poenarum
               adjectione
               .
            
             
               
                 Paulus
                 Episcopus
                 Servus
                 Servorum
                 Dei
              
               ad
               perpetuam
               rei
               memoriam
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 EJus
                 qui
                 immobilis
                 permanens
                 sua
                 providentia
                 ordine
                 mirabili
                 dat
                 cuncta
                 moveri
                 ,
                 disponente
                 clementia
                 ,
                 vices
                 ,
                 licet
                 immeriti
                 gerentes
                 in
                 terris
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 sede
                 justitiae
                 constituti
                 ,
                 juxta
                 prophetae
                 quoque
                 Hieremiae
                 vaticinium
                 dicentis
                 :
                 Ecce
                 te
                 constitui
                 super
                 gentes
                 &
                 Regna
                 ,
                 ut
                 evellas
                 &
                 destruas
                 ,
                 aedifices
                 ,
                 plantes
                 ,
                 praecipuum
                 super
                 omnes
                 Reges
                 Universae
                 Terrae
                 cunctosque
                 populos
                 obtinentes
                 principatum
                 :
                 ac
                 illum
                 qui
                 pius
                 &
                 misericors
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 vindictam
                 ei
                 qui
                 illam
                 praevenit
                 paratam
                 temperat
                 ,
                 nec
                 quos
                 impoenitentes
                 videt
                 severa
                 ultione
                 castigat
                 ,
                 quin
                 prius
                 comminetur
                 ,
                 in
                 assidue
                 autem
                 peccantes
                 &
                 in
                 peccatis
                 perseverantes
                 ,
                 cum
                 excessus
                 misericordiae
                 fines
                 praetereunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 saltem
                 metu
                 poenae
                 ad
                 cor
                 reverti
                 cogantur
                 ,
                 justitiae
                 vires
                 exercet
                 ,
                 imitantes
                 ;
                 ex
                 incumbenti
                 nobis
                 Apostolicae
                 sollicitudinis
                 studio
                 per-urgemur
                 ,
                 ut
                 cunctarum
                 personarum
                 nostrae
                 curae
                 caelitus
                 commissarum
                 salubri
                 statui
                 solertius
                 intendamus
                 ,
                 ac
                 erroribus
                 &
                 scandalis
                 ,
                 quae
                 Hostis
                 antiqui
                 versutia
                 imminere
                 conspicimus
                 ,
                 propensius
                 obviemus
                 ,
                 excessusque
                 &
                 enormia
                 ac
                 scandalosa
                 crimina
                 congrua
                 severitate
                 coerceamus
                 ,
                 &
                 juxta
                 Apostolum
                 inobedientiam
                 ovium
                 promptius
                 ulciscendo
                 ,
                 illorum
                 perpetratores
                 debita
                 correctione
                 sic
                 compescamus
                 ,
                 quod
                 eos
                 Dei
                 iram
                 provocasse
                 poeniteat
                 ,
                 &
                 ex
                 hoc
                 aliis
                 exemplum
                 cautelae
                 salutaris
                 accedat
                 .
              
               
                 Sane
                 cum
                 superioribus
                 diebus
                 nobis
                 relatum
                 fuisset
                 ,
                 quod
                 Henricus
                 Angliae
                 Rex
                 ,
                 licet
                 tempore
                 Pontificatus
                 fael
                 .
                 record
                 .
                 Leonis
                 Papae
                 X.
                 Praedecessoris
                 nostri
                 diversorum
                 haereticorum
                 Errores
                 ,
                 saepe
                 ab
                 Apostolica
                 Sede
                 &
                 Sacris
                 Conciliis
                 praeteritis
                 temporibus
                 damnatos
                 ,
                 &
                 novissime
                 nostra
                 aetate
                 per
                 perditionis
                 alumnum
                 Martinum
                 Lutherum
                 suscitatos
                 &
                 innovatos
                 ,
                 zelo
                 Catholicae
                 Fidei
                 ,
                 &
                 erga
                 dictam
                 Sedem
                 devotionis
                 fervore
                 inductus
                 ,
                 non
                 minus
                 docte
                 quam
                 pie
                 ,
                 per
                 quendam
                 librum
                 per
                 eum
                 desuper
                 compositum
                 ,
                 &
                 eidem
                 Leoni
                 Praedecessori
                 ut
                 eum
                 examinaret
                 &
                 approbaret
                 oblatum
                 ,
                 confutasset
                 ,
                 ob
                 quod
                 ad
                 eodem
                 Leone
                 Praedecessore
                 ultra
                 dicti
                 libri
                 ,
                 cum
                 magna
                 ipsius
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 laude
                 &
                 commendatione
                 ,
                 approbationem
                 ,
                 titulum
                 Defensoris
                 Fidei
                 reportaverit
                 ,
                 a
                 recta
                 Fide
                 &
                 Apostolico
                 tramite
                 devians
                 ,
                 ac
                 propriae
                 salutis
                 ,
                 famae
                 ,
                 &
                 
                 honoris
                 immemor
                 ,
                 postquam
                 Charissima
                 in
                 Christo
                 Filia
                 nostra
                 Catharina
                 Angliae
                 Regina
                 illustri
                 sua
                 progenie
                 conjuge
                 ,
                 cum
                 qua
                 publice
                 in
                 facie
                 Ecclesiae
                 Matrimonium
                 contraxerat
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 plures
                 annos
                 continuaverat
                 ,
                 ac
                 ex
                 qua
                 ,
                 dicto
                 constante
                 Matrimonio
                 ,
                 prolem
                 pluries
                 susceperat
                 ;
                 nulla
                 legitima
                 subsistente
                 causa
                 ,
                 &
                 contra
                 Ecclesiae
                 prohibitionem
                 dimissa
                 ,
                 cum
                 quadam
                 Anna
                 Bolena
                 ,
                 Muliere
                 Anglica
                 ,
                 dicta
                 Catharina
                 adhuc
                 vivente
                 ,
                 de
                 facto
                 Matrimonium
                 contraxerat
                 ,
                 ad
                 deteriora
                 prosiliens
                 ,
                 quasdam
                 leges
                 ceu
                 generales
                 Constitutiones
                 edere
                 non
                 erubuit
                 ,
                 per
                 quas
                 subditos
                 suos
                 ad
                 quosdam
                 haereticos
                 &
                 schismaticos
                 Articulos
                 tenendos
                 ,
                 inter
                 quos
                 &
                 hoc
                 erat
                 quod
                 Romanus
                 Pontifex
                 Caput
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 &
                 Christi
                 Vicarius
                 non
                 erat
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 ipse
                 in
                 Anglica
                 Ecclesia
                 supremum
                 Caput
                 existebat
                 ,
                 sub
                 gravibus
                 etiam
                 mortis
                 poenis
                 cogebat
                 .
                 Et
                 his
                 non
                 contentus
                 ,
                 Diabolo
                 sacrilegii
                 crimen
                 suadente
                 ,
                 quamplures
                 Praelatos
                 ,
                 etiam
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 aliasque
                 personas
                 Ecclesiasticas
                 ,
                 etiam
                 Regulares
                 ,
                 ne●non
                 Saeculares
                 ,
                 sibi
                 ut
                 haeretico
                 &
                 schismatico
                 adhaerere
                 ,
                 ac
                 Articulos
                 praedictos
                 Sanctorum
                 Patrum
                 decretis
                 &
                 Sacrorum
                 Conciliorum
                 Statutis
                 ,
                 imo
                 etiam
                 ipsi
                 Evangelicae
                 veritati
                 contrarios
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 tales
                 alios
                 damnatos
                 approbare
                 ,
                 &
                 sequi
                 nolentes
                 ,
                 &
                 intrepide
                 recusantes
                 ,
                 capi
                 &
                 carceribus
                 mancipari
                 .
                 Hisque
                 similiter
                 non
                 contentus
                 ,
                 mala
                 malis
                 accumulando
                 ,
                 bonae
                 memoriae
                 Jo.
                 H.
                 S.
                 Vitalis
                 Presbyt
                 .
                 Cardinal
                 .
                 Roffen
                 .
                 quem
                 ob
                 fidei
                 constantiam
                 &
                 vitae
                 Sanctimoniam
                 ad
                 Cardinalatus
                 dignitatem
                 promoveramus
                 ,
                 cum
                 dictis
                 haeresibus
                 &
                 erroribus
                 consentire
                 nollet
                 ,
                 horenda
                 immanitate
                 &
                 detestanda
                 saevitia
                 ,
                 publice
                 miserabili
                 supplicio
                 tradi
                 &
                 decollari
                 mandaverat
                 ,
                 &
                 fecerat
                 ,
                 Excommunicationis
                 ,
                 &
                 Anathematis
                 ,
                 aliasque
                 gravissimas
                 sententias
                 ,
                 censuras
                 ,
                 &
                 poenas
                 in
                 literis
                 &
                 constitutionibus
                 recolendae
                 mem
                 .
                 Bonifacii
                 VIII
                 .
                 Honorii
                 III.
                 Roman
                 .
                 Pontificum
                 praedecessorum
                 nostrorum
                 desuper
                 editis
                 contentas
                 ,
                 &
                 alias
                 in
                 tales
                 a
                 jure
                 latas
                 damnabiliter
                 incurrendo
                 ,
                 ac
                 Regno
                 Angliae
                 ,
                 &
                 dominiis
                 quae
                 tenebat
                 ,
                 necnon
                 regalis
                 fastigii
                 celsitudine
                 ac
                 praefati
                 tituli
                 praerogativa
                 ,
                 &
                 honore
                 se
                 indignum
                 reddendo
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Nos
                 licet
                 ex
                 eo
                 ,
                 quod
                 prout
                 non
                 ignorabamus
                 ,
                 idem
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 certis
                 censuris
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ,
                 quibus
                 a
                 piae
                 memoriae
                 Clemente
                 Papa
                 VII
                 .
                 etiam
                 praedecessore
                 nostro
                 ,
                 postquam
                 humanissimis
                 literis
                 &
                 paternis
                 exhortationibus
                 ,
                 multisque
                 nunciis
                 &
                 mediis
                 ,
                 primo
                 &
                 postremo
                 etiam
                 judicialiter
                 ,
                 ut
                 praefatam
                 Annam
                 a
                 se
                 dimitteret
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 praedictae
                 Catharinae
                 suae
                 verae
                 Conjugis
                 consortium
                 rediret
                 ,
                 frustra
                 monitus
                 fuerat
                 ,
                 innodatus
                 extiterat
                 ,
                 Pharaonis
                 duritiam
                 imitando
                 ,
                 per
                 longum
                 tempus
                 in
                 clavium
                 contemptum
                 insorduerat
                 ,
                 &
                 insordescebat
                 ,
                 quod
                 ad
                 cor
                 rediret
                 ,
                 vix
                 sperare
                 posse
                 videremus
                 ,
                 ob
                 paternam
                 tamen
                 Charitatem
                 ,
                 qua
                 in
                 minoribus
                 constituti
                 donec
                 in
                 obedientia
                 ,
                 &
                 reverentia
                 Sedis
                 praedictae
                 permansit
                 ,
                 eum
                 prosecuti
                 fueramus
                 ,
                 utque
                 clarius
                 videre
                 possemus
                 ,
                 an
                 clamor
                 qui
                 ad
                 nos
                 delatus
                 fuerat
                 ,
                 (
                 quem
                 certe
                 etiam
                 ipsius
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 respectu
                 falsum
                 esse
                 desideramus
                 )
                 verus
                 esset
                 ,
                 statuimus
                 ab
                 ulteriori
                 contra
                 ipsum
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 processu
                 ad
                 tempus
                 abstinendo
                 ,
                 hujus
                 rei
                 veritatem
                 diligentius
                 indagare
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Cum
                 autem
                 debitis
                 diligentiis
                 desuper
                 factis
                 clamorem
                 ad
                 nos
                 ,
                 ut
                 praefertur
                 ,
                 delatum
                 ,
                 verum
                 esse
                 ,
                 simulque
                 ,
                 quod
                 dolenter
                 referimus
                 ,
                 dictum
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ita
                 in
                 profundum
                 malorum
                 descendisse
                 ,
                 ut
                 de
                 ejus
                 resipiscentia
                 nulla
                 penitus
                 videatur
                 spes
                 haberi
                 posse
                 ,
                 repererimus
                 :
                 Nos
                 attendentes
                 vetere
                 lege
                 ,
                 crimen
                 adulterii
                 notatum
                 lapidari
                 mandatum
                 ,
                 ac
                 auctores
                 Schismatis
                 halitu
                 terrae
                 absorptos
                 ,
                 eorumque
                 sequaces
                 coelesti
                 
                 igne
                 consumptos
                 ,
                 Elimamque
                 Magum
                 viis
                 Domini
                 resistentem
                 per
                 Apostolum
                 aeterna
                 severitate
                 damnatum
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 volentesque
                 ne
                 in
                 districto
                 examine
                 ipsius
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 &
                 subditorum
                 suorum
                 ,
                 quos
                 secum
                 in
                 perditionem
                 trahere
                 videmus
                 ,
                 animarum
                 ratio
                 a
                 nobis
                 exposcatur
                 ,
                 quantum
                 nobis
                 ex
                 alto
                 conceditur
                 ,
                 providere
                 contra
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 ejusque
                 complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 praemissis
                 quomodolibet
                 culpabiles
                 ,
                 contra
                 quod
                 ex
                 eo
                 quod
                 excessus
                 ,
                 &
                 delicta
                 praedicta
                 adeo
                 manifesta
                 sunt
                 &
                 notoria
                 ,
                 ut
                 nulla
                 possint
                 tergiversatione
                 celari
                 ,
                 absque
                 ulteriori
                 mora
                 ad
                 executionem
                 procedere
                 possemus
                 ,
                 benignius
                 agendo
                 ,
                 decrevimus
                 infrascripto
                 modo
                 procedere
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Habita
                 itaque
                 super
                 his
                 cum
                 venerabilibus
                 fratribus
                 nostris
                 S.
                 R.
                 E.
                 Cardinalibus
                 deliberatione
                 matura
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 illorum
                 consilio
                 &
                 assensu
                 ,
                 praefatum
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 ejusque
                 complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 ac
                 quoscunque
                 alios
                 in
                 praemissis
                 ,
                 ceu
                 eorum
                 aliquo
                 quoque
                 modo
                 culpabiles
                 ,
                 tam
                 laicos
                 quam
                 Clericos
                 ,
                 etiam
                 regulares
                 cujuscunque
                 dignitatis
                 ,
                 status
                 ,
                 gradus
                 ,
                 ordinis
                 ,
                 conditionis
                 ,
                 praeeminentiae
                 ,
                 &
                 excellentiae
                 existant
                 ,
                 (
                 quorum
                 nomina
                 &
                 cognomina
                 ,
                 perinde
                 ac
                 si
                 praesentibus
                 insererentur
                 ,
                 pro
                 sufficienter
                 expressis
                 haberi
                 volumus
                 )
                 per
                 viscera
                 misericordiae
                 Dei
                 nostri
                 hortamur
                 ,
                 &
                 requirimus
                 in
                 Domino
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 a
                 praedictis
                 erroribus
                 prorsus
                 abstineat
                 ,
                 &
                 constitutiones
                 ,
                 seu
                 leges
                 praedictas
                 ,
                 sicut
                 de
                 facto
                 eas
                 fecit
                 ,
                 revocet
                 ,
                 casset
                 ,
                 &
                 annullet
                 ,
                 &
                 coactione
                 subditorum
                 suorum
                 ad
                 eas
                 servandas
                 ,
                 necnon
                 carceratione
                 ,
                 captura
                 ,
                 &
                 punitione
                 illorum
                 ,
                 qui
                 ipsis
                 constitutionibus
                 seu
                 legibus
                 adhaerere
                 ,
                 aut
                 eas
                 servare
                 noluerint
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 aliis
                 erroribus
                 praedictis
                 penitus
                 ,
                 &
                 omnino
                 abstineat
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 quos
                 praemissorum
                 occasione
                 captivos
                 habeas
                 ,
                 relaxet
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Complices
                 vero
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 dicti
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 in
                 praemissis
                 ,
                 &
                 circa
                 ea
                 ipsi
                 Henrico
                 Regi
                 super
                 his
                 de
                 caetero
                 non
                 adsistant
                 ,
                 nec
                 adhaereant
                 ,
                 vel
                 faveant
                 ,
                 nec
                 ei
                 consilium
                 ,
                 auxilium
                 ,
                 vel
                 favorem
                 ,
                 desuper
                 praestent
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Alias
                 si
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 ,
                 ac
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 .
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 hortationibus
                 &
                 requisitionibus
                 hujusmodi
                 non
                 annuerint
                 cum
                 effectu
                 ,
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 ac
                 alios
                 culpabiles
                 praedictos
                 ,
                 auctoritate
                 Apostolica
                 ,
                 ac
                 ex
                 certa
                 nostra
                 scientia
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 Apostolicae
                 potestatis
                 plenitudine
                 ,
                 tenore
                 praesentium
                 ,
                 in
                 virtute
                 sanctae
                 obedientiae
                 ,
                 ac
                 sub
                 majoris
                 Excommunicationis
                 lata
                 sententia
                 ,
                 a
                 qua
                 etiam
                 praetextu
                 cujuscunque
                 privilegii
                 ,
                 vel
                 facultatis
                 ,
                 etiam
                 in
                 forma
                 confessionalis
                 ,
                 cum
                 quibuscunque
                 efficacissimis
                 clausulis
                 nobis
                 &
                 Sede
                 praedicta
                 quomodolibet
                 concessis
                 ,
                 &
                 etiam
                 iteratis
                 vicibus
                 innovatis
                 ,
                 ab
                 alio
                 quam
                 a
                 Romano
                 Pontifice
                 ,
                 praeterquam
                 in
                 mortis
                 Articulo
                 constituti
                 ,
                 ita
                 tamen
                 ,
                 quod
                 si
                 aliquem
                 absolvi
                 contingat
                 ,
                 qui
                 postmodum
                 convaluerit
                 ,
                 nisi
                 post
                 convalescentiam
                 ,
                 monitioni
                 &
                 mandatis
                 nostris
                 hujusmodi
                 paruerit
                 cum
                 effectu
                 ,
                 in
                 eandem
                 Excommunicationis
                 sententiam
                 reincidat
                 ,
                 absolvi
                 non
                 possint
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Necnon
                 rebellionis
                 ,
                 &
                 quoad
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 etiam
                 perditionis
                 Regni
                 ,
                 &
                 Dominiorum
                 praedictorum
                 ,
                 &
                 tam
                 quoad
                 eum
                 ,
                 quam
                 quod
                 alios
                 monitos
                 supradictos
                 supra
                 &
                 infrascriptis
                 poenis
                 ,
                 quas
                 si
                 dictis
                 monitioni
                 &
                 mandatis
                 ,
                 ut
                 praefertur
                 ,
                 non
                 paruerint
                 ,
                 eos
                 ,
                 &
                 eorum
                 singulos
                 ,
                 ipso
                 facto
                 respective
                 incurrere
                 volumus
                 ,
                 per
                 praesentes
                 monemus
                 ;
                 eisque
                 &
                 eorum
                 cuilibet
                 districte
                 praecipiendo
                 mandamus
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 per
                 se
                 ,
                 vel
                 procuratorem
                 legitimum
                 &
                 sufficienti
                 mandato
                 suffultum
                 ,
                 
                 infra
                 nonaginta
                 ,
                 complices
                 vero
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 ac
                 alii
                 in
                 praemissis
                 quomodolibet
                 culpabiles
                 supradicti
                 ,
                 Saeculares
                 &
                 Ecclesiastici
                 etiam
                 regulares
                 ,
                 personaliter
                 infra
                 sexaginta
                 dies
                 compareant
                 coram
                 nobis
                 ,
                 ad
                 se
                 super
                 praemissis
                 legitime
                 excusandum
                 &
                 defendendum
                 ;
                 alias
                 videndum
                 &
                 audiendum
                 contra
                 eos
                 &
                 eorum
                 singulos
                 ,
                 etiam
                 nominatim
                 ,
                 quos
                 sic
                 monemus
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 expediat
                 ,
                 ad
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 ,
                 actus
                 ,
                 etiam
                 sententiam
                 definitivam
                 ,
                 declaratoriam
                 ,
                 condemnatoriam
                 ,
                 &
                 privatoriam
                 ,
                 ac
                 mandatum
                 executivum
                 procedi
                 .
                 Quod
                 si
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 ,
                 &
                 alii
                 moniti
                 praedicti
                 intra
                 dictos
                 terminos
                 eis
                 ut
                 praefertur
                 ,
                 respective
                 praefixos
                 non
                 comparuerint
                 ,
                 &
                 praedictam
                 Excommunicationis
                 sententiam
                 per
                 tres
                 dies
                 ,
                 post
                 lapsum
                 dictorum
                 terminorum
                 animo
                 ,
                 quod
                 absit
                 ,
                 sustinuerint
                 indurato
                 ,
                 censuras
                 ipsas
                 aggravamus
                 ,
                 &
                 successive
                 reaggravamus
                 ,
                 Henricumque
                 ipsum
                 ,
                 privationis
                 Regni
                 &
                 Dominiorum
                 praedictorum
                 ,
                 &
                 tam
                 eum
                 quam
                 alios
                 monitos
                 praedictos
                 ,
                 &
                 eorum
                 singulos
                 ,
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulas
                 alias
                 poenas
                 praedictas
                 incurrisse
                 ,
                 ab
                 omnibusque
                 Christi
                 fidelibus
                 ,
                 cum
                 eorum
                 bonis
                 perpetuo
                 diffidatos
                 esse
                 .
                 Et
                 si
                 interim
                 ab
                 humanis
                 decedat
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastica
                 debere
                 carere
                 sepultura
                 ,
                 auctoritate
                 &
                 potestatis
                 plenitudine
                 praedictis
                 decernimus
                 ,
                 &
                 declaramus
                 ,
                 eosque
                 anathematis
                 ,
                 maledictionis
                 ,
                 &
                 damnationis
                 aeternae
                 mucrone
                 percutimus
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Necnon
                 quae
                 praefatus
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 quomodolibet
                 ,
                 &
                 ex
                 quavis
                 causa
                 tenet
                 ,
                 habet
                 ,
                 aut
                 possidet
                 ,
                 Quamdiu
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 ,
                 &
                 alii
                 moniti
                 praedicti
                 ,
                 &
                 eorum
                 singuli
                 in
                 aliis
                 per
                 dictum
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 non
                 tentis
                 ,
                 habitis
                 ,
                 aut
                 possessis
                 permanserint
                 ,
                 &
                 triduo
                 post
                 eorum
                 inde
                 recessum
                 ,
                 &
                 alia
                 quaecunque
                 ad
                 quae
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 &
                 alios
                 moni●os
                 praedictos
                 ,
                 post
                 lapsum
                 dictorum
                 terminorum
                 declinare
                 contigerit
                 ,
                 Dominia
                 ,
                 civitates
                 ,
                 terras
                 ,
                 castra
                 ,
                 villas
                 ,
                 oppida
                 ,
                 Metrapolitanasque
                 ,
                 &
                 alias
                 Cathedrales
                 ,
                 caeterasque
                 inferiores
                 Ecclesias
                 ,
                 necnon
                 Monasteria
                 ,
                 Prioratus
                 ,
                 Domos
                 ,
                 Conventus
                 ,
                 &
                 loca
                 religiosa
                 ,
                 vel
                 pia
                 cujuscunque
                 ,
                 etiam
                 S.
                 Benedict
                 .
                 Cluniacen
                 .
                 Cistercien
                 .
                 Praemonstraten
                 .
                 ac
                 Praedicatorum
                 ,
                 Minorum
                 ,
                 Eremitarum
                 S.
                 Augustini
                 Carmelitarum
                 ,
                 &
                 aliorum
                 Ordinum
                 ,
                 ac
                 Congregationum
                 ,
                 &
                 Militiarum
                 quaruncunque
                 in
                 ipsis
                 Dominiis
                 ,
                 Civitatibus
                 ,
                 terris
                 ,
                 castris
                 ,
                 villis
                 ,
                 oppidis
                 ,
                 &
                 locis
                 existentia
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastico
                 supponimus
                 Interdicto
                 ,
                 ita
                 ut
                 illo
                 durante
                 in
                 iis
                 etiam
                 praetextu
                 cujuscunque
                 Apostolici
                 indulti
                 ,
                 Ecclesiis
                 ,
                 Monasteriis
                 ,
                 Prioratibus
                 ,
                 Domibus
                 ,
                 Conventibus
                 ,
                 locis
                 ,
                 ordinibus
                 ,
                 aut
                 personis
                 ,
                 etiam
                 quacunque
                 dignitate
                 fulgentibus
                 concessi
                 ,
                 praeterquam
                 in
                 casibus
                 a
                 jure
                 permissis
                 ,
                 ac
                 etiam
                 in
                 illis
                 alias
                 quam
                 clausis
                 januis
                 ,
                 &
                 Excommunicatis
                 &
                 interdictis
                 exclusis
                 ,
                 nequeant
                 Missae
                 ,
                 aut
                 alia
                 divina
                 officia
                 celebrari
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Et
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 ,
                 complicumque
                 ,
                 fautorum
                 ,
                 adhaerentium
                 ,
                 consultorum
                 ,
                 sequacium
                 ,
                 &
                 culpabilium
                 praedictorum
                 filii
                 ,
                 paenarum
                 ,
                 ut
                 hic
                 in
                 hoc
                 casu
                 par
                 est
                 ,
                 participes
                 sint
                 ,
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 ejusdem
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 ex
                 dicta
                 Anna
                 ,
                 ac
                 singulorum
                 aliorum
                 praedictorum
                 filios
                 natos
                 ,
                 &
                 nascituros
                 ,
                 aliosque
                 descendentes
                 ,
                 usque
                 in
                 eum
                 gradum
                 ,
                 ad
                 quem
                 jura
                 poenas
                 in
                 casibus
                 hujusmodi
                 extendunt
                 (
                 nemine
                 excepto
                 ,
                 nullaque
                 minoris
                 aetatis
                 ,
                 aut
                 sexus
                 ,
                 vel
                 ignorantiae
                 ,
                 vel
                 alterius
                 cujusvis
                 causae
                 habita
                 ratione
                 )
                 dignitatibus
                 ,
                 &
                 honoribus
                 in
                 quibus
                 quomodolibet
                 constituti
                 existunt
                 ,
                 seu
                 quibus
                 gaudent
                 ,
                 utuntur
                 ,
                 potiuntur
                 ,
                 aut
                 muniti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 necnon
                 privilegiis
                 ,
                 concessionibus
                 ,
                 gratiis
                 ,
                 indulgentiis
                 ,
                 immunitatibus
                 ,
                 remissionibus
                 ,
                 libertatibus
                 ,
                 &
                 indultis
                 ,
                 ac
                 dominiis
                 ,
                 civitatibus
                 ,
                 castris
                 ,
                 terris
                 ,
                 villis
                 ,
                 oppidis
                 ,
                 &
                 locis
                 ,
                 etiam
                 Commendatis
                 ,
                 vel
                 in
                 Gubernium
                 
                 concessis
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 in
                 feudum
                 ,
                 emphyteusim
                 ,
                 vel
                 alias
                 a
                 Romanis
                 ,
                 vel
                 aliis
                 Ecclesiis
                 ,
                 Monasteriis
                 ,
                 &
                 locis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ,
                 ac
                 secularibus
                 Principibus
                 ,
                 Dominiis
                 ,
                 Potentatibus
                 ,
                 etiam
                 Regibus
                 &
                 Imperatoribus
                 ,
                 aut
                 aliis
                 privatis
                 ,
                 vel
                 publicis
                 personis
                 quomodolibet
                 habent
                 ,
                 tenent
                 ,
                 aut
                 possident
                 ,
                 caeterisque
                 omnibus
                 bonis
                 ,
                 mobilibus
                 &
                 immobilibus
                 ,
                 juribus
                 &
                 actionibus
                 ,
                 eis
                 quomodolibet
                 competentibus
                 privatos
                 ,
                 dictaque
                 bona
                 feudalia
                 ,
                 vel
                 emphyteutica
                 ,
                 &
                 alia
                 quaecunque
                 ab
                 aliis
                 quomodolibet
                 obtenta
                 ,
                 ad
                 directos
                 dominos
                 ,
                 ita
                 ut
                 de
                 illis
                 libere
                 disponere
                 possint
                 ,
                 respective
                 devoluta
                 ,
                 &
                 eos
                 qui
                 Ecclesiastici
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 etiamsi
                 religiosi
                 existant
                 ,
                 Ecclesiis
                 etiam
                 Cathedralibus
                 ,
                 &
                 Metropolitanis
                 ,
                 necnon
                 Monasteriis
                 &
                 Prioratibus
                 ,
                 praeposituris
                 ,
                 praepositatibus
                 ,
                 dignitatibus
                 ,
                 personatibus
                 ,
                 Officiis
                 ,
                 Canonicatibus
                 &
                 Praebendis
                 ,
                 aliisque
                 beneficiis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 per
                 eos
                 quomodolibet
                 obtentis
                 privatos
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 illa
                 ac
                 alia
                 in
                 posterum
                 obtinenda
                 inhabiles
                 esse
                 ,
                 similiter
                 decernimus
                 &
                 declaramus
                 ;
                 eosque
                 sic
                 respective
                 privatos
                 ad
                 illa
                 ,
                 &
                 alia
                 quaecunque
                 similia
                 ,
                 ac
                 dignitates
                 ,
                 honores
                 ,
                 administrationes
                 ,
                 &
                 officia
                 ,
                 jura
                 ,
                 ac
                 feuda
                 in
                 posterum
                 obtinenda
                 ,
                 auctoritate
                 &
                 scientia
                 ,
                 ac
                 plenitudine
                 similibus
                 inhabilitamus
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Ipsiusque
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 ,
                 ac
                 Regni
                 omniumque
                 aliorum
                 dominiorum
                 ,
                 civitatum
                 ,
                 terrarum
                 ,
                 castrorum
                 ,
                 villarum
                 ,
                 fortalitiorum
                 ,
                 arcium
                 ,
                 oppidorum
                 ,
                 &
                 locorum
                 suorum
                 ,
                 etiam
                 de
                 facto
                 obtentorum
                 Magistratus
                 ,
                 judices
                 ,
                 Castellanos
                 ,
                 Custodes
                 &
                 Officiales
                 quoscunque
                 ,
                 necnon
                 Communitates
                 ,
                 Universitates
                 ,
                 Collegia
                 ,
                 Feudatarios
                 ,
                 vassallos
                 ,
                 subditos
                 ,
                 cives
                 ,
                 incolas
                 ,
                 &
                 habitatores
                 etiam
                 forenses
                 ,
                 dicto
                 Regi
                 de
                 facto
                 obedientes
                 ,
                 tam
                 saeculares
                 ,
                 quam
                 si
                 qui
                 rationis
                 alicujus
                 temporalitatis
                 ipsum
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 in
                 superiorem
                 recognoscant
                 ,
                 etiam
                 Ecclesiasticos
                 ,
                 a
                 praefato
                 rege
                 ,
                 seu
                 ejus
                 complicibus
                 ,
                 fautoribus
                 ,
                 adhaerentibus
                 ,
                 consultoribus
                 ,
                 &
                 sequacibus
                 supradictis
                 deputatis
                 ,
                 a
                 juramento
                 fidelitatis
                 ,
                 jure
                 vassallitico
                 ,
                 &
                 omni
                 erga
                 Regem
                 ,
                 &
                 alios
                 praedictos
                 subjectione
                 absolvimus
                 ,
                 ac
                 penitus
                 liberamus
                 .
                 His
                 nihilominus
                 sub
                 Excommunicationis
                 poena
                 mandantes
                 ,
                 ut
                 ab
                 ejusdem
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 ,
                 suorumque
                 officialium
                 ,
                 judicum
                 ,
                 &
                 magistratuum
                 quorumcunque
                 obedientia
                 poenitus
                 &
                 omnino
                 recedant
                 ,
                 nec
                 illos
                 in
                 superiores
                 recognoscant
                 ,
                 neque
                 illorum
                 mandatis
                 obtemperent
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Et
                 ut
                 alii
                 eorum
                 exemplo
                 perterriti
                 discant
                 ab
                 hujusmodi
                 excessibus
                 abstinere
                 ,
                 eisdem
                 auctoritate
                 ,
                 scientia
                 ,
                 &
                 plenitudine
                 ,
                 volumus
                 ,
                 ac
                 decernimus
                 ,
                 quod
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 &
                 complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 &
                 alii
                 in
                 praemissis
                 culpabiles
                 ,
                 postquam
                 alias
                 poenas
                 praedictas
                 ,
                 ut
                 praefertur
                 ,
                 respective
                 incurrerint
                 ,
                 necnon
                 praefati
                 descendentes
                 ,
                 ex
                 tunc
                 infames
                 existant
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 testimonium
                 non
                 admittantur
                 ,
                 testamenta
                 ,
                 &
                 codicillos
                 ,
                 aut
                 alias
                 dispositiones
                 ,
                 etiam
                 inter
                 vivos
                 concedere
                 ,
                 &
                 facere
                 non
                 possint
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 alicujus
                 successionem
                 ex
                 testamento
                 ,
                 vel
                 ab
                 intestato
                 ,
                 necnon
                 ad
                 jurisdictionem
                 ,
                 seu
                 judicandi
                 potestatem
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 Notoriatus
                 Officium
                 ,
                 omnesque
                 actus
                 legitimos
                 quoscunque
                 ita
                 ut
                 eorum
                 processus
                 ,
                 sive
                 instrumenta
                 atque
                 alii
                 actus
                 quicunque
                 ,
                 nullius
                 sint
                 roboris
                 vel
                 momenti
                 ,
                 inhabiles
                 existant
                 ,
                 &
                 nulli
                 ipsis
                 ,
                 sed
                 ipsi
                 aliis
                 super
                 quocunque
                 debito
                 &
                 negotio
                 ,
                 tam
                 civili
                 ,
                 quam
                 criminali
                 ,
                 de
                 jure
                 respondere
                 teneantur
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Et
                 nihilominus
                 omnes
                 ,
                 &
                 singulos
                 Christi
                 fideles
                 ,
                 sub
                 Excommunicationis
                 ,
                 &
                 aliis
                 infrascriptis
                 poenis
                 ,
                 monemus
                 ,
                 ut
                 monitos
                 ,
                 Excommunicatos
                 ,
                 aggravatos
                 ,
                 interdictos
                 ,
                 privatos
                 ,
                 maledictos
                 ,
                 &
                 damnatos
                 praedictos
                 evitent
                 ,
                 &
                 quantum
                 in
                 eis
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 aliis
                 evitari
                 
                 faciant
                 ,
                 nec
                 cum
                 eisdem
                 ,
                 seu
                 praefati
                 Regis
                 Civitatum
                 ,
                 Dominiorum
                 ,
                 Terrarum
                 ,
                 Castrorum
                 ,
                 Comitatuum
                 ,
                 Villarum
                 ,
                 Fortalitiorum
                 ,
                 Oppidorum
                 ,
                 &
                 locorum
                 praedictorum
                 civibus
                 ,
                 incolis
                 ,
                 vel
                 habitatoribus
                 aut
                 subditis
                 &
                 vassallis
                 ,
                 emendo
                 ,
                 vendendo
                 ,
                 permutando
                 ,
                 aut
                 quamcunque
                 mercaturam
                 ,
                 seu
                 negotium
                 exercendo
                 ,
                 commercium
                 ,
                 seu
                 aliquam
                 conversationem
                 ,
                 seu
                 communionem
                 habeant
                 ▪
                 aut
                 vinum
                 ,
                 granum
                 ,
                 sal
                 ,
                 seu
                 alia
                 victualia
                 ,
                 arma
                 ,
                 pannos
                 ,
                 merces
                 vel
                 quasvis
                 alias
                 mercantias
                 ,
                 vel
                 res
                 per
                 mare
                 in
                 eorum
                 navibus
                 ,
                 triremibus
                 ,
                 aut
                 aliis
                 navigiis
                 ,
                 sive
                 per
                 terram
                 cum
                 mulis
                 ,
                 vel
                 aliis
                 animalibus
                 ,
                 deferre
                 aut
                 conducere
                 ,
                 seu
                 deferri
                 aut
                 conduci
                 facere
                 ,
                 vel
                 delata
                 per
                 illos
                 recipere
                 ,
                 publice
                 vel
                 occulte
                 ,
                 aut
                 talia
                 facientibus
                 auxiliū
                 ,
                 consiliū
                 ,
                 favorem
                 publice
                 vel
                 occulte
                 ,
                 directe
                 vel
                 indirecte
                 ,
                 quovis
                 quaesito
                 colore
                 ,
                 perse
                 ,
                 vel
                 alium
                 ,
                 seu
                 alios
                 quoquo
                 modo
                 praestare
                 praesumant
                 .
                 Quod
                 si
                 fecerint
                 ,
                 ultra
                 Excommunicationis
                 praedictae
                 ,
                 etiam
                 nullitatis
                 contractuum
                 quos
                 inirent
                 ,
                 necnon
                 perditionis
                 mercium
                 ,
                 victualium
                 ,
                 &
                 bonorum
                 omnium
                 delatorum
                 ,
                 quae
                 capientium
                 siant
                 ,
                 poenas
                 similiter
                 eo
                 ipso
                 incurrant
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Caeterum
                 quia
                 convenire
                 non
                 videtur
                 ,
                 ut
                 cum
                 his
                 qui
                 Ecclesiam
                 contemnunt
                 ,
                 dum
                 praesertim
                 ex
                 eorum
                 pertinacia
                 spes
                 corrigibilitatis
                 non
                 habetur
                 ,
                 hi
                 qui
                 divinis
                 obsequiis
                 vacant
                 ,
                 conversentur
                 ,
                 quod
                 etiam
                 illos
                 tuto
                 facere
                 non
                 posse
                 dubitandum
                 est
                 ,
                 omnium
                 &
                 singularum
                 Metropolitanarum
                 &
                 aliarum
                 Cathedralium
                 ,
                 caeterarumque
                 inferiorum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 &
                 Monasteriorum
                 ,
                 domorum
                 &
                 locorum
                 Religiosorum
                 ,
                 &
                 piorum
                 quorumcumque
                 ,
                 etiam
                 S.
                 Augustini
                 ,
                 S.
                 Benedicti
                 ,
                 Cluniacen
                 .
                 Cistercien
                 .
                 Praemonstraten
                 .
                 ac
                 Praedicatorum
                 ,
                 Minorum
                 ,
                 Carmelitarum
                 ,
                 aliorumque
                 quorumcumque
                 ordinum
                 ,
                 &
                 Militiarum
                 ,
                 etiam
                 Hospitalis
                 Hierosolymitani
                 ,
                 Praelatis
                 ,
                 Abbatibus
                 ,
                 Prioribus
                 ,
                 Praeceptoribus
                 ,
                 Praepositis
                 ,
                 Ministris
                 ,
                 Custodibus
                 ,
                 Guardianis
                 ,
                 Conventibus
                 ,
                 Monachis
                 &
                 Canonicis
                 ,
                 necnon
                 Parochialium
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Rectoribus
                 ,
                 aliisque
                 quibuscunque
                 personis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 in
                 Regno
                 &
                 Dominiis
                 praedictis
                 commorantibus
                 ,
                 sub
                 Excommunicationis
                 ac
                 privationis
                 Administrationum
                 &
                 regiminum
                 Monasteriorum
                 ,
                 dignitatum
                 ,
                 personatuum
                 ,
                 administrationum
                 ,
                 ac
                 officiorum
                 ,
                 Canonicatuumque
                 ,
                 &
                 Praebendarum
                 ,
                 Parochialium
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ,
                 &
                 aliorum
                 beneficiorum
                 Ecclesiasticorum
                 quorumcumque
                 quomodolibet
                 qualificatorum
                 ,
                 per
                 eos
                 quomodolibet
                 obtentorum
                 ,
                 poenis
                 mandamus
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 infra
                 quinque
                 dies
                 ,
                 post
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 terminos
                 praedictos
                 elapsos
                 ,
                 de
                 ipsis
                 Regno
                 ,
                 &
                 Dominiis
                 ,
                 dimissis
                 tamen
                 aliquibus
                 Presbyteris
                 in
                 Ecclesiis
                 quarum
                 curam
                 habuerint
                 ,
                 pro
                 administrando
                 baptismate
                 parvulis
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 poenitentia
                 decedentibus
                 ,
                 ac
                 aliis
                 Sacramentis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ,
                 quae
                 tempore
                 Interdicti
                 ministrari
                 permittuntur
                 ,
                 exeant
                 &
                 discedant
                 ,
                 neque
                 ad
                 Regnum
                 ,
                 &
                 Dominia
                 praedicta
                 revertantur
                 ;
                 donec
                 moniti
                 ,
                 &
                 Excommunicati
                 ,
                 aggravati
                 ,
                 reaggravati
                 ,
                 privati
                 ,
                 maledicti
                 ,
                 &
                 damnati
                 praedictis
                 monitionibus
                 ,
                 &
                 mandatis
                 nostris
                 hujusmodi
                 obtemperaverint
                 ,
                 meruerint
                 a
                 censuris
                 hujusmodi
                 absolutionis
                 beneficium
                 obtinere
                 ,
                 seu
                 Interdictum
                 in
                 Regno
                 ,
                 &
                 Dominiis
                 praedictis
                 ,
                 fuerit
                 sublatum
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Praeterea
                 si
                 praemissis
                 non
                 obstantibus
                 ,
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 ,
                 Complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 praedicti
                 in
                 eorum
                 pertinacia
                 perseveraverint
                 ,
                 nec
                 conscientiae
                 stimulus
                 eos
                 ad
                 cor
                 reduxerit
                 ,
                 in
                 eorum
                 forte
                 potentia
                 ,
                 &
                 armis
                 confidentes
                 ,
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 Duces
                 ,
                 Marchiones
                 ,
                 Comites
                 ,
                 &
                 alios
                 quoscunque
                 tam
                 Seculares
                 ,
                 quam
                 Ecclesiasticos
                 etiam
                 forenses
                 ,
                 de
                 facto
                 dicto
                 Henrico
                 Regi
                 obedientes
                 ,
                 sub
                 ejusdem
                 Excommunicationis
                 ,
                 ac
                 perditionis
                 bonorum
                 suorum
                 (
                 quae
                 ,
                 ut
                 infra
                 dicitur
                 ,
                 similiter
                 capientium
                 fiant
                 )
                 poenis
                 ,
                 requirimus
                 &
                 monemus
                 ,
                 
                 quatenus
                 omni
                 mora
                 ,
                 &
                 excusatione
                 postposita
                 ,
                 eos
                 ,
                 &
                 eorum
                 singulos
                 ,
                 ac
                 ipsorum
                 milites
                 &
                 stipendiarios
                 ,
                 tam
                 equestres
                 quam
                 pedestres
                 ,
                 aliosque
                 quoscumque
                 ,
                 qui
                 eis
                 cum
                 armis
                 faverint
                 ,
                 de
                 Regno
                 &
                 Dominiis
                 praedictis
                 ,
                 etiam
                 vi
                 armorum
                 ,
                 si
                 opus
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 expellant
                 :
                 ac
                 quod
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 ,
                 &
                 ejus
                 complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 mandatis
                 nostris
                 non
                 obtemperantes
                 praedicti
                 ,
                 de
                 Civitatibus
                 ,
                 Terris
                 ,
                 Castris
                 ,
                 Villis
                 ,
                 Oppidis
                 ,
                 Fortalitiis
                 ,
                 aut
                 aliis
                 locis
                 Regni
                 &
                 Dominii
                 praedictorum
                 se
                 non
                 intromittant
                 ,
                 procurent
                 :
                 eis
                 sub
                 omnibus
                 &
                 singulis
                 poenis
                 praedictis
                 inhibentes
                 ,
                 ne
                 in
                 favorem
                 Henrici
                 ,
                 ejusque
                 complicum
                 ,
                 fautorum
                 ,
                 adhaerentium
                 ,
                 consultorum
                 ,
                 &
                 sequacium
                 aliorumque
                 monitorum
                 praedictorum
                 ,
                 mandatis
                 nostris
                 non
                 obtemperantium
                 ,
                 arma
                 cujuslibet
                 generis
                 offensiva
                 ,
                 vel
                 defensiva
                 ,
                 Machinas
                 quoque
                 bellicas
                 ,
                 seu
                 tormenta
                 (
                 artellarias
                 nuncupata
                 )
                 sumant
                 aut
                 teneant
                 ,
                 seu
                 illis
                 utantur
                 ,
                 aut
                 armatos
                 aliquos
                 praeter
                 consuetam
                 familiam
                 parent
                 ,
                 aut
                 ab
                 Henrico
                 Rege
                 ,
                 complicibus
                 ,
                 fautoribus
                 ,
                 adhaerentibus
                 ,
                 consultoribus
                 ,
                 &
                 sequacibus
                 ,
                 vel
                 aliis
                 in
                 Regis
                 ipsius
                 favorem
                 paratos
                 ,
                 quomodolibet
                 ,
                 quavis
                 occasione
                 vel
                 causa
                 ,
                 per
                 se
                 vel
                 alium
                 seu
                 alios
                 ,
                 publice
                 vel
                 occulte
                 ,
                 directe
                 vel
                 indirecte
                 teneant
                 ,
                 vel
                 receptent
                 ,
                 aut
                 dicto
                 Henrico
                 Regi
                 ,
                 seu
                 illius
                 complicibus
                 ,
                 fautoribus
                 ,
                 adhaerentibus
                 ,
                 consultoribus
                 ,
                 &
                 sequacibus
                 praedictis
                 ,
                 consilium
                 ,
                 auxilium
                 ,
                 vel
                 quomodolibet
                 ex
                 quavis
                 causa
                 ,
                 vel
                 quovis
                 quaesito
                 colore
                 sive
                 ingenio
                 ,
                 publice
                 vel
                 occulte
                 ,
                 directe
                 vel
                 indirecte
                 ,
                 tacite
                 vel
                 expresse
                 ,
                 per
                 se
                 vel
                 alium
                 seu
                 alios
                 praemissis
                 ,
                 vel
                 aliquo
                 praemissorum
                 praestent
                 ,
                 seu
                 praestari
                 faciant
                 quoquomodo
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Praeterea
                 ad
                 dictum
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 facilius
                 ad
                 sanitatem
                 ,
                 &
                 praefatae
                 Sedis
                 obedientiam
                 reducendum
                 ,
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 Christianos
                 Principes
                 ,
                 quacumque
                 etiam
                 Imperiali
                 &
                 Regali
                 dignitate
                 fulgentes
                 ,
                 per
                 viscera
                 misericordiae
                 Dei
                 nostri
                 (
                 cujus
                 causa
                 agitur
                 )
                 hortamur
                 &
                 in
                 Domino
                 requirimus
                 ,
                 eis
                 nihilominus
                 ,
                 qui
                 Imperatore
                 &
                 Rege
                 inferiores
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 quos
                 propter
                 excellentiam
                 dignitatis
                 a
                 censuris
                 excipimus
                 ,
                 sub
                 Excommunicationis
                 poena
                 mandantes
                 ,
                 ne
                 Henrico
                 Regi
                 ejusque
                 complicibus
                 ,
                 fautoribus
                 ,
                 adhaerentibus
                 ,
                 consultoribus
                 ,
                 &
                 sequacibus
                 ,
                 vel
                 eorum
                 alicui
                 ,
                 per
                 se
                 vel
                 alium
                 seu
                 alios
                 ,
                 publice
                 vel
                 occulte
                 ,
                 directe
                 vel
                 indirecte
                 ,
                 tacite
                 vel
                 expresse
                 ,
                 etiam
                 sub
                 praetextu
                 confoederationum
                 aut
                 obligationum
                 quocumque
                 etiam
                 juramento
                 ,
                 aut
                 quavis
                 alia
                 firmitate
                 roboratarum
                 ,
                 &
                 saepius
                 geminatarum
                 ,
                 a
                 quibus
                 quidem
                 obligationibus
                 &
                 juramentis
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 nos
                 eos
                 &
                 eorum
                 singulos
                 eisdem
                 auctoritate
                 &
                 scientia
                 ac
                 plenitudine
                 per
                 praesentes
                 absolvimus
                 ,
                 ipsasque
                 confoederationes
                 &
                 obligationes
                 tam
                 factas
                 ,
                 quam
                 in
                 posterum
                 faciendas
                 ,
                 quas
                 tamen
                 (
                 in
                 quantum
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 &
                 complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 praedicti
                 circa
                 praemissa
                 ,
                 vel
                 eorum
                 aliquod
                 se
                 directe
                 vel
                 indirecte
                 juvare
                 possent
                 )
                 sub
                 eadem
                 poena
                 fieri
                 prohibemus
                 ,
                 nullius
                 roboris
                 vel
                 momenti
                 ,
                 nullasque
                 ,
                 irritas
                 ,
                 cassas
                 ,
                 inanes
                 ,
                 ac
                 pro
                 infectis
                 habendas
                 fore
                 decernimus
                 &
                 declaramus
                 ,
                 consilium
                 ,
                 auxilium
                 ,
                 vel
                 favorem
                 quomodolibet
                 praestent
                 ,
                 quinimo
                 si
                 qui
                 illis
                 ,
                 aut
                 eorum
                 alicui
                 ad
                 praesens
                 quomodolibet
                 assistant
                 ,
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 omnino
                 &
                 cum
                 affectu
                 recedant
                 .
                 Quod
                 si
                 non
                 fecerint
                 postquam
                 praesentes
                 publicatae
                 &
                 executioni
                 demandatae
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 &
                 dicti
                 termini
                 lapsi
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulas
                 civitates
                 ,
                 terras
                 ,
                 oppida
                 ,
                 castra
                 ,
                 villas
                 ,
                 &
                 alia
                 loca
                 eis
                 subjecta
                 ,
                 simili
                 Ecclesiastico
                 Interdicto
                 supponimus
                 ,
                 volentes
                 ipsum
                 Interdictum
                 donec
                 ipsi
                 Principes
                 a
                 Consilio
                 ,
                 auxilio
                 ,
                 &
                 favore
                 Henrico
                 Regi
                 &
                 complicibus
                 ,
                 fautoribus
                 ,
                 adhaerentibus
                 ,
                 consultoribus
                 &
                 sequacibus
                 praedictis
                 praestando
                 destiterint
                 ,
                 perdurare
                 .
              
               
               
                 16.
                 
                 Insuper
                 tam
                 Principes
                 praedictos
                 ,
                 quam
                 quoscumque
                 alios
                 ,
                 etiam
                 ad
                 stipendia
                 quorumcumque
                 Christi
                 fidelium
                 militantes
                 ,
                 &
                 alias
                 quascumque
                 personas
                 ,
                 tam
                 per
                 mare
                 ,
                 quam
                 per
                 terras
                 ,
                 armigeros
                 habentes
                 ,
                 similiter
                 hortamur
                 &
                 requirimus
                 ,
                 &
                 nihilominus
                 eis
                 in
                 virtute
                 sanctae
                 obedientiae
                 mandantes
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 contra
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 praedictos
                 ,
                 dum
                 in
                 erroribus
                 praedictis
                 ,
                 ac
                 adversus
                 Sedem
                 praedictam
                 ,
                 rebellione
                 permanserint
                 ,
                 armis
                 insurgant
                 ,
                 eosque
                 &
                 eorum
                 singulos
                 persequantur
                 ,
                 ac
                 ad
                 unitatem
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 &
                 obedientiam
                 dictae
                 Sedis
                 redire
                 cogant
                 &
                 compellant
                 ;
                 &
                 tam
                 eos
                 quam
                 ipsorum
                 subditos
                 &
                 vassallos
                 ,
                 ac
                 civitatum
                 ,
                 terrarum
                 ,
                 castrorum
                 ,
                 oppidorum
                 ,
                 villarum
                 ,
                 &
                 locorum
                 suorum
                 incolas
                 ,
                 &
                 habitatores
                 ,
                 aliosque
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulas
                 personas
                 supradictis
                 mandatis
                 nostris
                 ,
                 ut
                 praefertur
                 ,
                 non
                 obtemperantes
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 praefatum
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 postquam
                 censuras
                 ,
                 &
                 poenas
                 praedictas
                 incurrerit
                 ,
                 in
                 Dominum
                 quomodolibet
                 ,
                 etiam
                 de
                 facto
                 recognoverint
                 ,
                 vel
                 ei
                 quovis
                 modo
                 obtemperare
                 praesumpserint
                 ,
                 aut
                 qui
                 eum
                 ,
                 ac
                 complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 ac
                 alios
                 non
                 obtemperantes
                 praedictos
                 ,
                 ex
                 Regno
                 &
                 Dominiis
                 praedictis
                 ,
                 ut
                 praefertur
                 ,
                 expellere
                 noluerint
                 ,
                 ubicunque
                 eos
                 invenerint
                 ,
                 eorumque
                 bona
                 ,
                 mobilia
                 &
                 immobilia
                 ,
                 mercantias
                 ,
                 pecunias
                 ,
                 navigia
                 ,
                 credita
                 ,
                 res
                 ,
                 &
                 animalia
                 ,
                 etiam
                 extra
                 territorium
                 dicti
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 ubilibet
                 consistentia
                 ,
                 capiant
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Nos
                 enim
                 eis
                 bona
                 ,
                 mercantias
                 ,
                 pecunias
                 ,
                 navigia
                 ,
                 res
                 ,
                 &
                 animalia
                 praedicta
                 sic
                 capta
                 ,
                 in
                 proprios
                 eorum
                 usus
                 convertendi
                 ,
                 eisdem
                 auctoritate
                 ,
                 scientia
                 ,
                 &
                 potestatis
                 plenitudine
                 ,
                 plenariam
                 licentiam
                 ,
                 facultatem
                 &
                 auctoritatem
                 concedimus
                 ,
                 illa
                 omnia
                 ad
                 eosdem
                 capientes
                 plenarie
                 pertinere
                 ,
                 &
                 spectare
                 ,
                 &
                 personas
                 ex
                 Regno
                 &
                 Dominiis
                 praedictis
                 originem
                 trahentes
                 ,
                 seu
                 in
                 illis
                 domicilium
                 habentes
                 ,
                 aut
                 quomodolibet
                 habitantes
                 ,
                 mandatis
                 nostris
                 praedictis
                 non
                 obtemperantes
                 ,
                 ubicunque
                 eos
                 capi
                 contigerit
                 ,
                 capientium
                 servos
                 fieri
                 decernentes
                 :
                 praesentesque
                 literas
                 quoad
                 hoc
                 ad
                 omnes
                 alios
                 cujuscunque
                 dignitatis
                 ,
                 gradus
                 ,
                 status
                 ,
                 ordinis
                 ,
                 vel
                 conditionis
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 qui
                 ipsi
                 Henrico
                 Regi
                 ,
                 vel
                 ejus
                 complicibus
                 ,
                 fautoribus
                 ,
                 adhaerentibus
                 ,
                 consultoribus
                 ,
                 &
                 sequacibus
                 ,
                 aut
                 aliis
                 monitionibus
                 ,
                 &
                 mandatis
                 nostris
                 hujusmodi
                 quoad
                 commercium
                 non
                 obtemperantibus
                 ,
                 vel
                 eorum
                 alicui
                 victualia
                 ,
                 arma
                 ,
                 vel
                 pecunias
                 subministrare
                 ,
                 aut
                 cum
                 eis
                 commercium
                 habere
                 ,
                 seu
                 auxilium
                 ,
                 consilium
                 ,
                 vel
                 favorem
                 ,
                 per
                 se
                 vel
                 alium
                 ,
                 seu
                 alios
                 ,
                 publice
                 vel
                 occulte
                 ,
                 directe
                 vel
                 indirecte
                 ,
                 quovis
                 modo
                 contra
                 tenorem
                 praesentium
                 praestare
                 praesumpserint
                 ,
                 extendentes
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Et
                 ut
                 praemissa
                 facilius
                 iis
                 quos
                 concernunt
                 innotescant
                 ,
                 universis
                 &
                 singulis
                 Patriarchis
                 ,
                 Archiepiscopis
                 ,
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 &
                 Patriarchalium
                 Metropolitan
                 .
                 &
                 aliarum
                 Cathedralium
                 ,
                 &
                 Collegiatarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Praelatis
                 ,
                 Capitulis
                 ,
                 aliisque
                 personis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ,
                 Saecularibus
                 ac
                 quorumvis
                 ordinum
                 Regularibus
                 ,
                 necnon
                 omnibus
                 &
                 singulis
                 ,
                 etiam
                 mendicantium
                 ordinum
                 Professoribus
                 ,
                 exemptis
                 &
                 non
                 exemptis
                 ,
                 ubilibet
                 constitutis
                 ,
                 per
                 easdem
                 praesentes
                 sub
                 Excommunicationis
                 &
                 privationis
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ,
                 Monasteriorum
                 ,
                 ac
                 aliorum
                 Beneficiorum
                 Ecclesiasticorum
                 ,
                 graduum
                 quoque
                 &
                 officiorum
                 ,
                 necnon
                 privilegiorum
                 ,
                 &
                 indultorum
                 quorumcumque
                 etiam
                 a
                 Sede
                 praedicta
                 quomodolibet
                 emanatorum
                 poenis
                 ipso
                 facto
                 incurrendis
                 ,
                 praecipimus
                 &
                 mandamus
                 ,
                 quatenus
                 ipsi
                 ac
                 eorum
                 singuli
                 ,
                 si
                 ,
                 &
                 postquam
                 vigore
                 praesentium
                 desuper
                 requisiti
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 infra
                 tres
                 dies
                 immediate
                 sequentes
                 ,
                 praefatum
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 omnesque
                 
                 alios
                 &
                 singulos
                 ,
                 qui
                 supradictas
                 censuras
                 &
                 poenas
                 incurrerint
                 ,
                 in
                 eorum
                 Ecclesiis
                 ,
                 Dominicis
                 &
                 aliis
                 festivis
                 diebus
                 ,
                 dum
                 major
                 inibi
                 populi
                 multitudo
                 ad
                 divina
                 convenerit
                 ,
                 cum
                 Crucis
                 vexillo
                 ,
                 pulsatis
                 campanis
                 ,
                 &
                 accensis
                 ,
                 ac
                 demum
                 extinctis
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 terram
                 projectis
                 ,
                 &
                 conculcatis
                 candelis
                 ,
                 &
                 aliis
                 in
                 similibus
                 servari
                 solitis
                 caeremoniis
                 servatis
                 ,
                 Excommunicatos
                 publice
                 nuncient
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 aliis
                 nuntiari
                 ,
                 ac
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 arctius
                 evitar●
                 faciant
                 &
                 mandent
                 ,
                 necnon
                 sub
                 supradictis
                 censuris
                 &
                 poenis
                 ,
                 praesentes
                 literas
                 ,
                 vel
                 earum
                 transumptum
                 ,
                 sub
                 forma
                 infrascripta
                 confectum
                 ,
                 infra
                 terminum
                 trium
                 dierum
                 ,
                 postquam
                 ,
                 ut
                 praefertur
                 ,
                 requisiti
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 in
                 Ecclesiis
                 ,
                 Monasteriis
                 ,
                 Conventibus
                 ,
                 &
                 aliis
                 eorum
                 locis
                 ,
                 publicari
                 &
                 affigi
                 faciant
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Volentes
                 ,
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 cujuscumque
                 status
                 ,
                 gradus
                 ,
                 conditionis
                 ,
                 praeeminentiae
                 ,
                 dignitatis
                 ,
                 aut
                 excellentiae
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 qui
                 quo
                 minus
                 praesentes
                 literae
                 ,
                 vel
                 earum
                 transumpta
                 ,
                 copiae
                 ,
                 seu
                 exemplaria
                 ,
                 in
                 suis
                 civitatibus
                 ,
                 terris
                 ,
                 castris
                 ,
                 oppidis
                 ,
                 villis
                 ,
                 &
                 locis
                 legi
                 &
                 affigi
                 ,
                 ac
                 publicari
                 possint
                 ,
                 per
                 se
                 ,
                 vel
                 alium
                 ,
                 seu
                 alios
                 ,
                 publice
                 vel
                 occulte
                 ,
                 directe
                 vel
                 indirecte
                 impediverint
                 ,
                 easdem
                 censuras
                 &
                 poenas
                 ,
                 ipso
                 facto
                 incurrere
                 .
                 Et
                 cum
                 fraus
                 &
                 dolus
                 nemini
                 debeant
                 patrocinari
                 ,
                 ne
                 quisquam
                 ex
                 his
                 ,
                 qui
                 alicui
                 regimini
                 &
                 administrationi
                 deputati
                 sunt
                 ,
                 infra
                 tempus
                 sui
                 regiminis
                 seu
                 administrationis
                 praedictas
                 sententias
                 ,
                 censuras
                 &
                 poenas
                 sustineat
                 ,
                 quasi
                 post
                 dictum
                 tempus
                 sententiis
                 ,
                 censuris
                 &
                 poenis
                 praedictis
                 amplius
                 ligatus
                 non
                 existat
                 ,
                 quemcunque
                 qui
                 dum
                 in
                 regimine
                 ,
                 &
                 administratione
                 existens
                 ,
                 monitioni
                 &
                 mandato
                 nostris
                 ,
                 quoad
                 praemissa
                 vel
                 aliquid
                 eorum
                 obtemperare
                 noluerit
                 ,
                 etiam
                 deposito
                 regimine
                 ,
                 &
                 administratione
                 hujusmodi
                 ,
                 nisi
                 paruerit
                 ,
                 eisdem
                 censuris
                 &
                 poenis
                 subjacere
                 decernimus
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Et
                 ne
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 ejusque
                 complices
                 ,
                 &
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 aliique
                 quos
                 praemissa
                 concernunt
                 ,
                 ignorantiam
                 earundem
                 praesentium
                 literarum
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 eis
                 contentorum
                 praetendere
                 valeant
                 ,
                 literas
                 ipsas
                 (
                 in
                 quibus
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 ,
                 tam
                 juris
                 ,
                 quam
                 facti
                 ,
                 etiam
                 solemnitatum
                 ,
                 &
                 processuum
                 ,
                 citationumque
                 ommissarum
                 defectus
                 ,
                 etiam
                 si
                 tales
                 sint
                 ,
                 de
                 quibus
                 specialis
                 ,
                 &
                 expressa
                 mentio
                 facienda
                 esset
                 ,
                 propter
                 notorietatem
                 facti
                 ,
                 auctoritate
                 ,
                 scientia
                 ,
                 &
                 potestatis
                 plenitudine
                 similibus
                 ,
                 supplemus
                 )
                 in
                 Basilicae
                 Principis
                 Apostolorum
                 ,
                 &
                 Cancellariae
                 Apostolicae
                 de
                 urbe
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 partibus
                 in
                 Collegiatae
                 B.
                 Mariae
                 Burgen
                 .
                 Tornacen
                 .
                 &
                 Parochialis
                 de
                 Dunikerke
                 oppidorum
                 Morinensis
                 diaecesis
                 ,
                 Ecclesiarum
                 valvis
                 affigi
                 ,
                 &
                 publicari
                 mandamus
                 :
                 Decernentes
                 quod
                 earundem
                 literarum
                 publicatio
                 sic
                 facta
                 ,
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 ejusque
                 complices
                 ,
                 fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 omnesque
                 alios
                 ,
                 &
                 singulos
                 quos
                 literae
                 ipsae
                 quomodolibet
                 concernunt
                 ,
                 perinde
                 eosarctent
                 ,
                 ac
                 si
                 literae
                 ipsae
                 eis
                 personaliter
                 lectae
                 ,
                 &
                 intimatae
                 fuissent
                 ,
                 cum
                 non
                 sit
                 verisimile
                 ,
                 quod
                 ea
                 ,
                 quae
                 tam
                 patenter
                 fiunt
                 ,
                 debeant
                 apud
                 eos
                 incognita
                 remanere
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 Caeterum
                 quia
                 difficile
                 foret
                 praesentes
                 literas
                 ad
                 singula
                 quaeque
                 loca
                 ,
                 ad
                 quae
                 necessarium
                 esset
                 deferri
                 ,
                 singula
                 volumus
                 &
                 dicta
                 auctoritate
                 decernimus
                 ,
                 quod
                 earum
                 transumptis
                 manu
                 publici
                 Notarii
                 confectis
                 ,
                 vel
                 in
                 alma
                 urbe
                 impressis
                 ,
                 ac
                 sigillo
                 alicujus
                 personae
                 in
                 dignitate
                 Ecclesiastica
                 constitutae
                 munitis
                 ,
                 ubique
                 eadem
                 fides
                 adhibeatur
                 ,
                 quae
                 originalibus
                 adhiberetur
                 ,
                 si
                 essent
                 exhibitae
                 vel
                 ostensae
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 Nulli
                 ergo
                 omnino
                 hominum
                 liceat
                 hanc
                 paginam
                 nostrae
                 monitionis
                 ,
                 aggravationis
                 ,
                 reaggravationis
                 ,
                 declarationis
                 ,
                 percussionis
                 ,
                 suppositionis
                 ,
                 inhabilitationis
                 ,
                 absolutionis
                 ,
                 liberationis
                 ,
                 requisitionis
                 ,
                 inhibitionis
                 ,
                 
                 hortationis
                 ,
                 exceptionis
                 ,
                 prohibitionis
                 ,
                 concessionis
                 ,
                 extensionis
                 ,
                 suppletionis
                 ,
                 mandatorum
                 ,
                 voluntatis
                 ,
                 &
                 decretorum
                 ,
                 infringere
                 ,
                 vel
                 ei
                 ausu
                 temerario
                 contraire
                 .
                 Si
                 quis
                 autem
                 hoc
                 attentare
                 praesumpserit
                 ,
                 indignationem
                 Omnipotentis
                 Dei
                 ,
                 ac
                 Beatorum
                 Petri
                 &
                 Pauli
                 Apostolorum
                 ejus
                 se
                 noverit
                 incursurum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Datum
                   Romae
                   apud
                   Sanctum
                   Marcum
                   .
                   
                     Anno
                     Incarnationis
                     Domini
                     1535.
                     3
                     
                     Kal.
                     Sept.
                     Pont.
                     nostri
                     Anno
                     1.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Sequitur
                 suspensio
                 Executionis
                 dictae
                 Bullae
                 ,
                 et
                 tandem
                 ejus
                 revocatio
                 ,
                 &
                 Executio
                 .
              
               
                 Paulus
                 
                   Episcopus
                   Servus
                   Servorum
                   Dei
                   ,
                   ad
                   perpetuam
                   rei
                   memoriam
                   .
                
              
               
                 CUm
                 Redemptor
                 noster
                 ideo
                 illum
                 qui
                 ipsum
                 negaverat
                 ,
                 Petrum
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Universae
                 Ecclesiae
                 praeficere
                 voluerit
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 sua
                 culpa
                 disceret
                 aliis
                 esse
                 miserendum
                 ,
                 non
                 immerito
                 Romanus
                 Pontifex
                 qui
                 ipsius
                 Petri
                 in
                 dignitate
                 Successor
                 existit
                 ,
                 debet
                 etiam
                 in
                 Officio
                 exercendae
                 misericordiae
                 ipsius
                 esse
                 Successor
                 .
                 Sed
                 cum
                 in
                 eum
                 dirigitur
                 misericordia
                 ,
                 qui
                 ex
                 hoc
                 sit
                 insolentior
                 ,
                 &
                 obstinatior
                 ,
                 aliosque
                 secum
                 trahit
                 in
                 perditionem
                 ,
                 debet
                 ipse
                 Romanus
                 Pontifex
                 ,
                 postposita
                 in
                 eum
                 misericordia
                 ,
                 omnem
                 severitatem
                 adhibere
                 ,
                 quo
                 membrum
                 illud
                 putridum
                 ita
                 a
                 corpore
                 separetur
                 ,
                 ut
                 reliqua
                 membra
                 absque
                 metu
                 contagionis
                 salva
                 remaneant
                 ,
                 praesertim
                 cum
                 pluribus
                 curis
                 adhibitis
                 ,
                 &
                 multo
                 tempore
                 in
                 hoc
                 consumpto
                 morbum
                 quotidie
                 magis
                 invalescere
                 ,
                 ipsa
                 experientia
                 comprobat
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Alias
                 cum
                 nobis
                 relatum
                 fuisset
                 ,
                 quod
                 Henricus
                 Angliae
                 Rex
                 ,
                 praeter
                 ea
                 quae
                 Matrimonium
                 de
                 facto
                 ,
                 &
                 contra
                 prohibitionem
                 Ecclesiae
                 temerarie
                 contractum
                 concernebant
                 ,
                 quasdam
                 leges
                 ,
                 seu
                 generales
                 constitutiones
                 subditos
                 suos
                 ad
                 haeresim
                 ,
                 &
                 schisma
                 trahentes
                 ediderat
                 ,
                 &
                 bonae
                 memoriae
                 Joann
                 .
                 tit
                 .
                 Sancti
                 Vitalis
                 Presbyterum
                 Cardinalem
                 Roffen
                 .
                 publice
                 damnari
                 &
                 capite
                 puniri
                 ,
                 ac
                 alios
                 quamplures
                 Praelatos
                 ,
                 necnon
                 alias
                 personas
                 Ecclesiast
                 .
                 Haeresi
                 &
                 Schismati
                 hujusmodi
                 adhaerere
                 nolentes
                 ,
                 carceribus
                 mancipari
                 fecerat
                 ;
                 Nos
                 ,
                 licet
                 illi
                 qui
                 talia
                 nobis
                 retulerant
                 tales
                 essent
                 ,
                 ut
                 nullo
                 modo
                 de
                 veritate
                 suorum
                 dictorum
                 ambigendum
                 esset
                 ,
                 cupientes
                 tamen
                 respectu
                 ipsius
                 Henrici
                 Regis
                 ,
                 quem
                 antequam
                 in
                 has
                 insanias
                 incideret
                 ,
                 peculiari
                 quadam
                 charitate
                 prosequebamur
                 ,
                 praedicta
                 falsa
                 reperiri
                 ,
                 de
                 eis
                 informationem
                 ulteriorem
                 habere
                 procuravimus
                 ,
                 &
                 invenientes
                 clamorem
                 ad
                 nos
                 delatum
                 verum
                 esse
                 ,
                 ne
                 nostro
                 Officio
                 deessemus
                 ,
                 contra
                 eum
                 procedere
                 decrevimus
                 ,
                 juxta
                 formam
                 quarundam
                 literarum
                 nostrarum
                 ,
                 quarum
                 tenor
                 sequitur
                 .
                 Et
                 est
                 talis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   Omittitur
                   insertio
                   ,
                   quia
                   bulla
                   ipsa
                   est
                   quae
                   praecedit
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Dum
                 autem
                 postea
                 ad
                 dictarum
                 literarum
                 executionem
                 deveniendum
                 esse
                 statuissemus
                 ,
                 cum
                 nobis
                 per
                 nonnullos
                 principes
                 ,
                 &
                 alias
                 insignes
                 personas
                 persuaderetur
                 ,
                 ut
                 ab
                 executione
                 hujusmodi
                 per
                 aliquantum
                 
                 temporis
                 supersederemus
                 ,
                 spe
                 nobis
                 data
                 ,
                 quod
                 interim
                 ipse
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 ad
                 cor
                 rediret
                 &
                 resipiseeret
                 ;
                 nos
                 qui
                 ,
                 ut
                 hominum
                 natura
                 fert
                 facile
                 credebamus
                 quod
                 desiderabamus
                 ,
                 dictam
                 executionem
                 suspendimus
                 ,
                 sperantes
                 (
                 ut
                 spes
                 nobis
                 data
                 erat
                 )
                 ex
                 ipsa
                 suspensione
                 ,
                 correctionem
                 &
                 resipiscentiam
                 ,
                 non
                 autem
                 pertinaciam
                 &
                 obstinationem
                 ,
                 ac
                 majorem
                 delirationem
                 ,
                 ut
                 rei
                 effectus
                 edocuit
                 ,
                 proventuram
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Cum
                 itaque
                 resipiscentia
                 &
                 Correctio
                 hujusmodi
                 quam
                 tribus
                 fere
                 annis
                 expectavimus
                 ,
                 non
                 solum
                 postea
                 sequuta
                 non
                 sit
                 ,
                 sed
                 ipse
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 quotidie
                 magis
                 se
                 in
                 sua
                 feritate
                 ,
                 ac
                 temeritate
                 confirmans
                 ,
                 in
                 nova
                 etiam
                 scelera
                 proruperit
                 ,
                 quippe
                 cum
                 non
                 contentus
                 vivorum
                 Praelatorum
                 &
                 sacerdotum
                 crudelissima
                 trucidatione
                 ,
                 etiam
                 in
                 mortuos
                 ,
                 &
                 eos
                 quidem
                 quos
                 in
                 sanctorum
                 numerum
                 relatos
                 Universalis
                 Ecclesia
                 pluribus
                 soeculis
                 venerata
                 est
                 ,
                 feritatem
                 exercere
                 non
                 expavit
                 ,
                 Divi
                 enim
                 Thomae
                 Cantuarien
                 .
                 Archiepiscopi
                 ,
                 cujus
                 ossa
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 dicto
                 Regno
                 Angliae
                 potissimum
                 ,
                 ob
                 innumera
                 ab
                 omnipotenti
                 Deo
                 illic
                 perpetrata
                 miracula
                 ,
                 summa
                 cum
                 veneratione
                 in
                 arca
                 aurea
                 in
                 Civitate
                 Cantuarien
                 .
                 servabantur
                 ,
                 postquam
                 ipsum
                 Divum
                 Thomam
                 ,
                 ad
                 majorem
                 Religionis
                 contemptum
                 ,
                 in
                 judicium
                 vocari
                 ,
                 &
                 tanquam
                 contumacem
                 damnari
                 ac
                 proditorem
                 declarari
                 fecerat
                 ,
                 exhumari
                 ,
                 &
                 comburi
                 ,
                 ac
                 cineres
                 in
                 ventum
                 spargi
                 jussit
                 ,
                 omnem
                 plane
                 cunctarum
                 gentium
                 crudelitatem
                 superans
                 ,
                 cum
                 ne
                 in
                 bello
                 quidem
                 hostes
                 victores
                 saevire
                 in
                 mortuorum
                 cadavera
                 soliti
                 sunt
                 ;
                 adhaec
                 omnia
                 ex
                 diversorum
                 Regum
                 etiam
                 Anglorum
                 ,
                 &
                 aliorum
                 Principum
                 liberalitate
                 donaria
                 ,
                 ipsi
                 arcae
                 appensa
                 ,
                 quae
                 multa
                 ,
                 &
                 maximi
                 pretii
                 erant
                 ,
                 sibi
                 usurpavit
                 ,
                 nec
                 putans
                 ex
                 hoc
                 satis
                 injuriae
                 religionis
                 intulisse
                 ,
                 Monasterium
                 Divo
                 illi
                 Augustino
                 ,
                 a
                 quo
                 Christianam
                 fidem
                 Angli
                 acceperunt
                 ,
                 in
                 dicta
                 civitate
                 dicatum
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 Thesauris
                 ,
                 qui
                 etiam
                 multi
                 &
                 magni
                 erant
                 ,
                 spoliavit
                 ,
                 &
                 sicut
                 se
                 in
                 belluam
                 transmutavit
                 ,
                 ita
                 etiam
                 belluas
                 quasi
                 socias
                 suas
                 honorare
                 voluit
                 ,
                 feras
                 videlicet
                 in
                 dicto
                 Monasterio
                 ,
                 expulsis
                 Monachis
                 ,
                 intromittendo
                 ,
                 genus
                 quidem
                 sceleris
                 non
                 modo
                 Christi
                 fidelibus
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 Turcis
                 inauditum
                 &
                 abominandum
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Cum
                 itaque
                 morbus
                 iste
                 a
                 nullo
                 quantumvis
                 peritissimo
                 medico
                 alia
                 cura
                 sanari
                 possit
                 ,
                 quam
                 putridi
                 membri
                 abscissione
                 ,
                 nec
                 valeret
                 cura
                 hujusmodi
                 ,
                 absque
                 eo
                 ,
                 quod
                 nos
                 apud
                 Deum
                 causam
                 hanc
                 nostram
                 efficiamus
                 ,
                 ulterius
                 retardari
                 ,
                 ad
                 dictarum
                 literarum
                 (
                 quas
                 ad
                 hoc
                 ut
                 Henricus
                 Rex
                 ,
                 ejusque
                 Complices
                 ,
                 Fautores
                 ,
                 adhaerentes
                 ,
                 consultores
                 ,
                 &
                 sequaces
                 ,
                 etiam
                 super
                 excessibus
                 per
                 eum
                 novissime
                 ,
                 ut
                 praefertur
                 ,
                 perpetratos
                 ,
                 intra
                 terminum
                 eis
                 ,
                 quoad
                 alia
                 ,
                 per
                 alias
                 nostras
                 literas
                 praedictas
                 respective
                 praefixas
                 ,
                 se
                 excusare
                 ,
                 alias
                 poenis
                 ipsis
                 literis
                 contentas
                 incurrant
                 ,
                 extendimus
                 &
                 ampliamus
                 )
                 publicationem
                 ,
                 &
                 deinde
                 ,
                 Deo
                 duce
                 ,
                 ad
                 executionem
                 procedere
                 omnino
                 statuimus
                 .
                 Et
                 quia
                 a
                 fide
                 dignis
                 accepimus
                 ,
                 quod
                 si
                 ipsarum
                 &
                 praesentium
                 literarum
                 publicatio
                 Diep
                 Rothomagen
                 .
                 vel
                 Boloniae
                 Ambianen
                 .
                 Dioec
                 .
                 Oppidis
                 in
                 Franciae
                 ,
                 aut
                 Civitate
                 Sancti
                 Andreae
                 ,
                 seu
                 in
                 Oppido
                 Callistren
                 .
                 Sancti
                 Andreae
                 Dioec
                 .
                 in
                 Scotiae
                 Regnis
                 ,
                 vel
                 in
                 Thuamien
                 .
                 &
                 Antiferten
                 .
                 Civitatibus
                 ,
                 vel
                 Dioec
                 .
                 Dominii
                 Hiberniae
                 fiat
                 ,
                 non
                 solum
                 tam
                 facile
                 ,
                 ut
                 si
                 in
                 locis
                 in
                 dictis
                 literis
                 expressis
                 fieret
                 ,
                 sed
                 facilius
                 ipsarum
                 literarum
                 tenor
                 ,
                 ad
                 Henrici
                 ,
                 &
                 aliorum
                 quos
                 concernunt
                 ,
                 praesertim
                 Anglorum
                 ,
                 notitiam
                 deveniret
                 ;
                 Nos
                 volentes
                 in
                 hoc
                 opportune
                 providere
                 ,
                 motu
                 ,
                 scientia
                 ,
                 &
                 potestatis
                 plenitudine
                 praedictis
                 decernimus
                 ,
                 quod
                 publicatio
                 literarum
                 superius
                 inser●arum
                 ,
                 quarum
                 insertioni
                 superius
                 factae
                 ,
                 ac
                 ipsis
                 Originalibus
                 quoad
                 
                 validitatem
                 publicationis
                 ,
                 seu
                 executionis
                 praesentium
                 ,
                 fidem
                 adhiberi
                 volumus
                 ,
                 in
                 duobus
                 ex
                 locis
                 praesentibus
                 literis
                 expressis
                 ,
                 alias
                 juxta
                 supra
                 insertarum
                 ,
                 &
                 praesentium
                 literarum
                 tenore
                 facta
                 ,
                 etiam
                 si
                 in
                 locis
                 extra
                 Romanam
                 Curiam
                 in
                 dictis
                 praeinsertis
                 literis
                 specificatis
                 ,
                 hujusmodi
                 publicatio
                 non
                 fiat
                 ,
                 perinde
                 Henricum
                 Regem
                 ,
                 &
                 alios
                 quos
                 concernunt
                 praesertim
                 Anglos
                 afficiat
                 ,
                 ac
                 si
                 Henrico
                 Regi
                 &
                 aliis
                 praedictis
                 praesertim
                 Anglis
                 personaliter
                 intimatae
                 fuissent
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Quodque
                 praesentium
                 transumptis
                 ,
                 juxta
                 modum
                 in
                 praeinsertis
                 literis
                 expressum
                 factis
                 ,
                 tam
                 in
                 judicio
                 quam
                 extra
                 ,
                 eadem
                 fides
                 adhibeatur
                 ,
                 quae
                 Originalibus
                 adhiberetur
                 ,
                 si
                 forent
                 exhibitae
                 ,
                 vel
                 ostensae
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Non
                 obstantibus
                 Constitutionibus
                 &
                 Ordinationibus
                 Apostolicis
                 ,
                 necnon
                 omnibus
                 illis
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 dictis
                 literis
                 voluimus
                 non
                 obstare
                 ,
                 caeterisque
                 contrariis
                 quibuscunque
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Nulli
                 ergo
                 omnino
                 hominum
                 liceat
                 hanc
                 paginam
                 nostri
                 Decreti
                 ,
                 &
                 voluntatis
                 infringere
                 ,
                 vel
                 ei
                 ausu
                 temerario
                 contraire
                 .
                 Si
                 quis
                 autem
                 hoc
                 attentare
                 praesumpserit
                 ,
                 indignationem
                 Omnipotentis
                 Dei
                 ,
                 ac
                 Beatorum
                 Petri
                 &
                 Pauli
                 Apostolorum
                 ejus
                 se
                 noverit
                 incursurum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dat.
                   Romae
                   apud
                   S.
                   Petrum
                   ,
                   
                     Anno
                     Incarnationis
                     Dominicae
                     1538.
                     decimo
                     sexto
                     Kal.
                     Januarii
                     ,
                     Pontificatus
                     nostri
                     anno
                     quinto
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               X.
               The
               Iudgment
               of
               some
               Bishops
               concerning
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               THe
               words
               of
               St.
               Iohn
               in
               his
               20
               th
               Chap.
               
                 Sicut
                 misit
                 me
                 Pater
              
               ,
               
               
                 &
                 ego
                 mitto
                 vos
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               hath
               no
               respect
               to
               a
               King
               's
               or
               a
               Princes
               Power
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               shew
               how
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               chosen
               and
               sent
               for
               that
               intent
               ,
               are
               the
               Messengers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               teach
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               loose
               and
               bind
               sin
               ,
               &c.
               as
               Christ
               was
               the
               Messenger
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               The
               words
               also
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               in
               the
               20
               th
               Chap.
               of
               the
               
                 Acts
                 ;
                 Attendite
                 vobis
                 &
                 universo
                 gregi
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 vos
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 posuit
                 Episcopos
                 regere
                 Ecclesiam
                 Dei
                 ,
              
               were
               spoken
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               to
               be
               diligent
               Pastors
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               both
               to
               teach
               them
               diligently
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               be
               circumspect
               that
               false
               Preachers
               should
               not
               seduce
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               followeth
               immediately
               after
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               Other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               declare
               the
               highness
               and
               excellency
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ;
               the
               which
               of
               a
               truth
               is
               most
               high
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               power
               and
               charge
               generally
               over
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               Priests
               ,
               as
               other
               .
               The
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               have
               charge
               of
               Souls
               within
               their
               own
               Cures
               ,
               power
               to
               minister
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               the
               which
               Word
               of
               God
               Christian
               Princes
               knowledg
               themselves
               subject
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               the
               Bishops
               be
               negligent
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Christian
               Princes
               Office
               to
               see
               them
               do
               their
               duty
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     T.
                     Cantuarien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     London
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cuthbertus
                     Dunelmen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Io.
                     Batwellen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Elien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nicolaus
                     Sarisburien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hugo
                     Wygorn
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Roffen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               XI
               .
               Injunctions
               to
               the
               Clergy
               made
               by
               Cromwell
               .
            
             
               
               IN
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               Amen
               .
               By
               the
               Authority
               and
               Commission
               of
               the
               excellent
               Prince
               Henry
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               England
               and
               of
               France
               ,
               Defensor
               of
               the
               Faith
               ;
               Lord
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               and
               in
               Earth
               Supream
               Head
               ,
               under
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               I
               Thomas
               Lord
               Cromwel
               ,
               Privy
               Seal
               ,
               and
               Vice-gerent
               to
               the
               King
               's
               said
               Highness
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               Jurisdiction
               Ecclesiastical
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               do
               ,
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               true
               honour
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               encrease
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               discharge
               of
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               give
               and
               exhibit
               unto
               you
               these
               Injunctions
               following
               ,
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               observed
               ,
               and
               fulfilled
               ,
               upon
               the
               pains
               hereafter
               declared
               .
            
             
               First
               ;
               That
               ye
               shall
               truly
               observe
               and
               keep
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               King's
               Highness
               Injunctions
               ,
               given
               unto
               you
               heretofore
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               by
               his
               Graces
               Authority
               ;
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               pains
               therein
               expressed
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               your
               default
               after
               this
               second
               monition
               continued
               ,
               upon
               further
               punishment
               to
               be
               straitly
               extended
               towards
               you
               by
               the
               King's
               Highness
               Arbitriment
               ,
               or
               his
               Vice-gerent
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               shall
               provide
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Feast
               of
               next
               coming
               ,
               one
               Book
               of
               the
               whole
               Bible
               of
               the
               largest
               Volume
               in
               English
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               set
               up
               in
               some
               convenient
               place
               within
               the
               said
               Church
               that
               ye
               have
               Cure
               of
               ,
               whereas
               your
               Parishioners
               may
               most
               commodiously
               resort
               to
               the
               same
               and
               read
               it
               ;
               the
               charge
               of
               which
               Book
               shall
               be
               ratably
               born
               between
               you
               the
               Parson
               and
               the
               Parishioners
               aforesaid
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               one
               half
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               half
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               you
               shall
               discourage
               no
               Man
               privily
               or
               apertly
               from
               the
               reading
               or
               hearing
               of
               the
               said
               Bible
               ,
               but
               shall
               expresly
               provoke
               ,
               stir
               ,
               and
               exhort
               every
               Person
               to
               read
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               the
               very
               lively
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               every
               Christian
               Man
               is
               bound
               to
               embrace
               ,
               believe
               ,
               and
               follow
               ,
               if
               he
               look
               to
               be
               saved
               ;
               admonishing
               them
               nevertheless
               to
               avoid
               all
               contention
               ,
               altercation
               therein
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               an
               honest
               sobriety
               in
               the
               inquisition
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               refer
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               obscure
               places
               to
               Men
               of
               higher
               judgment
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               shall
               every
               Sunday
               and
               Holy-day
               through
               the
               Year
               ,
               openly
               and
               plainly
               recite
               to
               your
               Parishioners
               ,
               twice
               or
               thrice
               together
               ,
               or
               oftner
               ,
               if
               need
               require
               ,
               one
               particle
               or
               sentence
               of
               the
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               ,
               or
               Creed
               ,
               in
               English
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               may
               learn
               the
               same
               by
               Heart
               ;
               And
               so
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               one
               little
               lesson
               or
               sentence
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               learned
               the
               whole
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               and
               Creed
               ,
               in
               English
               ,
               by
               rote
               .
               And
               as
               they
               be
               taught
               every
               sentence
               of
               the
               same
               by
               rote
               ,
               ye
               shall
               expound
               and
               declare
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               same
               unto
               them
               ,
               exhorting
               all
               Parents
               and
               Housholders
               to
               teach
               their
               Children
               and
               Servants
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               do
               .
               And
               that
               done
               ,
               ye
               shall
               declare
               unto
               them
               the
               
                 Ten
                 Commandments
              
               ,
               one
               by
               
               one
               ,
               every
               Sunday
               and
               Holy-day
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               likewise
               perfect
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               shall
               in
               Confessions
               every
               Lent
               examine
               every
               Person
               that
               cometh
               to
               Confession
               unto
               you
               ,
               whether
               they
               can
               recite
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               in
               English
               ,
               and
               hear
               them
               say
               the
               same
               particularly
               ;
               wherein
               if
               they
               be
               not
               perfect
               ,
               ye
               shall
               declare
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               That
               every
               Christian
               Person
               ought
               to
               know
               the
               same
               before
               they
               should
               receive
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               monish
               them
               to
               learn
               the
               same
               more
               perfectly
               by
               the
               next
               year
               following
               ,
               or
               else
               ,
               like-as
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               presume
               to
               come
               to
               God's
               Board
               without
               perfect
               knowledg
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               the
               great
               peril
               of
               their
               Souls
               ;
               so
               ye
               shall
               declare
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               ye
               look
               for
               other
               Injunctions
               from
               the
               King's
               Highness
               by
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               stay
               and
               repel
               all
               such
               from
               God's
               Board
               as
               shall
               be
               found
               ignorant
               in
               the
               Premisses
               ;
               whereof
               ye
               do
               thus
               admonish
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               should
               both
               eschew
               the
               peril
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               worldly
               rebuke
               that
               they
               might
               incur
               after
               by
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               shall
               make
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               in
               the
               said
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               other
               Cure
               ye
               have
               ,
               one
               Sermon
               every
               quarter
               of
               the
               year
               at
               least
               ,
               wherein
               ye
               shall
               purely
               and
               sincerely
               declare
               the
               very
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               exhort
               your
               Hearers
               to
               the
               Works
               of
               Charity
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               especially
               prescribed
               and
               commanded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               repose
               their
               trust
               or
               affiance
               in
               any
               other
               Works
               devised
               by
               Mens
               fantasies
               beside
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               in
               wandring
               to
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               offering
               of
               Mony
               ,
               Candels
               ,
               or
               Tapers
               ,
               to
               Images
               ,
               or
               Reliques
               ;
               or
               kissing
               or
               licking
               the
               same
               over
               ,
               saying
               over
               a
               number
               of
               Beads
               ,
               not
               understanded
               or
               minded
               on
               ,
               or
               in
               such-like
               superstition
               ;
               for
               the
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               ye
               not
               only
               have
               no
               promise
               of
               reward
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               great
               threats
               and
               maledictions
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               things
               tending
               to
               Idolatry
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               other
               Offences
               God
               Almighty
               doth
               most
               detest
               and
               abhor
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               same
               diminisheth
               most
               his
               honour
               and
               glory
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               such
               feigned
               Images
               as
               ye
               know
               in
               any
               of
               your
               Cures
               to
               be
               so
               abused
               with
               Pilgrimages
               or
               Offerings
               of
               any
               thing
               made
               thereunto
               ,
               ye
               shall
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               of
               that
               most
               detestable
               offence
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               forthwith
               take
               down
               ,
               and
               without
               delay
               ;
               and
               shall
               suffer
               from
               henceforth
               no
               Candles
               ,
               Tapers
               ,
               or
               Images
               of
               Wax
               to
               be
               set
               afore
               any
               Image
               or
               Picture
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Light
               that
               commonly
               goeth
               a-cross
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Rood-loft
               ,
               the
               Light
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               about
               the
               Sepulchre
               ;
               which
               for
               the
               adorning
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               ye
               shall
               suffer
               to
               remain
               :
               still
               admonishing
               your
               Parishioners
               ,
               that
               Images
               serve
               for
               none
               other
               purpose
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               be
               Books
               of
               unlearned
               Men
               ,
               that
               ken
               no
               Letters
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               be
               otherwise
               admonished
               of
               the
               lives
               and
               conversation
               of
               them
               that
               the
               said
               Images
               do
               represent
               ;
               which
               Images
               if
               they
               abuse
               ,
               for
               any
               other
               intent
               than
               for
               such
               remembrances
               ,
               they
               commit
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               danger
               of
               their
               Souls
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               King's
               Highness
               graciously
               tendring
               the
               weal
               of
               his
               Subjects
               Souls
               ,
               hath
               in
               part
               already
               ,
               and
               more
               will
               
               hereafter
               ,
               travail
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               such
               Images
               as
               might
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               so
               great
               an
               offence
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               a
               danger
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               loving
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               all
               in
               such
               Benefices
               ,
               or
               Cures
               ,
               as
               ye
               have
               ,
               whereupon
               ye
               be
               not
               your self
               Resident
               ,
               ye
               shall
               appoint
               such
               Curats
               in
               your
               stead
               ,
               as
               can
               both
               by
               their
               hability
               ,
               and
               also
               promptly
               ,
               execute
               these
               Injunctions
               ,
               and
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               otherwise
               that
               ye
               are
               bounden
               in
               every
               behalf
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               may
               profit
               them
               ,
               no
               less
               with
               good
               Examples
               of
               living
               ,
               than
               with
               declaration
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               lack
               and
               defaults
               shall
               be
               imputed
               unto
               you
               ,
               who
               shall
               straitly
               answer
               for
               the
               same
               if
               they
               do
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               shall
               admit
               no
               Man
               to
               preach
               within
               any
               your
               Benefices
               or
               Cures
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               shall
               appear
               unto
               you
               to
               be
               sufficiently
               licensed
               thereunto
               by
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               or
               his
               Grace's
               Authority
               ,
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               or
               the
               Bishop
               of
               this
               Diocess
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               so
               licensed
               ,
               ye
               shall
               gladly
               receive
               to
               declare
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               resistance
               or
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               If
               ye
               have
               heretofore
               declared
               to
               your
               Parishioners
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               extolling
               or
               setting
               forth
               of
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               feigned
               Reliques
               ,
               or
               Images
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               superstitions
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               now
               openly
               afore
               the
               same
               recant
               and
               reprove
               the
               same
               ,
               shewing
               them
               (
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               )
               that
               ye
               did
               the
               same
               upon
               no
               ground
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               led
               and
               seduced
               by
               a
               common
               Error
               and
               Abuse
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               through
               the
               sufferance
               and
               avarice
               of
               such
               as
               felt
               profit
               by
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               If
               ye
               do
               or
               shall
               know
               any
               Man
               within
               your
               Parish
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               be
               read
               in
               English
               ,
               or
               sincerely
               preached
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               these
               Injunctions
               ;
               or
               a
               favourer
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome's
               pretensed
               Power
               ,
               now
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               justly
               rejected
               and
               extirped
               ;
               ye
               shall
               detect
               and
               present
               the
               same
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               or
               his
               honourable
               Council
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               Vice-gerent
               aforesaid
               ,
               or
               the
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               next
               adjoining
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               you
               ,
               and
               every
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               or
               Curat
               within
               this
               Diocess
               ,
               shall
               for
               every
               Church
               keep
               one
               Book
               or
               Register
               ,
               wherein
               he
               shall
               write
               the
               day
               and
               year
               of
               every
               Wedding
               ,
               Christening
               ,
               and
               Burying
               ,
               made
               within
               your
               Parish
               for
               your
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               every
               Man
               succeeding
               you
               likewise
               ;
               and
               also
               there
               insert
               every
               Person
               's
               Name
               that
               shall
               be
               so
               wedded
               ,
               christened
               ,
               and
               buried
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               safe
               keeping
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               the
               Parish
               shall
               be
               bound
               to
               provide
               ,
               of
               their
               common
               charges
               ,
               one
               sure
               Coffer
               with
               two
               Locks
               and
               Keys
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               to
               remain
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               with
               the
               Wardens
               of
               every
               such
               Parish
               wherein
               the
               said
               Book
               shall
               be
               laid
               up
               ;
               which
               Book
               ye
               shall
               every
               Sunday
               take
               forth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               said
               Wardens
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               write
               and
               record
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               all
               the
               Weddings
               ,
               Christenings
               ,
               and
               Buryings
               ,
               made
               the
               whole
               week
               afore
               ;
               and
               that
               done
               ,
               to
               lay
               up
               the
               Book
               in
               the
               said
               Coffer
               ,
               as
               afore
               :
               And
               for
               every
               time
               that
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               omitted
               ,
               the
               Party
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               fault
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               forfeit
               to
               the
               said
               
               Church
               3
               s.
               4
               d.
               to
               be
               employed
               on
               the
               reparation
               of
               the
               said
               Church
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               shall
               every
               quarter
               of
               a
               year
               read
               these
               and
               the
               other
               former
               Injunctions
               ,
               given
               unto
               you
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               openly
               and
               deliberately
               before
               all
               your
               Parishioners
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               both
               you
               may
               be
               the
               better
               admonished
               of
               your
               duty
               ,
               and
               your
               said
               Parishioners
               the
               more
               incited
               to
               ensue
               the
               same
               for
               their
               part
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               Forasmuch
               as
               by
               a
               Law
               established
               ,
               every
               Man
               is
               bound
               to
               pay
               the
               Tithes
               ;
               no
               Man
               shall
               ,
               by
               colour
               of
               duty
               ,
               omitted
               by
               their
               Curats
               ,
               detain
               their
               Tithes
               ,
               and
               so
               redouble
               one
               wrong
               with
               another
               ,
               or
               be
               his
               own
               Judg
               ,
               but
               shall
               truly
               pay
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               accustomed
               ,
               to
               their
               Parsons
               and
               Curats
               ,
               without
               any
               restraint
               or
               diminution
               ;
               and
               such
               lack
               or
               default
               as
               they
               can
               justly
               find
               in
               their
               Parsons
               and
               Curats
               to
               call
               for
               reformation
               thereof
               at
               their
               Ordinaries
               ,
               and
               other
               Superiors
               hands
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               complaint
               ,
               and
               due
               proof
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               reform
               the
               same
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               no
               Person
               shall
               from
               henceforth
               alter
               or
               change
               the
               order
               and
               manner
               of
               any
               Fasting-day
               that
               is
               commanded
               and
               indicted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               is
               specified
               in
               the
               said
               Injunctions
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               so
               ordered
               and
               transported
               by
               the
               Kings
               Highness's
               Authority
               ;
               The
               Eves
               of
               such
               Saints
               ,
               whose
               Holy-days
               be
               abrog●ted
               be
               only
               excepted
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               declared
               henceforth
               to
               be
               no
               Fasting-days
               ;
               excepted
               also
               the
               commemoration
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               ,
               some-time
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               clean
               omitted
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Ferial
               Service
               used
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               the
               knolling
               of
               the
               Avies
               after
               Service
               ,
               and
               certain
               other
               times
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               brought
               in
               and
               begun
               by
               the
               pretence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome's
               pardon
               ,
               henceforth
               be
               left
               and
               omitted
               ,
               lest
               the
               People
               do
               hereafter
               trust
               to
               have
               pardon
               for
               the
               saying
               of
               their
               Avies
               ,
               between
               the
               said
               knolling
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               in
               times
               past
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               Where
               in
               times
               past
               Men
               have
               used
               in
               divers
               places
               in
               their
               Processions
               ,
               to
               sing
               
                 Ora
                 pro
                 nobis
              
               to
               so
               many
               Saints
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               time
               to
               sing
               the
               good
               Suffrages
               following
               ,
               as
               
                 Parce
                 nobis
                 Domine
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Libera
                 nos
                 Domine
              
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               taught
               and
               preached
               ,
               that
               better
               it
               were
               to
               omit
               
                 Ora
                 pro
                 nobis
              
               ,
               and
               to
               sing
               the
               other
               Suffrages
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               and
               singular
               Injunctions
               I
               minister
               unto
               you
               and
               your
               Successors
               ,
               by
               the
               King's
               Highness
               Authority
               to
               me
               committed
               in
               this
               part
               ,
               which
               I
               charge
               and
               command
               you
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               to
               observe
               and
               keep
               upon
               pain
               of
               Deprivation
               ,
               Sequestration
               of
               your
               Fruits
               ,
               or
               such
               other
               coercion
               as
               to
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               or
               his
               Vice-gerent
               for
               the
               time
               being
               shall
               seem
               convenient
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               also
               in
               the
               Bp.
               of
               London's
               Register
               ,
               Fol.
               
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
              
               with
               Bonner's
               Mandate
               to
               his
               Arch-Deacons
               for
               observing
               them
               ,
               
                 30
                 Sept.
                 1541.
                 
                 Anno
                 Regn.
                 32.
                 
              
            
             
             
             
             
          
           
             
             
               XII
               .
               Injunctions
               given
               by
               Thomas
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               to
               the
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               other
               Curats
               in
               his
               Visitation
               ,
               kept
               
                 (
                 sede
                 vacante
              
               )
               within
               the
               Diocess
               of
               
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               1538.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ;
                 That
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 diligence
                 and
                 faithful
                 obedience
                 ,
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 all
                 and
                 singular
                 the
                 King's
                 Highness
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Graces
                 Commissaries
                 given
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 they
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 have
                 visited
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Item
                 ;
                 That
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 August
                 next
                 coming
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 a
                 whole
                 Bible
                 in
                 Latin
                 and
                 English
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 same
                 Language
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Highness
                 Injunctions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Item
                 ;
                 That
                 ye
                 shall
                 every
                 day
                 study
                 one
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Bible
                 ,
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 conferring
                 the
                 Latin
                 and
                 English
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 continue
                 until
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Item
                 ;
                 That
                 ye
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 discourage
                 any
                 Lay-Man
                 from
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 in
                 English
                 or
                 Latin
                 ,
                 but
                 encourage
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 so
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 reformation
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledg
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 bold
                 or
                 presumptuous
                 in
                 judging
                 of
                 Matters
                 afore
                 they
                 have
                 perfect
                 knowledg
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Item
                 ;
                 That
                 ye
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 your
                 Preaching
                 and
                 secret
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 works
                 and
                 doings
                 ,
                 shall
                 excite
                 and
                 move
                 your
                 Parishioners
                 unto
                 such
                 Works
                 as
                 are
                 commanded
                 expresly
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 God
                 shall
                 demand
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 strict
                 reckoning
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Works
                 which
                 Men
                 do
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Will
                 or
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 your
                 Parishioners
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 not
                 doing
                 of
                 them
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 ask
                 any
                 accompt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Item
                 ;
                 That
                 ye
                 ,
                 nor
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 suffer
                 no
                 Friar
                 ,
                 or
                 Religious
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 Cure
                 or
                 Service
                 within
                 your
                 Churches
                 or
                 Cures
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 lawfully
                 dispensed
                 withal
                 ,
                 or
                 licensed
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Item
                 ;
                 That
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 admit
                 any
                 young
                 Man
                 or
                 Woman
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 received
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 until
                 that
                 he
                 or
                 she
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 after
                 Mass
                 ,
                 or
                 evening
                 Song
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Holy-day
                 ,
                 do
                 recite
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Pater
                   Noster
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Item
                 ;
                 That
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 two
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 quarter
                 declare
                 to
                 your
                 Parishioners
                 the
                 Band
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 great
                 danger
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 that
                 useth
                 their
                 Bodies
                 but
                 with
                 such
                 Persons
                 as
                 they
                 lawfully
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 to
                 exhort
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 
                 Times
                 your
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 privy
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 avoid
                 the
                 extream
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 used
                 within
                 the
                 King's
                 Realm
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Graces
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XIII
               .
               A
               Letter
               of
               Cromwell's
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Landaff
               ,
               directing
               him
               how
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               Reformation
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               AFter
               my
               right
               hearty
               Commendations
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               
               ye
               shall
               herewith
               receive
               the
               King's
               Highness
               Letters
               addressed
               unto
               you
               ,
               to
               put
               you
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Highness
               travels
               ,
               and
               your
               duty
               touching
               order
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               the
               People
               may
               be
               taught
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               charged
               at
               the
               beginning
               with
               over-many
               Novelties
               ;
               the
               publication
               whereof
               ,
               unless
               the
               same
               be
               tempered
               and
               qualified
               with
               much
               wisdom
               ,
               do
               rather
               breed
               Contention
               ,
               Division
               ,
               and
               contrariety
               in
               Opinion
               in
               the
               unlearned
               Multitude
               ,
               than
               either
               edify
               ,
               or
               remove
               from
               them
               ▪
               and
               out
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               such
               abuses
               as
               by
               the
               corrupt
               and
               unsavoury
               teaching
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               and
               his
               Disciples
               have
               crept
               in
               the
               same
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               which
               Letters
               albeit
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               as
               well
               for
               the
               honesty
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               own
               discharge
               ,
               ye
               will
               so
               consider
               and
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               to
               his
               Graces
               satisfaction
               in
               that
               behalf
               :
               Yet
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               hath
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               to
               appoint
               and
               constitute
               me
               in
               the
               room
               and
               place
               of
               his
               Supream
               and
               Principal
               Ministry
               ,
               in
               all
               Matters
               that
               may
               touch
               any
               thing
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               their
               doings
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               also
               my
               part
               ,
               for
               the
               exoneration
               of
               my
               Duty
               towards
               his
               Highness
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               to
               answer
               to
               his
               Graces
               Expectation
               ,
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               Trust
               conceived
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               amongst
               other
               committed
               to
               my
               fidelity
               ,
               to
               desire
               and
               pray
               you
               ,
               in
               such
               substantial
               sort
               and
               manner
               ,
               to
               travel
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Contents
               of
               his
               Graces
               said
               Letters
               ;
               namely
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               of
               Contrariety
               in
               preaching
               ,
               of
               the
               pronunciation
               of
               Novelties
               ,
               without
               wise
               and
               discreet
               qualification
               ,
               and
               the
               repression
               of
               the
               temerity
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               either
               privily
               ,
               or
               apertly
               ,
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               would
               advance
               the
               pretended
               Authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ;
               as
               I
               be
               not
               for
               my
               discharge
               enforced
               to
               complain
               further
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               what
               I
               have
               now
               written
               unto
               you
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               charge
               you
               with
               your
               own
               fault
               ,
               and
               to
               devise
               such
               remedy
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               shall
               appertain
               :
               desiring
               your
               Lordship
               to
               accept
               my
               meaning
               herein
               ,
               tending
               only
               to
               an
               honest
               ,
               friendly
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Reformation
               ,
               for
               avoidage
               of
               further
               inconvenience
               ,
               and
               to
               think
               none
               unkindness
               ,
               tho
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               almost
               more
               than
               time
               to
               speak
               ,
               I
               write
               frankly
               ,
               compelled
               and
               enforced
               thereunto
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               my
               private
               Duty
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               my
               discharge
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               his
               Majesty
               to
               use
               me
               in
               the
               lieu
               of
               a
               Counsellour
               ,
               whose
               Office
               is
               as
               an
               Eye
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               foresee
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               to
               provide
               remedy
               for
               such
               Abuses
               ,
               Enormities
               ,
               and
               Inconveniences
               ,
               as
               might
               else
               with
               a
               little
               sufferance
               engender
               more
               evil
               in
               Publick
               Weal
               ,
               than
               could
               be
               after
               recovered
               ,
               with
               much
               labour
               ,
               study
               ,
               diligence
               ,
               
               and
               travails
               .
               And
               thus
               most
               heartily
               fare
               you
               well
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 Rolls
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   6
                   th
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 Friend
                 ,
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cromwell
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XIV
               .
               The
               Commission
               by
               which
               Bonner
               held
               his
               Bishoprick
               of
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               Licentia
               Regia
               concessa
               Domino
               Episcopo
               ad
               exercendam
               Iurisdictionem
               Episcopalem
               .
            
             
               
               HEnricus
               Octavus
               ,
               Dei
               Gratia
               Angliae
               &
               Franciae
               Rex
               ,
               Fidei
               Defensor
               ,
               Dominus
               Hiberniae
               ,
               &
               in
               Terra
               Supremum
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               sub
               Christo
               Caput
               ,
               Reverendo
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               Edmundo
               Londonensi
               Episcopo
               Salutem
               .
               Quandoquidem
               omnis
               jurisdicendi
               Autoritas
               ,
               atque
               etiam
               jurisdictio
               omnimoda
               ,
               tam
               illa
               quae
               Ecclesiastica
               dicitur
               quam
               Saecularis
               ,
               a
               Regia
               Potestate
               velut
               a
               Supremo
               Capite
               ,
               &
               omnium
               infra
               Regnum
               nostrum
               Magistratuum
               fonte
               &
               scaturigine
               ,
               primitus
               emanavit
               ,
               sane
               illos
               qui
               jurisdictionem
               hujusmodi
               antehac
               non
               nisi
               praecario
               fungebantur
               ,
               beneficium
               hujusmodi
               sic
               eis
               ex
               liberalitate
               Regia
               indultum
               gratis
               animis
               agnoscere
               ,
               idque
               Regiae
               Munificentiae
               solummodo
               acceptum
               referre
               ,
               eique
               ,
               quotiens
               ejus
               Majestati
               videbitur
               ,
               libenter
               concedere
               convenit
               .
               Quum
               itaque
               nos
               per
               dilectum
               Commissarium
               nostrum
               Thomam
               Cromwell
               Nobilis
               Ordinis
               Garterii
               Militem
               ,
               Dominum
               Cromwell
               &
               de
               Wymolden
               nostri
               privati
               Sigilli
               Custodem
               ,
               nostrumque
               ad
               quascunque
               causas
               Ecclesiasticas
               nostra
               Authoritate
               ,
               uti
               Supremi
               Capitis
               dictae
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               ,
               quomodolibet
               tractand
               .
               sive
               ventiland
               .
               vicem
               gerentem
               ,
               Vicarium
               Generalem
               &
               Officialem
               Principalem
               ,
               per
               alias
               Literas
               Patentes
               sigillo
               nostro
               Majori
               communitas
               ,
               constituerimus
               &
               praefecerimus
               .
               Quia
               tamen
               ipse
               Thomas
               Cromwell
               nostris
               &
               hujus
               Regni
               Angliae
               tot
               &
               tam
               ardnis
               negotiis
               adeo
               praepeditus
               existit
               ,
               quod
               ad
               omnem
               jurisdictionem
               nobis
               ,
               uti
               Supremo
               Capiti
               hujusmodi
               competentem
               ,
               ubique
               locorum
               infra
               hoc
               Regnum
               nostrum
               praefatum
               ,
               in
               his
               quae
               moram
               commode
               non
               patiuntur
               ,
               aut
               sine
               nostrorum
               subditorum
               injuria
               differri
               non
               possunt
               ,
               in
               sua
               persona
               expediend
               .
               non
               sufficiet
               .
               Nos
               tuis
               in
               hac
               parte
               supplicationibus
               humilibus
               inclinati
               ,
               &
               nostrorum
               subditorum
               commodis
               consulere
               cupientes
               ,
               Tibi
               vices
               nostras
               sub
               modo
               &
               forma
               inferius
               descriptis
               committendas
               fore
               ,
               Teque
               licentiandum
               esse
               decernimus
               ,
               ad
               ordinandum
               igitur
               quoscunque
               infra
               Dioc.
               tuam
               London
               .
               ubicunque
               oriundos
               ,
               quos
               moribus
               &
               literatura
               praevio
               diligenti
               &
               rigoroso
               examine
               idoneos
               fore
               compereris
               ,
               ad
               omnes
               etiam
               Sacros
               &
               Presbyteratus
               ordines
               promovendum
               ,
               praesentatosque
               ad
               beneficia
               Ecclesiastica
               quaecunque
               infra
               Dioc.
               tuam
               London
               .
               constituta
               ,
               si
               ad
               curam
               beneficiis
               hujusmodi
               imminentem
               sustinend
               .
               habiles
               reperti
               fuerunt
               &
               idonei
               ,
               admittendum
               ac
               in
               &
               de
               iisdem
               instituendum
               &
               investigandum
               ;
               Ac
               etiam
               si
               res
               ita
               exigat
               destituendum
               ,
               
               beneficiaque
               Ecclesiastica
               quaecunque
               ad
               tuam
               collationem
               sive
               dispositionem
               spectantia
               &
               pertinentia
               personis
               idoneis
               conferendum
               ,
               atque
               approbandum
               testamenta
               &
               ultimas
               voluntates
               quorumcunque
               tuae
               Diocaeseos
               ,
               bona
               ,
               jura
               ,
               sive
               credita
               non
               ultra
               summam
               centum
               librarum
               in
               bonis
               suis
               vitae
               &
               mortis
               suarum
               temporibus
               habend
               ,
               necnon
               administrationes
               quorumcunque
               subditorum
               nostrorum
               tuae
               Dioc.
               ab
               intestato
               decedend
               .
               quorum
               bona
               ,
               jura
               ,
               sive
               credita
               non
               ultra
               summam
               praedictam
               vitae
               &
               mortis
               suarum
               temporibus
               sese
               extendent
               ,
               quatenus
               hujusmodi
               testatorum
               approbatio
               atque
               administrationis
               commissio
               sive
               concessio
               per
               praedecessores
               tuos
               aut
               eorum
               alicujus
               respective
               Commissario●
               retroactis
               temporibus
               fiebat
               ac
               fieri
               &
               committi
               potuit
               ,
               &
               non
               aliter
               committendum
               ,
               Calculumque
               ratiocinium
               &
               alia
               in
               ea
               parte
               expedienda
               ,
               causasque
               lites
               &
               negotia
               coram
               te
               aut
               tuis
               deputatis
               pendend
               .
               indecis
               .
               necnon
               alias
               sive
               alia
               ,
               quascunque
               sive
               quaecunque
               ad
               forum
               Ecclesiasticum
               pertinentia
               ad
               te
               aut
               tuos
               deputatos
               sive
               deputand
               .
               per
               viam
               querelae
               aut
               appellationis
               sive
               ex
               officio
               devolvend
               .
               sive
               deducend
               .
               quae
               extra
               legum
               nostrarū
               &
               statutorū
               Regni
               nostri
               offens
               .
               coram
               te
               aut
               tuis
               Deputatis
               agitari
               ,
               aut
               ad
               tuam
               sive
               alicujus
               Commissariorū
               per
               te
               vigore
               hujus
               Commissionis
               nostrae
               deputandorum
               cognitionem
               devolvi
               aut
               deduci
               valeant
               &
               〈◊〉
               ●xaminand
               .
               &
               decidend
               .
               Ad
               visitandum
               insuper
               Capitulum
               〈…〉
               Cathedral
               .
               London
               .
               civitatemque
               London
               .
               necnon
               omnia
               &
               〈…〉
               ,
               Abbatias
               &
               Prioratus
               ,
               Collegia
               &
               alia
               loca
               pia
               ,
               tam
               〈…〉
               Hospitalia
               ,
               quaecunque
               clerumque
               &
               populum
               dict
               .
               Dioc.
               〈…〉
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               Monasterii
               ,
               Abbatiae
               ,
               per
               te
               sive
               Praedecess●●
               〈◊〉
               London
               .
               Episcopos
               visitatio
               hujusmodi
               temporibus
               retroactis
               e●erce●i
               potuit
               ,
               ac
               per
               te
               sive
               per
               eosdem
               de
               legibus
               &
               statutis
               ac
               juribus
               Regni
               nostri
               exerceri
               potuit
               &
               potest
               ,
               &
               non
               aliter
               :
               Necnon
               ad
               inquirendū
               per
               te
               ,
               v●l
               alium
               seu
               alios
               ad
               id
               per
               te
               deputandū
               sive
               deputandos
               ,
               tam
               ex
               officio
               mero
               mixto
               quam
               promoto
               super
               quorumcunque
               excessibus
               ,
               criminibus
               seu
               delictis
               quibuscunque
               ad
               forum
               Ecclesiasticum
               spectantibus
               infra
               Dioc.
               London
               .
               ac
               dilinquentes
               sive
               criminosos
               ,
               juxta
               comperta
               per
               te
               in
               ea
               parte
               per
               Licita
               Juris
               remedia
               pro
               modo
               culpae
               ,
               prout
               natura
               &
               qualitas
               delicti
               poposcerit
               ,
               coercendum
               &
               puniendum
               ,
               caeteraque
               omnia
               &
               singula
               in
               Praemissis
               ceu
               aliquo
               praemissorum
               ,
               aut
               circa
               ea
               necessaria
               seu
               quomodolibet
               opportuna
               ,
               ac
               alia
               quaecunque
               Autoritatem
               &
               Jurisdictionem
               Episcopalem
               quovismodo
               respiciend
               .
               &
               concernend
               .
               praeter
               &
               ultra
               ea
               quae
               tibi
               ex
               Sacris
               Literis
               divinitus
               commissa
               esse
               dignoscantur
               ,
               vice
               ,
               nomine
               ,
               &
               Autoritate
               nostris
               exequendum
               ,
               Tibi
               ,
               de
               cujus
               sana
               doctrina
               ,
               conscientiae
               puritate
               ,
               vitaeque
               &
               morum
               integritate
               ,
               ac
               in
               rebus
               gerendis
               fide
               &
               industria
               plurimum
               confidimus
               ,
               vices
               nostras
               cum
               potestate
               alium
               vel
               alios
               ,
               Commissarium
               vel
               Commissarios
               ,
               ad
               praemissa
               seu
               eorum
               aliqua
               surrogandi
               &
               substituendi
               ,
               eosdemque
               ad
               placitum
               revocand
               .
               tenore
               praesentium
               committimus
               ,
               ac
               liberam
               facultatem
               concedimus
               ;
               Teque
               licentiam
               per
               praesentes
               ad
               nostri
               beneplaciti
               duntaxat
               duraturas
               ,
               cum
               cujuslibet
               congruae
               &
               Ecclesiasticae
               coercionis
               potestate
               quacunque
               inhibitione
               in
               te
               datam
               praesentium
               emanata
               in
               aliquo
               non
               obstante
               Tuam
               Conscientiam
               coram
               Deo
               strictissime
               onerantes
               ,
               &
               ut
               summo
               omnium
               judici
               aliquando
               rationem
               reddere
               ,
               &
               coram
               nobis
               tuo
               cum
               periculo
               corporali
               respondere
               intendis
               :
               te
               admonentes
               ut
               interim
               tuum
               officium
               juxta
               Evangelii
               normam
               pie
               &
               sancte
               exercere
               studeas
               ,
               &
               ne
               quem
               ullo
               tempore
               unquam
               vel
               ad
               sacros
               ordines
               promoveas
               ,
               vel
               ad
               
               curam
               animarum
               gerend
               .
               quovis
               modo
               admittas
               ,
               nisi
               eos
               duntaxat
               quos
               ad
               tanti
               &
               tam
               venerabilis
               Officii
               functionem
               vitae
               &
               morum
               integritas
               certissimis
               testimoniis
               approbata
               ,
               literarum
               scientiae
               &
               aliae
               qualitates
               requisitae
               ad
               hoc
               habiles
               &
               idoneos
               clare
               &
               luculenter
               ostenderint
               &
               declaraverint
               ;
               Nam
               ut
               maxime
               compertum
               cognitumque
               habemus
               morum
               omnium
               ,
               &
               Maxime
               Christianae
               Religionis
               corruptelam
               a
               malis
               Pastoribus
               in
               populum
               emanasse
               ,
               sic
               ut
               veram
               Christi
               Religionem
               ,
               vitaeque
               &
               morum
               emendationem
               a
               bonis
               Pastoribus
               iterum
               delectis
               &
               assumptis
               in
               integrum
               restitutum
               iri
               haud
               dubie
               speramus
               .
               In
               cujus
               rei
               testimonium
               praesentes
               Literas
               nostras
               inde
               fieri
               ,
               &
               Sigilli
               nostri
               quo
               ad
               Causas
               Ecclesiasticas
               utimur
               appensione
               jussimus
               Communiri
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Dat.
                   12.
                   die
                   mensis
                   Novemb.
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                   1539.
                   
                   &
                   Regni
                   nostri
                   Anno
                   31.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               XV.
               The
               King's
               Letters
               Patents
               for
               printing
               the
               Bible
               in
               English.
               
            
             
               
               HEnry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               &c.
               To
               all
               and
               singular
               Printers
               and
               Sellers
               of
               Books
               within
               this
               our
               Realm
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Officers
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               these
               our
               Letters
               hearing
               or
               seeing
               ,
               Greeting
               .
               We
               let
               you
               wit
               ,
               That
               being
               desirous
               to
               have
               our
               People
               at
               all
               times
               conveni●nt
               ,
               give
               themselves
               to
               the
               attaining
               the
               knowledg
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               whereby
               they
               will
               the
               better
               honour
               him
               ,
               and
               observe
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               ;
               and
               also
               do
               their
               Duties
               better
               to
               us
               ,
               being
               their
               Prince
               and
               Sovereign
               Lord
               :
               And
               considering
               that
               this
               our
               Zeal
               and
               Desire
               cannot
               by
               any
               mean
               take
               so
               good
               effect
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               granting
               to
               them
               the
               free
               and
               liberal
               use
               of
               the
               Bible
               in
               our
               own
               natural
               English
               Tongue
               :
               so
               unless
               it
               be
               foreseen
               that
               the
               same
               pass
               at
               the
               beginning
               by
               one
               Translation
               to
               be
               perused
               and
               considered
               ;
               The
               frailty
               of
               Men
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               the
               diversity
               thereof
               may
               breed
               and
               bring
               forth
               manifold
               Inconveniences
               ;
               as
               when
               wilful
               and
               heady
               Folk
               shall
               confer
               upon
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               said
               Translations
               .
               We
               have
               therefore
               appointed
               our
               right
               trusty
               and
               well-beloved
               Counsellor
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Cromwell
               ,
               Keeper
               of
               our
               Privy-Seal
               ,
               to
               take
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               special
               care
               and
               charge
               ,
               that
               no
               manner
               of
               Person
               ,
               or
               Persons
               ,
               within
               this
               our
               Realm
               ,
               shall
               enterprise
               ,
               attempt
               ,
               or
               set
               in
               hand
               to
               print
               any
               Bible
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               of
               any
               manner
               of
               Volum
               ,
               during
               the
               space
               of
               five
               years
               next
               ensuing
               after
               the
               Date
               hereof
               ,
               but
               only
               all
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               deputed
               ,
               assigned
               ,
               and
               admitted
               by
               the
               said
               Lord
               Cromwell
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   13
                   
                     Novemb.
                     Tricesimo
                     primo
                     Regni
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               XVI
               .
               The
               Attainder
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               .
            
             
               Item
               quaedam
               alia
               petitio
               ,
               formam
               cujusdam
               actus
               attincturae
               in
               se
               continens
               ,
               exhibita
               est
               suae
               Regiae
               Majestati
               in
               Parliamento
               praedicto
               ,
               cujus
               tenor
               sequi●ur
               in
               haec
               verba
               .
            
             
               IN
               their
               most
               humble-wise
               shewing
               to
               your
               most
               Royal
               Majesty
               ,
               
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               most
               loving
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Commons
               in
               this
               your
               most
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               assembled
               ;
               That
               where
               your
               most
               Royal
               Majesty
               ,
               our
               Natural
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               is
               justly
               ,
               lawfully
               ,
               and
               really
               entituled
               to
               be
               our
               sole
               Supream
               Head
               and
               Governour
               ,
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Dominions
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               to
               none
               other
               under
               God
               ,
               the
               Kingly
               Direction
               ,
               Order
               ,
               and
               Governance
               ,
               of
               your
               most
               loving
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               People
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               only
               appertaineth
               and
               belongeth
               .
               And
               the
               which
               your
               most
               loving
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               your
               Highness
               prudently
               and
               quietly
               ,
               without
               any
               manner
               of
               disturbance
               ,
               by
               a
               long
               time
               most
               graciously
               hath
               preserved
               ,
               sustained
               ,
               and
               defended
               :
               And
               your
               Highness
               ,
               for
               the
               Quietness
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               Tranquillity
               of
               your
               said
               humble
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               hath
               made
               ,
               and
               ordained
               ,
               divers
               and
               many
               most
               godly
               ,
               vertuous
               ,
               and
               wholsome
               Laws
               ;
               and
               for
               due
               execution
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               hath
               not
               desisted
               to
               travel
               in
               your
               own
               most
               Royal
               Person
               ,
               to
               support
               and
               maintain
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               Laws
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Laws
               by
               your
               Highness
               made
               and
               ordained
               ,
               by
               due
               and
               condign
               execution
               of
               the
               same
               Laws
               upon
               the
               Transgressors
               offending
               contrary
               to
               the
               same
               :
               And
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               always
               most
               vertuously
               studied
               and
               laboured
               ,
               by
               all
               ways
               ,
               and
               all
               means
               ,
               to
               and
               for
               the
               setting
               forth
               thereof
               ,
               in
               such
               wise
               as
               it
               might
               be
               most
               to
               the
               Honour
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               common
               accord
               and
               wealth
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               and
               other
               your
               Dominions
               :
               And
               for
               the
               true
               execution
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               hath
               elected
               ,
               chosen
               ,
               and
               made
               divers
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               your
               Nobles
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               your
               most
               honourable
               Council
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Noble
               Prince
               appertaineth
               .
               And
               where
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               had
               a
               special
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               your
               said
               most
               trusty
               Counsellors
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               your
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               had
               minded
               and
               intended
               ,
               and
               finally
               purposed
               to
               have
               followed
               and
               pursued
               your
               most
               Godly
               and
               Princely
               Purpose
               ,
               as
               of
               truth
               the
               more
               number
               hath
               most
               faithfully
               done
               ;
               Yet
               nevertheless
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               now
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               whom
               your
               Majesty
               took
               and
               received
               into
               your
               trusty
               Service
               ,
               the
               same
               Thomas
               then
               being
               a
               Man
               of
               very
               base
               and
               low
               degree
               ,
               and
               for
               singular
               favour
               ,
               trust
               ,
               and
               confidence
               ,
               which
               your
               Majesty
               bare
               and
               had
               in
               him
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               erect
               and
               advance
               the
               same
               Thomas
               unto
               the
               State
               of
               an
               Earl
               ,
               and
               enriched
               him
               with
               many-fold
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Goods
               ,
               as
               of
               Lands
               and
               Offices
               ,
               but
               also
               him
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               did
               erect
               and
               make
               one
               of
               your
               most
               trusty
               Counsellors
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               your
               Grace's
               Supream
               Jurisdictions
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               your
               most
               high
               secret
               Affairs
               Temporal
               .
               Nevertheless
               your
               Majesty
               now
               of
               late
               hath
               found
               ,
               and
               tried
               ,
               by
               a
               large
               number
               of
               Witnesses
               ,
               being
               your
               faithful
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               Personages
               of
               great
               Honour
               ,
               
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Discretion
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               singular
               trust
               and
               confidence
               which
               your
               Majesty
               had
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               most
               false
               and
               corrupt
               Traitor
               ,
               Deceiver
               ,
               and
               Circumventor
               against
               your
               most
               Royal
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               known
               ,
               seen
               ,
               or
               heard
               of
               in
               all
               the
               time
               of
               your
               most
               noble
               Reign
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               it
               is
               manifestly
               proved
               and
               declared
               ,
               by
               the
               Depositions
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               aforesaid
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               usurping
               upon
               your
               Kingly
               Estate
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Office
               ;
               without
               your
               Grace's
               Commandment
               or
               Assent
               ,
               hath
               taken
               upon
               him
               to
               set
               at
               liberty
               divers
               Persons
               ,
               being
               convicted
               and
               attainted
               of
               Misprision
               of
               High
               Treason
               ;
               and
               divers
               other
               being
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               in
               Prison
               ,
               for
               Suspection
               of
               High
               Treason
               ;
               and
               over
               that
               ,
               divers
               and
               many
               times
               ,
               at
               sundry
               places
               ,
               in
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               for
               manifold
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               to
               him
               given
               ,
               most
               traiterously
               hath
               taken
               upon
               him
               ,
               by
               several
               Writings
               ,
               to
               give
               and
               grant
               ,
               as
               well
               unto
               Aliens
               ,
               as
               to
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Licenses
               for
               conveighing
               and
               carrying
               of
               Mony
               ,
               Corn
               ,
               Grain
               ,
               Beans
               ,
               Beer
               ,
               Leather
               ,
               Tallow
               ,
               Bells
               ,
               Mettals
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               other
               Commodities
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               contrary
               to
               your
               Highness's
               most
               Godly
               and
               Gracious
               Proclamations
               made
               for
               the
               Common-Wealth
               of
               your
               People
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               and
               in
               derogation
               of
               your
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               .
               And
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               elated
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               pride
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               most
               bounden
               Duty
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               not
               regarding
               your
               Majesty
               Royal
               ;
               And
               further
               ,
               taking
               upon
               him
               your
               Power
               ,
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               divers
               and
               many
               times
               most
               traiterously
               hath
               constituted
               ,
               deputed
               ,
               and
               assigned
               ,
               many
               singular
               Persons
               of
               your
               Subjects
               to
               be
               Commissioners
               in
               many
               your
               great
               ,
               urgent
               ,
               and
               weighty
               Causes
               and
               Affairs
               ,
               executed
               and
               done
               in
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               without
               the
               assent
               ,
               knowledg
               ,
               or
               consent
               of
               your
               Highness
               .
               And
               further
               also
               ,
               being
               a
               Person
               of
               as
               poor
               and
               low
               degree
               ,
               as
               few
               be
               within
               this
               your
               Realm
               ;
               pretending
               to
               have
               so
               great
               a
               stroak
               about
               you
               ,
               our
               ,
               and
               his
               natural
               Sovereign
               Liege
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               letted
               not
               to
               say
               publickly
               ,
               and
               declare
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               sure
               of
               you
               ;
               which
               is
               detestable
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               abhorred
               amongst
               all
               good
               Subjects
               in
               any
               Christian
               Realm
               ,
               that
               any
               Subject
               should
               enterprize
               or
               take
               upon
               him
               so
               to
               speak
               of
               his
               Sovereign
               Liege
               Lord
               and
               King.
               And
               also
               of
               his
               own
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               without
               your
               Highness's
               consent
               ,
               hath
               made
               ,
               and
               granted
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               Strangers
               as
               to
               your
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               divers
               and
               many
               Pass-ports
               ,
               to
               pass
               over
               the
               Seas
               ,
               with
               Horses
               ,
               and
               great
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               ,
               without
               any
               search
               .
               And
               over
               that
               ,
               most
               Gracious
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               amongst
               divers
               other
               his
               Treasons
               ,
               Deceits
               ,
               and
               Falshoods
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               being
               a
               detestable
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               himself
               utterly
               disposed
               to
               sett
               and
               sow
               common
               Sedition
               and
               Variance
               among
               your
               true
               and
               loving
               Subjects
               ,
               hath
               secretly
               set
               forth
               and
               dispersed
               into
               all
               Shires
               ,
               and
               other
               Territories
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               and
               other
               your
               Dominions
               ,
               great
               numbers
               of
               false
               Erroneous
               Books
               ,
               whereof
               many
               were
               printed
               and
               made
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               comprising
               and
               declaring
               ,
               amongst
               many
               other
               Evils
               and
               Errors
               ,
               manifest
               Matters
               to
               induce
               and
               lead
               your
               Subjects
               to
               diffidence
               ,
               and
               refusal
               of
               the
               true
               and
               sincere
               Faith
               and
               Belief
               ,
               which
               Christian
               Religion
               bindeth
               all
               Christian
               People
               to
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               Holy
               and
               Blessed
               
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               other
               Articles
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               most
               graciously
               declared
               by
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ▪
               And
               certain
               Matters
               comprised
               in
               some
               of
               the
               said
               Books
               ,
               hath
               caused
               to
               be
               translated
               into
               our
               maternal
               and
               English
               Tongue
               :
               And
               upon
               report
               made
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Translator
               thereof
               ,
               that
               the
               Matter
               so
               translated
               hath
               expresly
               been
               against
               the
               said
               most
               Blessed
               and
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               Yet
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               read
               the
               same
               Translation
               ,
               most
               heretically
               hath
               affirmed
               the
               same
               material
               Heresie
               so
               translated
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               ;
               and
               further
               hath
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               no
               fault
               therein
               ;
               and
               over
               that
               ,
               hath
               openly
               and
               obstinately
               holden
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               as
               lawful
               for
               every
               Christian
               Man
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               said
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Priest.
               And
               where
               also
               your
               most
               Royal
               Majesty
               ,
               being
               a
               Prince
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Justice
               ,
               of
               singular
               Confidence
               and
               Trust
               ,
               did
               constitute
               and
               make
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               your
               Highness's
               Vicegerent
               within
               this
               your
               Realm
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               same
               ,
               gave
               unto
               him
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               redress
               and
               reform
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               Errors
               ,
               and
               Erroneous
               Opinions
               ,
               insurging
               and
               growing
               among
               your
               loving
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Dominions
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               order
               and
               direct
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Spiritual
               Causes
               within
               your
               said
               Realm
               and
               Dominions
               ;
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               not
               regarding
               his
               Duty
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               under
               the
               Seal
               of
               your
               Vicegerent
               ,
               hath
               ,
               without
               your
               Grace's
               assent
               or
               knowledg
               ,
               licensed
               and
               authorized
               divers
               Persons
               ,
               detected
               and
               suspected
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               openly
               to
               teach
               and
               preach
               amongst
               your
               most
               loving
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               within
               this
               your
               Realm
               of
               England
               .
               And
               under
               the
               pretence
               and
               colour
               of
               the
               said
               great
               Authorities
               and
               Cures
               ,
               which
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               committed
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               hath
               not
               only
               ,
               of
               his
               corrupt
               and
               damnable
               Will
               and
               Mind
               ,
               actually
               ,
               at
               some
               time
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               Deed
               and
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               at
               many
               other
               times
               by
               his
               Letters
               ,
               expresly
               written
               to
               divers
               worshipful
               Persons
               ,
               being
               Sheriffs
               ,
               in
               sundry
               Shires
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               falsly
               suggesting
               thereby
               your
               Grace's
               Pleasure
               so
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               caused
               to
               be
               set
               at
               large
               many
               false
               Hereticks
               ,
               some
               being
               there
               indicted
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               being
               thereof
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               in
               ward
               :
               and
               commonly
               ,
               upon
               complaints
               made
               by
               credible
               Persons
               unto
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               of
               great
               and
               most
               detestable
               Heresies
               committed
               and
               sprung
               in
               many
               places
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               with
               declaration
               of
               the
               Specialities
               of
               the
               same
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Offenders
               therein
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               by
               his
               crafty
               and
               subtil
               means
               and
               inventions
               ,
               hath
               not
               only
               defended
               the
               same
               Hereticks
               from
               Punishment
               and
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               being
               a
               fautor
               ,
               maintainer
               ,
               and
               supporter
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               divers
               times
               hath
               terribly
               rebuked
               divers
               of
               the
               said
               credible
               Persons
               being
               their
               Accusers
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               of
               them
               hath
               persecuted
               and
               vexed
               by
               Imprisonment
               and
               otherwise
               .
               So
               that
               thereby
               many
               of
               your
               Grace's
               true
               and
               loving
               Subjects
               have
               been
               in
               much
               dread
               and
               fear
               ,
               to
               detect
               or
               accuse
               such
               detestable
               known
               Hereticks
               ;
               the
               particularities
               and
               specialities
               of
               which
               said
               abominable
               Heresies
               ,
               Errors
               ,
               and
               Offences
               ,
               committed
               and
               done
               by
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               being
               over-tedious
               ,
               long
               ,
               and
               of
               too
               great
               number
               here
               to
               be
               expressed
               ,
               declared
               ,
               or
               written
               .
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               to
               have
               those
               
               damnable
               Errors
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               to
               be
               inculcated
               ,
               impressed
               ,
               and
               infixed
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               well
               contrary
               to
               God's
               Laws
               ,
               as
               to
               your
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               .
               Most
               Gracious
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               hath
               allured
               and
               drawn
               unto
               him
               by
               Retainours
               ,
               many
               of
               your
               Subjects
               sunderly
               inhabiting
               in
               every
               of
               your
               said
               Shires
               and
               territories
               ,
               as
               well
               erroneously
               perswading
               and
               declaring
               to
               them
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               false
               erroneous
               Books
               ,
               above-written
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               best
               standing
               with
               the
               most
               Holy
               Word
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               other
               his
               false
               and
               heretical
               Opinions
               and
               Errors
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Confederacies
               therein
               ,
               he
               hath
               caused
               many
               of
               your
               faithful
               Subjects
               to
               be
               greatly
               infected
               with
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               other
               Errors
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               right
               Laws
               and
               Pleasure
               of
               Almighty
               God.
               And
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               by
               the
               false
               and
               traiterous
               means
               above-written
               ,
               supposing
               himself
               to
               be
               fully
               able
               ,
               by
               force
               and
               strength
               ,
               to
               maintain
               and
               defend
               his
               said
               abominable
               Treasons
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Errors
               ,
               not
               regarding
               his
               most
               bounden
               Duty
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Laws
               ,
               nor
               the
               natural
               Duty
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               day
               of
               March
               ,
               in
               the
               30
               year
               of
               our
               most
               gracious
               Reign
               ,
               in
               the
               Parish
               of
               
                 St.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Poor
              
               ,
               within
               your
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               upon
               demonstration
               and
               declaration
               then
               &
               there
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               certain
               new
               Preachers
               ,
               as
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               Clerk
               ,
               and
               other
               ,
               whereof
               part
               been
               now
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               for
               preaching
               and
               teaching
               of
               leud
               Learning
               against
               your
               Highness's
               Proclamations
               ;
               the
               same
               Thomas
               affirming
               the
               same
               preaching
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               most
               detestably
               ,
               arrogantly
               ,
               erroneously
               ,
               wilfully
               ,
               maliciously
               ,
               and
               traiterously
               ,
               expresly
               against
               your
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               then
               and
               there
               did
               not
               lett
               to
               declare
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               these
               most
               traiterous
               and
               detestable
               words
               ensuing
               ,
               amongst
               other
               words
               of
               like
               matter
               and
               effect
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 turn
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 turn
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 turn
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 fight
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 in
                 mine
                 own
                 Person
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 Sword
                 in
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 against
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 others
              
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               most
               traiterously
               pulled
               out
               his
               Dagger
               ,
               and
               held
               it
               on
               high
               ,
               saying
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Or
                 else
                 this
                 Dagger
                 thrust
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 die
                 in
                 that
                 Quarrel
                 against
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 trust
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 live
                 one
                 year
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Power
                 to
                 resist
                 or
                 lett
                 it
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 .
              
               And
               further
               ,
               then
               and
               there
               swearing
               by
               a
               great
               Oath
               ,
               traiterously
               affirmed
               the
               same
               his
               traiterous
               saying
               and
               pronunciation
               of
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 so
                 indeed
              
               ,
               extending
               up
               his
               Arm
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               had
               a
               Sword
               in
               his
               Hand
               ;
               to
               the
               most
               perrilous
               ,
               grievous
               ,
               and
               wicked
               Example
               of
               all
               other
               your
               loving
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
               in
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               peril
               of
               your
               most
               Royal
               Person
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               our
               most
               Gracious
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               hath
               acquired
               and
               obtained
               into
               his
               possession
               ,
               by
               Oppression
               ,
               Bribery
               ,
               Extort
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               false
               Promises
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               your
               Subjects
               of
               your
               Realm
               ,
               innumerable
               Sums
               of
               Mony
               and
               Treasure
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               enriched
               ,
               hath
               had
               your
               Nobles
               of
               your
               Realm
               in
               great
               disdain
               ,
               derision
               ,
               and
               detestation
               ,
               as
               by
               express
               words
               by
               him
               most
               opprobriously
               spoken
               hath
               appeared
               .
               And
               being
               put
               in
               remembrance
               of
               others
               ,
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               which
               your
               Highness
               hath
               called
               him
               unto
               ,
               offending
               in
               like
               Treasons
               ,
               the
               last
               day
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               in
               the
               31
               year
               of
               your
               most
               noble
               Reign
               ,
               at
               the
               Parish
               of
               
                 St.
                 Martin
                 in
                 the
                 Field
              
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Middlesex
               ,
               most
               arrogantly
               ,
               
               willingly
               ,
               maliciously
               ,
               and
               traiterously
               ,
               said
               ,
               published
               ,
               and
               declared
               ,
               That
               
                 if
                 the
                 Lords
                 would
                 handle
                 him
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 Break-fast
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 made
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 proudest
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 know
              
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               peril
               and
               danger
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               of
               your
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               :
               For
               the
               which
               his
               most
               detestable
               and
               abominable
               Heresies
               and
               Treasons
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               his
               like
               Offences
               and
               Treasons
               ,
               over-long
               here
               to
               be
               rehearsed
               and
               declared
               .
               Be
               it
               Enacted
               ,
               Ordained
               ,
               and
               Established
               by
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               the
               Assent
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               assembled
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               for
               his
               abominable
               and
               detestable
               Heresies
               and
               Treasons
               ,
               by
               him
               most
               abominably
               ,
               heretically
               ,
               and
               traiterously
               practised
               ,
               committed
               ,
               and
               done
               ,
               as
               well
               against
               Almighty
               God
               ▪
               as
               against
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               this
               your
               said
               Realm
               ,
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               stand
               ,
               by
               Authority
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               convicted
               and
               attainted
               of
               Heresie
               and
               High
               Treason
               ,
               and
               be
               adjudged
               an
               abominable
               and
               detestable
               Heretick
               and
               Traitor
               ;
               and
               shall
               have
               and
               suffer
               such
               pains
               of
               death
               ,
               losses
               ,
               and
               forfeitures
               of
               Goods
               ,
               Debts
               ,
               and
               Chattels
               ,
               as
               in
               〈◊〉
               of
               Heresie
               and
               High
               Treason
               ,
               or
               as
               in
               cases
               of
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               your
               most
               Royal
               Majesty
               .
               And
               that
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               shall
               ,
               by
               Authority
               abovesaid
               ,
               lose
               ,
               and
               forfeit
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               all
               such
               his
               Castles
               ,
               Lordships
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Mesuages
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               Reversions
               ,
               Remainders
               ,
               Services
               ,
               Possessions
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               Conditions
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               his
               Hereditaments
               ,
               of
               what
               names
               ,
               natures
               ,
               or
               qualities
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               which
               he
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               to
               his
               use
               had
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               of
               any
               Estate
               of
               Inheritance
               ,
               in
               Fee-Simple
               or
               Fee-Tail
               ,
               in
               Reversion
               or
               Possession
               ,
               at
               the
               said
               last
               day
               of
               March
               ,
               in
               the
               said
               thirtieth
               Year
               of
               your
               most
               Gracious
               Reign
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               sith
               or
               after
               ,
               as
               in
               Cases
               of
               High
               Treason
               .
               And
               that
               all
               the
               said
               Castles
               ,
               Lordships
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Mesuages
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               Reversions
               ,
               Remainders
               ,
               Services
               ,
               Possessions
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               the
               Premisses
               forfeited
               ,
               as
               is
               abovesaid
               ,
               shall
               be
               deemed
               ,
               invested
               ,
               and
               adjudged
               ,
               in
               the
               lawful
               ,
               real
               ,
               and
               actual
               possession
               of
               your
               Highness
               ,
               your
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               such
               estate
               ,
               manner
               ,
               and
               form
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               said
               Castles
               ,
               Lordships
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Mesuages
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               Reversions
               ,
               Remainders
               ,
               Services
               ,
               Possessions
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               with
               their
               Appurtenances
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               specially
               or
               particularly
               founden
               ,
               by
               Office
               or
               Offices
               ,
               Inquisition
               or
               Inquisitions
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               any
               Escheator
               ,
               or
               Escheators
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Commissioner
               or
               Commissioners
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               Commission
               or
               Commissions
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               directed
               in
               any
               County
               or
               Counties
               ,
               Shire
               or
               Shires
               ,
               within
               this
               your
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               Castles
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               been
               ,
               or
               do
               lay
               ,
               and
               returned
               into
               any
               of
               your
               Majesties
               Courts
               .
               Saving
               to
               all
               and
               singular
               ,
               Person
               and
               Persons
               ,
               Bodies
               politick
               and
               corporate
               ,
               their
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               and
               Assignes
               of
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               other
               than
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               and
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               all
               and
               every
               other
               Person
               and
               Persons
               ,
               claiming
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               use
               ,
               all
               such
               Right
               ,
               Title
               ,
               Entrie
               ,
               Possession
               ,
               Interest
               ,
               Reversions
               ,
               Remainders
               ,
               
               Lease
               ,
               Leases
               ,
               Conditions
               ,
               Fees
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               Annuities
               ,
               Commons
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Commodities
               ,
               Profits
               ,
               and
               Hereditaments
               whatsoever
               they
               or
               any
               of
               them
               might
               ,
               should
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               if
               this
               Act
               had
               never
               been
               had
               nor
               made
               .
               Provided
               always
               ,
               and
               be
               it
               enacted
               by
               the
               Authority
               aforesaid
               ,
               that
               this
               Act
               of
               Attainder
               ,
               ne
               any
               Offence
               ,
               ne
               other
               thing
               therein
               contained
               ,
               extend
               not
               unto
               the
               Deanery
               of
               Wells
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Sommerset
               ;
               nor
               to
               any
               Mannors
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               or
               Hereditaments
               thereunto
               belonging
               ;
               nor
               be
               in
               any
               wise
               prejudicial
               or
               hurtful
               unto
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
               St.
               Andrew
               of
               Wells
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               of
               their
               Successors
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               said
               Bishop
               ,
               Dean
               ,
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               and
               may
               have
               ,
               hold
               ,
               use
               ,
               occupy
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               ,
               all
               and
               singular
               their
               Titles
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               Reversions
               ,
               and
               Services
               ,
               and
               all
               and
               singular
               other
               their
               Hereditaments
               ,
               Commodities
               ,
               and
               Profits
               ,
               of
               what
               nature
               ,
               kind
               ,
               or
               quality
               ,
               or
               condition
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               in
               as
               ample
               and
               large
               manner
               and
               form
               ,
               as
               tho
               this
               Act
               of
               Attainder
               ,
               or
               any
               Offence
               therein
               mentioned
               ,
               had
               never
               been
               had
               ,
               committed
               ,
               nor
               made
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               hence-forth
               the
               Dean
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               Deans
               of
               the
               said
               Cathedral
               Church
               that
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               prefected
               ,
               elected
               ,
               and
               admitted
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               Shall
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               aforesaid
               ,
               be
               Dean
               of
               the
               said
               Cathedral
               Church
               ,
               fully
               and
               wholly
               incorporated
               with
               the
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               as
               ample
               ,
               large
               ,
               and
               like
               manner
               and
               form
               ,
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               ,
               as
               the
               Deans
               before
               this
               time
               hath
               been
               and
               used
               to
               be
               ,
               with
               the
               said
               Chapter
               of
               the
               said
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
               Wells
               .
               And
               that
               the
               same
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               shall
               have
               ,
               occupy
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               ,
               all
               and
               singular
               their
               such
               Possessions
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               Rents
               ,
               Reversions
               ,
               and
               Services
               ,
               and
               all
               and
               singular
               their
               Hereditaments
               ,
               of
               what
               nature
               ,
               kind
               ,
               name
               or
               names
               they
               be
               called
               or
               known
               .
               And
               shall
               be
               adjudged
               and
               deemed
               in
               actual
               and
               real
               possession
               and
               season
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Premisses
               ,
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               old
               Corporation
               ,
               as
               tho
               this
               Act
               of
               Attainder
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               ,
               clause
               ,
               or
               matter
               therein
               contained
               had
               never
               been
               had
               ,
               committed
               ,
               nor
               made
               .
               This
               said
               Act
               of
               Attainder
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Act
               ,
               Provision
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               heretofore
               had
               or
               made
               to
               the
               contrary
               notwithstanding
               .
               
                 Cui
                 quidem
                 petitioni
                 cum
                 provisione
                 praedict
                 .
                 perlect
                 .
                 &
                 intellect
                 .
                 per
                 dictum
                 Dominum
                 Regem
                 ex
                 Authoritate
                 &
                 consensu
                 Parliamenti
                 praedicti
                 sic
                 Responsum
                 est
                 ,
              
            
             
               Soit
               faict
               come
               il
               est
               desiro
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Cromwell's
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               concerning
               his
               Marriage
               with
               Ann
               of
               Cleve
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 my
                 most
                 Gracious
                 Sovereign
                 Lord
                 his
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 .
              
            
             
               MOst
               Merciful
               King
               ,
               and
               most
               Gracious
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               
               may
               it
               please
               the
               same
               to
               be
               advertised
               ,
               That
               the
               last
               time
               it
               pleased
               your
               benign
               Goodness
               to
               send
               unto
               me
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               Duke
               of
               Norff.
               and
               the
               Lord
               Admiral
               ,
               to
               examine
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               declare
               unto
               me
               divers
               things
               from
               your
               Majesty
               ;
               among
               the
               which
               ,
               one
               special
               thing
               they
               moved
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               they
               charged
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               answer
               before
               God
               at
               the
               dreadful
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               also
               upon
               the
               extreme
               danger
               and
               damnation
               of
               my
               Soul
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               say
               what
               I
               knew
               in
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               between
               your
               Highness
               and
               the
               Queen
               .
               To
               the
               which
               I
               answered
               as
               I
               knew
               ,
               declaring
               unto
               them
               the
               Particulars
               ,
               as
               nigh
               as
               I
               then
               could
               call
               to
               remembrance
               .
               Which
               when
               they
               had
               heard
               ,
               they
               ,
               in
               your
               Majesty's
               Name
               ,
               and
               upon
               like
               charge
               as
               they
               had
               given
               me
               before
               ,
               commanded
               me
               to
               write
               to
               your
               Highness
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               I
               knew
               in
               that
               Matter
               ;
               which
               now
               I
               do
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               truth
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               save
               me
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               my
               knowledg
               .
               First
               ;
               After
               your
               Majesty
               heard
               of
               the
               Lady
               Ann
               of
               Cleves
               arrival
               at
               Dover
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               Journies
               were
               appointed
               toward
               Greenwich
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               should
               be
               at
               Rochester
               on
               New-years
               Even
               at
               night
               ,
               your
               Highness
               declared
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               privily
               visit
               her
               at
               Rochester
               ,
               upon
               New-years-day
               ,
               adding
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 To
                 nourish
                 love
              
               ;
               which
               accordingly
               your
               Grace
               did
               upon
               New-years-day
               ,
               as
               is
               above-said
               .
               And
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               being
               Friday
               ,
               your
               Grace
               returned
               to
               Greenwich
               ,
               where
               I
               spake
               with
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               demanded
               of
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               How
               ye
               liked
               the
               Lady
               Ann
               :
               your
               Highness
               answered
               ,
               as
               me
               thought
               ,
               heavily
               ,
               and
               not
               pleasantly
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
              
               ;
               saying
               further
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 your
                 Highness
                 had
                 known
                 as
                 much
                 before
                 as
                 ye
                 then
                 knew
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 come
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
              
               ;
               saying
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               way
               of
               lamentation
               ,
               
                 What
                 Remedy
              
               ?
               Unto
               the
               which
               I
               answered
               and
               said
               ,
               I
               know
               none
               but
               was
               very
               sorry
               therefore
               ;
               and
               so
               God
               knoweth
               I
               was
               ,
               for
               I
               thought
               it
               a
               hard
               beginning
               .
               The
               next
               day
               after
               the
               receipt
               of
               the
               said
               Lady
               ,
               and
               her
               entry
               made
               unto
               Greenwich
               ,
               and
               after
               your
               Highness
               had
               brought
               her
               to
               her
               Chamber
               ,
               I
               then
               waited
               upon
               your
               Highness
               into
               your
               Privy-Chamber
               ;
               and
               being
               there
               ,
               your
               Grace
               called
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
               saying
               to
               me
               these
               words
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ?
                 say
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 fair
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 reported
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 she
                 is
                 well
                 and
                 seemly
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               I
               answered
               and
               said
               ,
               By
               my
               Faith
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               ye
               say
               truth
               ;
               adding
               thereunto
               ,
               that
               I
               thought
               she
               had
               a
               Queenly
               manner
               ;
               and
               nevertheless
               was
               sorry
               that
               your
               Grace
               was
               no
               better
               content
               :
               And
               thereupon
               your
               Grace
               commanded
               me
               to
               call
               together
               your
               Council
               ,
               which
               were
               these
               by
               name
               ;
               The
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Norfolk
               and
               
               Suffolk
               ,
               my
               Lord
               Admiral
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               of
               Duresme
               ,
               and
               my self
               ,
               to
               commune
               of
               these
               Matters
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               what
               Commissions
               the
               Agents
               of
               Cleves
               had
               brought
               ,
               as
               well
               touching
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               Covenants
               sent
               before
               from
               hence
               to
               Dr.
               Wotton
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               concluded
               in
               Cleves
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               declaration
               how
               the
               Matters
               stood
               for
               the
               Covenants
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               between
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain's
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Lady
               Ann.
               Whereupon
               Olisleger
               and
               Hogeston
               were
               called
               ,
               and
               the
               Matters
               purposed
               ;
               whereby
               it
               plainly
               appeared
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               much
               astonished
               and
               abashed
               ,
               and
               desired
               that
               they
               might
               make
               answer
               in
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               which
               was
               Sunday
               :
               And
               upon
               the
               Sunday
               in
               the
               morning
               your
               said
               Counsellors
               and
               they
               met
               together
               early
               ,
               and
               there
               eft-soons
               was
               proposed
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               touching
               the
               Commission
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               Treaty
               and
               Articles
               sent
               to
               Mr.
               Wotton
               ,
               as
               also
               touching
               the
               Contracts
               and
               Covenants
               of
               Marriage
               between
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain's
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               Ann
               ,
               and
               what
               terms
               they
               stood
               in
               .
               To
               which
               things
               so
               proposed
               ,
               they
               answered
               as
               Men
               much
               perplexed
               ,
               That
               as
               touching
               Commission
               ,
               they
               had
               none
               to
               treat
               concerning
               the
               Articles
               sent
               to
               Mr.
               Wotton
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Contract
               and
               Covenants
               of
               Marriage
               they
               could
               say
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               Revocation
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               but
               Spousals
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               after
               much
               reasoning
               ,
               they
               offered
               themselves
               to
               remain
               Prisoners
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               they
               should
               have
               sent
               unto
               them
               from
               Cleves
               the
               first
               Articles
               ratified
               under
               the
               Duke
               their
               Masters
               Sign
               and
               Seal
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Revocation
               made
               between
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain's
               Son
               and
               the
               Lady
               Ann.
               Upon
               the
               which
               Answers
               ,
               I
               was
               sent
               to
               your
               Highness
               by
               my
               Lords
               of
               your
               Council
               ,
               to
               declare
               to
               your
               Highness
               their
               Answer
               ;
               and
               came
               to
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               Privy
               Way
               ,
               into
               your
               Privy
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               declared
               unto
               the
               same
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               ,
               wherewith
               your
               Grace
               was
               very
               much
               displeased
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 well
                 handled
              
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               I
               might
               well
               perceive
               that
               your
               Highness
               was
               fully
               determined
               not
               to
               have
               gone
               through
               with
               the
               Marriage
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               saying
               unto
               me
               these
               words
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               in
               effect
               ;
               
                 That
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 come
                 so
                 far
                 unto
                 my
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Preparations
                 that
                 my
                 States
                 and
                 People
                 have
                 made
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 ruffel
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 mean
                 to
                 drive
                 her
                 Brother
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 King's
                 hands
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 together
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 ne
                 married
                 her
                 .
              
               So
               that
               I
               might
               well
               perceive
               your
               Grace
               was
               neither
               content
               with
               the
               Person
               ,
               ne
               yet
               with
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Agents
               ;
               And
               at
               after-dinner
               ,
               the
               said
               Sunday
               ,
               your
               Grace
               sent
               for
               all
               your
               said
               Counsellors
               in
               ,
               repeating
               how
               your
               Highness
               was
               handled
               ,
               as
               well
               touching
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               said
               Matter
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain's
               Son.
               It
               might
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               did
               appear
               unto
               them
               how
               loth
               your
               Highness
               was
               to
               have
               married
               at
               that
               time
               .
               And
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Considerations
               aforesaid
               ,
               your
               Grace
               thought
               that
               it
               should
               be
               well
               done
               that
               she
               should
               make
               a
               Protestation
               before
               your
               said
               Counsellors
               and
               Notaries
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               free
               from
               all
               Contracts
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               .
               And
               thereupon
               I
               repairing
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               declared
               how
               that
               she
               had
               made
               her
               Protestation
               .
               Whereunto
               your
               Grace
               answered
               in
               effect
               these
               words
               ,
               or
               much
               like
               ;
               
                 Is
                 there
                 none
                 other
                 Remedy
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 ,
                 against
                 my
                 Will
                 ,
                 put
                 my
                 Neck
                 in
                 the
                 Yoke
              
               ;
               and
               so
               departed
               ,
               leaving
               your
               Highness
               in
               a
               study
               or
               pensiveness
               .
               And
               yet
               your
               Grace
               determined
               the
               next
               
               morning
               to
               go
               through
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               which
               was
               Monday
               ,
               your
               Majesty
               preparing
               your self
               towards
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               There
               was
               one
               Question
               ,
               Who
               should
               lead
               to
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               it
               was
               appointed
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               deceased
               ,
               and
               an
               Earl
               that
               came
               with
               her
               ,
               should
               lead
               her
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               thereupon
               one
               came
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               you
               ,
               That
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               was
               not
               come
               ;
               whereupon
               your
               Grace
               appointed
               me
               to
               be
               one
               that
               should
               lead
               her
               :
               And
               so
               I
               went
               into
               her
               Chamber
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               to
               have
               done
               your
               Commandment
               ;
               and
               shortly
               after
               I
               came
               into
               her
               Chamber
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               was
               come
               :
               Whereupon
               I
               repaired
               back
               again
               into
               your
               Graces
               Privy
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               shewed
               your
               Highness
               how
               he
               was
               come
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               your
               Majesty
               advanced
               towards
               the
               Gallery
               out
               of
               your
               Privy
               Chamber
               ;
               and
               your
               Grace
               being
               in
               and
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               your
               Chamber
               of
               Presence
               ,
               called
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
               saying
               these
               words
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               in
               sentence
               ;
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 satisfy
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Realm
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 do
                 this
                 day
                 for
                 none
                 earthly
                 thing
              
               ;
               and
               therewith
               one
               brought
               your
               Grace
               Word
               that
               she
               was
               coming
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               your
               Grace
               repaired
               into
               the
               Gallery
               towards
               the
               Closet
               ,
               and
               there
               paused
               for
               her
               coming
               ,
               being
               nothing
               content
               that
               she
               so
               long
               tarried
               as
               I
               judged
               then
               .
               And
               so
               consequently
               she
               came
               ,
               and
               your
               Grace
               afterward
               proceeded
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               finished
               ,
               travelled
               the
               day
               as
               appertained
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               after
               the
               custom
               .
               And
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               on
               Tuesday
               ,
               I
               repairing
               to
               your
               Majesty
               into
               your
               Privy-Chamber
               ,
               finding
               your
               Grace
               not
               so
               pleasant
               as
               I
               trusted
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               was
               so
               bold
               to
               ask
               your
               Grace
               how
               you
               liked
               the
               Queen
               ?
               Whereunto
               your
               Grace
               soberly
               answered
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 surely
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 know
                 ,
                 I
                 liked
                 her
                 before
                 not
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 like
                 her
                 much
                 worse
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               quoth
               your
               Highness
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 felt
                 her
                 Belly
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 judg
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Maid
                 ;
                 which
                 strook
                 me
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 when
                 I
                 felt
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 neither
                 will
                 nor
                 courage
                 to
                 proceed
                 any
                 further
                 in
                 other
                 Matters
              
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 left
                 her
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 Maid
                 as
                 I
                 found
                 her
                 :
              
               Which
               me
               thought
               then
               ye
               spake
               displeasantly
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               very
               sorry
               to
               hear
               ;
               Your
               Highness
               also
               after
               Candlemass
               ,
               and
               before
               Showstie
               ,
               once
               or
               twice
               said
               ,
               That
               
                 ye
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 with
                 her
                 as
                 ye
                 were
                 afore
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 Heart
                 could
                 never
                 consent
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 her
                 carnally
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               your
               Highness
               alledged
               ,
               that
               ye
               for
               the
               most
               part
               used
               to
               lay
               nightly
               ,
               or
               every
               second
               night
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               yet
               your
               Majesty
               ever
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 she
                 was
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 Maid
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 her
                 Mother
                 bare
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ye
                 had
                 ministred
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
               Your
               Highness
               shewed
               to
               me
               also
               in
               Lent
               last
               passed
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               your
               Grace
               had
               some
               communication
               with
               her
               of
               my
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               how
               that
               she
               began
               to
               wax
               stubborn
               and
               willful
               ,
               ever
               lamenting
               your
               fate
               ,
               and
               ever
               verifying
               that
               ye
               never
               had
               any
               carnal
               knowledg
               with
               her
               :
               And
               also
               after
               Easter
               ,
               your
               Grace
               likewise
               ,
               at
               divers
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Whitsun-week
               ,
               in
               your
               Grace's
               Privy-Chamber
               at
               Greenwich
               ,
               exceedingly
               lamented
               your
               fate
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               greatest
               grief
               was
               ,
               That
               
                 ye
                 should
                 surely
                 never
                 have
                 any
                 more
                 Children
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 should
                 so
                 continue
              
               ;
               assuring
               me
               ,
               
                 that
                 before
                 God
                 ye
                 thought
                 she
                 was
                 never
                 your
                 lawful
                 Wife
                 .
              
               At
               which
               time
               your
               Grace
               knoweth
               what
               answer
               I
               made
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               for
               my
               part
               do
               my
               utmost
               to
               comfort
               and
               deliver
               your
               Grace
               of
               your
               Afflictions
               ;
               and
               how
               sorry
               I
               was
               both
               to
               see
               and
               hear
               your
               Grace
               God
               knoweth
               .
               Your
               Grace
               divers
               times
               
               sithen
               Whitsuntide
               ,
               ever
               alleadging
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               also
               saying
               ,
               That
               
                 ye
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 your
                 Heart
                 and
                 Mind
                 as
                 ever
                 did
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 took
                 God
                 to
                 witness
                 ;
                 but
                 ever
                 ,
              
               you
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 Obstacle
                 could
                 never
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 Mind
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               Gracious
               Prince
               ,
               after
               that
               you
               had
               first
               seen
               her
               at
               Rochester
               ,
               I
               never
               thought
               in
               my
               heart
               that
               ye
               were
               or
               would
               be
               contented
               with
               that
               Marriage
               .
               And
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               know
               now
               in
               what
               case
               I
               stand
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               only
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               and
               your
               Grace
               ;
               if
               I
               have
               not
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               my
               remembrance
               ,
               said
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Truth
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               God
               never
               help
               me
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               there
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               ,
               no
               Man
               in
               this
               your
               Realm
               that
               knew
               more
               in
               this
               than
               I
               did
               ,
               your
               Highness
               only
               excepted
               .
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               my
               Lord
               Admiral
               calling
               to
               his
               remembrance
               ,
               can
               shew
               your
               Highness
               ,
               and
               be
               my
               Witness
               what
               I
               said
               unto
               him
               after
               your
               Grace
               came
               from
               Rochester
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               after
               your
               Grace's
               Marriage
               :
               And
               also
               now
               of
               late
               ,
               sithence
               Whitsuntide
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               many
               and
               divers
               of
               my
               Lords
               of
               your
               Council
               ,
               both
               before
               your
               Marriage
               and
               sithence
               ,
               have
               right-well
               perceived
               that
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               not
               been
               well
               pleased
               with
               your
               Marriage
               .
               And
               as
               I
               shall
               answer
               to
               God
               ,
               I
               never
               thought
               your
               Grace
               content
               ,
               after
               you
               had
               once
               seen
               her
               at
               Rochester
               .
               And
               this
               is
               all
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               most
               gracious
               and
               most
               merciful
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               beseeching
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               who
               ever
               hath
               in
               all
               your
               Causes
               counselled
               ,
               preserved
               ,
               opened
               ,
               maintained
               ,
               relieved
               ,
               and
               defended
               your
               Highness
               ;
               So
               he
               will
               now
               vouchsafe
               to
               counsel
               you
               ,
               preserve
               you
               ,
               maintain
               you
               ,
               remedy
               you
               ,
               relieve
               and
               defend
               you
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               most
               to
               your
               Honour
               ,
               with
               Prosperity
               ,
               Health
               ,
               and
               Comfort
               of
               your
               Hearts
               desire
               .
               For
               the
               which
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               long
               Life
               ,
               and
               prosperous
               Reign
               of
               your
               most
               Royal
               Majesty
               ,
               I
               shall
               ,
               during
               my
               Life
               ,
               and
               whiles
               I
               am
               here
               ,
               pray
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               of
               his
               most
               abundant
               Goodness
               will
               help
               ,
               aid
               ,
               and
               comfort
               you
               ,
               after
               your
               continuance
               of
               Nestor's
               Years
               :
               that
               that
               most
               noble
               Imp
               ,
               the
               Princes
               Grace
               ,
               your
               most
               dear
               Son
               ,
               may
               succeed
               you
               to
               Reign
               long
               ,
               prosperously
               ,
               and
               feliciously
               to
               God's
               pleasure
               :
               beseeching
               most
               humbly
               your
               Grace
               to
               pardon
               this
               my
               rude
               writing
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               that
               I
               a
               most
               woful
               Prisoner
               ,
               ready
               to
               take
               the
               Death
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               and
               your
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               frail
               flesh
               inciteth
               me
               continually
               to
               call
               to
               your
               Grace
               for
               Mercy
               and
               Grace
               for
               mine
               Offences
               ;
               and
               thus
               Christ
               save
               ,
               preserve
               ,
               and
               keep
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Written
                 at
                 the
                 Tower
                 
                   this
                   Wednesday
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   of
                   Iune
                   ,
                
              
               
                 with
                 the
                 heavy
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 trembling
                 hand
                 ,
                 of
                 your
                 Highness's
                 most
                 heavy
                 and
                 most
                 miserable
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 poor
                 Slave
                 ,
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cromwell
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Gracious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 I
                 cry
                 for
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               XVIII
               .
               The
               King
               's
               own
               Declaration
               concerning
               it
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ;
               I
               depose
               and
               declare
               ,
               
               That
               this
               hereafter
               written
               is
               meerly
               the
               verity
               intended
               ,
               upon
               none
               sinister
               affection
               ,
               nor
               yet
               upon
               none
               hatred
               nor
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               herein
               I
               take
               God
               to
               witness
               .
               Now
               to
               the
               Matter
               I
               say
               and
               affirm
               ;
               That
               when
               the
               first
               communication
               was
               had
               with
               me
               for
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Lady
               Ann
               of
               Cleves
               ,
               I
               was
               glad
               to
               hearken
               to
               it
               ,
               trusting
               to
               have
               some
               assured
               Friend
               by
               it
               ;
               I
               much
               doubting
               that
               time
               ,
               both
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               I
               heard
               so
               much
               ,
               both
               of
               her
               excellent
               Beauty
               and
               vertuous
               Conditions
               .
               But
               when
               I
               saw
               her
               at
               Rochester
               ,
               the
               first
               time
               that
               ever
               I
               saw
               her
               ,
               it
               rejoiced
               my
               heart
               that
               I
               had
               kept
               me
               free
               from
               making
               any
               Pact
               or
               Bond
               before
               with
               her
               till
               I
               saw
               her
               my self
               ;
               for
               then
               I
               adsure
               you
               I
               liked
               her
               so
               ill
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               contrary
               to
               that
               she
               was
               praised
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               woe
               that
               ever
               she
               came
               into
               England
               ;
               and
               deliberated
               with
               my self
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               to
               find
               means
               to
               break
               off
               ,
               I
               would
               never
               enter
               Yoke
               with
               her
               .
               Of
               which
               misliking
               ,
               both
               the
               great
               Master
               ,
               the
               Admiral
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Horses
               ,
               can
               and
               will
               here
               record
               .
               Then
               after
               my
               repair
               to
               Greenwich
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               after
               I
               think
               ,
               and
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
               of
               Essex
               well
               examined
               ,
               can
               ,
               and
               will
               ,
               or
               hath
               declared
               what
               I
               then
               said
               to
               him
               in
               that
               case
               ;
               not
               doubting
               ,
               but
               since
               he
               is
               a
               Person
               which
               knoweth
               himself
               condemned
               to
               die
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               will
               not
               damn
               his
               Soul
               ,
               but
               truly
               declare
               the
               Truth
               ,
               not
               only
               at
               that
               time
               spoken
               by
               me
               ,
               but
               also
               continually
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Marriage
               ;
               and
               also
               many
               times
               after
               ,
               whereby
               my
               lack
               of
               consent
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               doth
               or
               shall
               well
               appear
               ;
               And
               also
               lack
               enough
               of
               the
               Will
               and
               Power
               to
               consummate
               the
               same
               ;
               wherein
               both
               he
               ,
               my
               Physicians
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Privy
               Seal
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               Hennage
               and
               Denny
               can
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               will
               testify
               according
               to
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               That
               I
               never
               for
               love
               to
               the
               Woman
               consented
               to
               marry
               ;
               nor
               yet
               if
               she
               brought
               Maiden-head
               with
               her
               ,
               took
               any
               from
               her
               by
               true
               Carnal
               Copulation
               .
               This
               is
               my
               brief
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               perfect
               Declaration
               .
            
          
           
             
               XIX
               .
               The
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Convocation
               for
               annulling
               of
               the
               Marriage
               with
               Ann
               of
               Cleve
               .
            
             
               TEnor
               vero
               Literarum
               Testimonialum
               hujusmodi
               sequitur
               ,
               
               &
               est
               talis
               .
               Excellentissimo
               in
               Christo
               Principi
               ,
               &c.
               Thomas
               Cantuarien
               .
               &
               Edwardus
               Eboracen
               .
               Archiepiscopi
               ,
               caeterique
               Episcopi
               &
               reliquus
               vestri
               Regni
               Angliae
               clerus
               ,
               Autoritate
               Literarum
               Commissionalium
               Vestrae
               Majestatis
               ,
               Congregati
               ac
               Synodum
               universalem
               repraesentantes
               ,
               cum
               obsequio
               ,
               reverentia
               &
               honore
               debitis
               ,
               salutem
               &
               foelicitatem
               .
               Cum
               nos
               humillimi
               &
               Majestatis
               Vestrae
               devotissimi
               subditi
               ,
               Convocati
               &
               Congregati
               sumus
               virtute
               Commissionis
               Vestrae
               magno
               sigillo
               Vestro
               
               
               
               
               
               sigillat
               .
               dat
               .
               6
               Julii
               Anno
               foelicissimi
               Regni
               Vestri
               tricesimo
               secundo
               ,
               quam
               accepimus
               in
               haec
               quae
               sequitur
               verba
               .
            
             
               Henricus
               Octavus
               Dei
               Gratia
               Angliae
               ,
               &c.
               Archiepiscopis
               Cantuarien
               .
               &
               Eborac
               .
               ac
               caeteris
               Regni
               nostri
               Angliae
               Episcopis
               ,
               Decanis
               ,
               Archidiaconis
               ,
               &
               universo
               Clero
               ,
               salutem
               .
               Egerunt
               apud
               nos
               Regni
               nostri
               proceres
               &
               populus
               ,
               ut
               cum
               nuper
               quaedam
               emerserint
               ,
               quae
               ut
               illi
               putant
               ad
               nos
               Regnique
               nostri
               successionem
               pertineant
               ,
               inter
               quae
               praecipua
               est
               ,
               causa
               &
               conditio
               Matrimonii
               quod
               cum
               Illustri
               &
               Nobili
               Foemina
               Domina
               Anna
               Clevensi
               propter
               externam
               quidem
               conjugii
               speciem
               ,
               perplexum
               alioqui
               etiam
               multis
               ac
               variis
               modis
               ambiguum
               videtur
               ;
               Nos
               ad
               ejusdem
               Matrimonii
               disquisitionem
               ita
               procedere
               dignaremur
               ut
               opinionem
               Vestram
               qui
               in
               Ecclesia
               nostra
               Anglicana
               scientiam
               Verbi
               Dei
               &
               Doctrinam
               profitemini
               exquiramus
               ,
               vobisque
               discutiendum
               Autoritatem
               ita
               demandemus
               ,
               ut
               si
               animis
               Vestris
               fuerit
               persuasum
               Matrimonium
               cum
               praefata
               Domina
               Anna
               minime
               consistere
               aut
               cohaerere
               debere
               ;
               nos
               ad
               Matrimonium
               contrahend
               .
               cum
               alia
               liberos
               esse
               ,
               Vestro
               ,
               Patrum
               ac
               reliquae
               deinde
               Ecclesiae
               suffragio
               pronuncietur
               &
               confirmetur
               .
               Nos
               autem
               qui
               Vestrum
               in
               reliquis
               Ecclesiae
               hujus
               Anglicanae
               negotiis
               gravioribus
               quae
               Ecclesiasticam
               Oeconomiam
               &
               Religionem
               spectant
               judicium
               amplecti
               solemus
               ,
               ad
               veritatis
               explicandae
               testimonium
               omnino
               necessarium
               rati
               sumus
               Causae
               hujusmodi
               Matrimonialis
               seriem
               &
               circumstantias
               vobis
               exponi
               &
               communicari
               curare
               ,
               ut
               quod
               vos
               per
               Dei
               Leges
               licere
               decreveritis
               id
               demum
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               nostrae
               Autoritate
               innixi
               licite
               facere
               &
               exequi
               audeamus
               .
               Vos
               itaque
               Convocari
               &
               in
               Synodum
               Universalem
               nostra
               Autoritate
               convenire
               volentes
               ,
               vobis
               conjunctim
               &
               divisim
               committimus
               atque
               mandamus
               ,
               ut
               inspecta
               hujus
               negotii
               veritate
               ,
               ac
               solum
               Deum
               prae
               oculis
               habentes
               ,
               quod
               verum
               ,
               quod
               justum
               ,
               quod
               honestum
               ,
               quod
               sanctum
               est
               ,
               id
               nobis
               de
               communi
               Concilio
               scripto
               annuncio
               renuncietis
               ,
               &
               de
               communi
               consensu
               licere
               definiatis
               :
               Nempe
               hoc
               unum
               a
               vobis
               nostro
               jure
               postulamus
               ,
               ut
               tanquam
               fida
               &
               proba
               Ecclesiae
               membra
               causae
               huic
               Ecclesiasticae
               ,
               quae
               maxima
               est
               ,
               in
               justitia
               &
               veritate
               adesse
               velitis
               ,
               &
               eam
               maturime
               juxta
               Commissionem
               vobis
               in
               hac
               parte
               factam
               absolvere
               &
               expedire
               .
               In
               cujus
               rei
               Testimonium
               has
               Literas
               nostras
               fieri
               fecimus
               Patentes
               ,
               Teste
               meipso
               apud
               Westmon
               .
               sexto
               die
               Julii
               Anno
               Regni
               nostri
               tricesimo
               secundo
               .
               Nos
               tenorem
               &
               effectum
               Vestrae
               Commissionis
               per
               omnia
               sequentes
               ,
               postquam
               matura
               deliberatione
               perpendimus
               &
               consideravimus
               omnes
               Matrimonii
               praetensi
               inter
               Vestram
               Majestatem
               Illustrissimam
               &
               Nobilem
               foeminam
               Dominam
               Annam
               Clevensem
               circumstantias
               ,
               nobis
               multis
               modis
               expositas
               ,
               cognitas
               &
               perspectas
               ,
               tandem
               ad
               definitionem
               &
               determinationem
               sequentem
               ,
               quam
               communi
               omnium
               consensu
               justorumque
               animorum
               nostrorum
               judicio
               ac
               recto
               conscientiae
               dictaminae
               protulimus
               ,
               processimus
               ,
               in
               hunc
               modum
               &
               (
               quod
               tenor
               Vestrae
               Commissionis
               exigit
               )
               Vestrae
               Nobilissimae
               Majestati
               in
               hoc
               praesenti
               scripto
               referend
               .
               duximus
               ,
               &
               significamus
               prout
               sequitur
               .
            
             
               Primum
               itaque
               comperimus
               &
               consideravimus
               Matrimonium
               inter
               Majestatem
               Vestram
               &
               Nobilem
               foeminam
               Dominam
               Annam
               Clevensem
               praetensam
               praecontracto
               quodam
               sive
               sponsaliorum
               ,
               sive
               Matrimonii
               ,
               inter
               dictam
               Dominam
               Annam
               &
               Marchionem
               Lotharingiae
               concluso
               ambiguum
               ,
               plane
               impeditum
               &
               perplexum
               reddi
               ;
               Annimadvertimus
               enim
               quod
               quamvis
               Vestra
               Majestas
               in
               prima
               hujus
               Matrimonii
               praetensi
               
               tractatione
               praecontractus
               praedicti
               ,
               &
               de
               quo
               tum
               sermo
               multus
               habebatur
               ,
               discussionem
               &
               declarationem
               ante
               solemnizandum
               cum
               dicta
               Domina
               Anna
               Matrimonium
               tanta
               instantia
               exegerit
               ,
               ut
               pro
               conditione
               contrahendi
               deinde
               Matrimonii
               fuisse
               merito
               existimari
               possit
               ,
               qua
               conditione
               defecta
               nihil
               ageretur
               ;
               atque
               haec
               cum
               ita
               se
               haberent
               tamen
               neque
               ante
               solemnizationem
               illa
               de
               praecontractu
               ambiguitas
               expedita
               &
               declarata
               est
               ,
               cum
               idipsum
               tum
               temporis
               Majestas
               Vestra
               denuo
               exposceret
               &
               efflagitaret
               ,
               cui
               clara
               jam
               &
               expedita
               esse
               omnia
               falso
               renunciabatur
               ,
               neque
               postea
               quicquam
               efficax
               ut
               promissum
               ab
               Oratoribus
               fuerat
               ,
               huc
               transmissum
               est
               ,
               quo
               scrupulus
               ille
               ex
               praecontractu
               natus
               eximeretur
               ,
               tolleretur
               aut
               amoveretur
               ,
               adeo
               quidem
               ut
               praetensum
               Matrimonium
               inter
               Majestatem
               Vestram
               &
               Dominam
               Annam
               praedictam
               non
               modo
               ex
               conditionis
               defectu
               corruerit
               ,
               sed
               si
               nulla
               conditio
               hujusmodi
               omnino
               fuisset
               ,
               certe
               quidem
               Matrimonium
               hujusmodi
               praetensum
               ex
               sola
               praecontractus
               hujusmodi
               causa
               non
               explicata
               in
               suspenso
               manserit
               ,
               in
               eum
               etiam
               casum
               nullius
               vigoris
               omnino
               ac
               valoris
               pronunciandum
               ,
               quo
               praecontractum
               illum
               verbis
               de
               praesenti
               factum
               fuisse
               constiterit
               ,
               id
               quod
               multis
               de
               causis
               est
               verisimilius
               &
               merito
               suspectum
               haberi
               potest
               .
            
             
               Consideravimus
               praeterea
               ex
               his
               quae
               allegata
               ,
               affirmata
               &
               probata
               nobis
               fuerunt
               ,
               quod
               praetensum
               Matrimonium
               inter
               Majestatem
               vestram
               &
               Dominam
               Annam
               praedictam
               internum
               ,
               purum
               ,
               perfectum
               &
               integrum
               consensum
               non
               habuit
               :
               Imo
               contra
               quemadmodum
               inter
               ipsa
               tractationis
               initia
               ,
               cum
               de
               hoc
               Matrimonio
               ageretur
               ,
               plurimus
               illecebrarum
               fucus
               adhibitus
               est
               ,
               &
               magnus
               laudationum
               acervus
               supra
               fidem
               cumulatus
               ,
               ut
               hic
               perduceretur
               &
               obtruderetur
               ignota
               ,
               ita
               solemnizationis
               actus
               qui
               instabat
               a
               Majestate
               Vestra
               animo
               reluctante
               &
               dissentiente
               exortus
               est
               ,
               causis
               maximis
               &
               gravissimis
               urgentibus
               &
               prementibus
               quae
               animum
               invitum
               &
               alienum
               perpellere
               merito
               possent
               .
            
             
               Consideravimus
               etiam
               carnalem
               Copulam
               inter
               Majestatem
               Vestram
               &
               praedictam
               Dominam
               Annam
               minime
               secutam
               esse
               ,
               nec
               cum
               ea
               justo
               impedimento
               intercedente
               consequi
               deinde
               posse
               .
               Quae
               omnia
               ex
               his
               quas
               audivimus
               probationibus
               vera
               &
               certa
               esse
               existimamus
               .
               Postremo
               illud
               quoque
               Consideramus
               ,
               quod
               &
               nobis
               ab
               aliis
               propositum
               etiam
               nos
               verum
               esse
               fatemur
               ,
               agnoscimus
               &
               approbamus
               ,
               viz.
               ut
               si
               Majestas
               Vestra
               (
               modo
               ne
               fiat
               divinae
               jussioni
               praejudicium
               )
               in
               libertate
               contrahendi
               Matrimonii
               cum
               alia
               esse
               declaretur
               ,
               maxime
               totius
               Regni
               beneficio
               id
               futurum
               .
               Cum
               quidem
               Regni
               foelicitas
               omnis
               &
               conservatio
               ,
               tum
               in
               Regia
               Vestra
               persona
               ad
               Dei
               honorem
               &
               divinarum
               legum
               executionem
               conservandam
               consistit
               ,
               tum
               in
               vitandis
               etiam
               sinistris
               omnibus
               opinionibus
               &
               scandalis
               quae
               de
               Majestatis
               Vestrae
               progenie
               post
               natam
               nobis
               ex
               praetenso
               Matrimonio
               sobolem
               suborirentur
               ,
               si
               praecontractus
               ille
               de
               quo
               diximus
               ,
               &
               cujus
               declaratio
               nulla
               secuta
               est
               ,
               praedictae
               Dominae
               Annae
               objiceretur
               .
               His
               itaque
               de
               causis
               &
               considerationibus
               aliisque
               multis
               non
               necessariis
               quae
               exprimantur
               ,
               cum
               separatim
               singulis
               ,
               tum
               conjunctim
               omnibus
               consideratis
               &
               perpensis
               ,
               Nos
               Archiepiscopi
               &
               Episcopi
               ,
               cum
               Decanis
               ,
               Archiadiaconis
               ,
               &
               reliquo
               hujus
               Regni
               Clero
               nunc
               congregato
               ,
               circumstantias
               facti
               ejusque
               veritatem
               ut
               antedictum
               est
               considerantes
               ,
               tum
               vero
               quid
               Ecclesia
               in
               hujusmodi
               casibus
               &
               possit
               facere
               &
               saepenumero
               antehac
               fecerit
               perpendentes
               ,
               tenore
               praesentium
               declaramus
               &
               definimus
               ,
               Majestatem
               Vestram
               praedicto
               Matrimonio
               praetenso
               ,
               utpote
               nullo
               &
               invalido
               ,
               non
               alligari
               ,
               sed
               alio
               desuper
               judicio
               non
               expectato
               
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               Autoritate
               fretam
               posse
               arbitrio
               suo
               ad
               contrahend
               .
               &
               consummand
               .
               Matrimonium
               cum
               quavis
               foemina
               ,
               divino
               jure
               vobiscum
               contrahere
               non
               prohibita
               ,
               procedere
               ,
               praetenso
               illo
               cum
               Domina
               Anna
               praedicta
               Matrimonio
               non
               obstante
               .
            
             
               Similiter
               Dominam
               Annam
               praedictam
               non
               obstante
               Matrimonio
               praetenso
               cum
               Majestate
               Vestra
               ,
               quod
               nullo
               pacto
               obstare
               debere
               Decernimus
               ,
               posse
               arbitrio
               suo
               cum
               quavis
               alia
               persona
               divino
               jure
               non
               prohibita
               Matrimonium
               contrahere
               .
               Haec
               Nos
               Clerum
               &
               doctam
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               partem
               repraesentantes
               ,
               tum
               vera
               ,
               justa
               ,
               honesta
               &
               sancta
               esse
               Affirmamus
               ,
               tum
               eisdem
               qui
               perfectissime
               ,
               integerrime
               &
               efficacissime
               ad
               omnem
               intentionem
               ,
               propositum
               &
               effectum
               a
               nobis
               exigi
               potest
               ,
               Consentimus
               &
               Assentimur
               per
               praesentes
               .
               In
               quorum
               omnium
               &
               singulorum
               testimonium
               haec
               scripta
               manuum
               nostrarum
               subscriptione
               ,
               communimus
               ,
               utriusque
               etiam
               Archiepiscopi
               sigillo
               apposito
               .
            
             
               
                 Da●
                 .
                 Westmon
                 .
                 
                   nono
                   die
                   mensis
                   Julii
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                   1540.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 XX.
                 Ann
              
               of
               Cleve's
               Letter
               to
               her
               Brother
               .
            
             
               
                 BROTHER
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               BEcause
               I
               had
               rather
               ye
               knew
               the
               Truth
               by
               mine
               Advertisement
               ,
               than
               for
               want
               thereof
               ye
               should
               be
               deceived
               by
               vain
               Reports
               ,
               I
               write
               these
               present
               Letters
               unto
               you
               ,
               by
               which
               ye
               shall
               understand
               ,
               That
               being
               advertised
               how
               the
               Nobles
               and
               Commons
               of
               this
               Realm
               desired
               the
               King's
               Highness
               here
               to
               commit
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               Matter
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               between
               me
               and
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Clergy
               :
               I
               did
               the
               more
               willingly
               consent
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               determination
               made
               ,
               have
               also
               allowed
               ,
               approved
               ,
               and
               agreed
               unto
               the
               same
               ,
               wherein
               I
               have
               more
               respect
               ,
               as
               becometh
               me
               ,
               to
               Truth
               and
               good
               Pleasure
               ,
               than
               any
               worldly
               Affection
               that
               might
               move
               me
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               I
               account
               God
               pleased
               with
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               know
               my self
               to
               have
               suffered
               no
               wrong
               or
               injury
               ;
               but
               being
               my
               Body
               preserved
               in
               the
               integrity
               which
               I
               brought
               into
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               I
               truly
               discharged
               from
               all
               band
               of
               Consent
               ,
               I
               find
               the
               King's
               Highness
               ,
               whom
               I
               cannot
               justly
               have
               as
               my
               Husband
               ,
               to
               be
               nevertheless
               as
               a
               most
               kind
               ,
               loving
               ,
               and
               friendly
               Father
               and
               Brother
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               me
               as
               honourably
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               humanity
               and
               liberality
               as
               you
               ,
               I
               my self
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               our
               Kin
               or
               Allies
               could
               wish
               or
               desire
               ;
               wherewith
               I
               am
               ,
               for
               mine
               own
               part
               ,
               so
               well
               content
               and
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               I
               much
               desire
               my
               Mother
               ,
               You
               ,
               and
               other
               mine
               Allies
               so
               to
               understand
               it
               ,
               accept
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               use
               your self
               towards
               this
               Noble
               and
               Vertuous
               Prince
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               have
               cause
               to
               continue
               his
               friendship
               towards
               you
               ,
               which
               on
               his
               behalf
               shall
               nothing
               be
               empaired
               or
               altered
               for
               this
               Matter
               ;
               for
               so
               hath
               it
               pleased
               his
               Highness
               to
               signify
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               he
               will
               shew
               me
               always
               a
               most
               fatherly
               and
               brotherly
               kindness
               ,
               and
               has
               so
               provided
               for
               me
               ;
               so
               will
               he
               remain
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               other
               ,
               according
               to
               such
               terms
               as
               have
               passed
               in
               the
               same
               knot
               of
               Amity
               which
               between
               you
               hath
               been
               concluded
               ,
               this
               Matter
               notwithstanding
               ,
               in
               such
               wise
               as
               neither
               I
               ,
               ne
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               our
               Friends
               shall
               have
               just
               cause
               of
               miscontentment
               .
               Thus
               much
               I
               have
               
               thought
               necessary
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               lest
               for
               want
               of
               true
               knowledg
               ye
               might
               otherwise
               take
               this
               Matter
               than
               ye
               ought
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               sort
               care
               for
               me
               than
               ye
               should
               have
               cause
               .
               Only
               I
               require
               this
               of
               you
               ,
               That
               ye
               so
               use
               your self
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               untowardness
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               I
               fare
               not
               the
               worse
               ;
               whereunto
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               have
               regard
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXI
               .
               The
               Resolutions
               of
               several
               Bishops
               and
               Divines
               ,
               
               of
               some
               Questions
               concerning
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               will
               appear
               with
               what
               maturity
               and
               care
               they
               proceeded
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Originals
               ,
               under
               their
               own
               hands
               .
               Only
               in
               copying
               them
               ,
               I
               judged
               it
               might
               be
               more
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               see
               every
               Man's
               Answer
               set
               down
               after
               every
               Question
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               published
               in
               this
               method
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Question
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
              
               
                 THe
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 nevertheless
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Text
                 we
                 have
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 we
                 have
                 Mysterium
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Mysterium
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   res
                   occulta
                   sive
                   arcana
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 
                 In
                 Scripture
                 we
                 neither
                 find
                 Definition
                 nor
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 Without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 saving
                 always
                 more
                 better
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 
                   Cum
                   facultate
                   etiam
                   melius
                   deliberandi
                   in
                   hac
                   parte
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 use
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 it
                 treateth
                 upon
                 ,
                 Tobi.
                 12.
                 
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 
                 Wisd.
                 2.6.12
                 .
                 Dan.
                 2.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 1.3
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Col.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 10.
                 
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 as
                 also
                 it
                 doth
                 divers
                 other
                 words
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 by
                 definition
                 ,
                 or
                 description
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 find
                 it
                 explicated
                 openly
                 .
                 Likewise
                 as
                 I
                 cannot
                 find
                 the
                 definition
                 or
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 such-like
                 things
                 .
                 Mary
                 what
                 other
                 Men
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 being
                 daily
                 and
                 of
                 long
                 season
                 exercised
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 referring
                 therefore
                 this
                 thing
                 to
                 their
                 better
                 knowledg
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 where
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Translation
                 ,
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 is
                 found
                 this
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 secret
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 betokeneth
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 definition
                 ,
                 
                 description
                 ,
                 or
                 notification
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 no
                 such
                 plainly
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Latin
                 word
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 Mysterium
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 in
                 manner
                 always
                 used
                 for
                 one
                 thing
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   Absconditum
                   ,
                   Occultatum
                   ,
                   vel
                   in
                   occulto
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Thomas
                   Rebertson
                
                 .
                 Ad
                 Quaestiones
                 .
              
               
                 Ad
                 primam
                 Respondeo
                 ,
                 vocem
                 Sacramenti
                 ,
                 mihi
                 in
                 Sacris
                 Literis
                 non
                 reperiri
                 in
                 hac
                 significatione
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quatenus
                 ad
                 Matrimonium
                 applicatur
                 a
                 Paulo
                 ,
                 ubi
                 tamen
                 Graece
                 habetur
                 Mysterium
                 :
                 &
                 proinde
                 ex
                 meris
                 Scripturis
                 expresse
                 definiri
                 non
                 posse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 definition
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Sacramenium
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Mysterium
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Secret
                 ,
                 or
                 Hid
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Non
                 habetur
                 in
                 Scripturis
                 ,
                 quid
                 Sacramentum
                 proprie
                 sit
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quod
                 subinde
                 Mysterium
                 dicitur
                 :
                 varia
                 enim
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Scripturis
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 Scriptoribus
                 reperitur
                 ejus
                 nominis
                 significatio
                 ;
                 ideoque
                 definiri
                 non
                 potest
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 definition
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 nor
                 likewise
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Gratia
                 ,
                 or
                 Lex
                 ,
                 with
                 innumerable
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 they
                 signify
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 secret
                 Hid
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Mystery
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Like
                 as
                 
                   Angelus
                   ,
                   Coelum
                   ,
                   Terra
                
                 ,
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 defined
                 :
                 So
                 altho
                 Sacrumentum
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 〈◊〉
                 hath
                 no
                 definition
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 taken
                 divers
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 sig●ifications
                 .
              
               
                 
                 This
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 defined
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 taken
                 in
                 his
                 common
                 signification
                 ,
                 betokeneth
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 secret
                 thing
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 ye
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 proper
                 signification
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 lest
                 any
                 Man
                 might
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 thinking
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 :
                 Here
                 may
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 weighty
                 and
                 godly
                 things
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 Belief
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 not
                 expresly
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ;
                 We
                 believe
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 consubstantial
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 Item
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 unbegotten
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 consubstantial
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 is
                 unbegotten
                 ,
                 neither
                 maketh
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 Likewise
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Pennance
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Edwardus
                   Leyghton
                
                 .
              
               
                 Responsions
                 unto
                 the
                 Questions
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 I
                 never
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Man
                 that
                 will
                 find
                 a
                 definition
                 or
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Sacramentum
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 a
                 secret
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 hid
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 read
                 no
                 definition
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 a
                 thing
                 secret
                 or
                 hid
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 primo
                 articulo
                 conveniunt
                 omnes
                 ,
                 non
                 satis
                 constare
                 ex
                 Scriptura
                 ,
                 
                 quid
                 sit
                 Sacramentum
                 ;
                 Plerique
                 tamen
                 dicunt
                 Graece
                 appellari
                 ,
                 Mysterium
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 )
                 a
                 secret
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 hid
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Answer
                 unto
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 ,
                 They
                 do
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 evident
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 Mysterium
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 secret
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 hid
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Ancient
                 Doctors
                 call
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   Sacrae
                   rei
                   Signum
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viz.
                   visibile
                   Verbum
                   ,
                   Symbolum
                   ,
                   atque
                   pactio
                   qua
                   sumus
                   constricti
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 Of
                 St.
                 Augustin's
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 Description
                 following
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ;
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   est
                   invisibilis
                   gratiae
                   ,
                   visibilis
                   forma
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 such
                 visible
                 form
                 or
                 sign
                 of
                 invisible
                 Grace
                 in
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 altho
                 we
                 find
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 saving
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 Authors
                 this
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   est
                   Sacrae
                   rei
                   signum
                
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 
                   Invisibilis
                   Gratiae
                   Visibilis
                   Forma
                
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 
                   Visibilis
                   Forma
                   Invisibilis
                   Gratiae
                   imaginem
                   gerens
                   &
                   causa
                   existens
                   .
                
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 verity
                 and
                 goodness
                 of
                 this
                 Description
                 or
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Divines
                 ,
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 Matter
                 than
                 I
                 am
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 divers
                 and
                 sundry
                 significations
                 ,
                 for
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 holy
                 Signs
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 all
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 all
                 Allegories
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   Waldensis
                
                 ,
                 who
                 writeth
                 a
                 solemn
                 Work
                 
                   de
                   Sacramentis
                
                 ,
                 
                 causeth
                 me
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   in
                   Communi
                
                 ,
                 is
                 defined
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ;
                 who
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 shewed
                 how
                 that
                 Wycliff
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 him
                 Berengarius
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Augustine
                 defineth
                 Sacramentum
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   est
                   sacrum
                   Signum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Signum
                 in
                 this
                 wise
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Signum
                   est
                   res
                   praeter
                   speciem
                   quam
                   sensibus
                   ingerit
                   aliquid
                   aliud
                   ex
                   se
                   faciens
                   in
                   cogitationem
                   venire
                   .
                
                 
                 He
                 himself
                 ,
                 with
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 defineth
                 it
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   est
                   invisibilis
                   Gratiae
                   visibilis
                   Forma
                   ,
                   vel
                   ,
                   Sacramentum
                   est
                   Sacrae
                   rei
                   Signum
                   :
                
                 Both
                 these
                 Descriptions
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Sacramentum
                 a
                 vetustioribus
                 ,
                 quemadmodum
                 fert
                 Hugo
                 de
                 S.
                 Victore
                 ,
                 &
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 nondum
                 reperiri
                 definitum
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quod
                 Augustinus
                 interdum
                 vocet
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 Sacra
                 signa
                 aut
                 signacula
                 ,
                 interdum
                 similitudines
                 earum
                 rerum
                 ,
                 quarum
                 sunt
                 Sacramenta
                 .
                 Et
                 Rabanus
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 dicitur
                 ,
                 quod
                 sub
                 tegumento
                 rerum
                 corporalium
                 ,
                 virtus
                 Divina
                 secretius
                 salutem
                 eorundem
                 Sacramentorum
                 operatur
                 ,
                 unde
                 &
                 a
                 secretis
                 virtutibus
                 vel
                 Sacris
                 ,
                 Sacramenta
                 dicuntur
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 commonly
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Sacrae
                   rei
                   Signum
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Sacrosanctum
                   Signaculum
                
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 utterly
                 and
                 properly
                 define
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Doctors
                 take
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 diversly
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 many
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Ex
                 Augustino
                 &
                 aliis
                 colligitur
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 posse
                 dici
                 ,
                 Sacrae
                 rei
                 Signum
                 ,
                 vel
                 ,
                 invisibilis
                 gratiae
                 visibilis
                 Forma
                 ,
                 quanquam
                 haec
                 posterior
                 definitio
                 non
                 conveniat
                 omnibus
                 Sacramentis
                 ,
                 s●iz
                 .
                 tantum
                 septem
                 istis
                 usitatis
                 ;
                 sed
                 nec
                 his
                 quoque
                 ex
                 aequo
                 ,
                 cum
                 non
                 aequalem
                 conferant
                 gratiam
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Generally
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 to
                 signify
                 every
                 secret
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacramenta
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Sacrarum
                   rerum
                   signa
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   Sacra
                   signacula
                
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 particularly
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   August
                   .
                   Invisibilis
                   Gratiae
                   visibilis
                   Forma
                   .
                
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 mystical
                 or
                 secret
                 Work
                 which
                 consisteth
                 
                   ex
                   Verbo
                   &
                   elemento
                
                 .
                 And
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Verborum
                   solennitas
                   &
                   sacri
                   invocatio
                   nominis
                   ,
                   &
                   signa
                   institutionibus
                   Apostolicis
                   Sacerdotum
                   Ministeriis
                   Attributa
                   ,
                   visibile
                   celebrant
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   rem
                   vero
                   ipsam
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   format
                   &
                   efficit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 hath
                 many
                 significations
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Secret
                 Counsel
                 .
                 Tob.
                 12.
                 
                 Nebuchadnezar's
                 Dream
                 was
                 called
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 3.
                 and
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 every
                 secret
                 thing
                 having
                 some
                 privy
                 sense
                 or
                 signification
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 generally
                 extending
                 the
                 Vocable
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 in
                 one
                 signification
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 accordeth
                 properly
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Sacraments
                
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 this
                 definition
                 taken
                 of
                 St.
                 August
                 .
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   Invisibilis
                   gratiae
                   visibilis
                   Forma
                   ,
                   ut
                   ipsius
                   imaginem
                   gerat
                   &
                   quodammodo
                   causa
                   existat
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 of
                 Divinity
                 use
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 divers
                 significations
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 Mysterium
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Scripture
                 useth
                 
                 it
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 Tobie
                 12.
                 
                 Wisd.
                 2.
                 
                 Dan.
                 2.
                 
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 also
                 used
                 for
                 a
                 Figure
                 or
                 a
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 signifying
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Brasen
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Holy
                 Signs
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Authors
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Holy
                 Sign
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 to
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 given
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 sin
                 for
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Sacrum
                   Signum
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 any
                 express
                 definition
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 oft-times
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 general
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 before-said
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 or
                 secret
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 as
                 appliable
                 only
                 unto
                 the
                 Seven
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 thus
                 described
                 ,
                 A
                 visible
                 Form
                 of
                 an
                 invisible
                 Grace
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 covering
                 of
                 visible
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 Power
                 doth
                 work
                 our
                 health
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   Hugo
                   de
                   Sancto
                   Victore
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 that
                 I
                 ever
                 could
                 perceive
                 ,
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 define
                 or
                 describe
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 common
                 description
                 which
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 use
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Sacramentum
                   est
                   invisibilis
                   Gratiae
                   visibilis
                   seu
                   sensibilis
                   Forma
                   ,
                
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 of
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Ancient
                 Author's
                 words
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 Works
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 find
                 no
                 definition
                 plainly
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 definition
                 ,
                 
                   Invisibilis
                   Gratiae
                   visibilis
                   Forma
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 secundo
                 Articulo
                 conveniunt
                 omnes
                 ,
                 
                 Sacramentum
                 esse
                 sacrae
                 rei
                 signum
                 .
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 Oglethorpus
                 ,
                 &
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 dicunt
                 hanc
                 definitionem
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 est
                 invisibilis
                 gratiae
                 visibilis
                 Forma
                 ,
                 his
                 septem
                 convenire
                 .
                 Thurlebeus
                 ait
                 ,
                 non
                 convenire
                 omnibus
                 septem
                 ,
                 &
                 aeque
                 pluribus
                 posse
                 attribui
                 atque
                 septem
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 they
                 put
                 many
                 Descriptions
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 Thing
                 ,
                 a
                 visible
                 Word
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 upon
                 this
                 one
                 definition
                 ,
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 a
                 visible
                 Form
                 of
                 invisible
                 Grace
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 agree
                 :
                 for
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 
                   Edgworth
                   ,
                   Tresham
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Oglethorpe
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   it
                   is
                   applicable
                   only
                   and
                   properly
                   unto
                   the
                   word
                
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   signifieth
                   the
                   Seven
                   Sacraments
                   usually
                   received
                   .
                
                 My
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 Westminster
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   it
                   agreeth
                   not
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   Seven
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   more
                   specially
                   unto
                   the
                   Seven
                   ,
                   than
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 there
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THe
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 not
                 how
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Incarnatio
                   Christi
                
                 and
                 Matrimonium
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Mysteria
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Sacramenta
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 Sacramentum
                 the
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 revealed
                 fully
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Mysterium
                   Iniquitatis
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Mysterium
                   Meretricis
                   magnae
                   &
                   Bestiae
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 In
                 Scripture
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 precise
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 express
                 number
                 ,
                 with
                 express
                 declaration
                 of
                 this
                 many
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 these
                 expresly
                 by
                 Scripture
                 which
                 we
                 use
                 ,
                 especially
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 saving
                 only
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 be
                 innumerable
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 all
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Facts
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Story
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Revelations
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 named
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 or
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 contained
                 within
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 expressed
                 or
                 assigned
                 ;
                 for
                 Scripture
                 containeth
                 more
                 than
                 infallibly
                 may
                 be
                 rehearsed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 De
                 istis
                 septem
                 ,
                 quae
                 usitate
                 vocamus
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 nullum
                 invenio
                 nomine
                 Sacramenti
                 appellari
                 ,
                 nisi
                 Matrimonium
                 .
                 Matrimonium
                 esse
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 probat
                 Eckius
                 ,
                 Homi.
                 73.
                 &
                 conferre
                 gratiam
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 There
                 be
                 divers
                 Sacraments
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Tobie
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   Regis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 King's
                 Secret.
                 Also
                 Nebuchadnezars
                 Dream
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 2.
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   .
                   Incarnatio
                   Christi
                   ,
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Matrimonium
                   ,
                   Sacramentum
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Taking
                 for
                 Sacraments
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 doth
                 signify
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 Scripture
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 more
                 than
                 Seven
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Non
                 habetur
                 determinatus
                 Sacramentorum
                 numerus
                 in
                 Scripturis
                 ,
                 sunt
                 enim
                 innumera
                 fere
                 illic
                 ,
                 quae
                 passim
                 vocantur
                 Sacramenta
                 ;
                 cum
                 omnis
                 allegoria
                 ,
                 omneque
                 Mysterium
                 ,
                 dicatur
                 Sacramentum
                 .
                 Quin
                 et
                 somnia
                 ,
                 ac
                 secreta
                 ,
                 subinde
                 Sacramenta
                 vocantur
                 .
                 Tobiae
                 2.
                 
                 Sacramentum
                 Regis
                 abscondere
                 bonum
                 est
                 ;
                 &
                 Dan.
                 2.
                 
                 Imploremus
                 misericordias
                 Dei
                 Coeli
                 super
                 Sacramento
                 isto
                 ,
                 &
                 somnio
                 .
                 Paulus
                 etiam
                 Epist.
                 2.
                 vocat
                 Mysterium
                 Incarnationis
                 Christi
                 Sacramentum
                 :
                 Et
                 in
                 Apoc.
                 1.
                 vocat
                 Sacramentum
                 septem
                 Stellarum
                 .
                 Ac
                 hoc
                 praecipue
                 observandum
                 venit
                 ,
                 
                 nullum
                 a
                 septem
                 Sacramentis
                 receptis
                 ,
                 hoc
                 nomine
                 appellari
                 ,
                 praeter
                 solum
                 Matrimonium
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 innumerable
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 the
                 Seven
                 which
                 be
                 named
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 may
                 principally
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 Speaking
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 generally
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 be
                 innumerable
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 properly
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 Seven
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Matrimony
                 is
                 expresly
                 called
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 germane
                 and
                 proper
                 signification
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 indivisible
                 knot
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 literal
                 verity
                 the
                 Apostle
                 foundeth
                 this
                 allegorical
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Ego
                   autem
                   dico
                   in
                   Christo
                   &
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 mystical
                 sense
                 presupposeth
                 a
                 verity
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 on
                 which
                 that
                 is
                 taken
                 ▪
                 Six
                 more
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 definition
                 doth
                 agree
                 ,
                 as
                 manifestly
                 doth
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 with
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Scripture
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 
              
               
                 I
                 ●ind
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 ,
                 called
                 expresly
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 only
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 but
                 extending
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 his
                 most
                 general
                 acception
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Scripture
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   noverint
                   Mysteria
                   omnia
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 which
                 we
                 commonly
                 call
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 called
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Matrimonium
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 find
                 divers
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 21
                 of
                 
                   Tobie
                   ,
                   Sacramentum
                   Regis
                   abscondere
                   bonum
                   est
                   .
                   Item
                   Apoc.
                
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Dicamus
                   tibi
                   Sacramentum
                   .
                   Item
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Magnum
                   est
                   pietatis
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 they
                 be
                 above
                 one
                 hundred
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   ●ertio
                   conveniunt
                   satis
                
                 :
                 
                 
                   non
                   esse
                   certum
                   numerum
                   Sacramentorum
                   per
                   Scripturas
                   .
                   Redmaynus
                   addit
                   ,
                
                 But
                 by
                 Scripture
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 seven
                 which
                 be
                 named
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 may
                 principally
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 .
                 
                   Idem
                   sentit
                   Edgworth
                   ,
                   &
                   septem
                   tantum
                   .
                   Matrimonium
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   haberi
                   sub
                   nomine
                   Sacramenti
                   plerique
                   dicunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 they
                 do
                 agree
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 Mysteries
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Matrimony
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 there
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 BY
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 more
                 than
                 seven
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Figures
                 which
                 signifie
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 testifie
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                   Eucharistia
                   ,
                   Baptismus
                   ,
                   Pascha
                   ,
                   Dies
                   Dominicus
                   ,
                   lotio
                   pedum
                   ,
                   signum
                   Crucis
                   ,
                   Chrisma
                   ,
                   Matrimonium
                   ,
                   Ordo
                   ,
                   Sabbatum
                   ,
                   Impositio
                   manuum
                   ,
                   Oleum
                   ,
                   Consecratio
                   Olei
                   ,
                   Lac
                   ,
                   Mel
                   ,
                   Aqua
                   ,
                   Vinum
                   ,
                   Sal
                   ,
                   Ignis
                   ,
                   Cinis
                   ,
                   adapertio
                   Aurium
                   ,
                   vestis
                   candida
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Parables
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Sacramenta
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 fourth
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 precise
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 most
                 general
                 signification
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 fourth
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 St.
                 Austine
                 speaketh
                 
                   de
                   Baptismo
                   ,
                   de
                   Eucharistia
                   ,
                   de
                   Matrimonio
                   ,
                   de
                   Ordinatione
                   clericorum
                   ,
                   de
                   Sacramento
                   Chrismatis
                   &
                   Vnctionis
                   :
                
                 Also
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 St.
                 Austine
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Law
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Law
                 few
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Doctors
                 be
                 found
                 many
                 more
                 Sacraments
                 than
                 seven
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Panis
                   Catechumenorum
                   ,
                   signum
                   Crucis
                   ,
                   Oleum
                   ,
                   Lac
                   ,
                   Sal
                   ,
                   Mel
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 That
                 Scripture
                 containeth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 is
                 Author
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 expoundeth
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 where
                 in
                 Scripture
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 among
                 them
                 certain
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Apud
                 Augustinum
                 lego
                 Sacramentum
                 Nuptiarum
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 Baptismi
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 Eucharistiae
                 ,
                 quod
                 &
                 altaris
                 sive
                 panis
                 vocat
                 ;
                 Sacramentum
                 Ordinationis
                 ;
                 Sacramentum
                 Chrismatis
                 ,
                 quod
                 datur
                 per
                 manus
                 impositionem
                 Baptizatis
                 ;
                 Sacramentum
                 Unctionis
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptism
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   Eucharistia
                   ,
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   Matrimonium
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   Ordo
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   Chrisma
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   Impositio
                   Manuum
                   per
                   Baptismum
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   Dilectio
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   Lotio
                   pedum
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   Oleum
                   ,
                   Mel
                   ,
                   Lac
                   ,
                   Sacramenta
                
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                 There
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 sort
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 acception
                 above-said
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 seven
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Apud
                 Scriptores
                 Ecclesiasticos
                 reperiuntur
                 multo
                 plura
                 Sacramenta
                 quam
                 haec
                 septem
                 .
              
               
               
                 Taking
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 universally
                 for
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 all
                 secret
                 Tokens
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 Sacraments
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 reckoned
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 seven
                 by
                 old
                 Authors
                 may
                 specially
                 obtain
                 the
                 name
                 .
                 
                   Lotio
                   pedum
                
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 old
                 Authors
                 as
                 a
                 special
                 Sacrament
                 used
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 great
                 ground
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 to
                 renew
                 that
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 have
                 eight
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 diminish
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 now
                 used
                 .
              
               
                 Even
                 like
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Question
                 before
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 acknowledg
                 many
                 more
                 than
                 seven
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 they
                 call
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 all
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 Generally
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 specially
                 seven
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 like
                 nature
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 express
                 mention
                 where
                 Penance
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 deduced
                 and
                 proved
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 
                   de
                   Passione
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Denique
                   quicunque
                   fiunt
                   Sacramentorum
                   Ministri
                   ,
                   per
                   operationem
                   authoritas
                   in
                   figura
                   Crucis
                   omnibus
                   Sacramentis
                   largitur
                   effectum
                   ,
                   &
                   cuncta
                   peragit
                   nobis
                   quod
                   omnibus
                   nominibus
                   eminet
                   a
                   Sacramentorum
                   vicariis
                   invocatum
                   :
                   At
                   licet
                   indigni
                   sint
                   qui
                   accipiunt
                   ,
                   Sacramentorum
                   tamen
                   reverentia
                   &
                   propinquiorem
                   ad
                   Deum
                   parat
                   accessum
                   ,
                   &
                   ubi
                   redierint
                   ad
                   cor
                   constat
                   ablutionis
                   donum
                   ,
                   &
                   redit
                   effectus
                   munerum
                   ,
                   nec
                   alias
                   quaeri
                   aut
                   repeti
                   necesse
                   est
                   salutiferum
                   Sacramentum
                
                 ;
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   redit
                   effectus
                   munerum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   nec
                   alias
                   repeti
                   necesse
                   est
                   salutiferum
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 understood
                 Penance
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 Penance
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 our
                 first
                 access
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 Cyprian
                 there
                 following
                 called
                 
                   Ablutionem
                   primam
                
                 ;
                 so
                 if
                 we
                 fall
                 by
                 deadly
                 sin
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 repetere
                 God
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Penance
                 ;
                 which
                 repeting
                 
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 )
                 Penance
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 calleth
                 
                   Salutiferum
                   Sacramentum
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ;
                 That
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 ancienter
                 Authors
                 ,
                 
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 commonly
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 called
                 Sacramentum
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Austin
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 called
                 Sacramentum
                 but
                 only
                 Penance
                 ,
                 which
                 Cyprian
                 calleth
                 Sacramentum
                 .
                 Also
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 ancienter
                 Authors
                 divers
                 other
                 things
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 seven
                 )
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Lotio
                   pedum
                
                 in
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 More
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 old
                 Authors
                 than
                 Seven
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 quarto
                 conveniunt
                 ,
                 plura
                 esse
                 Sacramenta
                 quam
                 septem
                 apud
                 Authores
                 :
                 
                 Redman
                 addit
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   the
                   seven
                   ,
                   by
                   old
                   Authors
                   ,
                   may
                   specially
                   obtain
                   the
                   name
                   .
                
                 Idem
                 putat
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 and
                 Tresham
                 .
                 Lotio
                 pedum
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   thinketh
                   were
                   better
                   to
                   be
                   renewed
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   made
                   8.
                   
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   to
                   be
                   diminished
                   .
                
                 Treshamus
                 citat
                 Cyprianum
                 in
                 Serm.
                 de
                 Passione
                 Christi
                 pro
                 poenitentia
                 ,
                 quod
                 dicatur
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 cum
                 alii
                 fere
                 omnes
                 nusquam
                 appellari
                 aiunt
                 Sacramentum
                 apud
                 Authores
                 ,
                 &
                 hic
                 locus
                 aperte
                 agit
                 de
                 Baptismo
                 ,
                 quod
                 vocat
                 donum
                 ablutionis
                 ,
                 &
                 Sacramentum
                 Salutiferum
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 fourth
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Edgworth
                   ,
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   Redman
                   ,
                   Crayford
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Simmons
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 seven
                 ,
                 by
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 may
                 specially
                 obtain
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 four
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Doctors
                 most
                 chiefly
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   ,
                   Matrimony
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pennance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 be
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 only
                 ?
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 Know
                 no
                 cause
                 why
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 only
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 never
                 prescribed
                 any
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Books
                 I
                 never
                 read
                 these
                 two
                 words
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   septem
                   Sacramenta
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 fifth
                 ;
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 used
                 and
                 applied
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ;
                 The
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 That
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Language
                 commonly
                 hath
                 been
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 customably
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 cannot
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 have
                 been
                 specially
                 of
                 very
                 long
                 and
                 ancient
                 season
                 received
                 ,
                 continued
                 and
                 taken
                 for
                 things
                 of
                 such
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 more
                 than
                 seven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 tho
                 all
                 peradventure
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 one
                 Author
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 Pennance
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 nor
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 seven
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 Scripture
                 and
                 ancient
                 Authers
                 otherwise
                 applieth
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 nothing
                 letteth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 may
                 most
                 especially
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 due
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 of
                 most
                 ancient
                 name
                 and
                 usage
                 among
                 Christian
                 Men.
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 have
                 so
                 used
                 and
                 applied
                 it
                 ,
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Thomas
                   Walden
                
                 .
                 convincing
                 Wycliffe
                 and
                 Berengarius
                 who
                 enforced
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 from
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 holy
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 so
                 well
                 be
                 gathered
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Vocabulum
                 ,
                 Sacramenti
                 ,
                 in
                 Sacris
                 Literis
                 ,
                 nulli
                 Sacramentorum
                 quod
                 sciam
                 tribuitur
                 ,
                 nisi
                 Matrimonio
                 :
                 a
                 vetustis
                 Scriptoribus
                 tribuitur
                 Ceremoniis
                 &
                 umbris
                 legis
                 ,
                 Incarnationi
                 Christi
                 ,
                 figuris
                 ,
                 allegoriis
                 ,
                 &
                 festivitatibus
                 :
                 
                 Apud
                 Paulum
                 legitur
                 divinitatis
                 ,
                 voluntatis
                 divinae
                 ,
                 &
                 pietatis
                 Sacramentum
                 .
                 Caeterum
                 loquendo
                 de
                 Sacramentis
                 his
                 ,
                 quae
                 sunt
                 invisibilis
                 gratiae
                 collatae
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 Christi
                 visibilia
                 signa
                 ,
                 opinor
                 non
                 plura
                 quam
                 septem
                 inveniri
                 ,
                 hisque
                 magis
                 proprie
                 quam
                 reliquis
                 ,
                 sub
                 hac
                 ratione
                 ,
                 tribui
                 nomen
                 Sacramenti
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 these
                 seven
                 only
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 although
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 seldom
                 found
                 called
                 by
                 this
                 name
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 attributed
                 unto
                 these
                 seven
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 many
                 more
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 ancienter
                 Doctors
                 use
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 in
                 them
                 Pennance
                 called
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 Nomen
                 commune
                 est
                 multis
                 aliis
                 rebus
                 ,
                 
                 quam
                 septem
                 istis
                 usitatis
                 Sacramentis
                 .
                 Septem
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 seorsim
                 &
                 sparsim
                 reperiuntur
                 in
                 veterum
                 monumentis
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 seven
                 specially
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 general
                 to
                 innumerable
                 more
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 whether
                 in
                 any
                 old
                 Author
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 these
                 two
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   seven
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 number
                 limited
                 ;
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 Sacramentum
                 in
                 his
                 proper
                 signification
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 seven
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 especially
                 conferreth
                 Grace
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 especially
                 accounteth
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 seven
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 Authors
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 altho
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 seven
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 fifth
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 applied
                 or
                 attributed
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 Matrimony
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 attributed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 and
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 to
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 besides
                 these
                 :
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 taking
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 sensible
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 given
                 unto
                 Christian
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 and
                 many
                 late
                 Writers
                 take
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 seven
                 commonly
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 only
                 and
                 most
                 properly
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 expresly
                 in
                 old
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Pennance
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 
                   ad
                   Hebrae
                   .
                   Homil.
                
                 20.
                 sect
                 .
                 1.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 
                   in
                   principio
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 In
                 quinto
                 praeter
                 Herfordens
                 .
                 Roffens
                 .
                 Dayium
                 .
                 Oglethorpum
                 ,
                 Menevens
                 .
                 &
                 Coxum
                 ,
                 putant
                 omnes
                 nomen
                 Sacramenti
                 praecipue
                 his
                 septem
                 convenire
                 .
                 Symons
                 addit
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   seven
                   Sacraments
                   specially
                   confer
                   Grace
                   :
                
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 Curren
                 ,
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 Symons
                 ,
                 aiunt
                 septem
                 Sacramenta
                 inveniri
                 apud
                 veteres
                 ,
                 quanquam
                 Curren
                 &
                 Symons
                 mox
                 videntur
                 iterum
                 negare
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 fifth
                 ;
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Hereford
                 and
                 St.
                 David
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Day
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Cox
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 attributed
                 unto
                 the
                 seven
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carlile
                 alledging
                 Waldensis
                 .
                 Doctors
                 
                   Curren
                   ,
                   Edgworth
                   ,
                   Symons
                   ,
                   Tresham
                
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 .
                 And
                 Dr.
                 Curren
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 vary
                 against
                 themselves
                 each
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Answers
                 ;
                 for
                 Dr.
                 Curren
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 attributed
                 unto
                 the
                 seven
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 attributed
                 unto
                 Pennance
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Symons
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 account
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 seven
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THe
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 no
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 sixth
                 ;
                 The
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 determined
                 to
                 seven
                 precisely
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 grounded
                 partly
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 in
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 but
                 seven
                 so
                 grounded
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 seven
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 seven
                 ,
                 as
                 used
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 so
                 grounded
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 precisely
                 used
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 grounded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 sixth
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 taking
                 their
                 matter
                 and
                 ground
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 understood
                 it
                 ;
                 tho
                 Scripture
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 seven
                 ,
                 the
                 special
                 names
                 by
                 which
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 openly
                 call
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 before-said
                 )
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Albeit
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 in
                 effect
                 found
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 therefore
                 be
                 so
                 taught
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 this
                 precise
                 and
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 before-said
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 doth
                 well
                 appear
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Expositors
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 both
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 exhibited
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 also
                 better
                 appear
                 by
                 what
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Scriptura
                 tantum
                 unum
                 ex
                 istis
                 septem
                 Sacramentum
                 vocari
                 invenio
                 ,
                 
                 nimirum
                 Matrimonium
                 :
                 apud
                 veteres
                 reperiuntur
                 omnia
                 haec
                 septem
                 ,
                 a
                 nullo
                 tamen
                 ,
                 quod
                 sciam
                 ,
                 nomine
                 7.
                 
                 Sacramentorum
                 celebrari
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quod
                 Eras.
                 ait
                 7.
                 a
                 veteribus
                 recenseri
                 :
                 August
                 .
                 loquens
                 de
                 Sacramentis
                 ad
                 Januarium
                 Ep.
                 118.
                 ait
                 numerum
                 septenarium
                 tribui
                 Ecclesiae
                 proprie
                 instar
                 universitatis
                 ;
                 Item
                 objectum
                 fuisse
                 Husso
                 in
                 Concilio
                 Constantienti
                 quod
                 infideliter
                 senserit
                 de
                 7.
                 
                 Sacramentis
                 .
                 De
                 perfectione
                 Num.
                 Septenarii
                 ,
                 vide
                 August
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 de
                 Civ
                 .
                 cap.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 no
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 determinate
                 number
                 by
                 Scripture
                 and
                 old
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 
                 do
                 recite
                 the
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 grounded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 albeit
                 not
                 altogether
                 .
              
               
                 Septenarius
                 Sacramentorum
                 numerus
                 ,
                 
                 Doctrina
                 est
                 recentium
                 Theologorum
                 ;
                 quam
                 illi
                 partim
                 ex
                 Scriptura
                 ,
                 partim
                 ex
                 veterum
                 scriptis
                 ,
                 argute
                 in
                 sacrum
                 hunc
                 (
                 ut
                 aiunt
                 )
                 numerum
                 ,
                 collegerunt
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 by
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 used
                 all
                 these
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 taught
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 Process
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 of
                 purpose
                 speaking
                 of
                 them
                 altogether
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 one
                 Process
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 remember
                 ;
                 albeit
                 they
                 all
                 seven
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 left
                 them
                 in
                 sundry
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 Writings
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 .
              
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 these
                 seven
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sheweth
                 special
                 Graces
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 given
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 perceiving
                 the
                 special
                 Graces
                 ,
                 have
                 accounted
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 by
                 Doctors
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 seven
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 inconvenience
                 may
                 so
                 be
                 taught
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 is
                 not
                 expresly
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Petitions
                 of
                 the
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 expresly
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 seven
                 Petitions
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 ground
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 sixth
                 I
                 say
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 call
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 remember
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 read
                 the
                 determinate
                 ,
                 precise
                 ,
                 and
                 express
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 also
                 mention
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 seven
                 set
                 forth
                 there
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Petitions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pater
                   Noster
                
                 be
                 called
                 seven
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 be
                 called
                 twelve
                 .
              
               
                 Priori
                 parti
                 Quaestiones
                 negative
                 Respondent
                 .
                 Herfordens
                 .
                 Menevens
                 .
                 
                 Roffens
                 .
                 Dayus
                 ,
                 Dunelmens
                 .
                 Oglethorpus
                 ,
                 Thurleby
                 :
                 Posteriori
                 parti
                 ,
                 quod
                 sit
                 Doctrina
                 conveniens
                 respondent
                 affirmative
                 ,
                 Eboracen
                 .
                 Roffen
                 .
                 Carliolen
                 .
                 Londinen
                 .
                 Dayus
                 ,
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 Redmayn
                 ,
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 Curren
                 :
                 Londinen
                 .
                 &
                 Redmanus
                 non
                 respondent
                 priori
                 parti
                 Quaestionis
                 ,
                 nec
                 Oglethorpus
                 ,
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 Robinsonus
                 Posteriori
                 .
                 Eboracen
                 .
                 Londin
                 .
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 Curren
                 ,
                 volunt
                 è
                 Scripturis
                 peti
                 Doctrinam
                 Septem
                 .
                 Sacramentorum
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Duresme
                   ,
                   Hereford
                   ,
                   St.
                   David
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Oglethorpe
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   prescribed
                   number
                   of
                   Sacraments
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Authors
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 Drs.
                 
                   Curren
                   ,
                   Tresham
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 ?
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Hereford
                   ,
                   St.
                   Davids
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 
                   Cox
                   ,
                   Think
                   it
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   taught
                   as
                   such
                   a
                   determinate
                   number
                   by
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   London
                   ,
                   Carlile
                
                 ;
                 Drs.
                 
                   Day
                   ,
                   Curren
                   ,
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   Symmons
                   ,
                   Crayford
                   ,
                   Think
                   it
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   meet
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   :
                
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   it
                   is
                   founded
                   on
                   Scripture
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Effect
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertue
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 altho
                 the
                 Name
                 be
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 yet
                 whether
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 in
                 Scripture
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 wise
                 spoken
                 of
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 Find
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Effect
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 certain
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 be
                 regenerated
                 and
                 pardoned
                 of
                 our
                 sin
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Of
                 Eucharistia
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 be
                 concorporated
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 lively
                 Members
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 nourished
                 
                 and
                 fed
                 to
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Life
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 receive
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 rather
                 Death
                 than
                 Life
                 .
                 Of
                 Pennance
                 also
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Sinners
                 after
                 Baptism
                 returning
                 wholly
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 accepted
                 again
                 unto
                 God's
                 Favour
                 and
                 Mercy
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 Pennance
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 consisting
                 in
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                   Contrition
                   ,
                   Confession
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 taketh
                 Pennance
                 for
                 a
                 pure
                 conversion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 in
                 heart
                 and
                 mind
                 from
                 his
                 sins
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 private
                 Confession
                 of
                 all
                 deadly
                 sins
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 enjoined
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Of
                 Matrimony
                 also
                 I
                 find
                 very
                 much
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mean
                 whereby
                 God
                 doth
                 use
                 the
                 infirmity
                 of
                 our
                 Concupiscence
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 thereby
                 sanctifying
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Carnal
                 Conjunction
                 between
                 the
                 Man
                 and
                 the
                 Wife
                 to
                 that
                 use
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 altho
                 one
                 party
                 be
                 an
                 In●idel
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Matrimony
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Promise
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Parents
                 bring
                 up
                 their
                 Children
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Fear
                 of
                 God.
                 Of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Effect
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   Order
                
                 ,
                 and
                 extream
                 Vnction
                 ,
                 I
                 read
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 seventh
                 ;
                 Of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 the
                 Justification
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 we
                 find
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Baptism
                 is
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 and
                 Vertue
                 is
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 .
                 Of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 confirm
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Effect
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostles
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 divers
                 Languages
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 of
                 ghostly
                 strength
                 to
                 confess
                 Christ
                 ,
                 following
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Institution
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Matter
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 ,
                 Increase
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Pennance
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Institution
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 ,
                 Reconciliation
                 of
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Mystical
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Institution
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Effect
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Remedy
                 against
                 Concupiscence
                 and
                 discharge
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Generation
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 power
                 to
                 baptize
                 ,
                 to
                 bind
                 and
                 to
                 loose
                 sinners
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 preach
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consecrate
                 his
                 most
                 precious
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 highest
                 offices
                 of
                 Order
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 thereof
                 Grace
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Of
                 extream
                 Vnction
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostle
                 St.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Austin
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   where
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Law
                   did
                   promise
                   Grace
                   and
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Law
                   do
                   give
                   it
                   indeed
                   .
                
                 And
                 moreover
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Law
                   are
                   ,
                
                 factu
                 faciliora
                 ,
                 pauciora
                 ,
                 salubriora
                 ,
                 &
                 foeliciora
                 ,
                 
                   more
                   easier
                   ,
                   more
                   fewer
                   ,
                   more
                   wholsomer
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   happy
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   ,
                   Matrimony
                
                 and
                 Pennance
                 manifestly
                 :
                 There
                 be
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 manifest
                 examples
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 after
                 Baptism
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   manuum
                   Impositionem
                
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 also
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   manuum
                   Impositionem
                   cum
                   oratione
                   &
                   jejunio
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Unction
                 of
                 sick
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 St.
                 Iames
                 teacheth
                 manifestly
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 think
                 verily
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 Effect
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertue
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 usual
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 esteemed
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 plainly
                 and
                 expresly
                 by
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 That
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Christned
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 and
                 except
                 that
                 one
                 be
                 born
                 again
                 of
                 Water
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 Of
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostle
                 Paul.
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 plainly
                 expresly
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Of
                 Pennance
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 .
                 Of
                 Confirmation
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Philip
                 ,
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 were
                 Christened
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 sent
                 Peter
                 and
                 Iohn
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 they
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 then
                 they
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 This
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Bede
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Office
                   and
                   Duty
                   only
                   of
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   this
                   manner
                   and
                   form
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Hierom
                 )
                 
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                
                 Acts
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   kept
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Bishop
                   should
                   go
                   abroad
                   to
                   call
                   for
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   his
                   hands
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   Christened
                   by
                   Priests
                   and
                   Deacons
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Orders
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 made
                 his
                 Apostles
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 duly
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 and
                 ordain
                 others
                 likewise
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 Matthias
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 made
                 and
                 ordained
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 likewise
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 
                   Extream
                   Vnction
                
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 manifestly
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Mark
                 ,
                 and
                 Epistle
                 of
                 St.
                 Iames.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Materia
                 Sacramentorum
                 est
                 Verbum
                 &
                 Elementum
                 ,
                 virtus
                 quam
                 Deus
                 per
                 illa
                 digne
                 sumentibus
                 conferat
                 gratiam
                 ,
                 juxta
                 suam
                 promissionem
                 ,
                 nimirum
                 quod
                 sint
                 Sacra
                 Signacula
                 ,
                 non
                 tantum
                 signantia
                 sed
                 etiam
                 significantia
                 .
                 Unde
                 opinor
                 constare
                 hanc
                 Sacramentorum
                 vim
                 esse
                 in
                 Sacris
                 Literis
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 call
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Of
                 Baptism
                 manifestly
                 .
                 Of
                 Eucharistia
                 manifestly
                 .
                 Of
                 Pennance
                 manifestly
                 .
                 Of
                 Matrimony
                 manifestly
                 .
                 Of
                 
                   Ordering
                   ,
                   per
                   manus
                   Impositionem
                   &
                   Orationem
                
                 manifestly
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 Christened
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Vnction
                 of
                 the
                 Sick
                 with
                 Prayer
                 manifestly
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Albeit
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 expressed
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Effect
                 and
                 Vertue
                 
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 found
                 there
                 .
                 Of
                 Baptism
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Communion
                 ;
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 ;
                 of
                 Absolution
                 ;
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 ordained
                 
                   per
                   manuum
                   Impositionem
                   cum
                   Oratione
                
                 ;
                 Of
                 laying
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hands
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 Christened
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ;
                 of
                 Unction
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 with
                 Prayer
                 joined
                 withal
                 .
              
               
                 Natura
                 ,
                 vis
                 ,
                 effectus
                 ,
                 ac
                 uniuscujusque
                 Sacramenti
                 proprietas
                 ,
                 
                 seorsim
                 in
                 Scriptura
                 reperitur
                 ,
                 ut
                 veteres
                 eam
                 interpretati
                 sunt
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 which
                 be
                 drawn
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Scripture
                 we
                 find
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 Sacramental
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Element
                   ,
                   Oil
                   ,
                   Chrism
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Patient
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 encrease
                 of
                 Vertue
                 given
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Effects
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   Confirmation
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Eucharistia
                   ,
                   Poenitentia
                   ,
                   Extrema
                   Vnctio
                   ,
                   Ordo
                   ,
                
                 altho
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 there
                 this
                 name
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 as
                 Matrimony
                 hath
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 his
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Effect
                 and
                 Vertue
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Thing
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Vertue
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 there
                 institute
                 by
                 God's
                 Authority
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 Institute
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 Institution
                 pertaineth
                 only
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 evidently
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Effect
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertue
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   Pennance
                   ,
                   Matrimony
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 Effect
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 mention
                 :
                 Of
                 Baptism
                 manifestly
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Holy
                   Communion
                
                 manifestly
                 ;
                 of
                 Absolution
                 manifestly
                 ;
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 manifestly
                 ;
                 of
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 manifestly
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 ordered
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   Impositiones
                   manuum
                   Presbyterii
                   cum
                   Oratione
                   &
                   jejunio
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Conveniunt
                   praeter
                   Menevens
                   .
                   naturam
                   septem
                   Sacramentorum
                   nobis
                   tradi
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   .
                   Eboracens
                   .
                   effectus
                   singulorum
                   enumerat
                   ,
                   
                   item
                   Carliolens
                   .
                
                 
                   Londinens
                   .
                   non
                   Respondet
                   Quaestioni
                   .
                   Treshamus
                   ait
                   ideo
                   ê
                   Scripturis
                   tradi
                   nobis
                   Sacramenta
                   ,
                   quoniam
                   tota
                   Ecclesia
                   non
                   habet
                   Authoritatem
                   Instituendi
                   Sacramenta
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 seventh
                 they
                 do
                 agree
                 ,
                 saving
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 David
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Effect
                   ,
                   and
                   Vertue
                   of
                   these
                   seven
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   only
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   Matrimony
                   ,
                   Pennance
                   ,
                   are
                   contained
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   the
                   Vertue
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   seven
                   ,
                   be
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   Crismate
                
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 OF
                 Confirmation
                 with
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 counted
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 eighth
                 ;
                 We
                 find
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   Impositione
                   manuum
                
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 
                   cum
                   Chrismate
                
                 we
                 find
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 Chrismation
                 with
                 Oil
                 used
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 taken
                 as
                 a
                 Tradition
                 Apostolick
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 eighth
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   Impositione
                   manuum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 (
                 considering
                 the
                 usage
                 commonly
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 withal
                 used
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 Confirmation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 Chrism
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 visible
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 so
                 visibly
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 for
                 the
                 perfect
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 verity
                 hereof
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 Men
                 of
                 higher
                 knowledg
                 in
                 this
                 Faculty
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Altho
                 Confirmation
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 written
                 
                   de
                   Chrismate
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Doctors
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 done
                 upon
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 christened
                 before
                 ,
                 whereof
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Acts.
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Chrisma
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 by
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 confection
                 and
                 usage
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 ground
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 manifestly
                 therein
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Res
                 &
                 Effectus
                 Confirmationis
                 continentur
                 in
                 Scriptura
                 ,
                 nempe
                 ,
                 Impositio
                 manuum
                 per
                 Apostolos
                 Baptizatis
                 ,
                 per
                 quam
                 dabatur
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 .
                 De
                 Chrismate
                 nihil
                 illic
                 legimus
                 ,
                 quia
                 per
                 id
                 tempus
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 signo
                 visibili
                 descenderit
                 in
                 Baptizatos
                 .
                 Quod
                 ubi
                 fieri
                 desierit
                 ,
                 Ecclesia
                 Chrismate
                 signi
                 externi
                 loco
                 uti
                 coepit
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 laying
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 did
                 anoint
                 them
                 Chrismate
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Confirmation
                 
                   cum
                   Chrismate
                
                 I
                 read
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Impositionem
                   manuum
                   super
                   Baptizatos
                
                 I
                 find
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 call
                 Confirmation
                 ;
                 and
                 Inunction
                 with
                 Chrisma
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 from
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 De
                 Impositione
                 manuum
                 cum
                 Oratione
                 ,
                 
                 expressa
                 mentio
                 est
                 in
                 Scripturis
                 ,
                 quae
                 nunc
                 usitato
                 nomine
                 ,
                 a
                 Doctoribus
                 dicitur
                 ,
                 Confirmatio
                 .
                 Sacrum
                 Chrisma
                 ,
                 traditio
                 est
                 Apostolica
                 ,
                 ut
                 ex
                 veteribus
                 liquet
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 simple
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                 Whether
                 
                   Eucharistia
                   in
                   infermentato
                
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   baptismus
                   cum
                   sale
                
                 .
                 Imposition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 was
                 conferred
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Chrisma
                 is
                 a
                 Tradition
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Old
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mystery
                 thereof
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   unitate
                   integritatis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 be
                 :
                 
                 Therefore
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 parts
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Impositio
                   manuum
                
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 Act.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Chrisme
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 used
                 from
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   vid.
                   Cyp.
                   Epist.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Ep.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Confirmation
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 Confirmation
                 
                   cum
                   Chrismate
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 Confirmation
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 additament
                 ,
                 
                 
                   cum
                   Chrismate
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 
                   Cyp.
                   de
                   Vnct.
                   Chrism
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 eighth
                 Question
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   cum
                   Chrismate
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 
                   cum
                   Chrismate
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 evidently
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 cited
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 laying
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 christened
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Unction
                 with
                 Chrisme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 part
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 from
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Sacramentum
                   Chrismatis
                
                 .
                 Unction
                 of
                 the
                 Sick
                 with
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 grounded
                 expresly
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conveniunt
                   omnes
                   Confirmationem
                   cum
                   Chrismate
                   non
                   haberi
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   .
                   Eboracens
                   .
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   Coren
                   ,
                   Day
                   ,
                   Oglethorpe
                   ,
                   
                   Edgworth
                   ,
                   Leighton
                   ,
                   Symmons
                   ,
                   Redman
                   ,
                   Robinsonus
                   ,
                   Confirmationem
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   esse
                   contendunt
                   ;
                   caeterum
                   Chrisma
                   esse
                   traditionem
                   Apostolicam
                   :
                   addit
                   Robertsonus
                   ,
                   &
                   ubi
                   fieri
                   desierat
                   miraculum
                   Consecrandi
                   Spiritus
                   Sancti
                   ,
                   Ecclesia
                   Chrismate
                   signi
                   externi
                   loco
                   uti
                   coepit
                   ;
                   Convenit
                   illi
                   Londinens
                   .
                
                 
                   Carliolens
                   .
                   putat
                   usum
                   Chrismatis
                   ex
                   Scripturis
                   peti
                   posse
                   ;
                   Putant
                   omnes
                   tum
                   in
                   hoc
                   Articulo
                   ,
                   tum
                   superiori
                   ,
                   Impositionem
                   manuum
                   esse
                   Confirmationem
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 eighth
                 they
                 do
                 agree
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carlile
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   Confirmatio
                   cum
                   Chrismate
                
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   Confirmatio
                   cum
                   manuum
                   Impositione
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 also
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 
                 denieth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 My
                 Lord
                 of
                 Carl●le
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Chrisma
                   ,
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   confection
                   and
                   usage
                   thereof
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   ground
                   to
                   be
                   derived
                   out
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   Tradition
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Apostles
                 lacking
                 a
                 higher
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 not
                 having
                 a
                 Christian
                 K●ng
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 Bishops
                 by
                 that
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Authority
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 ALL
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 have
                 committed
                 unto
                 them
                 immediately
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 whole
                 Cure
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 concerning
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 things
                 Political
                 and
                 Civil
                 Governance
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 Ministrations
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 sundry
                 Ministers
                 under
                 them
                 to
                 supply
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Offices
                 .
                 The
                 Civil
                 Ministers
                 under
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 be
                 those
                 whom
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 his
                 Highness
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 Authority
                 under
                 him
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ;
                 The
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Great
                 Master
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Privy
                 Seal
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Admiral
                 ,
                 Majors
                 ,
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Vicars
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 Priests
                 as
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 his
                 Highness
                 to
                 that
                 Ministration
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Duresme
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 the
                 Parson
                 of
                 Winwick
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 said
                 Officers
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 assigned
                 ,
                 and
                 elected
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Officers
                 ,
                 be
                 divers
                 comely
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Solemnities
                 used
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 order
                 and
                 seemly
                 fashion
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 such
                 Offices
                 and
                 Ministrations
                 were
                 committed
                 without
                 such
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 nevertheless
                 truly
                 committed
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Promise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 Grace
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 committing
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Office
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 committing
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Office.
                 In
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Authority
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 might
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 nor
                 Sins
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 corrected
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Remedy
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 correction
                 of
                 Vice
                 ,
                 or
                 appointing
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Christian
                 Multitude
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 uniform
                 consent
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 advice
                 and
                 perswasion
                 of
                 such
                 Persons
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 most
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 :
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 People
                 had
                 no
                 Sword
                 ,
                 nor
                 Governour
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 constrained
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 Curats
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 they
                 knew
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 meet
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 as
                 were
                 commended
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 replete
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 knowledg
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 such
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 such
                 Conversation
                 and
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 even
                 of
                 very
                 Conscience
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 them
                 were
                 presented
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 abundantly
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 s●nt
                 or
                 appointed
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 the
                 People
                 did
                 choose
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 meet
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 any
                 were
                 appointed
                 or
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 voluntary
                 Will
                 with
                 thanks
                 did
                 accept
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 Supremity
                 ,
                 Empire
                 ,
                 or
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 over
                 them
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Princes
                 and
                 Masters
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 good
                 People
                 ready
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 good
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 edification
                 and
                 benefit
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 ninth
                 ;
                 We
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 used
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 make
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 which
                 Power
                 may
                 be
                 grounded
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Sicut
                   misit
                   me
                   vivens
                   Pater
                   ,
                   sic
                   ego
                   mitto
                   vos
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 we
                 verily
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 have
                 used
                 so
                 high
                 Power
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 Authority
                 from
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 Power
                 to
                 ordain
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 by
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 requireth
                 any
                 other
                 Authority
                 ,
                 than
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 neither
                 read
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 ninth
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Apostles
                 made
                 Bishops
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 ,
                 Acts
                 22.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   quo
                   vos
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   posuit
                   :
                
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 if
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 had
                 been
                 then
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 named
                 by
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 the
                 said
                 Bishops
                 to
                 their
                 Rooms
                 and
                 Places
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 made
                 Bishops
                 by
                 Authority
                 given
                 them
                 from
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 made
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 Power
                 to
                 make
                 others
                 like
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 trade
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Opinor
                 Apostolos
                 Authoritate
                 Divina
                 creasse
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 
                 ubi
                 Publicus
                 Magistratus
                 permittit
                 .
              
               
                 Altho
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 no
                 authority
                 to
                 force
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 (
                 they
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 )
                 had
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 exhort
                 and
                 induce
                 Men
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 God's
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 ordained
                 Bishops
                 by
                 authority
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Sicut
                   misit
                   me
                   vivens
                   Pater
                   ,
                   ita
                   &
                   ego
                   mitto
                   vos
                   .
                   Item
                   Ioan.
                   ult
                   .
                   &
                   Act.
                
                 20.
                 and
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Paulus
                   ordinavit
                   Timotheum
                   &
                   Titum
                   ,
                   &
                   praescribit
                   quales
                   illi
                   debeant
                   ordinare
                   .
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Apostoli
                 autoritate
                 &
                 mandato
                 Dei
                 ,
                 
                 ordinabant
                 ac
                 instituebant
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 petita
                 ac
                 obtenta
                 prius
                 facultate
                 a
                 Principe
                 ac
                 Magistratu
                 (
                 ut
                 opinor
                 )
                 qui
                 tum
                 praeerat
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Christ
                 gave
                 his
                 Apostles
                 authority
                 to
                 make
                 other
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Ministers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 had
                 then
                 been
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 obedient
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 nothing
                 have
                 attempted
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 permission
                 and
                 assent
                 of
                 their
                 Earthly
                 Governors
                 :
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 meet
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 special
                 and
                 most
                 Elect
                 Servants
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 convert
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 most
                 abundantly
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 special
                 ordering
                 of
                 such
                 Ministry
                 as
                 pertained
                 to
                 the
                 planting
                 and
                 encreasing
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 godly
                 mind
                 ,
                 would
                 most
                 lovingly
                 have
                 condescended
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 like
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   making
                   of
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   Priest
                   ,
                
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 two
                 ways
                 :
                 for
                 understanding
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 ordain
                 or
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 pertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 (
                 Making
                 )
                 be
                 understood
                 the
                 appointing
                 or
                 naming
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 pertaineth
                 specially
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 Heads
                 and
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 made
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 by
                 authority
                 given
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 any
                 higher
                 Power
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Christned
                 King
                 or
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 Deputation
                 and
                 Assignation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 Priests
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Prince
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 forbid
                 any
                 Bishop
                 within
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 give
                 no
                 orders
                 ,
                 for
                 Considerations
                 moving
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 assign
                 him
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 :
                 Example
                 of
                 King
                 David
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 24.
                 dividing
                 the
                 Levites
                 into
                 24
                 Orders
                 ,
                 deputing
                 over
                 every
                 Order
                 one
                 chief
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 prescribing
                 an
                 Ordinal
                 and
                 Rule
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 their
                 Duties
                 ,
                 their
                 Courses
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 use
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 time
                 required
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 King
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 diligently
                 executed
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 the
                 same
                 usages
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 erected
                 and
                 finished
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 made
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 by
                 authority
                 given
                 them
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 made
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 desired
                 authority
                 also
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 such
                 their
                 godly
                 Acts
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Christian
                 King
                 would
                 have
                 denied
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 made
                 Bishops
                 by
                 authority
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Howbeit
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 would
                 and
                 should
                 ,
                 required
                 the
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 consent
                 and
                 license
                 thereto
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 or
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 made
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 by
                 authority
                 given
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 Duties
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 his
                 License
                 and
                 Permission
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Omnes
                 Conveniunt
                 Apostolos
                 Divinitus
                 accepisse
                 Potestatem
                 creandi
                 Episcopos
                 ;
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 addit
                 ,
                 
                 non
                 opus
                 fuisse
                 alia
                 authoritate
                 Apostolis
                 quam
                 divina
                 :
                 Sic
                 Thirleby
                 &
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 Redmanus
                 distinguit
                 de
                 Institutione
                 Presbyteri
                 ,
                 Ordinationem
                 &
                 Consecrationem
                 tribuit
                 tantum
                 Apostolicis
                 &
                 eorum
                 Successoribus
                 ,
                 nominationem
                 &
                 electionem
                 Magistratibus
                 :
                 Sic
                 Londinens
                 .
                 Leightonus
                 ,
                 Redman
                 ,
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 Curren
                 ,
                 aiunt
                 petendam
                 fuisse
                 Potestatem
                 a
                 Magistratu
                 Christiano
                 ,
                 si
                 tum
                 fuisset
                 .
                 Robertsonus
                 non
                 respondet
                 Quaestioni
                 ,
                 concedit
                 enim
                 datam
                 esse
                 Apostolis
                 Potestatem
                 creandi
                 Episcopos
                 ubi
                 Magistratus
                 permittit
                 .
                 Oglethorpus
                 putat
                 eos
                 impetrasse
                 potestatem
                 a
                 principibus
                 :
                 Carliolens
                 .
                 Roffens
                 .
                 Dayus
                 ,
                 non
                 respondent
                 ultimae
                 Parti
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 
                 touching
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 making
                 Priests
                 .
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Edgeworth
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   made
                   Priests
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   Power
                   ,
                   given
                   them
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Power
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   because
                   they
                   lacked
                   a
                   Christian
                   Prince
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   necessity
                   they
                   Ordained
                   other
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 Dr.
                 
                   Leighton
                   ,
                   Curren
                   ,
                   Tresham
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Redmayn
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   asked
                   license
                   of
                   their
                   Christian
                   Governours
                   ,
                   if
                   then
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   any
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Priests
                 were
                 first
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 first
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Priest
                 made
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 were
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 no
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 both
                 one
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 tenth
                 ;
                 
                 We
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Priests
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 Priests
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 also
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 altho
                 their
                 Ordination
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 all
                 such
                 Course
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 now
                 useth
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 both
                 Visible
                 and
                 Invisible
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Sicut
                   misit
                   me
                   Pater
                   vivens
                   ,
                   &
                   ego
                   mitto
                   vos
                   :
                   &
                   cum
                   haec
                   dixit
                   ,
                   insufflavit
                   in
                   eos
                   &
                   dixit
                   ,
                   accipite
                   Spiritum
                   Sanctum
                   :
                   Quorum
                   remiseritis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Flock
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Shepherds
                 appointed
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 over-look
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Governance
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 over-see
                 both
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 signifying
                 an
                 Overseer
                 .
                 And
                 altho
                 the
                 inferior
                 Shepherds
                 have
                 also
                 Cure
                 to
                 over-see
                 their
                 Flock
                 ,
                 yet
                 forsomuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Bishops
                 Charge
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 oversee
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Overseer
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 degree
                 higher
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 Consecration
                 we
                 find
                 difference
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 tenth
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Priest
                 then
                 made
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Bishop
                 the
                 Priest
                 ;
                 considering
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 St.
                 Ierome
                 )
                 
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   (
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   very
                   small
                   )
                   difference
                   ,
                   between
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   especially
                   touching
                   the
                   signification
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 being
                 both
                 a
                 Priest
                 and
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 ordained
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 both
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Apostles
                 did
                 afterwards
                 ordain
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 ordain
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Christ
                 made
                 his
                 Apostles
                 Exorcists
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 10.
                 
                 Mat.
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 partly
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 20
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Quorum
                   Remiseritis
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   in
                   meam
                   Commemorationem
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Caeterorum
                   nemo
                   audebat
                   se
                   conjungere
                   illis
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 these
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 after
                 them
                 72
                 other
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 10
                 of
                 St.
                 Luke
                 :
                 They
                 made
                 and
                 ordained
                 also
                 others
                 the
                 seven
                 principal
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 6
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 praying
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 13
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 certain
                 there
                 named
                 at
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 severed
                 Saul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 to
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 taken
                 them
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 Praying
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 their
                 hands
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Ananias
                
                 the
                 Disciple
                 had
                 baptized
                 ,
                 laying
                 his
                 hand
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 replenished
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 so
                 made
                 ,
                 ordained
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Tite
                 ,
                 willing
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 likewise
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 from
                 City
                 to
                 City
                 .
                 Iames
                 was
                 ordained
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iames.
                 So
                 that
                 Example
                 otherwise
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Incertus
                 sum
                 utri
                 fuere
                 priores
                 ,
                 at
                 si
                 Apostoli
                 in
                 prima
                 profectione
                 Ordina●i
                 erant
                 ,
                 apparet
                 Episcopos
                 fuisse
                 priores
                 ,
                 nempe
                 Apostolos
                 ,
                 nam
                 postea
                 designavit
                 Christus
                 alios
                 septuaginta
                 duos
                 .
                 Nec
                 opinor
                 absurdum
                 esse
                 ,
                 ut
                 Sacerdos
                 Episcopum
                 Consecret
                 ,
                 si
                 Episcopus
                 haberi
                 non
                 potest
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Although
                 by
                 Scripture
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 )
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 one
                 not
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 Yet
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 now
                 ,
                 were
                 after
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 made
                 of
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 both
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 made
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 Titus
                 and
                 Timotheus
                 made
                 Priests
                 .
                 
                   Episcopatum
                   ejus
                   accipiat
                   alter
                
                 Act.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Presbyteros
                   qui
                   in
                   vobis
                   sunt
                   ,
                   obsecro
                   &
                   ego
                   Compresbyter
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 word
                 Episcopus
                 as
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 was
                 common
                 and
                 attributed
                 both
                 to
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
               
                 Utrique
                 primi
                 a
                 Deo
                 facti
                 ,
                 Apostoli
                 ,
                 Episcopi
                 ;
                 
                 Septuaginta
                 discipuli
                 (
                 ut
                 conjectura
                 ducor
                 )
                 Sacerdotes
                 .
                 Unde
                 verisimile
                 est
                 Episcopos
                 praecessisse
                 ,
                 Apostoli
                 enim
                 prius
                 vocati
                 erant
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 be
                 of
                 like
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 were
                 both
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 and
                 other
                 old
                 Authors
                 shew
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 wherefore
                 one
                 made
                 another
                 indifferently
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 chief
                 Priest
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                 made
                 his
                 Apostles
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 likewise
                 make
                 others
                 ,
                 some
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Bishops
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 made
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 no
                 inconvenience
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 Ierome
                 saith
                 )
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Epist.
                   ad
                   Euagrium
                
                 .
                 Even
                 like
                 as
                 Souldiers
                 should
                 choose
                 one
                 among
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Captain
                 :
                 So
                 did
                 Priests
                 choose
                 one
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 for
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 learning
                 ,
                 gravity
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 living
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 to
                 avoid
                 Schisms
                 among
                 themselves
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 might
                 not
                 draw
                 the
                 People
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 lacked
                 one
                 Head
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 High
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 his
                 Apostles
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 made
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 it
                 ever-more
                 continued
                 hitherto
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 made
                 the
                 Apostles
                 first
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 by
                 this
                 Authority
                 made
                 both
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 desired
                 his
                 Authority
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Tenth
                 .
                 
                 —
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 Christ
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Septuaginta
                   duo
                   Discipuli
                
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 Menevens
                 .
                 Therleby
                 ,
                 Redmanus
                 ,
                 Coxus
                 ,
                 
                 asserunt
                 in
                 initio
                 eosdem
                 fuisse
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 Presbyteros
                 .
                 Londinens
                 .
                 Carliolens
                 .
                 Symons
                 ,
                 putant
                 Apostolos
                 fuisse
                 institutos
                 Episcopos
                 a
                 Christo
                 ,
                 &
                 eos
                 postea
                 instituisse
                 alios
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 &
                 72
                 Presbyteros
                 postea
                 fuisse
                 Ordinatos
                 :
                 Sic
                 Oglethorpus
                 ,
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 &
                 Tresham
                 aiunt
                 Apostolos
                 primo
                 fuisse
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 deinde
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 cum
                 aliorum
                 Presbyterorum
                 credita
                 esset
                 illis
                 cura
                 .
                 Robertsonus
                 incertus
                 est
                 utri
                 fuere
                 priores
                 ,
                 non
                 absurdum
                 tamen
                 esse
                 opinatur
                 ,
                 ut
                 Sacerdos
                 consecret
                 Episcopum
                 ,
                 si
                 Episcopus
                 haberi
                 non
                 potest
                 .
                 Sic
                 Londinens
                 .
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 Dayus
                 ,
                 putant
                 etiam
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 ut
                 vulgo
                 de
                 Episcopis
                 loquimur
                 ,
                 fuisse
                 ante
                 Presbyteros
                 .
                 Leightonus
                 nihil
                 Respondet
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 tenth
                 ;
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                 Whether
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Priests
                 were
                 first
                 ?
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 David
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Cox
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Redmayn
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   one
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   London
                   ,
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   Carlisle
                
                 ;
                 Drs.
                 
                   Day
                   ,
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   Symmons
                   ,
                   Oglethorp
                   ,
                
                 be
                 in
                 other
                 contrary
                 Opinions
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 think
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Apostles
                   first
                   were
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   were
                   made
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   overseeing
                   of
                   other
                   Priests
                   was
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 My
                 Lords
                 of
                 
                   Duresme
                   ,
                   London
                   ,
                   Carlisle
                   ,
                   Rochester
                   ,
                
                 Dr.
                 Symmons
                 and
                 Crayford
                 ,
                 think
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Apostles
                   first
                   were
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   after
                   made
                   other
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 Dr.
                 Coren
                 and
                 Oglethorp
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   made
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 72
                 
                   were
                   after
                   made
                   Priests
                
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Day
                 thinks
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   now-a-days
                   called
                   ,
                   were
                   before
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 My
                 Lord
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 Drs.
                 Edgworth
                 and
                 Robertson
                 ,
                 think
                 
                   it
                   no
                   inconvenience
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   Priest
                   made
                   a
                   Bishop
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 a
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 Authority
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 any
                 other
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Bishop
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Bishop
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 Princes
                 and
                 Governours
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 Election
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Bishops
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 Christian
                 Emperors
                 and
                 Princes
                 usually
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 before
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 were
                 ,
                 commonly
                 did
                 Elect
                 their
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 eleventh
                 ;
                 That
                 a
                 Bishop
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 deduced
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 Authority
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 to
                 the
                 ninth
                 Question
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Priests
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 we
                 neither
                 find
                 in
                 Scripture
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 eleventh
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Bishop
                 duly
                 appointed
                 ,
                 hath
                 authority
                 ,
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 Priest
                 :
                 because
                 Christ
                 being
                 a
                 Bishop
                 did
                 so
                 make
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 alive
                 ,
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 sheweth
                 by
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ;
                 albeit
                 no
                 Bishop
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 may
                 either
                 give
                 Orders
                 or
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 without
                 Commission
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Supream
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 Man
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 besides
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 example
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Doctors
                 .
              
               
                 
                 By
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 by
                 Scripture
                 may
                 make
                 Deacons
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 none
                 example
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
               
                 Opinor
                 Episcopum
                 habere
                 Authoritatem
                 creandi
                 Sacerdotem
                 ,
                 
                 modo
                 id
                 Magistratus
                 publici
                 permissu
                 fiat
                 .
                 An
                 vero
                 ab
                 alio
                 quam
                 Episcopo
                 id
                 rite
                 fieri
                 possit
                 ,
                 haud
                 scio
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 ab
                 alio
                 factum
                 non
                 memini
                 me
                 legisse
                 .
                 Ordin
                 .
                 conferr
                 .
                 gratiam
                 .
                 vid.
                 Eck.
                 homil
                 .
                 60.
                 
              
               
                 Bishops
                 have
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 afore-said
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 Question
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Priests
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 great
                 necessity
                 .
              
               
                 Bishops
                 have
                 authority
                 by
                 Scripture
                 to
                 ordain
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 ;
                 
                 Joh.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Hujus
                   rei
                   gratia
                   reliqui
                   te
                   Cretae
                   ut
                   constituas
                   oppidatim
                   Presbyteros
                   ,
                
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 
                 Act.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Autoritas
                 ordinandi
                 Presbyteros
                 data
                 est
                 Episcopis
                 per
                 verbum
                 ,
                 
                 multisque
                 aliis
                 quos
                 lego
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Yea
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 appeareth
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 and
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 with
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 any
                 other
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Bishop
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 singular
                 priviledg
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Moses
                 (
                 whom
                 divers
                 Authors
                 say
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Priest
                 )
                 made
                 Aaron
                 a
                 Priest.
                 Truth
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Godly
                 Prince
                 is
                 to
                 over-see
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 appoint
                 them
                 special
                 Charges
                 and
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Kings
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Ioas
                   ,
                   Ezekias
                   ,
                   Iosias
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 Making
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Ordaining
                 and
                 Consecrating
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 specially
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 shewed
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Example
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 authority
                 by
                 Scripture
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 ever
                 made
                 a
                 Priest
                 since
                 Christ's
                 time
                 I
                 read
                 not
                 .
                 Albeit
                 Moses
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 anointed
                 Priest
                 ,
                 made
                 Aaron
                 Priest
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 Commission
                 or
                 Revelation
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 so
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bishop
                 placed
                 by
                 the
                 Higher
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 to
                 minister
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 ever
                 made
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 authority
                 by
                 Scripture
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 eleventh
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 his
                 Minister
                 ,
                 by
                 Scripture
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrate
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 appoint
                 him
                 unto
                 any
                 ministry
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Princes
                 license
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 Region
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 any
                 other
                 Man
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 example
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 A
                 Bishop
                 being
                 licensed
                 by
                 his
                 Prince
                 and
                 Supream
                 Governour
                 ,
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 any
                 Priest
                 hath
                 been
                 ordered
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Ad
                 primam
                 partem
                 Quaestionis
                 respondent
                 omnes
                 ,
                 &
                 convenit
                 omnibus
                 praeter
                 Menevens
                 .
                 Episcopum
                 habere
                 autoritatem
                 instituendi
                 Presbyteros
                 .
                 Roffens
                 .
                 Leighton
                 ,
                 Curren
                 ,
                 Robersonus
                 ,
                 addunt
                 ,
                 Modo
                 Magistratus
                 id
                 permittat
                 .
                 Ad
                 secundam
                 partem
                 Respondent
                 Coxus
                 &
                 Tresham
                 in
                 necessitate
                 concedi
                 potestatem
                 Ordinandi
                 aliis
                 .
                 Eboracen
                 .
                 videtur
                 omnino
                 denegare
                 aliis
                 hanc
                 autoritatem
                 .
                 Redmayn
                 ,
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 Robertson
                 ,
                 Leighton
                 ,
                 Thirleby
                 ,
                 Curren
                 ,
                 Roffen
                 ,
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 Oglethorp
                 ,
                 Carliolen
                 ,
                 nusquam
                 legerunt
                 alios
                 usos
                 fuisse
                 hac
                 Potestate
                 ,
                 quanquam
                 (
                 privilegio
                 quodam
                 )
                 data
                 sit
                 Moysi
                 ,
                 ut
                 Redmanus
                 arbitratur
                 &
                 Edgeworth
                 .
                 Nihil
                 respondent
                 ad
                 secundam
                 partem
                 Quaestionis
                 Londinensis
                 &
                 Dayus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 eleventh
                 ;
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 doth
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Bishops
                   have
                   no
                   authority
                   to
                   make
                   Priests
                   ,
                   without
                   they
                   be
                   authorized
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 The
                 others
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   be
                   authorized
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Yet
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Curren
                   ,
                   Leighton
                   ,
                   Robertson
                
                 ,
                 add
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   cannot
                   use
                   this
                   authority
                   without
                   their
                   Christian
                   Prince
                   doth
                   permit
                   them
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Laymen
                   have
                   other-whiles
                   made
                   Priests
                
                 .
                 So
                 doth
                 Dr.
                 Edgworth
                 and
                 Redman
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Moses
                 
                   by
                   a
                   priviledg
                   given
                   him
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   made
                
                 Aaron
                 
                   his
                   Brother
                   Priest.
                
                 Dr.
                 
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   Crayford
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cox
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Laymen
                   may
                   make
                   Priests
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   Necessity
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Duresme
                   ,
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   Carlisle
                   ,
                
                 Elect
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Curren
                   ,
                   Leighton
                   ,
                   Symmons
                
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 deny
                 this
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   find
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   read
                   not
                   any
                   such
                   example
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 be
                 required
                 any
                 Consecration
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 appointing
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 IN
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 needeth
                 no
                 Consecration
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 election
                 or
                 appointing
                 thereto
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Question
                 ;
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 Priests
                 by
                 Imposition
                 of
                 the
                 Hand
                 with
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 following
                 their
                 steps
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 foresaid
                 things
                 be
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 their
                 Successors
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 do
                 also
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 Appointment
                 only
                 without
                 visible
                 Consecration
                 and
                 Invocation
                 for
                 the
                 assistance
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 convenient
                 nor
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 without
                 the
                 said
                 Invocation
                 ,
                 it
                 bes●emeth
                 no
                 Man
                 to
                 appoint
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 authority
                 :
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 gathered
                 to
                 choose
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 they
                 appointed
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 commended
                 the
                 Election
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 choose
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thou
                   that
                   knowest
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   shew
                   whether
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   thou
                   dost
                   choose
                   to
                   succeed
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                
                 Judas
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   Dixit
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   segregate
                   mihi
                   Barnabam
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Quos
                   posuit
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   regere
                   Ecclesiam
                   Dei.
                
                 And
                 it
                 appeareth
                 also
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 both
                 Visible
                 and
                 Invisible
                 Sanctification
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 above
                 comparison
                 higher
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 only
                 appointment
                 sufficeth
                 without
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 either
                 Visible
                 or
                 Invisible
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 twelfth
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 think
                 Consecration
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Priest
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Law
                 (
                 being
                 yet
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 )
                 the
                 Consecration
                 was
                 required
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 Levit.
                 8.
                 yet
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 higher
                 Judgments
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   Impositione
                   manus
                   &
                   de
                   Oratione
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 manner
                 of
                 Consecrations
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 expresly
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Old
                 Authors
                 make
                 mention
                 also
                 of
                 Inunctions
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 Text
                 of
                 Paul
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Noli
                   negligere
                   gratiam
                   quae
                   in
                   te
                   est
                   ,
                   quae
                   data
                   est
                   tibi
                   per
                   prophetiam
                   cum
                   Impositione
                   manuum
                   Presbyterii
                
                 ;
                 St.
                 Anselm
                 saith
                 ,
                 This
                 
                   Grace
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   Office
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   which
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   meer
                   goodness
                   had
                   called
                   and
                   preferred
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Prophesy
                
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   was
                   the
                   inspiration
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   he
                   knew
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   do
                   therein
                   .
                   The
                   Imposition
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   is
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   ordained
                   and
                   received
                   that
                   Office
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   God
                   is
                   my
                   Witness
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   discharged
                   my self
                   ,
                   showing
                   you
                   as
                   I
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   .
                   Now
                   look
                   you
                   well
                   upon
                   it
                   whom
                   that
                   ye
                   take
                   to
                   Orders
                   ,
                   lest
                   ye
                   lose
                   your self
                   thereby
                   .
                   Let
                   Bishops
                   therefore
                   ,
                   who
                
                 (
                 as
                 saith
                 St.
                 Hierome
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   make
                   Priests
                   ,
                   consider
                   well
                   under
                   what
                   Law
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Constitution
                   is
                   bounden
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   think
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                
              
               
                 Opinor
                 requiri
                 Consecrationem
                 quandam
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 
                 impositionem
                 manuum
                 ,
                 Orationem
                 ,
                 jejunium
                 ,
                 &c.
                 tamen
                 nusquam
                 hoc
                 munere
                 fungi
                 posse
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ubi
                 Magistratus
                 invitet
                 ,
                 jubeat
                 ,
                 aut
                 permittat
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 Scripture
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 required
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 appointing
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   Impositione
                   manuum
                
                 .
              
               
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 I
                 read
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 
                   Ordinatio
                   per
                   manuum
                   Impositionem
                   cum
                   Oratione
                
                 is
                 read
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 above
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 appointment
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Praeter
                 vocationem
                 ,
                 ceu
                 designationem
                 externam
                 ,
                 quae
                 vel
                 a
                 Principe
                 fit
                 ,
                 vel
                 a
                 populo
                 per
                 electionem
                 &
                 suffragia
                 ,
                 requiritur
                 Ordinatio
                 alia
                 per
                 manuum
                 impositionem
                 ,
                 idque
                 per
                 Verbum
                 Dei.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Besides
                 the
                 appointing
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 used
                 certain
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 and
                 with
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Office
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 too
                 dangerous
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 but
                 appointed
                 only
                 :
                 Therefore
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 in
                 hand
                 such
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 farther
                 Grace
                 requisite
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Consecration
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 always
                 used
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Deputation
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Priest
                 or
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 David
                 and
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 who
                 deputed
                 the
                 24
                 above-mentioned
                 to
                 their
                 Offices
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 made
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 Priests
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 appointing
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 
                   per
                   manuum
                   Impositionem
                
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 of
                 long
                 time
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 of
                 Consecration
                 required
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 imposition
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 hands
                 with
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 appointing
                 only
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 twelfth
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Consecration
                 required
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 ensample
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   Impositio
                   manuum
                   cum
                   Oratione
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 for
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 Appointment
                 unto
                 the
                 Office
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 for
                 King
                 David
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 24.
                 did
                 appoint
                 24
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 were
                 consecrated
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Appointment
                 and
                 the
                 Consecration
                 be
                 requisite
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Respondent
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 Londinens
                 ,
                 Carliolens
                 .
                 Leighton
                 ,
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 Robert●onus
                 ,
                 Edgeworth
                 ,
                 Curren
                 ,
                 Dayns
                 ,
                 Oglethorp
                 ,
                 Consecrationem
                 esse
                 requisitam
                 .
                 Redmanus
                 ait
                 eam
                 receptam
                 esse
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 ,
                 atque
                 a
                 Spiritu
                 Sancto
                 institutam
                 ad
                 conferendam
                 gratiam
                 .
                 Dayus
                 ,
                 Roffens
                 .
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 aiunt
                 Sacerdotium
                 conferri
                 per
                 manuum
                 impositionem
                 ,
                 idque
                 ê
                 Scripturis
                 ;
                 Consecrationem
                 vero
                 diu
                 receptam
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 :
                 Coxus
                 Institutionem
                 cum
                 manuum
                 impositione
                 sufficere
                 ,
                 neque
                 per
                 Scripturam
                 requiri
                 Consecrationem
                 .
                 Robertsonus
                 addit
                 supra
                 alios
                 nusquam
                 hoc
                 munere
                 fungi
                 posse
                 quempiam
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ubi
                 Magistratus
                 invitet
                 ,
                 jubeat
                 aut
                 permittat
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Question
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 asked
                 ,
                 Whether
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 be
                 required
                 any
                 Consecration
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 appointing
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ?
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   only
                   the
                   appointing
                
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Cox
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   only
                   appointing
                
                 ,
                 cum
                 manuum
                 Impositione
                 ,
                 
                 
                   is
                   sufficient
                   without
                   Consecration
                
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   London
                   ,
                   Duresme
                   ,
                   Carlisle
                   ,
                
                 Drs.
                 
                   Day
                   ,
                   Curren
                   ,
                   Leighton
                   ,
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   Edgworth
                   ,
                   Oglethorp
                   ,
                
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Consecration
                   is
                   requisite
                
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Redmayn
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Consecration
                   hath
                   been
                   received
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   institute
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   confer
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 My
                 Lord
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Priesthood
                   is
                   given
                
                 per
                 manuum
                 impositionem
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   Consecration
                   hath
                   of
                   long
                   time
                   been
                   received
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 fortuned
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 Learned
                 ,
                 to
                 conquer
                 certain
                 Dominions
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 having
                 none
                 but
                 temporal
                 learned
                 Men
                 with
                 him
                 )
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 defended
                 by
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 Preach
                 and
                 Teach
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 And
                 also
                 make
                 and
                 constitute
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 they
                 ought
                 indeed
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 Histories
                 that
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Laymen
                 unconsecrate
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 ;
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                 touching
                 Teaching
                 and
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 such
                 need
                 ;
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 Laymen
                 not
                 ordered
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 may
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 preach
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Faith
                 to
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 opportunity
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 endeavour
                 themselves
                 to
                 win
                 the
                 Miscreants
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Wise
                 Man
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   charge
                   to
                   every
                   Man
                   of
                   his
                   Neighbour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 God
                 
                   chargeth
                   every
                   Man
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   :
                
                 And
                 surely
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 Alms
                 to
                 draw
                 Men
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 the
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 very
                 Owner
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 every
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 also
                 we
                 have
                 example
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 for
                 case
                 of
                 Necessity
                 ;
                 As
                 we
                 neither
                 find
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 bear
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 being
                 himself
                 no
                 Priest
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 therewith
                 to
                 minister
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 such
                 Powers
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 as
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 Priesthood
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 of
                 need
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 ;
                 altho
                 this
                 authority
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 after
                 form
                 afore-mentioned
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 Laymen
                 expresly
                 prohibited
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 yet
                 such
                 a
                 prohibition
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 authority
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 or
                 otherways
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 no
                 Man
                 may
                 use
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 authority
                 which
                 cometh
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 hath
                 either
                 Commission
                 grounded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 Authority
                 by
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 ancient
                 use
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 universally
                 received
                 over
                 all
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 and
                 fourteenth
                 following
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 necessity
                 herein
                 ,
                 might
                 either
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 and
                 Warrant
                 to
                 determine
                 and
                 order
                 such
                 Cases
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 
                   tempore
                   necessitatis
                   mulier
                   baptizat
                   ,
                   &
                   laicus
                   idem
                   facit
                   ,
                   &
                   audit
                   confessionem
                   :
                
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 inspire
                 in
                 the
                 Princes
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 handsome
                 Remedy
                 therein
                 :
                 And
                 hard
                 were
                 it
                 peradventure
                 to
                 find
                 such
                 great
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 train
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Regions
                 adjoining
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 some
                 Priests
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 purposes
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Prince
                 himself
                 ,
                 godlily
                 inspired
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 might
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 good
                 purposes
                 and
                 intents
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Act
                 indeed
                 ,
                 referring
                 yet
                 this
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 judgment
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 and
                 fourteenth
                 following
                 ;
                 I
                 never
                 read
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 answer
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 Learning
                 ,
                 but
                 think
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Answer
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 Questions
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Necessitas
                   non
                   habet
                   Legem
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 may
                 call
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 ,
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 both
                 together
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 no
                 Priest
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 learned
                 ,
                 inwardly
                 moved
                 and
                 called
                 ,
                 might
                 most
                 charitably
                 and
                 godlily
                 prosecute
                 that
                 same
                 their
                 Calling
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 acceptable
                 Work
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 People
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 Infidelity
                 to
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 whatsoever
                 means
                 God
                 shall
                 inspire
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 hoc
                 casu
                 existimarem
                 accersendos
                 verbi
                 &
                 Sacramentorum
                 Ministros
                 ,
                 
                 si
                 qui
                 forent
                 vicini
                 ;
                 quin
                 si
                 nulli
                 invenirentur
                 ,
                 Principem
                 illum
                 Christianum
                 haberemus
                 pro
                 Apostolo
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 missum
                 a
                 Deo
                 ,
                 licet
                 externo
                 Sacramento
                 non
                 esset
                 commendatus
                 ,
                 quum
                 Deus
                 Sacramentis
                 suis
                 non
                 sit
                 alligatus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 ,
                 and
                 fourteenth
                 following
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 learned
                 temporal
                 Men
                 ,
                 may
                 Preach
                 and
                 Teach
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 of
                 extream
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 make
                 and
                 institute
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 other
                 temporal
                 learned
                 Men
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 Teach
                 and
                 Preach
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptize
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 (
                 the
                 same
                 Necessity
                 standing
                 )
                 elect
                 and
                 appoint
                 Men
                 to
                 those
                 Offices
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 summa
                 necessitate
                 Baptizare
                 &
                 praedicare
                 possunt
                 &
                 debent
                 ,
                 haec
                 etenim
                 duo
                 ,
                 necessaria
                 sunt
                 media
                 ad
                 salutem
                 ;
                 at
                 ordinare
                 (
                 ut
                 conjectura
                 ducor
                 )
                 non
                 debent
                 ,
                 sed
                 aliunde
                 Sacrificos
                 accersire
                 ,
                 quos
                 si
                 habere
                 nequeant
                 ,
                 Deus
                 ipse
                 (
                 cujus
                 negotium
                 agitur
                 )
                 vel
                 oraculo
                 admonebit
                 ,
                 quid
                 faciendum
                 erit
                 ,
                 vel
                 necessitas
                 ipsa
                 (
                 quae
                 sibiipsi
                 est
                 Lex
                 )
                 modum
                 Ordinandi
                 suggeret
                 ac
                 suppeditabit
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 of
                 Necessity
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Laymen
                 made
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 ministring
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 appoint
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 thought
                 convenient
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 Stories
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 for
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 10
                 th
                 Book
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   History
                   Ecclesiastick
                
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 Frumentius
                 ,
                 who
                 preached
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 after
                 made
                 Priest
                 and
                 Bishop
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 Story
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iberians
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Ruf●ine
                 the
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 saith
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Et
                   nondum
                   initiatus
                   Sacris
                   fit
                   suae
                   gentis
                   Apostolus
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 nevertheless
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 there
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   an
                   Ambassad
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                
                 Constantine
                 
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   send
                   them
                   Priests
                   for
                   the
                   further
                   establishment
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   there
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 and
                 his
                 temporal
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 might
                 and
                 ought
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 necessity
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   idem
                   rex
                   sit
                   ,
                   &
                   suae
                   gentis
                   Apostolus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 these
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 concerning
                 other
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 abide
                 and
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 special
                 Commission
                 from
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 send
                 unto
                 other
                 Regions
                 where
                 Priests
                 or
                 Bishops
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 else
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 .
                 Examples
                 in
                 
                   Eccles.
                   Hist.
                   lib.
                
                 10.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Frumentio
                   .
                   &
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Ancilla
                   captiva
                   quae
                   convertit
                   gentem
                   Hiberorum
                   cujus
                   captivae
                   monitis
                   ad
                   Imperatorem
                   Constantinum
                   totius
                   gentis
                   legatio
                   mittitur
                   ,
                   res
                   gesta
                   exponitur
                   ,
                   Sacerdotes
                   mittere
                   exorantur
                   qui
                   coeptum
                   erga
                   se
                   Dei
                   munus
                   implerent
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 temporal
                 Men
                 learned
                 ,
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 minister
                 either
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Ministers
                 be
                 orderly
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 High
                 Power
                 and
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 temporal
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 might
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 also
                 bound
                 to
                 preach
                 God's
                 Word
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 there
                 could
                 no
                 Bishop
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 Institute
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 might
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Quamvis
                   potestas
                   clavium
                   residet
                   praecipue
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 illuminate
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 either
                 he
                 himself
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 by
                 internal
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 Paul
                 was
                 )
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 God
                 would
                 send
                 him
                 Bishops
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 might
                 do
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 learned
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 altho
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 prima
                 parte
                 Quaestionis
                 Conveniunt
                 omnes
                 ,
                 etiam
                 laicos
                 ,
                 
                 tali
                 rerum
                 statu
                 ,
                 non
                 solum
                 posse
                 sed
                 debere
                 docere
                 .
                 Menevens
                 .
                 Thirlebeus
                 ,
                 Leightonus
                 ,
                 Coxus
                 ,
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 Redmanus
                 ,
                 Robertsonus
                 ,
                 etiam
                 potestatem
                 Ministrandi
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 &
                 Ordinandi
                 Ministros
                 ,
                 concedunt
                 illis
                 .
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 hanc
                 prorsus
                 potestatem
                 denegat
                 ,
                 Coren
                 credit
                 Principem
                 Divinitus
                 illuminandum
                 &
                 consecrandum
                 fore
                 in
                 Episcopum
                 interne
                 ,
                 aut
                 aliquem
                 ex
                 suis
                 ,
                 Pauli
                 exemplo
                 .
                 Simile
                 habet
                 Herefordensis
                 &
                 Carliolensis
                 .
                 
                 Dayus
                 nihil
                 respondet
                 de
                 Ordinandis
                 Presbyteris
                 in
                 hac
                 necessitate
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 ;
                 Concerning
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 Whether
                 Laymen
                 may
                 Preach
                 and
                 Teach
                 God's
                 Word
                 ?
                 They
                 do
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   not
                   only
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   teach
                   .
                
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Constituting
                 of
                 Priests
                 of
                 Laymen
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Laymen
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   can
                   make
                   Priests
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   such
                   Authority
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Duresme
                 ,
                 St.
                 
                   Davids
                   .
                   Westminster
                
                 ,
                 Drs.
                 
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   Cox
                   ,
                   Leighton
                   ,
                   Crayford
                   ,
                   Symmons
                   ,
                   Redmayn
                   ,
                   Robertson
                   ,
                
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Laymen
                   in
                   such
                   case
                   have
                   authority
                   to
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 My
                 Lords
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Carlisle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Coren
                 ,
                 think
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   would
                   give
                   the
                   Prince
                   authority
                   ,
                   call
                   him
                   inwardly
                   ,
                   and
                   illuminate
                   him
                   or
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   St.
                
                 Paul.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 forefended
                 by
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 so
                 fortune
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 of
                 a
                 Region
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 remain
                 there
                 unpreached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 unministred
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 that
                 Region
                 should
                 make
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 IT
                 is
                 not
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God's
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 ;
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Article
                 afore
                 ,
                 Teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 any
                 that
                 can
                 and
                 would
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 also
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 may
                 be
                 ministred
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 no
                 Priests
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 altho
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 universal
                 Tradition
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 teach
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 peradventure
                 contract
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Solemnization
                 thereof
                 being
                 only
                 ordained
                 by
                 Law
                 positive
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 ground
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 altho
                 for
                 very
                 urgent
                 causes
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Solemnization
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 may
                 not
                 Make
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 Order
                 Priests
                 nor
                 Bishops
                 not
                 before
                 Ordered
                 to
                 minister
                 the
                 other
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 ministry
                 whereof
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 committed
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 derived
                 to
                 their
                 Successors
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 none
                 other
                 used
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 Article
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vt
                   supra
                
                 ,
                 Quaest.
                 13.
                 —
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vt
                   supra
                
                 ,
                 Quaest.
                 13.
                 —
              
               
               
                 Not
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Supream
                 Governours
                 ,
                 
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 immediate
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 compel
                 all
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 truly
                 and
                 uprightly
                 their
                 bounden
                 Duties
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 each
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Calling
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 any-where
                 such
                 lacked
                 to
                 do
                 and
                 fulfil
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 right-well
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 moving
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 supply
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Huic
                 Quaestioni
                 idem
                 Respondendum
                 ,
                 quod
                 priori
                 ,
                 arbitror
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Vt
                   supra
                
                 ,
                 
                 Quaest.
                 13.
                 —
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 if
                 there
                 could
                 no
                 Bishops
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 order
                 new
                 Priests
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Princes
                 assignation
                 and
                 appointment
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Prince
                 himself
                 might
                 ordain
                 and
                 constitute
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 both
                 Priests
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 Preach
                 and
                 Baptize
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 other
                 Functions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Si
                 ab
                 aliis
                 Regionibus
                 Sacerdotes
                 haberi
                 non
                 poterint
                 ,
                 
                 opinor
                 ipsum
                 Principem
                 deputare
                 posse
                 etiam
                 Laicos
                 ad
                 hoc
                 Sacrum
                 Officium
                 ;
                 sed
                 omnia
                 prius
                 tentanda
                 essent
                 ,
                 ut
                 supra
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Question
                 before
                 ;
                 
                 howbeit
                 the
                 surest
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 som●
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Regions
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 conveniently
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 Likewise
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Question
                 afore
                 .
                 
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 also
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 may
                 appoint
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 :
                 but
                 hitherto
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 Christian
                 King
                 ,
                 made
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 13th
                 Question
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 Bishops
                 nor
                 Priests
                 be
                 had
                 forth
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 conveniently
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 I
                 make
                 answer
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 God
                 will
                 never
                 suffer
                 his
                 Servants
                 to
                 lack
                 that
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 should
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 be
                 called
                 thither
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 God
                 would
                 call
                 inwardly
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 Region
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 Fatentur
                 ut
                 prius
                 omnes
                 ,
                 Laicos
                 posse
                 Docere
                 .
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 
                 Oglethorp
                 negant
                 posse
                 Ordinare
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 tamen
                 concedit
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 baptizare
                 &
                 contrahere
                 Matrimonia
                 ,
                 Edgworth
                 tantum
                 baptizare
                 posse
                 ;
                 nam
                 sufficere
                 dicit
                 ad
                 salutem
                 .
                 Alii
                 omnes
                 eandem
                 potestatem
                 concedunt
                 ,
                 quam
                 prius
                 .
                 Roffens
                 .
                 non
                 aliud
                 
                 respondet
                 his
                 duabus
                 Quaestionibus
                 ,
                 quam
                 quod
                 necessitas
                 non
                 habeat
                 Legem
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 they
                 agree
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Lay-men
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   may
                   teach
                   and
                   minister
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 My
                 Lord
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 and
                 Oglethorp
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   can
                   make
                   no
                   Priests
                   ,
                   altho
                
                 Symmons
                 
                   said
                   they
                   might
                   minister
                   all
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Question
                   before
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 do
                 grant
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   may
                   Christen
                
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Rochester
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Crayford
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                
                 ,
                 Necessitas
                 non
                 habet
                 Legem
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 bound
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Quorum
                   Remiseritis
                
                 )
                 and
                 such-like
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 his
                 secret
                 deadly
                 sins
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Quorum
                   R●miseritis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such-like
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 his
                 secret
                 deadly
                 Sins
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 ;
                 This
                 Scripture
                 is
                 indifferent
                 to
                 secret
                 and
                 open
                 Sins
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 authority
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 appointed
                 or
                 limited
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 given
                 commonly
                 to
                 both
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Sinner
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 discharged
                 of
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 secret
                 Sins
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 chargeth
                 him
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 secret
                 Sins
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Sinner
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 this
                 authority
                 to
                 confess
                 his
                 open
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 also
                 is
                 he
                 bound
                 to
                 confess
                 his
                 secret
                 sins
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 special
                 end
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Absolutionem
                   a
                   peccato
                   cujus
                   fecit
                   se
                   servum
                   ,
                
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 both
                 cases
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 sins
                 as
                 touching
                 God
                 are
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 secret
                 or
                 hid
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 confession
                 of
                 secret
                 deadly
                 sins
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 to
                 attain
                 absolution
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 whether
                 every
                 Man
                 that
                 hath
                 secretly
                 committed
                 deadly
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 ask
                 Absolution
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 therefore
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 hard
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 much
                 controversy
                 amongst
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 define
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 surest
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 Confess
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 most
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 holy
                 Expositors
                 ,
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Quorum
                   Remiseritis
                   peccata
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 with
                 other-like
                 ,
                 serveth
                 well
                 to
                 this
                 intent
                 ;
                 That
                 Christian
                 Folk
                 should
                 confess
                 th●●
                 secret
                 deadly
                 sins
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 assoiled
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 mean
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 other
                 like
                 Assurance
                 .
              
               
               
                 Opinor
                 obligare
                 ,
                 modo
                 aliter
                 conscientiae
                 illius
                 satisfieri
                 nequeat
                 .
                 
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 find
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 Scripture
                 to
                 confess
                 his
                 secret
                 deadly
                 sins
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 troubled
                 in
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 quieted
                 without
                 godly
                 Instruction
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Matter
                 being
                 in
                 controversy
                 among
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 very
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 rather
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 this
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Quorum
                   Remiseritis
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 such-like
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 confess
                 his
                 secret
                 deadly
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 grieve
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 may
                 conveniently
                 have
                 him
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ordained
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 by
                 Absolution
                 to
                 remit
                 sins
                 ;
                 which
                 Absolution
                 I
                 never
                 read
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 
                   sine
                   Confessione
                   praeviâ
                
                 .
              
               
                 Confitenda
                 sunt
                 opinor
                 ,
                 
                 etiam
                 peccata
                 abdita
                 ac
                 secreta
                 propter
                 Absolutionem
                 ac
                 conscientiae
                 tranquillitatem
                 ,
                 &
                 praecipue
                 pro
                 vitanda
                 desperatione
                 ,
                 ad
                 quam
                 plerumque
                 adiguntur
                 multi
                 in
                 extremis
                 ,
                 dum
                 sibi
                 ipsis
                 de
                 remissione
                 peccatorum
                 nimium
                 blandiuntur
                 ,
                 nullius
                 (
                 dum
                 sani
                 sunt
                 )
                 censuram
                 subeuntes
                 nisi
                 propriam
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 altho
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 Confession
                 of
                 privy
                 Sins
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 insinuated
                 and
                 shewed
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 Medicine
                 or
                 Remedy
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Men
                 that
                 fall
                 into
                 deadly
                 sin
                 ought
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 quieting
                 of
                 their
                 Consciences
                 seek
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 conveniently
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Priest
                 as
                 is
                 meet
                 to
                 hear
                 their
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 ways
                 to
                 obtain
                 remission
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 recover
                 Grace
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 surer
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 contemn
                 his
                 own
                 Health
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 unnatural
                 .
                 Also
                 because
                 we
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Bond
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 his
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 because
                 we
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 our selves
                 in
                 an
                 Order
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 surest
                 Remedy
                 to
                 recover
                 Grace
                 for
                 our selves
                 .
                 Contrition
                 is
                 one
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 a
                 Man
                 cannot
                 be
                 well
                 assured
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 Contrition
                 ,
                 Attrition
                 ,
                 or
                 Displeasure
                 for
                 his
                 sin
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 satisfie
                 or
                 content
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 or
                 worthy
                 to
                 get
                 his
                 Grace
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 way
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Absolution
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Christ's
                 promise
                 will
                 not
                 deceive
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 put
                 no
                 step
                 or
                 bar
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 do
                 not
                 then
                 actually
                 sin
                 inwardly
                 nor
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 but
                 intend
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 intendeth
                 to
                 give
                 thee
                 by
                 that
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 efficacity
                 of
                 Christ's
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   Quorum
                   Remiseritis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 Priest
                 can
                 give
                 thee
                 no
                 Absolution
                 from
                 that
                 sin
                 that
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 :
                 therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 bound
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 causes
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 thy
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 Ancient
                 Doctors
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 bindeth
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 confess
                 their
                 secret
                 deadly
                 sins
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 Confession
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wholsome
                 thing
                 so
                 for
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 provoketh
                 and
                 allureth
                 us
                 thereto
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 active
                 Power
                 to
                 Priests
                 to
                 assoil
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Quorum
                   Remiseritis
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 safer
                 way
                 for
                 Salvation
                 to
                 confess
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 Priest
                 :
                 Yet
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 confession
                 is
                 not
                 necessarily
                 deduced
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 commanded
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 precept
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 much
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 willed
                 ,
                 not
                 commanded
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 quiet
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 confess
                 their
                 secret
                 deadly
                 sins
                 unto
                 a
                 Priest
                 :
                 Howbeit
                 no
                 Man
                 ought
                 to
                 contemn
                 such
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Tradition
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 unlearned
                 Multitude
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Man
                 whose
                 Conscience
                 is
                 grieved
                 with
                 mortal
                 secret
                 sins
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Quorum
                   Remiseritis
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 confess
                 his
                 sin
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 him
                 conveniently
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 Londinens
                 .
                 Dayus
                 ,
                 Oglethorpus
                 ,
                 Coren
                 ,
                 Redmayn
                 ,
                 asserunt
                 obligari
                 .
                 Coxus
                 ,
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 &
                 Robertsonus
                 dicunt
                 non
                 obligari
                 ,
                 si
                 aliter
                 Conscientiae
                 illorum
                 satisfieri
                 queat
                 ;
                 Menevens
                 .
                 nullo
                 modo
                 obligari
                 .
                 Carliolens
                 .
                 &
                 Symmons
                 aiunt
                 ,
                 secundum
                 veterum
                 interpretationem
                 ,
                 hac
                 Scriptura
                 quemvis
                 obligari
                 peccatorem
                 .
                 Roffens
                 .
                 Herefordens
                 .
                 &
                 Thirliby
                 non
                 respondent
                 ,
                 sed
                 dubitant
                 .
                 Leightonus
                 solum
                 indoctos
                 obligari
                 ad
                 Confessionem
                 .
                 Edgeworth
                 tradit
                 duplicem
                 modum
                 remissionis
                 peccatorum
                 ,
                 per
                 Contritionem
                 sive
                 Attritionem
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 Absolutionem
                 :
                 &
                 quia
                 nemo
                 potest
                 certus
                 esse
                 ,
                 num
                 attritio
                 &
                 dolor
                 pro
                 peccato
                 sufficiat
                 ad
                 satisfaciendum
                 Deo
                 &
                 obtinendam
                 gratiam
                 ,
                 ideo
                 tutissimam
                 viam
                 deligendam
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 ,
                 Absolutionem
                 a
                 Sacerdote
                 ,
                 quae
                 per
                 promissionem
                 Christi
                 est
                 certa
                 ;
                 Absolvere
                 non
                 potest
                 nisi
                 cognoscat
                 peccata
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 peccata
                 per
                 Confessionem
                 sunt
                 illi
                 revelanda
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 eleventh
                 ;
                 Concerning
                 Confession
                 of
                 our
                 secret
                 deadly
                 sins
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Duresme
                   ,
                   London
                
                 ,
                 Drs.
                 
                   Day
                   ,
                   Curren
                   ,
                   Oglethorp
                   ,
                   Redmayn
                   ,
                   Crayford
                   ,
                
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Men
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   confess
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   secret
                   Sins
                   .
                
                 Drs.
                 
                   Cox
                   ,
                   Tresham
                   ,
                   Robertson
                
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   be
                   not
                   bound
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   may
                   quiet
                   their
                   Consciences
                   otherwise
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 also
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   this
                   Text
                   bindeth
                   no
                   Man.
                
                 Dr.
                 Leighton
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   it
                   bindeth
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carlisle
                 and
                 Symmons
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   by
                   ancient
                   Doctors
                   exposition
                   ,
                   Men
                   be
                   bound
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   to
                   confess
                   their
                   deadly
                   sins
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 16.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 may
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 Crimes
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 they
                 only
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 by
                 God's
                 Law
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 neither
                 commanded
                 nor
                 forbidden
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 any
                 Region
                 giveth
                 him
                 authority
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 such
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Laws
                 have
                 such
                 authority
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Region
                 forbiddeth
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 authority
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 no
                 Priests
                 may
                 also
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Law
                 allow
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 ;
                 The
                 power
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 dissever
                 the
                 Sinner
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Mystical
                 Body
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   donec
                   resipis●at
                
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 what
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 altho
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 saving
                 only
                 for
                 disobedience
                 against
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 example
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 other
                 cases
                 :
                 As
                 of
                 the
                 Fornicator
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 of
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
                 for
                 their
                 Blaspemy
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 of
                 other
                 Crimes
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Paul
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 disobedient
                 to
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess.
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 find
                 also
                 charge
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 commune
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 salute
                 him
                 with
                 Ave
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 that
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 many
                 great
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 manifest
                 disobedience
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Man
                 is
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 dissevered
                 from
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Mystical
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 Excommunication
                 toucheth
                 also
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 may
                 use
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 
                 taking
                 example
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 with
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 Alexander
                 and
                 Hymeneus
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 Question
                 ,
                 That
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 altho
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 both
                 inferior
                 Prelates
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 Priests
                 too
                 in
                 notorious
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 after
                 divers
                 Mens
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 semblably
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 be
                 appointed
                 Governors
                 and
                 Rulers
                 over
                 any
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 affirmatively
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 open
                 and
                 manifest
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 
                 meaning
                 of
                 such
                 Priests
                 and
                 Bishops
                 as
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 authorized
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 power
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 hard
                 Question
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 hear
                 other
                 Men
                 speak
                 ,
                 than
                 say
                 my
                 own
                 
                 Sentence
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Man
                 hath
                 given
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 Priests
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Lay-man
                 should
                 have
                 authority
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Divers
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 open
                 deadly
                 sinners
                 continuing
                 in
                 obstinacy
                 with
                 contempt
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 in
                 Histories
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 hath
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Opinor
                 Episcopum
                 aut
                 Presbyterum
                 Excommunicare
                 posse
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 ministrum
                 &
                 os
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 ab
                 eadem
                 mandatum
                 habens
                 .
                 Utrum
                 vero
                 id
                 juris
                 nulli
                 nisi
                 Sacerdotibus
                 in
                 mandatis
                 dari
                 possit
                 ,
                 non
                 satis
                 scio
                 .
                 Excommunicandum
                 esse
                 opinor
                 pro
                 hujuscemodi
                 criminibus
                 ,
                 qualia
                 recenset
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 si
                 ,
                 is
                 qui
                 frater
                 nominatur
                 ,
                 est
                 fornicator
                 ,
                 aut
                 avarus
                 ,
                 aut
                 idolis
                 serviens
                 ,
                 aut
                 maledicus
                 ,
                 aut
                 ebriosus
                 ,
                 aut
                 rapax
                 ,
                 cum
                 hujusmodi
                 ne
                 cibum
                 sumere
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 as
                 a
                 publick
                 Person
                 appointed
                 to
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 may
                 excommunicate
                 for
                 all
                 publick
                 Crimes
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 others
                 than
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Priests
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 by
                 God's
                 Law
                 for
                 manifest
                 and
                 open
                 Crimes
                 :
                 Also
                 others
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 be
                 no
                 Priests
                 ,
                 may
                 exercise
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Non
                 solum
                 Episcopus
                 Excommunicare
                 potest
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 tota
                 Congregatio
                 ,
                 idque
                 pro
                 lethalibus
                 criminibus
                 ac
                 publicis
                 ,
                 ê
                 quibus
                 scandalum
                 Ecclesiae
                 provenire
                 potest
                 .
                 Non
                 tamen
                 pro
                 re
                 pecuniaria
                 uti
                 olim
                 solebant
                 .
              
               
                 
                 They
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 open
                 and
                 great
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 offended
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 Crimes
                 as
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Governours
                 determine
                 ,
                 and
                 thinketh
                 expedient
                 ,
                 Men
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicate
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 
                   in
                   nonnullis
                   Constitutionibus
                   Iustiniani
                
                 .
                 Whether
                 any
                 other
                 may
                 pronounce
                 the
                 Sentence
                 but
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 I
                 am
                 uncertain
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 only
                 ,
                 may
                 excommunicate
                 a
                 notorious
                 and
                 grievous
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 obstinate
                 Person
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Christian
                 People
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 pertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Io.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Quorum
                   Remiseritis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   et
                   Quorum
                   retinetis
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 manner
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 spoken
                 of
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 which
                 private
                 Persons
                 may
                 use
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   is
                   qui
                   frater
                   nominatur
                   inter
                   vos
                   est
                   fornicator
                   ,
                   aut
                   avarus
                   ,
                   aut
                   idolis
                   ferviens
                   ,
                   &c.
                   cum
                   hujusmodi
                   ne
                   cibum
                   quidem
                   capiatis
                   .
                
                 Excluding
                 filthy
                 Persons
                 ,
                 covetous
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Braulers
                 and
                 Quarrellers
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Company
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 to
                 eat
                 nor
                 drink
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Whosoever
                 hath
                 a
                 place
                 under
                 the
                 Higher
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 Ministry
                 given
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 
                 for
                 any
                 Crime
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 the
                 High
                 Power
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Crime
                 be
                 publick
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Priest
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 by
                 Scripture
                 :
                 as
                 touching
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 what
                 Crimes
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 open
                 deadly
                 sin
                 and
                 disobedience
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 ,
                 Whether
                 only
                 the
                 Priest
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 he
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 authorizes
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 having
                 License
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 may
                 excommunicate
                 every
                 obstinate
                 and
                 inobedient
                 Person
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 notable
                 and
                 deadly
                 sin
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 not
                 only
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 other
                 Man
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 authority
                 to
                 appoint
                 Men
                 to
                 that
                 Office
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 an
                 obstinate
                 Person
                 for
                 publick
                 Sins
                 .
                 Forsomuch
                 as
                 the
                 Keys
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 may
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 which
                 Excommunication
                 may
                 be
                 pronounced
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 Congregation
                 does
                 appoint
                 ,
                 altho
                 he
                 be
                 neither
                 Bishop
                 nor
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Menevens
                 .
                 Herefordens
                 .
                 Thirleby
                 ,
                 Dayus
                 ,
                 Leightonus
                 ,
                 Coxus
                 ,
                 
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 Coren
                 ,
                 concedunt
                 authoritatem
                 excommunicandi
                 etiam
                 Laicis
                 ,
                 modo
                 a
                 Magistratu
                 deputentur
                 .
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 &
                 Edgworth
                 prorsus
                 negant
                 datum
                 Laicis
                 ,
                 sed
                 Apostolis
                 &
                 eorum
                 successoribus
                 tantum
                 .
                 Roffensis
                 ,
                 Redmanus
                 ,
                 &
                 Robertsonus
                 ambigunt
                 ,
                 num
                 detur
                 Laicis
                 .
                 Londinens
                 .
                 non
                 respondet
                 Quaestioni
                 :
                 Oglethorpus
                 &
                 Thirliby
                 aiunt
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 datam
                 esse
                 potestatem
                 Excommunicandi
                 ;
                 Idem
                 Treshamus
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 ,
                 Of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 agree
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Duresme
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Edgworth
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Lay-men
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   authority
                   to
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   given
                   only
                   unto
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   their
                   Successors
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Hereford
                   ,
                   St.
                   Davids
                   ,
                   Westminster
                   ,
                
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 
                   Day
                   ,
                   Coren
                   ,
                   Leighton
                   ,
                   Cox
                   ,
                   Symmons
                   ,
                
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Lay-men
                   may
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   High
                   Ruler
                   .
                
                 My
                 Lord
                 Elect
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Tresham
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Oglethorp
                 ,
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   institute
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 17.
                 
                 Question
                 .
                 Whether
                 Unction
                 of
                 the
                 Sick
                 with
                 Oil
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 Venial
                 Sins
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 used
                 ,
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 ?
              
               
                 Answers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   UNction
                   of
                   the
                   Sick
                   with
                   Oil
                   ,
                   to
                   remit
                   Venial
                   Sins
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   used
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   any
                   ancient
                   Authors
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   T.
                   Cantuarien
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 mine
                 Opinion
                 and
                 Sentence
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 temerariously
                 define
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 remit
                 the
                 judgment
                 thereof
                 wholly
                 unto
                 your
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   To
                   the
                   seventeenth
                   ;
                   Of
                   Unction
                   of
                   the
                   Sick
                   with
                   Oil
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Sins
                   thereby
                   be
                   remitted
                   ,
                   St.
                   Iames
                   doth
                   teach
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   Ceremonies
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Unction
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   no
                   special
                   mention
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   albeit
                   the
                   said
                   St.
                   Iames
                   maketh
                   also
                   mention
                   of
                   Prayer
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Edward
                   .
                   Ebor.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   To
                   the
                   seventeenth
                   ;
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   albeit
                   it
                   appeareth
                   not
                   clearly
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   usage
                   in
                   extream
                   Unction
                   now
                   ,
                   be
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   Yet
                   of
                   the
                   Unction
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   Sickness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Oil
                   also
                   with
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   St.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   which
                   place
                   commonly
                   is
                   alledged
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   hath
                   been
                   received
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   extream
                   Unction
                   .
                
                 
                   Ita
                   mihi
                   
                     Edmundo
                     Londinensi
                  
                   .
                   Episcopo
                   pro
                   hoc
                   tempore
                   dicendum
                   videtur
                   ,
                   salvo
                   judicio
                   melius
                   sentientis
                   ,
                   cui
                   me
                   prompte
                   &
                   humiliter
                   subjicio
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   In
                   Unction
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   be
                   Sick
                   with
                   Oil
                   ,
                   and
                   praying
                   for
                   them
                   for
                   remission
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                   is
                   plainly
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   St.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   what
                   form
                   or
                   fashion
                   the
                   said
                   Inunction
                   was
                   then
                   used
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   telleth
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Written
                     on
                     the
                     back
                     of
                     the
                     Paper
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rochester's
                   Book
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Extream
                   Unction
                   is
                   plainly
                   set
                   out
                   by
                   St.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   which
                   maketh
                   also
                   that
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   6
                   th
                   of
                   St.
                   Mark
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   right
                   good
                   ancient
                   Doctors
                   .
                
                 
                   Robert
                   Carliolen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   De
                   Unctione
                   Infirmorum
                   nihil
                   reperio
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   ,
                   
                   praeter
                   id
                   quod
                   scribitur
                   ,
                   Marc.
                   6.
                   
                   &
                   Jacob.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Robertson
                   .
                
                 
                   T.
                   Cantuarien
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Unction
                   of
                   the
                   Sick
                   with
                   Oil
                   consecrat
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   used
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   not
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   Richardus
                   Cox.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Unction
                   of
                   the
                   Sick
                   with
                   praying
                   for
                   them
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     George
                     Day
                  
                   .
                   Opiniones
                   non
                   Assertiones
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   De
                   Unctione
                   Infirmorum
                   cum
                   oleo
                   ,
                   adjecta
                   Oratione
                   ,
                   
                   expressa
                   mentio
                   est
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   ,
                   quanquam
                   nunc
                   addantur
                   alii
                   ritus
                   ,
                   honestatis
                   gratiâ
                   (
                   ut
                   in
                   aliis
                   Sacramentis
                   )
                   de
                   quibus
                   in
                   Scripturis
                   nulla
                   mentio
                   .
                
                 
                   Owinus
                   Oglethorpus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Unction
                   with
                   Oil
                   ,
                   adjoined
                   with
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   having
                   promise
                   of
                   Remission
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   St.
                   Iames
                   ,
                   and
                   ancient
                   Authors
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   use
                   which
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   amiss
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   amended
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   Redmayn
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   Mark
                   6.
                   and
                   Iames
                   5.
                   
                   Augustine
                   and
                   other
                   ancient
                   Authors
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Edgeworth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Unction
                   of
                   the
                   Sick
                   with
                   Oil
                   ,
                   to
                   remit
                   Sins
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   ancient
                   Authors
                   .
                
                 
                   Symon
                   Matthew
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Unction
                   with
                   Oil
                   is
                   grounded
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   expresly
                   spoken
                   of
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   this
                   Additament
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   used
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   specified
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   now
                   used
                   in
                   Unction
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   meer
                   Traditions
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                   William
                   Tresham
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   seventeenth
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                   That
                   Unction
                   of
                   the
                   Sick
                   with
                   Oil
                   and
                   Prayer
                   to
                   remit
                   Sins
                   ,
                   is
                   manifestly
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   St.
                   Iames
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   and
                   ancient
                   Authors
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   as
                   be
                   now
                   commonly
                   used
                   .
                
                 
                   T.
                   Cantuarien
                   .
                
                 
                   Per
                   me
                   
                     Edwardum
                     Leyghton
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Unction
                   with
                   Oil
                   to
                   remit
                   Sins
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Richard
                   Coren
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                 Menevens
                 .
                 &
                 Coxus
                 negant
                 Unctionem
                 Olei
                 (
                 ut
                 jam
                 est
                 recepta
                 )
                 ad
                 remittenda
                 peccata
                 contineri
                 in
                 Scripturis
                 .
                 Eboracens
                 .
                 Carliolens
                 .
                 Edgworth
                 ,
                 Coren
                 ,
                 Redmayn
                 ,
                 Symmons
                 ,
                 Leightonus
                 ,
                 Oglethorp
                 aiunt
                 ,
                 haberi
                 in
                 Scripturis
                 .
                 Roffens
                 .
                 Thirleby
                 ,
                 Robertsonus
                 ,
                 praeterquam
                 illud
                 Jacobi
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 Marci
                 6.
                 nihil
                 proferunt
                 .
                 Herefordensis
                 ambigit
                 .
                 Tresham
                 vult
                 Unctionem
                 Olei
                 tradi
                 nobis
                 é
                 Scripturis
                 ,
                 sed
                 Unctionis
                 Caeremonias
                 traditiones
                 esse
                 humanas
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Davids
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Cox
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Vnction
                   of
                   the
                   Sick
                   with
                   Oil
                   consecrate
                   .
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   used
                   to
                   remit
                   Sin
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 My
                 Lords
                 of
                 
                   York
                   ,
                   Duresme
                   ,
                   Carlile
                
                 ,
                 Drs.
                 
                   Coren
                   ,
                   Edgworth
                   ,
                   Redman
                   ,
                   Symmons
                   ,
                   Leyghton
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Oglethorp
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XXII
               .
               Dr.
               Barnes's
               Renunciation
               of
               some
               Articles
               informed
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               BE
               it
               known
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               that
               I
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               have
               as
               well
               in
               Writing
               ,
               as
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               over-shot
               my self
               ,
               and
               been
               deceived
               ,
               by
               trusting
               too
               much
               to
               mine
               own
               heady
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               giving
               judgment
               in
               and
               touching
               the
               Articles
               hereafter
               ensuing
               ;
               whereas
               being
               convented
               ,
               and
               called
               before
               the
               Person
               of
               my
               most
               gracious
               Soveraign
               Lord
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               of
               England
               and
               of
               France
               ,
               Defensor
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               in
               Earth
               Supream
               Head
               immediately
               under
               God
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               It
               pleased
               his
               Highness
               ,
               of
               his
               great
               clemency
               and
               goodness
               ,
               being
               assisted
               with
               sundry
               of
               his
               most
               discreet
               and
               learned
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               enter
               such
               Disputation
               and
               Argument
               with
               me
               ,
               upon
               the
               Points
               of
               my
               over-sight
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               same
               was
               fully
               and
               perfectly
               confuted
               by
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               enforced
               only
               for
               Truths
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               defence
               of
               Scriptures
               to
               serve
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               my
               part
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               ,
               confess
               ,
               and
               knowledg
               my
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               with
               my
               most
               humble
               submission
               ,
               do
               promise
               for
               ever
               from
               henceforth
               to
               abstain
               and
               beware
               of
               such
               rashness
               :
               And
               for
               my
               further
               declaration
               therein
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               abide
               such
               order
               for
               my
               doings
               passed
               ,
               as
               his
               Grace
               shall
               appoint
               and
               assign
               unto
               me
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               my
               heart
               to
               advance
               and
               set
               forth
               the
               said
               Articles
               ensuing
               ,
               which
               I
               knowledg
               and
               confess
               to
               be
               most
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               Christian
               ,
               and
               necessary
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               observed
               ,
               and
               followed
               of
               all
               good
               Christian
               People
               .
               Tho
               it
               so
               be
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               is
               he
               only
               which
               hath
               suffered
               Passion
               and
               Death
               for
               redemption
               of
               all
               such
               as
               will
               and
               shall
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               by
               perfect
               Faith
               and
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               that
               also
               he
               hath
               taken
               upon
               him
               gratis
               the
               burden
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               which
               as
               afore
               will
               ,
               hath
               ,
               or
               shall
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               paying
               sufficient
               Ransom
               for
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               becomed
               their
               only
               Redeemer
               and
               Justifier
               ;
               of
               the
               which
               number
               I
               trust
               and
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               many
               of
               us
               now-adays
               be
               of
               :
               yet
               I
               in
               heart
               do
               confess
               ,
               that
               after
               ,
               by
               the
               foresaid
               means
               we
               become
               right
               Christian
               Folks
               ,
               yet
               then
               by
               not
               following
               our
               Master's
               Commandments
               and
               Laws
               ,
               we
               do
               loose
               
               the
               benefits
               and
               fruition
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               case
               is
               irrecuperable
               ,
               but
               by
               true
               Penance
               ,
               the
               only
               Remedy
               left
               unto
               us
               by
               our
               Saviour
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               think
               it
               more
               than
               convenient
               and
               necessary
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               Justification
               shall
               be
               preached
               of
               ,
               that
               this
               deed
               be
               joined
               with
               all
               the
               fore-part
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               it
               may
               teach
               all
               true
               Christian
               People
               a
               right
               knowledg
               of
               their
               Justification
               .
            
             
               By
               me
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               .
            
             
               Also
               I
               confess
               with
               my
               heart
               ,
               That
               Almighty
               God
               is
               in
               no
               wise
               Author
               ,
               causer
               of
               Sin
               ,
               or
               any
               Evil
               ;
               and
               therefore
               whereas
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 Induravit
                 Dominus
                 Cor
                 Pharaonis
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               such
               other
               Texts
               of
               like
               sense
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               understand
               them
               ,
               
                 quod
                 Dominus
                 permisit
                 eum
                 indurari
              
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ;
               which
               doth
               accord
               with
               many
               of
               the
               ancient
               Interpreters
               also
               .
            
             
               By
               me
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               .
            
             
               Further
               I
               do
               confess
               with
               my
               heart
               ,
               That
               whensoever
               I
               have
               offended
               my
               Neighbours
               ,
               I
               must
               first
               reconcile
               my self
               unto
               him
               ,
               e're
               I
               shall
               get
               remission
               of
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               he
               offend
               me
               ,
               I
               must
               forgive
               him
               ,
               e're
               that
               I
               can
               be
               forgiven
               ;
               for
               this
               doth
               the
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               teach
               me
               .
            
             
               By
               me
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               also
               confess
               with
               my
               heart
               ,
               That
               good
               Works
               limited
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               done
               by
               a
               penitent
               and
               true
               reconciled
               Christian
               Man
               ,
               be
               profitable
               and
               allowable
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               allowed
               of
               God
               for
               his
               benefit
               ,
               and
               helping
               to
               his
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               By
               me
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               .
            
             
               Also
               do
               confess
               with
               my
               heart
               ,
               That
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               made
               by
               Christian
               Rulers
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               obeyed
               by
               the
               Inferiors
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               fear
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               whoso
               breaketh
               them
               ,
               breaketh
               God's
               Commandments
               .
            
             
               By
               me
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               .
            
             
               All
               and
               singular
               the
               which
               Articles
               before
               written
               ,
               I
               the
               foresaid
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               do
               approve
               and
               confess
               to
               be
               most
               true
               and
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               promise
               with
               my
               heart
               ,
               by
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               hereafter
               to
               maintain
               ,
               preach
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               the
               same
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               my
               power
               ,
               wit
               ,
               and
               cunning
               .
            
             
               By
               me
               
                 Robert
                 Barnes
              
               .
            
             
               By
               me
               
                 William
                 Ierome
              
               .
            
             
               By
               me
               
                 Thomas
                 Gerarde
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               XXIII
               .
               The
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Westminster
               .
            
             
               REx
               omnibus
               ad
               quos
               ,
               &c.
               salutem
               .
               Cum
               nuper
               caenobium
               quoddam
               sive
               Monasterium
               ,
               quod
               (
               dum
               extitit
               )
               Monasterium
               Sancti
               Petri
               Westmon
               .
               vulgariter
               vocabatur
               ,
               omnia
               &
               singula
               ejus
               Maneria
               ,
               Dominia
               ,
               Mesuagia
               ,
               Terrae
               ,
               Tenementa
               ,
               Haereditamenta
               ,
               Dotationes
               &
               Possessiones
               ,
               certis
               de
               causis
               specialibus
               &
               urgentibus
               ,
               per
               Willielmum
               ipsius
               nuper
               Caenobii
               sive
               Monasterii
               Abbatem
               ,
               &
               ejusdem
               loci
               Conventum
               ,
               nobis
               &
               haeredibus
               nostris
               in
               perpetuum
               jamdudum
               data
               fuerunt
               &
               concessa
               ,
               prout
               per
               ipsorum
               nuper
               Abbatis
               &
               Conventus
               cartam
               sigillo
               suo
               communi
               sive
               conventuali
               sigillatam
               &
               in
               Cancellar
               .
               nostram
               irrotulat
               .
               manifeste
               liquet
               ;
               quorum
               praetextu
               nos
               de
               ejusdem
               nuper
               Caenobii
               sive
               Monasterii
               situ
               ,
               septu
               &
               praecinctu
               ,
               ac
               de
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               praedict
               .
               nuper
               Abbatis
               &
               Conventus
               Maneriis
               ,
               Dominiis
               &
               Mesuagiis
               ,
               Terris
               ,
               Tenementis
               ,
               Haereditamentis
               ,
               Dotationibus
               &
               Possessionibus
               ,
               ad
               praesens
               pleno
               jure
               seisiti
               sumus
               in
               dominico
               nostro
               ,
               ut
               de
               feodo
               .
               Nos
               utique
               sic
               de
               eisdem
               seisiti
               existen
               ▪
               divinaque
               nos
               clementia
               inspirante
               nihil
               magis
               ex
               animo
               affectantes
               ,
               quam
               ut
               vera
               religio
               verusque
               Dei
               cultus
               inibi
               non
               modo
               aboleatur
               sed
               in
               integrum
               potius
               restituatur
               ,
               &
               ad
               primitivam
               sive
               genuinae
               sinceritatis
               normam
               reformetur
               ,
               correctis
               enormitatibus
               in
               quas
               monachorum
               vita
               &
               professio
               longo
               temporum
               lapsu
               deplorabiter
               exorbitaverit
               ,
               operam
               dedimus
               ,
               quatenus
               humana
               perspicere
               potest
               infirmitas
               ,
               ut
               imposterum
               ibidem
               sacrorum
               eloquiorum
               documenta
               &
               nostrae
               salutiferae
               Redemptionis
               sacramenta
               pure
               administrentur
               ,
               bonorum
               morum
               disciplina
               sincere
               observetur
               ,
               Juventus
               in
               literis
               liberaliter
               instituatur
               ,
               senectus
               viribus
               defectis
               ,
               eorum
               praesertim
               qui
               circa
               personam
               nostram
               ,
               vel
               alioquin
               circa
               Regni
               nostri
               negotia
               publice
               bene
               &
               fideliter
               nobis
               servierunt
               ,
               rebus
               ad
               victum
               necessariis
               condigne
               foveatur
               ,
               &
               denique
               eleemosinarum
               in
               pauperes
               Christi
               clargitiones
               ,
               viarum
               pontiumque
               reparationes
               ,
               &
               caetera
               omnis
               generis
               pietatis
               officia
               illinc
               exuberanter
               in
               omnia
               vicina
               loca
               longe
               lateque
               dimaneant
               ,
               ad
               Dei
               omnipotentis
               gloriam
               ,
               &
               ad
               subditorum
               nostrorum
               communem
               utilitatem
               felicitatemque
               :
               Idcirco
               nos
               considerantes
               quod
               situs
               dicti
               nuper
               Monasterii
               Sancti
               Petri
               Westmon
               .
               in
               quo
               multa
               tum
               percharissimi
               patris
               nostri
               ,
               tum
               aliorum
               Inclitorum
               ,
               quondam
               Regum
               Angliae
               ,
               praeclara
               monumenta
               conduntur
               ,
               sit
               locus
               aptus
               ,
               conveniens
               &
               necessarius
               instituendi
               ,
               erigendi
               ,
               ordinandi
               &
               stabiliendi
               sedem
               Episcopalem
               ,
               &
               quandam
               Ecclesiam
               Cathedralem
               de
               uno
               Episcopo
               ,
               de
               uno
               Decano
               Presbytero
               ,
               &
               duodecem
               Praebendariis
               Presbyteris
               ,
               ibidem
               ,
               Omnipotenti
               Deo
               &
               in
               perpetuum
               servitium
               ,
               ipsum
               situm
               dicti
               nuper
               Monast.
               Sancti
               Petri
               Westmon
               .
               ac
               locum
               &
               Ecclesiam
               ipsius
               in
               sedem
               Episcopalem
               ac
               in
               Ecclesiam
               Cathedral
               .
               creari
               ,
               erigi
               ,
               fundari
               &
               stabiliri
               decrevimus
               ,
               prout
               per
               praesentes
               decernimus
               ,
               &
               eandem
               Ecclesiam
               Cathedral
               .
               de
               uno
               Episcopo
               ,
               de
               uno
               Decano
               Presbytero
               ,
               &
               duodecim
               Praebendariis
               Presbyteris
               ,
               tenore
               praesentium
               ,
               realiter
               &
               ad
               plenum
               creamus
               ,
               erigimus
               ,
               fundamus
               ,
               ordinamus
               ,
               facimus
               ,
               constituimus
               &
               stabilimus
               ,
               perpetuis
               futuris
               temporibus
               duraturam
               ,
               &
               sic
               stabiliri
               ac
               in
               perpetuum
               inviolabiliter
               observari
               volumus
               &
               jubemus
               per
               praesentes
               .
               Volumus
               itaque
               &
               per
               praesentes
               Ordinamus
               quod
               Ecclesia
               Cathedralis
               praedicta
               sit
               ,
               &
               deinceps
               in
               perpetuum
               
               erit
               Ecclesia
               Cathedralis
               &
               Sedes
               Episcopalis
               ,
               ac
               quod
               tota
               villa
               nostra
               Westmon
               .
               ex
               nunc
               &
               deinceps
               in
               perpetuum
               sit
               Civitas
               ,
               ipsamque
               civitatem
               Westm.
               vocari
               &
               nominari
               volumus
               &
               decernimus
               ,
               ac
               ipsam
               Civitatem
               &
               totum
               Comit.
               nostrum
               Midd.
               prout
               per
               metas
               &
               limites
               dignoscitur
               ,
               &
               limitatur
               ,
               tota
               Parochia
               de
               Fulham
               in
               eodem
               Comit.
               de
               Midd.
               tantummodo
               except
               .
               ab
               omni
               Jurisdictione
               ,
               Autoritate
               &
               Dioc.
               Episcopi
               London
               .
               &
               successorum
               suorum
               pro
               tempore
               existen
               .
               separamus
               ,
               dividimus
               ,
               eximimus
               ,
               exoneramus
               ,
               &
               omnino
               per
               praesentes
               liberamus
               :
               ac
               omnem
               jurisdictionem
               Episcopalem
               infra
               eandem
               Civitatem
               &
               Comit.
               Midd.
               exceptis
               praeexceptis
               ,
               Episcopo
               Westmon
               .
               a
               nobis
               per
               has
               Literas
               nostras
               Patentes
               nominand
               .
               &
               eligend
               .
               &
               Successoribus
               suis
               Episcopis
               Westm.
               ac
               praedict
               .
               Episcopat
               .
               Westm.
               adjungimus
               &
               unimus
               ,
               ac
               ex
               dictis
               Civitate
               &
               Com.
               Diocesim
               facimus
               &
               Ordinamus
               per
               praesentes
               ,
               illamque
               Diocesim
               Westm.
               in
               perpetuum
               similiter
               vocari
               ,
               appellari
               ,
               nuncupari
               &
               nominari
               volumus
               &
               ordinamus
               .
               Et
               ut
               haec
               nostra
               intentio
               debitum
               &
               uberiorem
               sortiatur
               effectum
               ,
               Nos
               de
               scientia
               ,
               moribus
               ,
               probitate
               &
               virtute
               dilecti
               nostri
               Consiliarii
               Thomae
               Thyrlebei
               Clerici
               ,
               Decani
               Capellae
               nostrae
               plurimum
               considentes
               ,
               eundem
               Thomam
               Thyrleby
               ad
               Episcopatum
               dictae
               Sedis
               Westm.
               nominamus
               &
               eligimus
               ,
               ac
               ipsum
               Thomam
               Episcopum
               Westm.
               per
               praesentes
               eligimus
               ,
               nominamus
               ,
               facimus
               ,
               &
               creamus
               ,
               &
               volumus
               ;
               ac
               per
               praesentes
               Concedimus
               &
               Ordinamus
               ,
               quod
               idem
               Episcopatus
               sit
               corpus
               corporatum
               in
               re
               &
               nomine
               ,
               ipsumque
               ex
               uno
               corpore
               declaramus
               &
               acceptamus
               ,
               Ordinamus
               ,
               facimus
               &
               constituimus
               in
               perpetuum
               ,
               habeatque
               successionem
               perpetuam
               ,
               ac
               quod
               ipse
               &
               successores
               sui
               per
               nomen
               &
               sub
               nomine
               Episcopi
               Westm.
               nominabitur
               &
               vocabitur
               ,
               nominabuntur
               &
               vocabuntur
               in
               perpetuum
               ,
               &
               quod
               ipse
               &
               successores
               sui
               per
               idem
               nomen
               &
               sub
               eo
               nomine
               prosequi
               ,
               clamare
               &
               placitare
               ,
               ac
               placitari
               ,
               defendere
               &
               defendi
               ,
               respondere
               &
               responderi
               ,
               in
               quibuscunque
               Curiis
               &
               locis
               legum
               nostrarum
               ,
               ac
               haeredum
               &
               successorum
               nostrorum
               ,
               &
               alibi
               ,
               in
               &
               super
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               causis
               ,
               actionibus
               ,
               sectis
               ,
               brevibus
               ,
               demand
               .
               &
               querelis
               ,
               realibus
               ,
               personalibus
               &
               mixtis
               ,
               tam
               temporalibus
               quam
               spiritualibus
               ,
               ac
               in
               omnibus
               aliis
               rebus
               ,
               causis
               &
               materiis
               quibuscunque
               ,
               &
               per
               idem
               nomen
               Maneria
               ,
               Dominia
               ,
               Terrae
               ,
               Tenementa
               ,
               Rectorias
               ,
               Pensiones
               ,
               Portiones
               ,
               &
               alia
               quaecunque
               Haereditamenta
               ,
               Possessiones
               ,
               proficua
               &
               emolumenta
               ,
               tam
               spiritualia
               sive
               Ecclesiastica
               ,
               quam
               temporalia
               ,
               ac
               alia
               quaecunque
               per
               Literas
               Patentes
               praefato
               Episcopo
               &
               Successoribus
               suis
               ,
               per
               nos
               seu
               haeredes
               nostros
               debito
               modo
               fiend
               .
               vel
               per
               quamcunque
               aliam
               personam
               seu
               quascunque
               alias
               personas
               secundum
               leges
               nostras
               &
               haeredum
               sive
               successorum
               nostrorum
               dand
               .
               seu
               concedend
               .
               capere
               ,
               recipere
               ,
               gaudere
               &
               perquirere
               ac
               dare
               ,
               alienare
               &
               dimittere
               possit
               &
               possint
               ,
               valeat
               &
               valeant
               ,
               &
               generaliter
               omnia
               alia
               &
               singula
               recipere
               ,
               gaudere
               ,
               &
               facere
               ,
               prout
               &
               eisdem
               modo
               &
               forma
               quibus
               caeteri
               Episcopi
               infra
               Regnum
               nostrum
               Angliae
               recipere
               aut
               facere
               possint
               ,
               aut
               aliquis
               Episcopus
               infra
               Regnum
               nostrum
               Angliae
               recipere
               aut
               facere
               possit
               ,
               &
               non
               aliter
               nec
               ullo
               alio
               modo
               .
               Et
               ulterius
               volumus
               &
               ordinamus
               ,
               quod
               Ecclesia
               Cathedralis
               praedicta
               sit
               ,
               &
               deinceps
               in
               perpetuum
               erit
               Ecclesia
               Cathedralis
               &
               Sedes
               Episcopalis
               dicti
               Thomae
               &
               successorum
               suorum
               Episcoporum
               Westm.
               ipsamque
               Ecclesiam
               Cathedralem
               honoribus
               ,
               dignitatibus
               ,
               &
               insigniis
               Sedis
               Episcopalis
               per
               praesentes
               decoramus
               ,
               eandemque
               Sedem
               Episcopalem
               praefato
               Thomae
               &
               successoribus
               suis
               Episcopis
               Westm.
               damus
               
               &
               concedimus
               per
               praesentes
               habend
               .
               &
               gaudend
               .
               eidem
               Thomae
               &
               successoribus
               suis
               in
               perpetuum
               .
               Ac
               etiam
               volumus
               &
               ordinamus
               per
               praesentes
               ,
               quod
               praefatus
               Thomas
               &
               successores
               sui
               Episcopi
               Westm.
               praedict
               .
               omnimodam
               jurisdictionem
               ,
               potestatem
               &
               autoritatem
               ordinarias
               &
               Episcopales
               ,
               infra
               Ecclesiam
               Cathedralem
               Westm.
               &
               praedict
               .
               Dioces
               .
               exercere
               ,
               facere
               ,
               &
               uti
               possit
               ,
               &
               debeat
               ,
               possint
               &
               debeant
               ,
               in
               tam
               amplis
               modo
               &
               forma
               ,
               prout
               Episcopus
               London
               .
               infra
               Dioces
               .
               London
               .
               secundum
               leges
               nostras
               exercere
               ,
               facere
               ,
               &
               uti
               solet
               ,
               possit
               aut
               debet
               .
               Et
               quod
               dictus
               Thomas
               Episcopus
               Westm.
               &
               successores
               sui
               Episcopi
               Westm.
               deinceps
               in
               perpetuum
               habeat
               sigillum
               authenticum
               ,
               seu
               sigilla
               authentica
               pro
               rebus
               &
               negotiis
               suis
               agendis
               servitur
               .
               ad
               omnem
               juris
               effectum
               simili
               modo
               &
               forma
               ,
               &
               non
               aliter
               nec
               aliquo
               alio
               modo
               ,
               prout
               Episcopus
               London
               .
               habet
               aut
               habere
               potest
               .
               Et
               ut
               Ecclesia
               Cathedralis
               praedict
               .
               de
               personis
               congruis
               in
               singulis
               locis
               &
               gradibus
               suis
               perimpleatur
               &
               decoretur
               ,
               dilectum
               nobis
               Willielmum
               Benson
               Sacrae
               Theologiae
               professorem
               primum
               &
               originalem
               ,
               &
               modernum
               Decanum
               dictae
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               ,
               ac
               Simonem
               Haynes
               Sacrae
               Theologiae
               professorem
               primum
               ,
               &
               praesent
               .
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Joannem
               Redman
               secundum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Edwardum
               Leyghton
               tertium
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Antonium
               Belasys
               quartum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Willielmum
               Britten
               quintum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Dionysium
               Dalyon
               sextum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Humphredū
               Perkins
               septimum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Thomam
               Essex
               octavum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Thomam
               Ellforde
               nonum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Joannem
               Malvern
               decimum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Willielmum
               Harvye
               undecimum
               Presbyterum
               Prebendarium
               ,
               ac
               Gerardum
               Carleton
               duodecimum
               Presbyterum
               Praebendarium
               ,
               tenore
               praesentium
               facimus
               &
               ordinamus
               .
               Per
               praesentes
               volumus
               etiam
               &
               ordinamus
               ,
               ac
               eisdem
               Decano
               &
               Praebendariis
               concedimus
               per
               praesentes
               ,
               quod
               praedictus
               Decanus
               &
               duodecem
               Praebendarii
               dicti
               sint
               de
               se
               in
               re
               &
               nomine
               unum
               corpus
               corporatum
               ,
               habeantque
               successionem
               perpetuam
               ,
               &
               se
               gerent
               ,
               exhibebunt
               ,
               &
               occupabunt
               Sedem
               ,
               ordinationem
               ,
               regulas
               &
               statuta
               ,
               eis
               per
               nos
               in
               quadam
               Indentura
               in
               posterum
               fiend
               .
               specificand
               .
               &
               declarand
               .
               Et
               quod
               idem
               Decanus
               &
               Praebendarii
               &
               successores
               sui
               ,
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               Sancti
               Petri
               Westm.
               in
               perpetuum
               vocabuntur
               ,
               appellabuntur
               ;
               Et
               quod
               praefatus
               Decanus
               &
               Praebendarii
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               praedictae
               &
               successores
               sui
               sint
               &
               in
               perpetuum
               erunt
               Capitulum
               Episcopatus
               Westm.
               sitque
               idem
               Capitulum
               praefat
               .
               Thomae
               &
               successoribus
               suis
               Episcopis
               Westm.
               perpetuis
               futuris
               temporibus
               annexum
               ,
               incorporatum
               &
               unitum
               ,
               eisdem
               modo
               &
               forma
               quibus
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               Sancti
               Pauli
               in
               Civitate
               nostra
               London
               .
               Episcopo
               London
               .
               aut
               sedi
               Episcopali
               London
               .
               annexa
               ,
               incorporata
               &
               unit
               .
               exist
               .
               ipsosque
               Decanum
               &
               Praebendarios
               unum
               corpus
               corporatum
               in
               re
               &
               nomine
               facimus
               ,
               creamus
               &
               stabilimus
               ,
               &
               eos
               pro
               uno
               corpore
               facimus
               ,
               declaramus
               ,
               ordinamus
               &
               acceptamus
               ,
               habeantque
               successionem
               perpetuam
               ;
               Et
               quod
               ipse
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               eorumque
               successores
               ,
               per
               nomen
               Decani
               &
               capitulum
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               Beati
               Petri
               Westm.
               prosequi
               ,
               clamare
               ,
               placitare
               possint
               &
               implacitare
               ,
               defendere
               &
               defendi
               ,
               respondere
               &
               responderi
               ,
               in
               quibuscunque
               tempore
               &
               Curiis
               legum
               nostrarum
               &
               alibi
               ,
               in
               &
               super
               omnibus
               &
               singulis
               causis
               ,
               actionibus
               Sectis
               ,
               demand
               .
               brevibus
               &
               querelis
               ,
               realibus
               ,
               
               spiritualibus
               ,
               personalibus
               &
               mixtis
               ,
               &
               in
               omnibus
               aliis
               rebus
               ,
               causis
               &
               materiis
               ,
               prout
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               agere
               aut
               facere
               possunt
               :
               Et
               per
               idem
               nomen
               Maneria
               ,
               Dominia
               ,
               Terrae
               ,
               Tenementa
               ,
               &
               caetera
               quaecunque
               Haereditamenta
               ,
               possessiones
               ,
               pro●icua
               ,
               &
               emolumenta
               tam
               Spiritualia
               sive
               Ecclesiastica
               quam
               temporalia
               ,
               &
               alia
               quaecunque
               per
               nos
               per
               literas
               nostras
               Patentes
               ,
               haeredū
               vel
               successorū
               nostrorū
               ,
               seu
               per
               aliquam
               personam
               vel
               personas
               quascunque
               eis
               &
               successoribus
               suis
               vel
               aliter
               secundū
               leges
               nostras
               ,
               vel
               haeredū
               seu
               successorū
               nostrorū
               ,
               dand
               .
               seu
               concedend
               .
               capere
               ,
               recipere
               ,
               &
               perquirere
               ,
               dare
               ,
               alienare
               ,
               &
               dimittere
               possint
               &
               valeant
               ,
               &
               generaliter
               omnia
               alia
               &
               singula
               capere
               ,
               recipere
               ,
               perquirere
               ,
               dare
               ,
               alienare
               ,
               &
               demittere
               ,
               ac
               facere
               &
               exequi
               ,
               prout
               &
               eisdem
               modo
               &
               forma
               ,
               quibus
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               praedict
               .
               Cathedralis
               Ecclesiae
               Sancti
               Pauli
               in
               praedicta
               civitate
               nostra
               London
               .
               capere
               ,
               recipere
               perquirere
               ,
               dare
               ,
               alienare
               ,
               &
               dimittere
               ,
               ac
               facere
               aut
               exequi
               possint
               ,
               &
               non
               aliter
               ,
               neque
               aliquo
               alio
               modo
               :
               Et
               quod
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               beati
               Petri
               Westm.
               &
               successores
               sui
               in
               perpetuum
               habebunt
               commune
               Sigillum
               ,
               ad
               omnimodas
               cartas
               ,
               evidentias
               ,
               &
               caetera
               scripta
               ,
               vel
               facta
               sua
               fiend
               .
               eos
               vel
               Ecclesiam
               Cathedralem
               praedict
               .
               aliquo
               modo
               tangen
               .
               sive
               continend
               .
               sigilland
               .
               Et
               insuper
               volumus
               &
               per
               praesentes
               concedimus
               &
               ordinamus
               ,
               quod
               praedict
               .
               Episcopus
               Westm.
               &
               quilibet
               successorum
               suorum
               pro
               tempore
               existen
               .
               &
               praedictus
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               beati
               Petri
               Westm.
               &
               quilibet
               successorum
               suorum
               habeant
               plenam
               potestatem
               &
               facultatem
               faciendi
               ,
               recipiendi
               ,
               dandi
               ,
               alienandi
               ,
               dimittendi
               ,
               exequendi
               &
               agendi
               omnia
               &
               singula
               quae
               Episcopus
               London
               .
               &
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               conjunctim
               &
               divisim
               facere
               ,
               recipere
               ,
               dare
               ,
               alienare
               ,
               dimittere
               ,
               exequi
               aut
               agere
               possint
               .
               Volumus
               etiam
               &
               ordinamus
               ,
               ac
               per
               praesentes
               Statuimus
               ,
               quod
               Archidiaconus
               Midd.
               qui
               nunc
               est
               &
               successores
               sui
               sint
               deinceps
               in
               perpetuum
               separati
               &
               exonerati
               &
               prorsus
               liberati
               a
               jurisdictione
               ,
               potestate
               ,
               jure
               &
               authoritate
               Episcopi
               London
               .
               &
               successorum
               suorum
               ,
               ac
               ab
               Ecclesia
               Cathedrali
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               ab
               omnique
               jure
               ,
               potestate
               &
               autoritate
               ejusdem
               ipsiusque
               Archidiaconi
               ,
               &
               successores
               suos
               per
               praesentes
               separamus
               ,
               exoneramus
               ,
               penitus
               in
               perpetuum
               liberamus
               ,
               eundemque
               Archidiaconum
               &
               successores
               suos
               decernimus
               ,
               Statuimus
               ,
               Ordinamus
               ,
               ac
               stabilimus
               in
               simili
               Statu
               ,
               modo
               ,
               forma
               &
               jure
               esse
               ,
               ac
               deinceps
               in
               perpetuum
               fore
               ,
               in
               praedicta
               Ecclesia
               Cathedrali
               Westm.
               quibus
               ipse
               aut
               aliquis
               praedecessorum
               suorum
               unquam
               fuit
               in
               Ecclesia
               Cathedrali
               Sancti
               Pauli
               London
               .
               Statuimus
               etiam
               &
               ordinamus
               ,
               ac
               per
               praesentes
               volumus
               &
               concedimus
               ,
               quod
               praedictus
               Thomas
               Episcopus
               Westm.
               &
               successores
               sui
               Episcopi
               Westm.
               habeant
               ,
               teneant
               &
               possideant
               ,
               in
               omnibus
               &
               per
               omnia
               autoritatem
               ,
               potestatem
               ,
               jus
               &
               jurisdictionem
               ,
               de
               &
               super
               Archidiaconatu
               Midd.
               &
               Archidiacono
               &
               successoribus
               suis
               ,
               tam
               plene
               &
               integre
               ad
               omnem
               effectum
               quam
               Episcopus
               London
               .
               qui
               nunc
               est
               aut
               aliquis
               praedecessorum
               suorum
               habet
               aut
               habuit
               ,
               aut
               habere
               debuit
               vel
               usus
               fuit
               .
               Volumus
               autem
               ac
               per
               praesentes
               concedimus
               ,
               tam
               praefato
               Episcopo
               quam
               Decano
               &
               Capitulo
               ,
               quod
               habeat
               &
               habebit
               ,
               habeant
               &
               habebunt
               ,
               has
               Literas
               nostras
               Patentes
               sub
               magno
               sigillo
               nostro
               Angliae
               debito
               modo
               factas
               &
               sigillatas
               ,
               absque
               fine
               seu
               feod
               .
               magno
               vel
               parvo
               nobis
               in
               Hanaperio
               nostro
               seu
               alibi
               ad
               usum
               nostrorum
               ,
               proinde
               quoquo
               modo
               reddend
               .
               solvend
               .
               vel
               faciend
               .
               eo
               quod
               expressa
               mentio
               ,
               &
               caet
               .
               In
               cujus
               rei
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Teste
               Rege
               apud
               Westm.
               
                 decimo
                 seprimo
                 die
                 Decembris
                 Anno
                 Regni
                 Regis
                 Henrici
                 Octavi
                 trigesimo
                 secundo
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               XXIV
               .
               A
               Proclamation
               ordained
               by
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               Honourable
               Council
               ,
               for
               the
               Bible
               of
               the
               largest
               and
               greatest
               Volume
               to
               be
               had
               in
               every
               Church
               ;
               devised
               the
               sixth
               day
               of
               May
               ,
               the
               33
               year
               of
               the
               King
               's
               most
               gracious
               Reign
               .
            
             
               
               WHereby
               Injunctions
               heretofore
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Royal
               Majesty
               ,
               Supream
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               this
               his
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               and
               commanded
               ,
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               That
               in
               all
               and
               singular
               Parish-Churches
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               provided
               ,
               by
               a
               certain
               day
               now
               expired
               ,
               at
               the
               costs
               of
               the
               Curats
               and
               Parishioners
               ,
               Bibles
               containing
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               be
               fixed
               and
               set
               up
               openly
               in
               every
               of
               the
               said
               Parish
               Churches
               ;
               the
               which
               godly
               Commandment
               and
               Injunction
               ,
               was
               to
               the
               only
               intent
               that
               every
               of
               the
               King's
               Majesties
               loving
               Subjects
               ,
               minding
               to
               read
               therein
               ,
               might
               ,
               by
               occasion
               thereof
               ,
               not
               only
               consider
               and
               perceive
               the
               great
               and
               ineffable
               Omnipotent
               Power
               ,
               Promise
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               Goodness
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               learn
               thereby
               to
               observe
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               their
               Sovereign
               Lord
               ,
               and
               High
               Powers
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               Godly
               Charity
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               themselves
               according
               to
               their
               Vocations
               ,
               in
               a
               pure
               and
               sincere
               Christian
               Life
               ,
               without
               murmur
               or
               grudging
               :
               By
               the
               which
               Injunctions
               ,
               the
               King
               's
               Royal
               Majesty
               intended
               that
               his
               loving
               Subjects
               should
               have
               and
               use
               the
               commodities
               of
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               said
               Bibles
               ,
               for
               the
               purpose
               above
               rehearsed
               ,
               humbly
               ,
               meekly
               ,
               reverently
               ,
               and
               obediently
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               any
               of
               them
               should
               read
               the
               said
               Bibles
               with
               high
               and
               loud
               Voices
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               the
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Mass
               ,
               and
               other
               Divine
               Services
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               or
               that
               any
               his
               Lay-Subjects
               reading
               the
               same
               ,
               should
               presume
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               any
               common
               Disputation
               ,
               Argument
               ,
               or
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Mysteries
               therein
               contained
               ;
               but
               that
               every
               such
               Lay-man
               should
               ,
               humbly
               ,
               meekly
               ,
               and
               reverently
               ,
               read
               the
               same
               for
               his
               own
               instruction
               ,
               edification
               ,
               and
               amendment
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               according
               to
               God's
               Holy
               Word
               therein
               mentioned
               .
               And
               notwithstanding
               the
               King
               's
               said
               most
               godly
               and
               gracious
               Commandment
               and
               Injunction
               ,
               in
               form
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               his
               Royal
               Majesty
               is
               informed
               ,
               That
               divers
               and
               many
               Towns
               and
               Parishes
               within
               this
               his
               Realm
               ,
               have
               neglected
               their
               duties
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               thereof
               ;
               whereof
               his
               Highness
               marvelleth
               not
               a
               little
               ;
               and
               minding
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               said
               former
               most
               godly
               and
               gracious
               Injunctions
               ,
               doth
               straitly
               charge
               and
               command
               ,
               That
               the
               Curats
               and
               Parishioners
               of
               every
               Town
               and
               Parish
               within
               this
               his
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               not
               having
               already
               Bibles
               provided
               within
               their
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               shall
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Feast
               of
               All-Saints
               next
               coming
               ,
               buy
               and
               provide
               Bibles
               of
               the
               largest
               and
               greatest
               Volume
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               same
               to
               be
               set
               and
               fixed
               in
               every
               of
               the
               said
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               used
               as
               is
               afore-said
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               said
               former
               Injunctions
               ,
               upon
               pain
               that
               the
               Curat
               and
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Parishes
               and
               Towns
               ,
               shall
               loose
               and
               forfeit
               to
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               for
               every
               month
               that
               they
               shall
               lack
               and
               want
               the
               said
               Bibles
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               Feast
               of
               All-Saints
               ,
               40
               s.
               the
               one
               half
               of
               the
               same
               forfeit
               to
               be
               to
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               half
               to
               him
               
               or
               them
               which
               shall
               first
               find
               and
               present
               the
               same
               to
               the
               King's
               Majesties
               Council
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               the
               King
               's
               Royal
               Majesty
               doth
               declare
               and
               signify
               to
               all
               and
               singular
               his
               loving
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               may
               have
               the
               said
               Bibles
               of
               the
               greatest
               Volumn
               ,
               at
               equal
               and
               reasonable
               prices
               ,
               his
               Highness
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               hath
               ordained
               and
               taxed
               ,
               That
               the
               Sellers
               thereof
               shall
               not
               take
               for
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Bibles
               unbound
               ,
               above
               the
               price
               of
               ten
               shillings
               ;
               and
               for
               every
               of
               the
               said
               Bibles
               well
               and
               sufficiently
               bound
               ,
               trimmed
               and
               clasped
               ,
               not
               above
               twelve
               shillings
               ,
               upon
               pain
               the
               Seller
               to
               lose
               ,
               for
               every
               Bible
               sold
               contrary
               to
               his
               Highness's
               Proclamation
               ,
               four
               shillings
               ,
               the
               one
               Moiety
               thereof
               to
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Moiety
               to
               the
               finder
               and
               presenter
               of
               the
               Defaulter
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               .
               And
               his
               Highness
               straitly
               chargeth
               and
               commandeth
               ,
               That
               all
               and
               singular
               Ordinaries
               ,
               having
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               within
               this
               his
               Church
               and
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               of
               Wales
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               put
               their
               effectual
               endeavours
               ,
               that
               the
               Curats
               and
               Parishioners
               shall
               obey
               and
               accomplish
               this
               his
               Majesties
               Proclamation
               and
               Commandment
               ,
               as
               they
               tender
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               King
               's
               most
               gracious
               and
               godly
               purpose
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               will
               answer
               to
               his
               Highness
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               God
               save
               the
               KING
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXV
               .
               An
               Admonition
               and
               Advertisement
               given
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               all
               Readers
               of
               this
               Bible
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               TO
               the
               intent
               that
               a
               good
               and
               wholsome
               thing
               ,
               
               godly
               and
               vertuously
               ,
               for
               honest
               intents
               and
               purposes
               ,
               set
               forth
               for
               many
               ,
               be
               not
               hindred
               or
               maligned
               at
               ,
               for
               the
               abuse
               ,
               default
               ,
               and
               evil
               behaviour
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               who
               for
               lack
               of
               discretion
               ,
               and
               good
               advisement
               ,
               commonly
               without
               respect
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               other
               due
               circumstances
               ,
               proceed
               rashly
               and
               unadvisedly
               therein
               ;
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               rather
               hinder
               than
               set
               forward
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               of
               it self
               :
               It
               shall
               therefore
               be
               very
               expedient
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               repaireth
               hither
               to
               read
               this
               Book
               ,
               or
               any
               such-like
               ,
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               he
               prepare
               himself
               chiefly
               and
               principally
               ,
               with
               all
               devotion
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               quietness
               ,
               to
               be
               edified
               and
               made
               the
               better
               thereby
               ;
               adjoining
               thereto
               his
               perfect
               and
               most
               bounden
               duty
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               our
               most
               gracious
               and
               dread
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               and
               supream
               Head
               ,
               especially
               in
               accomplishing
               his
               Graces
               most
               honorable
               Injunctions
               and
               Commandments
               given
               and
               made
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               And
               right
               expedient
               ,
               yea
               necessary
               it
               shall
               be
               also
               ,
               that
               leaving
               behind
               him
               vain
               Glory
               ,
               Hypocrisy
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               carnal
               and
               corrupt
               Affections
               ,
               he
               bring
               with
               him
               discretion
               ,
               honest
               intent
               ,
               charity
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               and
               quiet
               behaviour
               ,
               to
               and
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
               without
               the
               hindrance
               ,
               lett
               ,
               or
               disturbance
               of
               any
               other
               his
               Christian
               Brother
               ;
               evermore
               foreseeing
               that
               no
               ▪
               number
               of
               People
               be
               specially
               congregate
               therefore
               to
               make
               a
               multitude
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               exposition
               be
               made
               thereupon
               otherwise
               than
               it
               is
               declared
               in
               the
               Book
               it self
               ;
               and
               that
               especially
               regard
               be
               had
               no
               reading
               thereof
               ,
               be
               used
               ,
               allowed
               ,
               and
               
               with
               noise
               in
               the
               time
               of
               any
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               or
               Sermon
               ;
               or
               that
               in
               the
               same
               be
               used
               any
               Disputation
               ,
               contention
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               misdemeanour
               ▪
               or
               finally
               that
               any
               Man
               justly
               may
               reckon
               himself
               to
               be
               offended
               thereby
               ,
               or
               take
               occasion
               to
               grudg
               or
               malign
               thereat
               .
            
             
               God
               save
               the
               KING
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXVI
               .
               Injunctions
               given
               by
               Bonner
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               his
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               
               INjunctions
               made
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               authority
               of
               me
               
                 Edmond
                 Bonner
              
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               1542
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               34
               Year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               supream
               Head
               here
               in
               Earth
               ,
               next
               under
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               .
               All
               which
               and
               singular
               Injunctions
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               given
               to
               me
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               said
               Soveraign
               Lord
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               I
               exhort
               ,
               require
               ,
               and
               also
               command
               ,
               all
               and
               singular
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               Curats
               ,
               and
               Chantry
               Priests
               ,
               with
               other
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               ,
               of
               my
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               observe
               ,
               keep
               ,
               and
               perform
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               it
               concerneth
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               vertue
               of
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               also
               upon
               pains
               expressed
               in
               all
               such
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               incur
               ,
               and
               be
               objected
               against
               them
               ,
               now
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               ,
               for
               breaking
               and
               violating
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ;
               That
               you
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               ,
               shall
               ,
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               and
               faithful
               obedience
               ,
               observe
               and
               keep
               ,
               and
               cause
               to
               be
               observed
               and
               kept
               ,
               to
               the
               outermost
               of
               your
               Powers
               ,
               all
               and
               singular
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               King's
               Highness
               most
               gracious
               and
               godly
               Ordinances
               and
               Injunctions
               given
               and
               set
               forth
               by
               his
               Graces
               Authority
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               performance
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               provide
               to
               have
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               same
               in
               writing
               ,
               or
               imprinted
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               declare
               them
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               every
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               Curat
               ,
               shall
               read
               over
               and
               diligently
               study
               every
               day
               one
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               gloss
               ordinary
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Doctor
               or
               Expositor
               ,
               approved
               and
               allowed
               in
               this
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               Chapter
               to
               Chapter
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Matthew
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               so
               diligently
               studied
               to
               keep
               still
               and
               retain
               in
               memory
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               rehearsal
               and
               re●ital
               thereof
               ,
               at
               all
               such
               time
               and
               times
               as
               they
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               commanded
               thereunto
               by
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               my
               Officers
               or
               Deputies
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               every
               of
               you
               do
               procure
               and
               provide
               of
               your
               own
               ,
               a
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Institution
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Man
                 ,
              
               otherwise
               called
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Book
              
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               ,
               do
               exercise
               your selves
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               such
               Precepts
               as
               hath
               been
               given
               heretofore
               or
               hereafte●
               to
               be
               given
               .
            
             
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               being
               absent
               from
               your
               Benefices
               ,
               in
               cases
               lawfully
               permitted
               by
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               do
               suffer
               no
               Priest
               to
               keep
               your
               Cure
               ▪
               unless
               he
               being
               first
               by
               you
               presented
               ,
               and
               by
               me
               or
               my
               Officers
               thereunto
               abled
               and
               admitted
               .
               And
               for
               the
               more
               and
               better
               assurance
               and
               performance
               thereof
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               by
               these
               presents
               I
               warn
               and
               monish
               peremptorily
               ,
               all
               and
               singular
               Beneficed
               Parsons
               having
               Benefices
               with
               Cure
               ,
               within
               my
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               that
               they
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               either
               be
               personally
               resident
               upon
               their
               Benefices
               and
               Cures
               ,
               before
               the
               Feast
               of
               St.
               Michael
               the
               Arch-Angel
               now
               next
               ensuing
               ;
               or
               else
               present
               ,
               before
               the
               said
               Feast
               ,
               to
               me
               the
               said
               Bishop
               ,
               my
               Vicar-General
               ,
               or
               other
               my
               Officers
               deputed
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               such
               Curats
               as
               upon
               examination
               made
               by
               me
               ,
               or
               my
               said
               Officers
               ,
               may
               be
               found
               able
               and
               sufficient
               to
               serve
               and
               discharge
               their
               Cures
               in
               their
               absence
               ;
               and
               also
               at
               the
               said
               Feast
               ,
               or
               before
               ,
               shall
               bring
               in
               and
               exhibite
               before
               my
               said
               Officers
               their
               sufficient
               Dispensations
               authorized
               by
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               non-residence
               ,
               as
               for
               keeping
               of
               more
               Benefices
               with
               Cure
               than
               one
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               every
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               and
               other
               Curats
               ,
               once
               in
               every
               quarter
               ,
               shall
               openly
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               exhort
               and
               charge
               his
               Parishioners
               ,
               that
               they
               in
               no
               wise
               do
               make
               any
               privy
               or
               secret
               contract
               of
               Matrimony
               between
               themselves
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               utterly
               defer
               it
               until
               such
               time
               as
               they
               may
               conveniently
               have
               the
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Kinsfolks
               or
               Friends
               of
               the
               Person
               that
               shall
               make
               such
               Contract
               of
               Matrimony
               ;
               or
               else
               two
               or
               three
               honest
               Persons
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               and
               record
               the
               words
               and
               manner
               of
               their
               Contract
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               avoid
               the
               extream
               pains
               of
               the
               Law
               provided
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               if
               they
               presumptuously
               do
               or
               attempt
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               in
               the
               avoiding
               of
               divers
               and
               grievous
               Offences
               and
               Enormities
               ,
               and
               specially
               the
               most
               detestable
               sin
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               which
               oft-times
               hath
               hapned
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               Curats
               in
               marrying
               Persons
               together
               which
               had
               been
               married
               before
               ,
               and
               making
               no
               due
               proof
               of
               the
               death
               of
               their
               other
               Husbands
               and
               Wives
               at
               the
               time
               of
               such
               Marriages
               ,
               I
               require
               and
               command
               you
               ,
               and
               monish
               peremptorily
               by
               these
               presents
               ,
               all
               manner
               of
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               Curats
               ,
               with
               other
               Priests
               ,
               being
               of
               my
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               them
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               do
               presume
               to
               solemnizate
               Matrimony
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               between
               any
               Persons
               that
               have
               been
               married
               before
               ,
               unless
               the
               said
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Curat
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ,
               be
               first
               plainly
               ,
               fully
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               informed
               and
               certified
               of
               the
               Decease
               of
               the
               Wife
               or
               Husband
               of
               him
               or
               her
               ,
               or
               of
               both
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               marry
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               writing
               ,
               under
               the
               Ordinaries
               Seal
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               or
               place
               where
               he
               or
               she
               inhabited
               or
               dwelt
               before
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               to
               be
               punished
               for
               doing
               the
               contrary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               provided
               and
               made
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               ye
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               that
               be
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               Curats
               ,
               and
               also
               Chauntry-Priests
               and
               Stipendiaries
               ,
               do
               instruct
               ,
               teach
               ,
               and
               bring
               up
               in
               Learning
               the
               best
               ye
               can
               ,
               all
               such
               Children
               of
               your
               Parishioners
               as
               shall
               come
               to
               you
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               or
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               read
               English
               ,
               taking
               moderately
               therefore
               of
               their
               Friends
               that
               be
               able
               to
               pay
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               may
               thereby
               the
               better
               learn
               and
               know
               how
               to
               Believe
               ,
               how
               to
               Pray
               ,
               how
               to
               live
               to
               God's
               pleasure
               .
            
             
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               every
               Curat
               do
               at
               all
               times
               his
               best
               diligence
               to
               stir
               ,
               move
               ,
               and
               reduce
               such
               as
               be
               at
               discord
               ,
               to
               Peace
               ,
               Concord
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               remit
               and
               forgive
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               often
               and
               howsoever
               they
               shall
               be
               grieved
               or
               offended
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Curat
               shew
               and
               give
               example
               thereof
               ,
               when
               and
               as
               often
               as
               any
               variance
               or
               discord
               shall
               happen
               to
               be
               between
               him
               and
               any
               of
               his
               Cure.
               
            
             
               Item
               ;
               Where
               some
               froward
               Persons
               ,
               partly
               for
               malice
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               disdain
               ,
               neglect
               contemn
               and
               despise
               their
               Curats
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               the
               Cure
               and
               Charge
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               hide
               and
               cloak
               their
               leud
               and
               naughty
               living
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               used
               all
               the
               Year
               before
               ,
               use
               at
               length
               to
               be
               confessed
               of
               other
               Priests
               which
               have
               not
               the
               Cure
               of
               their
               Souls
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               will
               and
               require
               you
               to
               declare
               ,
               and
               show
               to
               your
               Parishioners
               ,
               That
               no
               Testimonials
               brought
               from
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               stand
               in
               any
               effect
               ,
               nor
               that
               any
               such
               Persons
               shall
               be
               admitted
               to
               God's
               Board
               ,
               or
               receive
               their
               Communion
               ,
               until
               they
               have
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               be
               confessed
               of
               their
               own
               Curats
               ,
               (
               Strangers
               only
               except
               )
               or
               else
               upon
               arduous
               and
               urgent
               Causes
               and
               Considerations
               ,
               they
               be
               otherwise
               dispensed
               with
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               either
               by
               me
               or
               by
               my
               Officers
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               whereupon
               a
               detestable
               and
               abominable
               practice
               universally
               reigning
               in
               your
               Parishes
               ,
               the
               young
               People
               ,
               and
               other
               ill-disposed
               Persons
               doth
               use
               upon
               the
               Sundays
               and
               Holy-days
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               preaching
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               resort
               unto
               Ale-houses
               ,
               and
               there
               exerciseth
               unlawful
               Games
               ,
               with
               great
               Swearing
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               and
               other
               Enormities
               ,
               so
               that
               good
               and
               devout
               Persons
               be
               much
               offended
               therewith
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               require
               and
               command
               you
               ,
               to
               declare
               to
               such
               as
               keepeth
               Ale-houses
               ,
               or
               Taverns
               within
               your
               Parishes
               ,
               that
               at
               such
               times
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               suffer
               in
               their
               Houses
               any
               such
               unlawful
               and
               ungodly
               Assemblies
               ;
               neither
               receive
               such
               Persons
               to
               Bowling
               and
               Drinking
               at
               such
               Seasons
               ,
               into
               their
               Houses
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               to
               be
               punished
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               all
               Curats
               shall
               declare
               openly
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               twice
               every
               Quarter
               to
               their
               Parishioners
               ,
               the
               seven
               deadly
               Sins
               ,
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               People
               thereby
               may
               not
               only
               learn
               how
               to
               obey
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               serve
               God
               ,
               their
               Prince
               ,
               Superiors
               ,
               and
               Parents
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               avoid
               and
               eschew
               Sin
               and
               Vice
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               vertuously
               ,
               following
               God's
               Commandments
               and
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               where
               I
               am
               credily
               informed
               ,
               that
               certain
               Priests
               of
               my
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               doth
               use
               to
               go
               in
               an
               unseemly
               and
               unpriestly
               habit
               and
               apparel
               ,
               with
               unlawful
               tonsures
               ,
               carrying
               and
               having
               upon
               them
               also
               Armour
               and
               Weapons
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               wholsome
               and
               godly
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               more
               like
               Persons
               of
               the
               Lay
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               which
               may
               and
               doth
               minister
               occasion
               to
               light
               Persons
               ,
               and
               to
               Persons
               unknown
               ,
               where
               such
               Persons
               come
               in
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               licentious
               both
               of
               their
               Communication
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               their
               Acts
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               slander
               of
               the
               Clergy
               :
               Wherefore
               in
               the
               avoiding
               of
               such
               slander
               and
               obloquy
               hereafter
               ,
               I
               admonish
               and
               command
               all
               and
               singular
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               Curats
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Priests
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               ,
               dwelling
               ,
               or
               inhabiting
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               shall
               dwell
               and
               inhabit
               within
               my
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               That
               from
               henceforth
               they
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               use
               and
               
               wear
               meet
               ,
               convenient
               ,
               and
               decent
               Apparel
               ,
               with
               their
               Trussures
               accordingly
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               known
               at
               all
               times
               from
               Lay-People
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               they
               intend
               to
               avoid
               and
               eschew
               the
               penalty
               of
               the
               Laws
               ordained
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               no
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               or
               other
               Beneficed
               Man
               ,
               having
               Cure
               within
               my
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               do
               suffer
               any
               Priest
               to
               say
               Mass
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               any
               Service
               within
               their
               Cure
               ,
               unless
               they
               first
               give
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               present
               them
               with
               the
               Letters
               of
               their
               Orders
               to
               me
               as
               Ordinary
               ,
               or
               to
               my
               Officers
               deputed
               in
               that
               behalf
               ;
               and
               the
               said
               Priest
               so
               presented
               ,
               shall
               be
               by
               me
               ,
               or
               my
               said
               Officers
               ,
               found
               able
               and
               sufficient
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               every
               Curat
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               his
               Preachings
               ,
               open
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               Collations
               made
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               also
               at
               all
               other
               times
               necessary
               ,
               do
               perswade
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               and
               monish
               the
               People
               ,
               being
               of
               his
               Cure
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               ,
               to
               beware
               and
               abstain
               from
               Swearing
               and
               blaspheming
               of
               the
               Holy
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               Christ's
               most
               precious
               Body
               or
               Blood.
               And
               likewise
               to
               beware
               ,
               and
               abstain
               from
               Cursing
               ,
               Banning
               ,
               Chiding
               ,
               Scolding
               ,
               Backbiting
               ,
               Slandering
               ,
               and
               Lying
               .
               And
               also
               from
               talking
               and
               jangling
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               specially
               in
               time
               of
               Divine-Service
               ,
               or
               Sermon-time
               .
               And
               semblably
               to
               abstain
               from
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Gluttony
               and
               Drunkenness
               :
               And
               if
               they
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               found
               notoriously
               faulty
               or
               infamed
               upon
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Crimes
               and
               Offences
               ,
               then
               to
               detect
               them
               at
               every
               Visitation
               ,
               or
               sooner
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               shall
               require
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               said
               Offenders
               may
               be
               corrected
               and
               reformed
               to
               the
               example
               of
               other
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               no
               Priest
               from
               henceforth
               do
               use
               any
               unlawful
               Games
               ,
               or
               frequently
               use
               any
               Ale-houses
               ,
               Taverns
               ,
               or
               any
               suspect
               place
               at
               any
               unlawful
               times
               ,
               or
               any
               light
               Company
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               their
               Necessaries
               ,
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               avoid
               the
               danger
               that
               may
               ensue
               thereupon
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               in
               the
               Plague-time
               ,
               no
               dead
               Bodies
               or
               Corpses
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               brought
               streight
               to
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               immediately
               buried
               ,
               whereby
               the
               People
               may
               the
               rather
               avoid
               infection
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               no
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               ,
               nor
               Curats
               ,
               permit
               or
               suffer
               any
               manner
               of
               common
               Plays
               ,
               Games
               ,
               or
               Interludes
               ,
               to
               be
               played
               ,
               setforth
               ,
               or
               declared
               ,
               within
               their
               Churches
               or
               Chappels
               ,
               contrary
               to
               this
               our
               forbidding
               and
               Commandment
               ;
               that
               then
               you
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               you
               ,
               in
               whose
               Churches
               or
               Chappels
               any
               such
               Games
               ,
               Plays
               ,
               or
               Interludes
               shall
               be
               so
               used
               ,
               shall
               immediately
               thereupon
               make
               relation
               of
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Person
               or
               Persons
               so
               obstinately
               and
               disobediently
               using
               themselves
               ,
               unto
               me
               ,
               my
               Chancellor
               ,
               or
               other
               my
               Officers
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               they
               may
               be
               therefore
               reformed
               and
               punished
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               all
               Priests
               shall
               take
               this
               order
               when
               they
               Preach
               ;
               first
               ,
               They
               shall
               not
               rehearse
               no
               Sermons
               made
               by
               other
               Men
               within
               this
               200
               or
               300
               Years
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               shall
               preach
               ,
               they
               shall
               take
               the
               Gospel
               or
               Epistle
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               recite
               and
               declare
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               plainly
               ,
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               sincerely
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               desire
               the
               people
               to
               pray
               with
               them
               for
               Grace
               ,
               after
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               now
               used
               :
               And
               that
               done
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               every
               Preacher
               shall
               declare
               the
               same
               Gospel
               or
               Epistle
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               not
               after
               his
               own
               Mind
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Mind
               of
               some
               Catholick
               Doctor
               allowed
               in
               this
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               affirm
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               he
               shall
               be
               ready
               always
               to
               shew
               in
               some
               Ancient
               Writer
               ;
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               make
               rehearsal
               of
               any
               Opinion
               not
               allowed
               ,
               for
               the
               intent
               to
               reprove
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               that
               for
               those
               that
               are
               and
               shall
               be
               admitted
               to
               preach
               by
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               by
               me
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               your
               Ordinary
               ,
               or
               by
               mine
               authority
               .
               In
               the
               which
               Epistle
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               ye
               shall
               note
               and
               consider
               diligently
               certain
               godly
               and
               devout
               places
               ,
               which
               may
               incense
               and
               stir
               the
               Hearers
               to
               obedience
               of
               good
               Works
               and
               Prayers
               :
               And
               in
               case
               any
               notable
               Ceremony
               used
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               shall
               happen
               that
               day
               when
               any
               preaching
               shall
               be
               appointed
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               meet
               and
               convenient
               that
               the
               Preacher
               declare
               and
               set
               forth
               to
               the
               people
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               the
               people
               may
               perceive
               thereby
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               and
               signified
               by
               such
               Ceremony
               ,
               and
               also
               know
               how
               to
               use
               and
               accept
               it
               to
               their
               own
               edifying
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               That
               no
               Preacher
               shall
               rage
               or
               rail
               in
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               but
               coldly
               ,
               discreetly
               ,
               and
               charitably
               ,
               open
               ,
               declare
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               the
               excellency
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               to
               suppress
               the
               abomination
               of
               Sin
               and
               Vice
               ;
               every
               Preacher
               shall
               ,
               if
               time
               and
               occasion
               will
               serve
               ,
               instruct
               and
               teach
               his
               Audience
               ,
               what
               Prayer
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               thing
               the
               Church
               prayeth
               ,
               specially
               that
               day
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               all
               the
               people
               may
               pray
               together
               with
               one
               heart
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               as
               occasion
               will
               serve
               ,
               to
               shew
               and
               declare
               to
               the
               people
               what
               the
               Sacraments
               signifieth
               ,
               what
               strength
               and
               efficacy
               they
               be
               of
               ,
               how
               every
               Man
               should
               use
               them
               reverently
               and
               devoutly
               at
               the
               receiving
               of
               them
               .
               And
               to
               declare
               wherefore
               the
               Mass
               is
               so
               highly
               to
               be
               esteemed
               and
               honoured
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               appertaining
               to
               the
               same
               .
               Let
               every
               Preacher
               beware
               that
               he
               do
               not
               feed
               his
               Audience
               with
               any
               Fable
               ,
               or
               other
               Histories
               ,
               other
               than
               he
               can
               avouch
               and
               justify
               to
               be
               written
               by
               some
               allowed
               Writer
               .
               And
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               all
               that
               he
               will
               say
               and
               utter
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               he
               shall
               then
               in
               few
               words
               recite
               again
               the
               pith
               and
               effect
               of
               his
               whole
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               add
               thereunto
               as
               he
               shall
               think
               good
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               That
               no
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Curat
               ,
               or
               other
               Priest
               ,
               having
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               within
               my
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               shall
               from
               hence-forth
               permit
               ,
               suffer
               ,
               or
               admit
               any
               manner
               of
               person
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               estate
               or
               condition
               he
               be
               ,
               under
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               preach
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               Sermon
               or
               Collation
               openly
               to
               the
               people
               within
               their
               Churches
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
               or
               else-where
               within
               their
               Cures
               ,
               unless
               he
               that
               shall
               so
               preach
               ,
               have
               obtained
               before
               special
               License
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               of
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               of
               me
               Edmund
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               your
               Ordinary
               ;
               And
               the
               same
               License
               so
               obtained
               ,
               shall
               then
               and
               there
               really
               bring
               forth
               in
               writing
               under
               Seal
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               same
               to
               the
               said
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Curat
               ,
               or
               Priest
               ,
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               avoid
               the
               extream
               Penalties
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               provided
               and
               established
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               if
               they
               presumptuously
               do
               or
               attempt
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Item
               ;
               I
               desire
               ,
               require
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               and
               command
               you
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               Th●●
               ye
               firmly
               ,
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               diligently
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               your
               powe●●
               ,
               do
               observe
               ,
               fulfil
               ,
               and
               keep
               all
               and
               singular
               these
               mine
               Injunctions
               .
               And
               that
               ye
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               ,
               being
               
               Priests
               ,
               and
               having
               Cure
               ,
               or
               not
               Cure
               ,
               as
               well
               Benefice
               as
               not
               Beneficed
               ,
               within
               my
               Diocess
               and
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               do
               procure
               to
               have
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               same
               Injunctions
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               ye
               may
               the
               better
               observe
               ,
               and
               cause
               to
               be
               observed
               the
               Contents
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 Books
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Curats
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   1542.
                
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 present
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Owners
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 any
                 such
                 within
                 their
                 Parishes
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Disputation
                 between
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Supplication
                 of
                 Beggars
                 ;
                 the
                 Author
                 Fish.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Practice
                 of
                 Prelates
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Burying
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 in
                 English
                 Rithme
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Book
                 of
                 Friar
                 Barnes
                 ,
                 twice
                 printed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Matrimony
                 of
                 Tindall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Exposition
                 of
                 Tindall
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 Chap.
                 to
                 the
                 Corinth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Exposition
                 of
                 Tindall
                 upon
                 the
                 Epistles
                 Canonick
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 New
                 Testament
                 of
                 Tindalls
                 Translation
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Preface
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 and
                 Rom.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Preface
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Prymmers
                 ,
                 by
                 Marshall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Rastall
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Table
                 ,
                 Glosses
                 ,
                 Marginal
                 ,
                 and
                 Preface
                 before
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 and
                 Romans
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   Mathews
                
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea
                 without
                 priviledg
                 ,
                 set
                 in
                 his
                 Bible
                 in
                 English.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               XXVII
               .
               A
               Collection
               of
               Passages
               out
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               made
               by
               Cranmer
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               necessity
               of
               reforming
               it
               .
               An
               Original
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   22.
                
                 
                 Omnes
                 de
                 Major
                 .
                 &
                 obedien
                 .
                 solit
                 .
                 Extra
                 .
                 De
                 Majorit
                 &
                 obedient
                 .
                 Unam
                 Sanctam
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 that
                 knowledgeth
                 not
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 Primacy
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   10.
                
                 de
                 Summa
                 Excommunicationis
                 ,
                 Nominat
                 .
                 25.
                 q.
                 11.
                 omne
                 .
              
               
                 Princes
                 Laws
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Canons
                 and
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 nor
                 strength
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   24.
                
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 recta
                 memoria
                 .
                 Quotiens
                 haec
                 est
                 25.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 General
                 .
                 violatores
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 perpetually
                 of
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 repugnancy
                 ,
                 as
                 God's
                 Word
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 Peter
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 doth
                 not
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 availeth
                 them
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 four
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 forgiveness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 35.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 Generali
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 that
                 believe
                 or
                 suffer
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome's
                 Decrees
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 violate
                 ,
                 be
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 culpable
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 transgressors
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   21.
                
                 
                 Quamvis
                 ,
                 &
                 24.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 recta
                 memoria
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 neither
                 spot
                 nor
                 wrinkle
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 err
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 35.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 Ideo
                 de
                 Senten
                 .
                 &
                 re
                 judicata
                 ,
                 de
                 jurejurando
                 licet
                 ad
                 Apostolicae
                 li.
                 6.
                 de
                 jurejurando
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 any
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 compel
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Clergy
                 as
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Canon
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 q.
                 z.
                 Ipsi
                 cuncta
                 .
                 Nemo
                 z.
                 q.
                 6.
                 dudum
                 aliorum
                 .
                 17.
                 q.
                 4.
                 
                 Si
                 quis
                 de
                 Baptis
                 .
                 &
                 ejus
                 effectu
                 majores
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 judg
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 assoil
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Counsel
                 hath
                 damned
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 Man
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 judg
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 judged
                 ,
                 neither
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 People
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 dispute
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 gr
                 .
                 Duo
                 sunt
                 25.
                 q.
                 6.
                 
                 Alius
                 Nos
                 Sanctorum
                 juratos
                 in
                 Clemen
                 .
                 de
                 Haereticis
                 aut
                 efficiund
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 excommunicate
                 Emperors
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 depose
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 States
                 ,
                 and
                 Assoil
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 and
                 Obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 constrain
                 them
                 to
                 rebellion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Major
                 .
                 &
                 obedien
                 .
                 solit
                 .
                 Clement
                 .
                 de
                 summa
                 &
                 re
                 judicata
                 .
                 Pastoral
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Emperor
                 is
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome's
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 revoke
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 Sentence
                 in
                 temporal
                 Causes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 De
                 Elect.
                 &
                 Electi
                 proprietate
                 .
                 Venerabilem
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 allow
                 or
                 disallow
                 the
                 Emperor
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 elected
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 translate
                 the
                 Empire
                 from
                 one
                 Region
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 supplenda
                 Negligen
                 .
                 praelat
                 .
                 Grand
                 .
                 li.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 appoint
                 Coadjutors
                 unto
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   17.
                
                 
                 Si
                 modo
                 .
                 Regula
                 .
                 Nec
                 licuit
                 multum
                 .
                 Concilia
                 .
                 96.
                 ubinam
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Council
                 of
                 Bishops
                 without
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 Matters
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 be
                 entreating
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 universally
                 to
                 every
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 q.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Nothing
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 against
                 him
                 that
                 appealeth
                 unto
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 q.
                 3.
                 
                 Aliorum
                 
                   Dist.
                   40.
                
                 
                 Si
                 Papa
                 .
                 
                   Dist.
                   96.
                
                 
                 Satis
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 only
                 ;
                 for
                 altho
                 he
                 neither
                 regard
                 his
                 own
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 Mans
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 draw
                 down
                 with
                 himself
                 innumerable
                 People
                 by
                 heaps
                 unto
                 Hell
                 ;
                 yet
                 may
                 no
                 mortal
                 Man
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 presume
                 to
                 reprehend
                 him
                 :
                 forsomuch
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 no
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 ●
                 .
                 z.
                 q.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 Heaven
                 unto
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   40.
                
                 
                 Non
                 vos
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 receiveth
                 holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 maketh
                 them
                 holy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Pecunia
                 .
                 
                   Dist.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Serpens
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 maketh
                 a
                 Lye
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 committeth
                 Sacriledg
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Consecra
                 .
                 
                   Dist.
                   1.
                
                 
                 De
                 locorum
                 praecepta
                 .
                 Ecclesia
                 de
                 Elect.
                 &
                 Electi
                 proprietate
                 .
                 Fundamenta
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 Senator
                 ,
                 Capitane
                 ,
                 Patrician
                 ,
                 Governour
                 ,
                 or
                 Officer
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 none
                 shall
                 be
                 elected
                 or
                 pointed
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 express
                 license
                 and
                 special
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 De
                 Electione
                 &
                 Electi
                 proprietate
                 .
                 Venerabilem
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 judg
                 which
                 Oaths
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 jurejurand
                 .
                 Si
                 vero
                 .
                 15.
                 q.
                 6.
                 
                 Authoritatem
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 may
                 absolve
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 absolve
                 from
                 other
                 Oaths
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 foro
                 competent
                 .
                 Ex
                 tenore
                 .
                 De
                 donat
                 .
                 inter
                 virum
                 &
                 Vxorem
                 dependentia
                 .
                 Qui
                 Filii
                 sunt
                 legittime
                 per
                 venerabilem
                 .
                 De
                 Elect.
                 &
                 Electi
                 proprietate
                 Fundamenta
                 .
                 Extravag
                 .
                 de
                 Majorit
                 .
                 &
                 Obedient
                 .
                 unam
                 Sanctam
                 .
                 De
                 judiciis
                 Novit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 judg
                 in
                 temporal
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 two
                 Swords
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Haereticis
                 multorum
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 give
                 Authority
                 to
                 arrest
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 imprison
                 them
                 in
                 Mannacles
                 and
                 Fetters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Extrav
                 .
                 de
                 Consuetudine
                 super
                 gentes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 compel
                 Princes
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Legats
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Truga
                 &
                 pace
                 .
                 Trugas
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 belongeth
                 also
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 appoint
                 and
                 command
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Truce
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 and
                 kept
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Praebend
                 .
                 &
                 dig
                 .
                 dilectus
                 &
                 li.
                 6.
                 licet
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Collation
                 of
                 all
                 Spiritual
                 Promotions
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Excessibus
                 praelatorum
                 .
                 Si●ut
                 unire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 unite
                 Bishopricks
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 one
                 under
                 another
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Li.
                 6.
                 de
                 paenis
                 Felicum
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Chapter
                 
                   Felicis
                   li.
                
                 6.
                 
                   de
                   poenis
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 partial
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 Decree
                 made
                 by
                 Bonifacius
                 8.
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 ,
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 any
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 or
                 Religious
                 Man
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome's
                 Family
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   28.
                
                 
                 Consulendum
                 .
                 
                   Dist.
                   96.
                
                 
                 Si.
                 Imperator
                 .
                 11.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 Ex
                 —
                 Clericus
                 .
                 Nemo
                 nullus
                 .
                 Clericum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 &
                 q.
                 2.
                 
                 Si
                 vero
                 de
                 sentent
                 .
                 Excommunication
                 .
                 Si
                 judex
                 q.
                 2.
                 q.
                 5.
                 
                 Si
                 quis
                 foro
                 competent
                 .
                 Nullus
                 .
                 Si
                 quibus
                 .
                 Ex
                 transmissa
                 .
                 de
                 foro
                 compet
                 .
                 in
                 6
                 Seculares
                 .
              
               
                 Lay-men
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 Judges
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 nor
                 compel
                 them
                 to
                 pay
                 their
                 undoubted
                 Debts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Bishops
                 only
                 must
                 be
                 their
                 Judges
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 foro
                 Competent
                 .
                 Cum
                 sit
                 licet
                 .
              
               
                 Rectors
                 of
                 Churches
                 may
                 convent
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 them
                 wrong
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Judg
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Temporal
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 ex
                 parte
                 Dilecti
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Lay-man
                 being
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 may
                 convent
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 before
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Judg
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Feod
                 consent
                 thereto
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ibidem
                 Significasti
                 ,
                 &
                 11.
                 q.
                 1.
                 placuit
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Lay-man
                 may
                 commit
                 his
                 Cause
                 to
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Judg
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 may
                 not
                 commit
                 his
                 Cause
                 to
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Judg
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ne
                 Clerici
                 vel
                 Monachi
                 .
                 Secundum
                 .
              
               
                 Lay-men
                 may
                 have
                 no
                 Benefices
                 to
                 farm
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Summa
                 Excommunicationis
                 .
                 Nom.
                 extra
                 .
                 de
                 pecuniis
                 &
                 Remiss
                 .
                 &c.
                 si
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 they
                 that
                 make
                 ,
                 or
                 write
                 any
                 Statutes
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 where
                 such
                 Statutes
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 Customs
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Judges
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 execution
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 such
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Customs
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 and
                 observed
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 put
                 them
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Books
                 be
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 grievously
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 assoiled
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Immunitate
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
                 Non
                 minus
                 ad
                 usus
                 .
                 Quia
                 Quum
                 &
                 in
                 6.
                 
                 Clericis
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Clergy
                 to
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 any
                 common
                 necessity
                 ,
                 can
                 nothing
                 confer
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 nor
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 any
                 Lay-man
                 to
                 lay
                 any
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 charges
                 upon
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   97.
                
                 
                 Hoc
                 capitulo
                 &
                 63.
                 
                 Nullus
                 &
                 quae
                 sequitur
                 .
                 Non
                 aliae
                 Cum
                 Laic
                 .
              
               
                 Lay-men
                 may
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 Elections
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 belongeth
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 jurejurando
                 .
                 Nimis
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Clergy
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 Oath
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 their
                 Temporal
                 Governors
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 have
                 Temporalities
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   96.
                
                 
                 Bene
                 Quidem
                 .
                 12.
                 q.
                 2.
                 
                 Apostolicos
                 .
                 Quisquis
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Goods
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 be
                 alienated
                 ,
                 but
                 whosoever
                 receiveth
                 or
                 buyeth
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 restitution
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 any
                 Ground
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 worth
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 will
                 needs
                 buy
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Sale
                 shall
                 be
                 void
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 strength
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 q.
                 2.
                 
                 Non
                 liceat
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 alienate
                 or
                 mortgage
                 any
                 Lands
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 manner
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 Houses
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 very
                 chargeable
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 maintain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   96.
                
                 
                 Quis
                 nunquam
                 ,
                 3.
                 q.
                 6.
                 
                 Accusatio
                 11.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 Continua
                 nullus
                 Testimonium
                 Relatum
                 Experientiae
                 .
                 Si
                 quisquis
                 .
                 Si
                 quae
                 .
                 Sicut
                 Statuimus
                 ,
                 nullus
                 de
                 persona
                 .
                 Si
                 quis
                 .
              
               
                 Princes
                 ought
                 to
                 obey
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 submit
                 their
                 Heads
                 unto
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 judg
                 over
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 forborn
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 no
                 Lay-man
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Major
                 .
                 &
                 obedien
                 .
                 solite
                 .
              
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 Bishops
                 beneath
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 reverently
                 to
                 rise
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assign
                 them
                 an
                 honourable
                 Seat
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 Quicunque
                 .
                 Relatum
                 .
                 Si
                 qui
                 omnes
                 volumus
                 .
                 Placuit
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 manner
                 of
                 Causes
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 and
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ibidem
                 Omnes
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 judg
                 ought
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 Witness
                 of
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 altho
                 he
                 be
                 but
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 De
                 Haereticis
                 ad
                 abolendam
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Clementini
                 ut
                 officium
                 .
              
               
                 Whosoever
                 teacheth
                 or
                 thinketh
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 doth
                 teach
                 and
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 See
                 doth
                 judg
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 be
                 Excommunicate
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 compel
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 all
                 Rulers
                 and
                 other
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 shall
                 ordain
                 concerning
                 Heresy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fautors
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Dignities
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Clement
                 .
                 de
                 reliq
                 .
                 &
                 venerat
                 .
                 Sanctorum
                 .
                 Si
                 Dominus
                 extravag
                 .
                 de
                 reliq
                 .
                 &
                 venerat
                 .
                 Sanctorum
                 .
                 Cum
                 per
                 excelsa
                 :
                 de
                 poenitent
                 .
                 &
                 remiss
                 .
                 antiquorum
                 ,
                 &
                 Clemen
                 .
                 unigenitus
                 .
                 Quemadmodum
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 obtain
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sin
                 by
                 observing
                 of
                 certain
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Pilgrimages
                 in
                 the
                 Jubilee
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 prescribed
                 times
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome's
                 Pardons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 praemiis
                 &
                 remissionibus
                 extravag
                 .
                 ca.
                 3.
                 
                 Et
                 si
                 Dominici
                 .
              
               
                 Whosoever
                 offendeth
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 violate
                 any
                 Interdiction
                 that
                 cometh
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 conspireth
                 against
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 ways
                 offendeth
                 ,
                 disobeyeth
                 ,
                 or
                 rebelleth
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 See
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 killeth
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 offendeth
                 personally
                 against
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Prelate
                 ;
                 or
                 invadeth
                 ,
                 spoileth
                 ,
                 withholdeth
                 ,
                 or
                 wasteth
                 Lands
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 immediatly
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 or
                 whosoever
                 invadeth
                 any
                 Pilgrims
                 that
                 go
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Suitors
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 lett
                 the
                 devolution
                 of
                 Causes
                 unto
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 put
                 any
                 new
                 Charges
                 or
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 real
                 or
                 personal
                 upon
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Person
                 ;
                 and
                 generally
                 all
                 other
                 that
                 offend
                 in
                 the
                 Cases
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Bull
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 usually
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 upon
                 
                   Maundy
                   Thursday
                
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 assoiled
                 by
                 no
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 none
                 other
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 express
                 license
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   2.
                   4.
                
                 q.
                 z.
                 
              
               
                 Robbing
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 poor
                 Men
                 ,
                 appertaineth
                 unto
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   23.
                   9.
                
                 q.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 no
                 Man-slayer
                 that
                 slayeth
                 a
                 Man
                 which
                 is
                 Excommunicate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Dist.
                   63.
                
                 
                 Tibi
                 Domino
                 de
                 summa
                 Excommunicationis
                 .
                 Si
                 judex
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 most
                 tyrannical
                 and
                 abominal
                 Oaths
                 which
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 exact
                 of
                 the
                 Emperors
                 ;
                 
                   in
                   Clement
                   .
                   de
                   jurejurando
                   Romani
                   dist
                   .
                
                 6.3
                 ,
                 
                   Tibi
                   Domino
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 De
                 Consecra
                 .
                 
                   Dist.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Sicut
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 not
                 to
                 Consecrate
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 Consecrate
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 not
                 Hallowed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 Consecrat
                 .
                 
                   Dist.
                   5.
                
                 
                 De
                 his
                 manus
                 ,
                 ut
                 reum
                 .
              
               
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ministred
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 also
                 Confirmation
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 reverence
                 than
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 Man
                 by
                 Baptism
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 christned
                 Man
                 without
                 Confirmation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 De
                 poeniten
                 .
                 
                   Dist.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Multiplex
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 penitent
                 Person
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 remission
                 of
                 his
                 Sin
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 supplication
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XXVIII
               .
               A
               Mandate
               for
               publishing
               and
               using
               the
               Prayers
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               Mandatum
               Domino
               Episcopo
               London
               .
               direct
               .
               pro
               publicatione
               Regiarum
               Injunctionum
               .
            
             
               
               MOst
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               right
               trusty
               and
               right
               well-beloved
               ,
               we
               greet
               you
               well
               ,
               and
               let
               you
               wit
               ,
               That
               calling
               to
               our
               remembrance
               the
               miserable
               state
               of
               all
               Christendom
               ,
               being
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               besides
               all
               other
               troubles
               ,
               so
               plagued
               with
               most
               cruel
               Wars
               ,
               Hatred
               ,
               and
               Dissensions
               ,
               as
               no
               place
               of
               the
               same
               almost
               (
               being
               the
               whole
               reduced
               to
               a
               very
               narrow
               corner
               )
               remaineth
               in
               good
               Peace
               ,
               Agreement
               ,
               and
               Concord
               ;
               the
               help
               and
               remedy
               whereof
               far
               exceeding
               the
               power
               of
               any
               Man
               ,
               must
               be
               called
               for
               of
               him
               who
               only
               is
               able
               to
               grant
               our
               Petitions
               ,
               and
               never
               forsaketh
               nor
               repelleth
               any
               that
               firmly
               believe
               and
               faithfully
               call
               on
               him
               ;
               unto
               whom
               also
               the
               example
               of
               Scripture
               encourageth
               us
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               and
               other
               our
               troubles
               and
               necessities
               ,
               to
               fly
               and
               to
               cry
               for
               aid
               and
               succour
               ;
               being
               therefore
               resolved
               to
               have
               continually
               from
               henceforth
               general
               Processions
               ,
               in
               all
               Cities
               ,
               Towns
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Parishes
               of
               this
               our
               Realm
               ,
               said
               and
               sung
               ,
               with
               such
               reverence
               and
               devotion
               as
               appertaineth
               .
               Forasmuch
               as
               heretofore
               the
               People
               ,
               partly
               for
               lack
               of
               good
               Instruction
               and
               Calling
               ,
               and
               partly
               for
               that
               they
               understood
               no
               part
               of
               such
               Prayers
               or
               Suffrages
               as
               were
               used
               to
               be
               sung
               and
               said
               ,
               have
               used
               to
               come
               very
               slackly
               to
               the
               Procession
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               have
               been
               commanded
               heretofore
               ;
               We
               have
               set
               forth
               certain
               godly
               Prayers
               and
               Suffrages
               in
               our
               Native
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               we
               send
               you
               herewith
               ,
               signifying
               unto
               you
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               special
               trust
               and
               confidence
               we
               have
               of
               your
               godly
               mind
               ,
               and
               earnest
               desire
               ,
               to
               the
               setting
               forward
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               worshipping
               of
               his
               〈◊〉
               Holy
               Name
               ,
               within
               that
               Province
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               you
               ,
               we
               
               have
               sent
               unto
               you
               these
               Suffrages
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               for
               a
               month
               or
               two
               observed
               ,
               and
               after
               slenderly
               considered
               ,
               as
               other
               our
               Injunctions
               have
               ,
               to
               our
               no
               little
               marvel
               ,
               been
               used
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               as
               well
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               other
               our
               Injunctions
               ,
               may
               be
               earnestly
               set
               forth
               by
               preaching
               good
               Exhortations
               and
               otherwise
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               they
               feeling
               the
               godly
               tast
               thereof
               ,
               may
               godly
               and
               joyously
               ,
               with
               thanks
               ,
               receive
               ,
               embrace
               ,
               and
               frequent
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               appertaineth
               .
               Wherefore
               we
               will
               and
               command
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               answer
               unto
               us
               for
               the
               contrary
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               cause
               these
               Prayers
               and
               Suffrages
               aforesaid
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               frequented
               ,
               and
               openly
               used
               in
               all
               Towns
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Villages
               ,
               and
               Parishes
               of
               your
               own
               Diocess
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               signify
               this
               our
               pleasure
               unto
               all
               other
               Bishops
               of
               your
               Province
               ,
               willing
               and
               commanding
               them
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               virtue
               hereof
               ,
               to
               do
               and
               execute
               the
               same
               accordingly
               .
               Unto
               whose
               Proceedings
               ,
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               our
               Commandment
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               you
               have
               a
               special
               respect
               ,
               and
               make
               report
               unto
               us
               ,
               if
               any
               shall
               not
               with
               good
               dexterity
               accomplish
               the
               same
               ;
               Not
               failing
               ,
               as
               our
               special
               trust
               is
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 St.
                 Iames's
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Iunii
                     —
                     Regni
                  
                   36.
                   
                
              
               Directed
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXIX
               .
               The
               Articles
               acknowledged
               by
               Shaxton
               ,
               late
               Bp
               of
               Sarum
               .
            
             
               THe
               First
               ;
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Priest
               at
               Mass
               in
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               turneth
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               into
               the
               natural
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               so
               that
               after
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               substance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               Man.
               
            
             
               The
               Second
               ;
               The
               said
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               being
               once
               Consecrate
               ,
               is
               and
               remaineth
               still
               the
               very
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               reserved
               ,
               and
               not
               presently
               distributed
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               ;
               The
               same
               blessed
               Sacrament
               being
               consecrate
               ,
               is
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               adored
               with
               godly
               honour
               wheresoever
               it
               is
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               inseparably
               united
               to
               the
               Deity
               .
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               ;
               The
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               offereth
               daily
               at
               the
               Mass
               for
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               self-same
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               under
               the
               form
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               in
               the
               remembrance
               and
               representation
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               and
               Passion
               .
            
             
               The
               Fifth
               ;
               The
               same
               Body
               and
               Blood
               which
               is
               offered
               in
               the
               Mass
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               propitiation
               and
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               the
               self-same
               in
               Substance
               which
               was
               offered
               upon
               the
               Cross
               for
               our
               Redemption
               :
               And
               the
               Oblation
               and
               Action
               of
               the
               Priest
               is
               also
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               and
               Thanksgiving
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               Benefits
               ,
               
               and
               not
               the
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               only
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               Christ's
               Passion
               .
            
             
               The
               Sixth
               ;
               The
               said
               Oblation
               ,
               or
               Sacrifice
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               Priest
               offered
               in
               the
               Mass
               ,
               is
               available
               and
               profitable
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Quick
               and
               the
               Dead
               ,
               altho
               it
               lieth
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Man
               to
               limit
               how
               much
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               measure
               the
               same
               doth
               avail
               .
            
             
               The
               Seventh
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               of
               necessity
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               should
               be
               ministred
               unto
               the
               People
               under
               both
               kinds
               ,
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               :
               and
               it
               is
               none
               abuse
               that
               the
               same
               be
               ministred
               to
               the
               People
               under
               the
               one
               kind
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               in
               every
               of
               both
               the
               kinds
               ,
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               both
               Body
               and
               Blood
               is
               contained
               .
            
             
               The
               Eighth
               ;
               It
               is
               no
               derogation
               to
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               altho
               the
               Priest
               do
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               alone
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               receive
               it
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Ninth
               ;
               The
               Mass
               used
               in
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               in
               this
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               very
               true
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               under
               the
               form
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
             
               The
               Tenth
               ;
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               hath
               ,
               doth
               ,
               and
               may
               lawfully
               order
               some
               Priests
               to
               be
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               altho
               the
               same
               do
               not
               preach
               ,
               nor
               be
               not
               admitted
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               The
               Eleventh
               ;
               Priests
               being
               once
               dedicated
               unto
               God
               by
               the
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               Men
               and
               Women
               as
               have
               advisedly
               made
               Vows
               unto
               God
               of
               Chastity
               or
               Widowhood
               ,
               may
               not
               lawfully
               marry
               ,
               after
               their
               said
               Orders
               received
               ,
               or
               Vows
               made
               .
            
             
               The
               Twelfth
               ;
               Secret
               auricular
               Confession
               is
               expedient
               and
               necessary
               to
               be
               retained
               ,
               continued
               ,
               and
               frequented
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               Thirteenth
               ;
               The
               Prescience
               and
               Predestination
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               altho
               in
               it self
               it
               be
               infallible
               ,
               induceth
               no
               necessity
               to
               the
               Action
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               freely
               use
               the
               power
               of
               his
               own
               will
               or
               choice
               ,
               the
               said
               Prescience
               or
               Predestination
               notwithstanding
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Shaxton
                
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 Heart
                 ,
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 my
                 Mouth
                 do
                 confess
                 all
                 these
                 Articles
                 above-written
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ne
                 despicias
                 hominem
                 avertentem
                 se
                 a
                 peccato
                 ,
                 neque
                 improperes
                 ei
                 :
                 memento
                 quoniam
                 omnes
                 in
                 corruptione
                 sumus
                 ,
              
               
                 Eccles.
                 8.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               XXX
               .
               A
               Letter
               written
               by
               Lethington
               the
               Secretary
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cecil
              
               ,
               the
               Queen
               of
               England's
               Secretary
               ,
               touching
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               :
               By
               which
               it
               appears
               that
               K.
               Henry's
               Will
               was
               not
               signed
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               be
               ignorant
               that
               some
               do
               object
               as
               to
               her
               Majesties
               Forreign
               Birth
               ,
               
               and
               hereby
               think
               to
               make
               her
               incapable
               of
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               England
               .
               To
               that
               you
               know
               for
               answer
               what
               may
               be
               said
               by
               an
               English
               Patron
               of
               my
               Mistriss's
               Cause
               ,
               although
               I
               being
               a
               Scot
               will
               not
               affirm
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               there
               ariseth
               amongst
               you
               a
               Question
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Realm
               of
               Scotland
               be
               forth
               of
               the
               Homage
               and
               Leageance
               of
               England
               :
               And
               therefore
               you
               have
               in
               sundry
               Proclamations
               preceding
               your
               Warsmaking
               ,
               and
               in
               sundry
               Books
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               laboured
               much
               to
               prove
               the
               Homage
               and
               Fealty
               of
               Scotland
               to
               England
               .
               Your
               Stories
               also
               be
               not
               void
               of
               this
               intent
               .
               What
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               your
               Law
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               commonly
               is
               thought
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               you
               know
               better
               than
               I
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               better
               intelligence
               than
               I
               ,
               the
               Argument
               being
               fitter
               for
               your
               Assertion
               than
               mine
               .
            
             
               Another
               Question
               there
               is
               also
               upon
               this
               Objection
               of
               Forreign
               Birth
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Whether
               Princes
               inheritable
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               be
               in
               case
               of
               the
               Crown
               exempted
               or
               concluded
               as
               private
               Persons
               ,
               being
               Strangers
               born
               forth
               of
               the
               Allegiance
               of
               England
               .
               You
               know
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               divers
               others
               ,
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Crown
               :
               the
               Persons
               inheritable
               to
               the
               Crown
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Capacity
               ,
               have
               divers
               differences
               and
               prerogatives
               from
               other
               Persons
               ;
               many
               Laws
               made
               for
               other
               Persons
               take
               no
               hold
               in
               case
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               such
               Priviledges
               as
               other
               Persons
               enjoy
               not
               :
               As
               in
               cases
               of
               Attainders
               ,
               and
               other
               Penal
               Laws
               :
               Examples
               ,
               Hen.
               7.
               who
               being
               a
               Subject
               ,
               was
               attainted
               ;
               and
               Ed.
               4.
               and
               his
               Father
               
                 Richard
                 Plantagenet
              
               were
               both
               attainted
               ;
               all
               which
               notwithstanding
               their
               Attainders
               had
               right
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               them
               attained
               the
               same
               .
               Amongst
               many
               Reasons
               to
               be
               shewed
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               differences
               ,
               and
               that
               Forreign
               Birth
               doth
               not
               take
               place
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               in
               common
               Persons
               ,
               the
               many
               experiences
               before
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               and
               since
               ,
               of
               your
               King
               's
               ▪
               do
               plainly
               testify
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               purpose
               I
               will
               name
               unto
               you
               ,
               Hen.
               2d
               .
               Maud
               the
               Empress
               Son
               ,
               and
               Richard
               of
               Bourdeaux
               ,
               the
               Black
               Princes
               Son
               ,
               the
               rather
               for
               that
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               was
               the
               King
               of
               England's
               Son
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               
                 Enfant
                 du
                 Roy
              
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               strict
               signification
               .
               And
               for
               the
               better
               proof
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               always
               the
               common
               Law
               of
               your
               Realm
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               Forreign
               Birth
               was
               no
               Bar
               ;
               you
               do
               remember
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Stat.
               25.
               
               Ed.
               3.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               Law
               was
               ever
               so
               :
               Whereupon
               if
               you
               can
               remember
               it
               ,
               you
               and
               I
               fell
               out
               at
               a
               reasoning
               in
               my
               Lord
               of
               Leicester's
               Chamber
               ,
               by
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Abridgment
               of
               Rastal
               ,
               wherein
               I
               did
               shew
               you
               somewhat
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               also
               these
               words
               ,
               Infant
               and
               Ancestors
               be
               in
               
                 Praedicamento
                 ad
                 aliquid
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Correlatives
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               to
               restrain
               the
               understanding
               of
               this
               word
               Infant
               ,
               so
               strict
               as
               only
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               King's
               Body
               ,
               but
               to
               others
               inheritable
               in
               remainder
               ;
               and
               if
               some
               Sophisters
               will
               needs
               cavil
               about
               the
               precise
               understanding
               of
               Infant
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               
               answered
               with
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               word
               Ancestors
               in
               all
               Provisions
               ,
               for
               
                 Filii
                 ,
                 Nepotes
              
               and
               Liberi
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               first
               degree
               ,
               and
               these
               that
               come
               after
               by
               the
               Civil
               Law.
               
                 Liberorum
                 appellatione
                 comprehenduntur
                 non
                 solum
                 Filii
                 ,
                 verum
                 etiam
                 Nepotes
                 ,
                 Pronepotes
                 ,
                 Abnepotes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               If
               you
               examine
               the
               Reason
               why
               Forreign
               Birth
               is
               excluded
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               needful
               in
               Princes
               Cases
               ,
               as
               in
               common
               Persons
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               England
               hath
               oftentimes
               married
               with
               Daughters
               ,
               and
               married
               with
               the
               greatest
               Forreign
               Princes
               of
               Europe
               .
               And
               so
               I
               do
               also
               understand
               ,
               that
               they
               all
               did
               repute
               the
               Children
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               England
               ,
               inheritable
               in
               succession
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Forreign
               Birth
               of
               their
               Issue
               :
               And
               in
               this
               case
               I
               do
               appeal
               to
               all
               Chronicles
               ,
               to
               their
               Contracts
               of
               Marriages
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               Christendom
               .
               For
               tho
               England
               be
               a
               noble
               and
               puissant
               Country
               ,
               the
               respect
               of
               the
               Alliance
               only
               ,
               and
               the
               Dowry
               ,
               hath
               not
               moved
               the
               great
               Princes
               to
               match
               so
               often
               in
               marriage
               ,
               but
               the
               possibility
               of
               the
               Crown
               in
               succession
               .
               I
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               altogether
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               considering
               that
               I
               serve
               my
               Sovereign
               in
               the
               room
               that
               you
               serve
               yours
               .
               The
               Contract
               of
               Marriage
               is
               extant
               betwixt
               the
               King
               ,
               my
               Mistris's
               Grandfather
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Margaret
               ,
               Daughter
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               7
               th
               ,
               by
               whose
               Person
               the
               Title
               is
               devolved
               on
               my
               Sovereign
               ;
               what
               her
               Fathers
               meaning
               was
               in
               bestowing
               of
               her
               ,
               the
               World
               knoweth
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Chronicles
               written
               by
               
                 Polidorus
                 Virgilius
              
               ,
               before
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               either
               you
               or
               I
               was
               born
               ;
               at
               least
               when
               it
               was
               little
               thought
               that
               this
               Matter
               should
               come
               in
               question
               .
               There
               is
               another
               Exception
               also
               laid
               against
               my
               Soveraign
               ,
               which
               seems
               at
               the
               first
               to
               be
               of
               some
               weight
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               some
               Statutes
               made
               in
               King
               Hen.
               8.
               time
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               of
               the
               28
               th
               ,
               &
               35
               th
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               whereby
               full
               power
               and
               authority
               was
               given
               him
               the
               said
               King
               Henry
               ,
               to
               give
               ,
               dispose
               ,
               appoint
               ,
               assign
               ,
               declare
               ,
               and
               limit
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               his
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               his
               last
               Will
               made
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               signed
               with
               his
               hand
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               thereafter
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               that
               Realm
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               Imperial
               Crown
               is
               by
               some
               alledged
               and
               constantly
               affirmed
               to
               have
               been
               limited
               and
               disposed
               ,
               by
               the
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               of
               the
               said
               King
               Hen.
               8.
               signed
               with
               his
               hand
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Lady
               Francis
               ;
               and
               Elenor
               ,
               Daughter
               to
               Mary
               the
               French
               Queen
               ,
               younger
               Daughter
               of
               Hen.
               7.
               and
               of
               
                 Charles
                 Brandon
              
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               is
               thought
               the
               Queen
               ,
               my
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               by
               course
               of
               Inheritance
               ,
               be
               by
               these
               Circumstances
               excluded
               and
               fore-closed
               :
               So
               as
               it
               does
               well
               become
               all
               Subjects
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               so
               my
               liking
               is
               ,
               to
               speak
               of
               Princes
               ,
               of
               their
               Reigns
               and
               Proceedings
               modestly
               ,
               and
               with
               respect
               ;
               yet
               I
               cannot
               abstain
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Chronicles
               and
               Histories
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               printed
               Statutes
               being
               extant
               ,
               do
               contaminate
               and
               disgrace
               greatly
               the
               Reign
               of
               that
               King
               in
               that
               time
               .
               But
               to
               come
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               what
               equity
               and
               justice
               was
               that
               to
               disinherit
               a
               Race
               of
               Forreign
               Princes
               of
               their
               possibility
               ,
               and
               maternal
               right
               ,
               by
               a
               municipal
               Law
               or
               Statute
               made
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               some
               would
               term
               abrupt
               time
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               that
               would
               rule
               the
               Roast
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               exclude
               the
               right
               Heirs
               from
               their
               Title
               ,
               without
               calling
               them
               to
               answer
               ,
               or
               any
               for
               them
               :
               well
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               ●he
               injury
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               indirect
               dealing
               is
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               ;
               ●ut
               since
               it
               is
               done
               it
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               ,
               unless
               some
               Circumstances
               
               material
               do
               annihilate
               the
               said
               limitation
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               examine
               the
               manner
               and
               circumstances
               how
               King
               Hen.
               8.
               was
               by
               Statute
               inabled
               to
               dispose
               the
               Crown
               .
               There
               is
               a
               form
               in
               two
               sorts
               prescribed
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               not
               transgress
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               either
               by
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               sealed
               with
               his
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               last
               Will
               ,
               signed
               with
               his
               hand
               :
               for
               in
               this
               extraordinary
               case
               he
               was
               held
               to
               an
               ordinary
               and
               precise
               form
               ;
               which
               being
               not
               observed
               ,
               the
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               or
               Will
               ,
               cannot
               work
               the
               intent
               or
               effect
               supposed
               .
               And
               to
               disprove
               ,
               that
               the
               Will
               was
               signed
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               You
               know
               ,
               that
               long
               before
               his
               death
               he
               never
               used
               his
               own
               signing
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Sickness
               ,
               being
               divers
               times
               pressed
               to
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               Will
               written
               ,
               he
               refused
               to
               do
               it
               .
               And
               it
               seemed
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               proceed
               in
               an
               Act
               so
               injurious
               and
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               right
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               being
               his
               Niece
               .
               Then
               his
               death
               approaching
               ,
               some
               as
               well
               known
               to
               you
               as
               to
               me
               ,
               caused
               
                 William
                 Clarke
              
               ,
               sometimes
               Servant
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 Henneage
              
               ,
               to
               sign
               the
               supposed
               Will
               with
               a
               stamp
               ,
               (
               for
               otherwise
               signed
               it
               was
               never
               )
               ;
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               some
               respecting
               more
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               ambition
               ,
               and
               others
               their
               private
               commodity
               ,
               than
               just
               and
               upright
               dealing
               ,
               procured
               divers
               honest
               Gentlemen
               ,
               attending
               in
               divers
               several
               Rooms
               about
               the
               King's
               Person
               ,
               to
               testifie
               with
               their
               hand-writings
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               said
               pretended
               Will
               ,
               surmised
               to
               be
               signed
               with
               the
               King
               's
               own
               hand
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               dissembled
               and
               forged
               signed
               Testament
               ,
               I
               do
               refer
               you
               to
               such
               Trials
               as
               be
               yet
               left
               .
               First
               ;
               The
               Attestation
               of
               the
               late
               Lord
               Paget
               ,
               published
               in
               the
               Parliament
               in
               Queen
               Mary's
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               .
               Next
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               on
               my
               Sovereigns
               behalf
               ,
               that
               the
               Depositions
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               this
               Matter
               of
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               Lord
               Treasurer
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Northampton
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Petre
              
               then
               one
               of
               King
               Henry's
               Secretaries
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Nevill
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Maurice
                 Barkley
              
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Buts
                 ,
                 Edmond
                 Harman
                 Baker
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Osborn
              
               Groom
               of
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Dennis
              
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               living
               ,
               Terris
               the
               Chirurgion
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               heard
               
                 David
                 Vincent
              
               and
               others
               speak
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               Attestations
               may
               be
               enrolled
               in
               the
               Chancery
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Arches
                 ,
                 In
                 perpetuam
                 rei
                 memoriam
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ;
               I
               do
               refer
               you
               to
               the
               Original
               Will
               surmised
               to
               be
               signed
               with
               the
               King
               's
               own
               hand
               ,
               that
               thereby
               it
               may
               most
               clearly
               and
               evidently
               appear
               by
               some
               differences
               ,
               how
               the
               same
               was
               not
               signed
               with
               the
               King's
               hand
               ,
               but
               stamped
               as
               aforesaid
               .
               And
               albeit
               it
               is
               used
               both
               as
               an
               Argument
               and
               Calumniation
               against
               my
               Sovereign
               to
               some
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Original
               hath
               been
               embezelled
               in
               Queen
               Mary's
               time
               ,
               I
               trust
               God
               will
               and
               hath
               reserved
               the
               same
               to
               be
               an
               Instrument
               to
               relieve
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               to
               confound
               false
               Surmises
               ,
               that
               thereby
               the
               Right
               may
               take
               place
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               many
               Exemplifications
               and
               Transcripts
               ,
               which
               being
               sealed
               with
               the
               great
               Seal
               ,
               do
               run
               abroad
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               do
               carry
               away
               many
               Mens
               minds
               ,
               as
               great
               presumptions
               of
               great
               variety
               and
               validity
               .
               But
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               know
               in
               cases
               of
               less
               importance
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               Transcripts
               and
               Exemplifications
               be
               not
               of
               so
               great
               force
               in
               Law
               to
               serve
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               either
               real
               or
               personal
               :
               And
               in
               as
               much
               as
               my
               Soveraign's
               Title
               in
               this
               case
               shall
               be
               little
               
               advanced
               ,
               by
               taking
               exceptions
               to
               others
               pretended
               and
               crased
               Titles
               ,
               considering
               her
               precedency
               ,
               I
               will
               leave
               it
               to
               such
               as
               are
               to
               claim
               after
               the
               issue
               of
               Hen.
               the
               7
               th
               ,
               to
               lay
               in
               Bar
               the
               Poligamy
               of
               
                 Charles
                 Brandon
              
               the
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               vitiated
               and
               clandestine
               Contract
               ,
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               so
               called
               )
               having
               no
               witness
               nor
               solemnization
               of
               Christian
               Matrimony
               ,
               nor
               any
               lawful
               matching
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hertford
               and
               the
               Lady
               
                 Katharine
                 .
                 Lastly
              
               ;
               The
               semblably
               compelling
               of
               Mr.
               Key
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               Sister
               to
               the
               Lady
               Katherine
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               to
               answer
               your
               desire
               said
               somewhat
               briefly
               to
               the
               Matter
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               very
               little
               ,
               where
               so
               much
               may
               be
               said
               ;
               for
               to
               speak
               truly
               ,
               the
               Cause
               speaketh
               for
               it self
               .
               I
               have
               so
               long
               forborn
               to
               deal
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               almost
               forgotten
               many
               things
               which
               may
               be
               said
               for
               Roboration
               of
               her
               Right
               ,
               which
               I
               can
               shortly
               reduce
               to
               my
               Remembrance
               ,
               being
               at
               Edinburgh
               where
               my
               Notes
               are
               :
               So
               that
               if
               you
               be
               not
               by
               this
               satisfied
               ,
               upon
               knowledg
               from
               you
               of
               any
               other
               Objection
               ,
               I
               hope
               to
               satisfy
               you
               unto
               all
               things
               may
               be
               said
               against
               her
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               pray
               you
               so
               counsel
               the
               Queen
               ,
               your
               Soveraign
               ,
               as
               some
               effectual
               reparation
               may
               follow
               without
               delay
               ,
               of
               the
               many
               and
               sundry
               traverses
               and
               dis-favorings
               committed
               against
               the
               Queen
               ,
               my
               Sovereign
               :
               as
               the
               publishing
               of
               so
               many
               exemplifications
               of
               King
               Henry's
               supposed
               Will
               ,
               the
               secret
               embracing
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Halles
              
               Books
               ,
               the
               Books
               printed
               and
               not
               avowed
               the
               last
               Summer
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               which
               my
               Mistris
               hath
               sent
               by
               
                 Henry
                 Killigrew
              
               to
               the
               Queen
               your
               Soveraign
               ;
               The
               Disputes
               and
               Proceedings
               of
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               where
               the
               Case
               was
               ruled
               against
               the
               Queen
               my
               Soveraign
               ;
               The
               Speeches
               of
               sundry
               in
               this
               last
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               tending
               all
               to
               my
               Soveraigns
               derision
               ,
               and
               nothing
               said
               to
               the
               contrary
               by
               any
               Man
               ,
               but
               the
               Matter
               shut
               up
               with
               silence
               ,
               most
               to
               her
               prejudice
               ;
               and
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               as
               every
               Man
               is
               gone
               home
               setled
               and
               confirmed
               in
               his
               Error
               .
               And
               ,
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Queen
               ,
               your
               Soveraign's
               resolution
               to
               defend
               now
               by
               Proclamations
               ,
               all
               Books
               and
               Writings
               containing
               any
               discussion
               of
               Titles
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               Realm
               hath
               engendred
               by
               these
               fond
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               other
               favoured
               practis●s
               ,
               a
               setled
               opinion
               against
               my
               Soveraigns
               ,
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               my
               Lady
               Katherines
               Title
               .
               I
               might
               also
               speak
               of
               an
               other
               Book
               lately
               printed
               and
               set
               abroad
               in
               this
               last
               Session
               ,
               containing
               many
               Untruths
               and
               weak
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Wailing
               desired
               might
               be
               answered
               before
               the
               Defence
               were
               made
               by
               Proclamation
               .
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               so
               hold
               hand
               to
               the
               Reformation
               of
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               Queen
               ,
               my
               Soveraign
               ,
               may
               have
               effectual
               occasion
               to
               esteem
               you
               her
               Friend
               ;
               which
               doing
               ,
               you
               shall
               never
               offend
               the
               Queen
               your
               Mistris
               ,
               your
               Country
               ,
               nor
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               be
               a
               favourer
               of
               the
               Truth
               against
               Errors
               ,
               and
               yet
               deserve
               well
               of
               a
               Princess
               ,
               who
               hath
               a
               good
               heart
               to
               recognize
               any
               good
               turn
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               done
               her
               ,
               and
               may
               hereafter
               have
               means
               to
               do
               you
               pleasure
               .
               For
               my
               particular
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               always
               honoured
               you
               as
               my
               Father
               ,
               so
               do
               I
               still
               remain
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               as
               one
               ,
               whom
               in
               all
               things
               not
               touching
               the
               State
               ,
               you
               may
               direct
               ,
               as
               your
               Son
               
                 Thomas
                 Cecil
              
               ,
               and
               with
               my
               hearty
               commendations
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               my
               Lady
               ,
               both
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leave
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 Striveling
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   14
                   th
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   ,
                   1566.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             AN
             APPENDIX
             Concerning
             some
             of
             the
             Errors
             &
             Falshoods
             IN
             SANDER's
             Book
             OF
             THE
             English
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             AN
             APPENDIX
             .
          
           
             THose
             who
             intend
             to
             write
             Romances
             or
             Plays
             ,
             do
             commonly
             take
             their
             Plot
             from
             some
             true
             piece
             of
             History
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             fasten
             such
             Characters
             to
             Persons
             and
             Things
             ,
             and
             mix
             such
             Circumstances
             and
             secret
             Passages
             ,
             with
             those
             publick
             Transactions
             and
             Changes
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             other
             Histories
             ;
             as
             may
             more
             artificially
             raise
             these
             passions
             and
             affections
             in
             their
             Readers
             minds
             ,
             which
             they
             intend
             to
             move
             ,
             than
             could
             possibly
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             story
             were
             a
             meer
             fiction
             and
             contrivance
             :
             and
             tho
             all
             Men
             know
             those
             tender
             passages
             to
             flow
             only
             fro●
             the
             invention
             and
             fancy
             of
             the
             Poet
             ;
             yet
             by
             I
             know
             not
             what
             char●
             the
             greatest
             part
             that
             read
             or
             hear
             their
             Poems
             ,
             are
             softned
             and
             sensibly
             touched
             .
          
           
             Some
             such
             design
             Sanders
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             which
             he
             very
             wisely
             kept
             up
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             :
             he
             intended
             to
             represent
             the
             Reformation
             in
             the
             foulest
             shape
             that
             was
             possible
             ,
             to
             defame
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             to
             stain
             her
             Blood
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             bring
             her
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             in
             question
             ;
             and
             to
             magnify
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             Monastick
             Orders
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             praises
             and
             high
             characters
             he
             could
             devise
             :
             And
             therefore
             after
             he
             had
             writ
             several
             Books
             on
             these
             Subjects
             ,
             without
             any
             considerable
             success
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             rather
             filled
             with
             foul
             calumnies
             and
             detracting
             malice
             ,
             than
             good
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             strong
             sense
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             try
             his
             skill
             another
             way
             ;
             so
             he
             intended
             to
             tell
             a
             doleful
             Tale
             ,
             which
             should
             raise
             a
             detestation
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             an
             ill
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             cast
             a
             stain
             on
             her
             Blood
             ,
             and
             disparage
             her
             Title
             ,
             and
             advance
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Papacy
             .
             A
             Tragedy
             was
             fitter
             for
             these
             ends
             ,
             since
             it
             left
             the
             deepest
             impressions
             on
             the
             graver
             and
             better
             affections
             of
             the
             mind
             ;
             the
             Scene
             must
             be
             laid
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             and
             his
             three
             Children
             ,
             with
             the
             changes
             that
             were
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             seemed
             to
             afford
             very
             plentiful
             Matter
             for
             a
             Man
             of
             wit
             and
             fancy
             ,
             who
             knew
             where
             he
             could
             dextrously
             shew
             his
             Art
             ,
             and
             had
             boldness
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             without
             shame
             ,
             or
             the
             reverence
             due
             ,
             either
             to
             crowned
             Heads
             ,
             or
             to
             Persons
             that
             were
             dead
             .
             Yet
             because
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             he
             could
             hold
             up
             his
             Face
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             after
             these
             discoveries
             were
             made
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             expect
             ,
             this
             was
             concealed
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             died
             
               for
               his
               Faith
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Rebellion
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             is
             
               the
               Faith
            
             in
             his
             stile
             )
             this
             Work
             of
             his
             was
             published
             .
             The
             stile
             is
             generally
             clean
             ,
             and
             things
             are
             told
             in
             an
             easy
             and
             pleasant
             way
             ;
             only
             he
             could
             not
             use
             his
             Art
             so
             decently
             ,
             as
             to
             restrain
             that
             malice
             which
             boiled
             in
             his
             Breast
             ,
             and
             often
             fermented
             out
             too
             palpably
             in
             his
             Pen.
             
          
           
             The
             Book
             served
             many
             ends
             well
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             generally
             much
             cried
             up
             ,
             by
             Men
             who
             had
             been
             long
             accustomed
             to
             commend
             any
             thing
             that
             
             was
             useful
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             troubling
             themselves
             with
             those
             impertinent
             Questions
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             yet
             Rishton
             and
             others
             since
             that
             time
             took
             the
             Pencil
             again
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             finding
             there
             were
             many
             touches
             wanting
             ,
             which
             would
             give
             much
             life
             to
             the
             whole
             Piece
             ,
             have
             so
             changed
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             afterwards
             reprinted
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             a
             large
             continuation
             ,
             that
             was
             writ
             by
             a
             much
             more
             unskilful
             Poet
             ,
             but
             with
             so
             many
             and
             great
             additions
             ,
             scattered
             thorough
             the
             whole
             Work
             ,
             whereby
             it
             seemed
             so
             changed
             in
             the
             vamping
             ,
             that
             it
             looked
             new
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             will
             give
             themselves
             the
             trouble
             ,
             to
             compare
             his
             Fable
             with
             the
             History
             that
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             and
             the
             certain
             undoubted
             Authorities
             I
             bring
             in
             confirmation
             of
             what
             I
             assert
             ,
             with
             the
             slender
             and
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             no
             Authorities
             ,
             he
             brings
             ,
             they
             will
             soon
             be
             able
             to
             discern
             where
             the
             Truth
             lies
             :
             but
             because
             all
             People
             have
             not
             the
             leisure
             or
             opportunities
             for
             laying
             things
             so
             critically
             together
             ,
             I
             was
             advised
             ,
             by
             those
             whose
             Counsels
             directed
             me
             in
             this
             whole
             Work
             ,
             to
             sum
             up
             ,
             in
             an
             Appendix
             ,
             the
             most
             considerable
             Falshoods
             and
             Mistakes
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             with
             the
             Evidences
             upon
             which
             I
             rejected
             them
             .
             Therefore
             I
             have
             drawn
             out
             the
             following
             Extraction
             ,
             which
             consists
             of
             Errors
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             of
             the●e
             in
             which
             there
             is
             indeed
             no
             malice
             ,
             yet
             they
             shew
             the
             Writer
             had
             no
             ●●ue
             information
             of
             our
             Affairs
             ,
             but
             commits
             many
             Faults
             ,
             which
             tho
             they
             leave
             not
             such
             foul
             imputations
             on
             the
             Author
             ,
             yet
             tend
             very
             much
             to
             disparage
             and
             discredit
             his
             Work.
             But
             the
             others
             are
             of
             an
             higher
             guilt
             ,
             being
             designed
             Forgeries
             ,
             to
             serve
             partial
             ends
             ;
             not
             only
             without
             any
             Authority
             ,
             but
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             Records
             as
             (
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             the
             care
             they
             took
             in
             Q.
             Mary's
             time
             by
             destroying
             them
             ,
             to
             condemn
             Posterity
             to
             Ignorance
             in
             these
             Matters
             )
             are
             yet
             reserved
             ,
             and
             serve
             to
             discover
             the
             falshood
             of
             those
             Calumnies
             in
             which
             they
             have
             traded
             so
             long
             .
             I
             shall
             pursue
             these
             Errors
             in
             the
             series
             in
             which
             they
             are
             delivered
             in
             Sanders
             his
             Book
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Impression
             at
             Colen
             1628
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             I
             have
             .
             I
             first
             set
             down
             his
             Errors
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             short
             confutation
             of
             them
             ,
             referring
             the
             Reader
             for
             fuller
             information
             to
             the
             foregoing
             History
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             Sanders
             says
             ;
             
               That
               when
               Prince
               Arthur
               and
               his
               Princess
               were
               bedded
               ,
               King
               Henry
               the
               7
               th
               ordered
               a
               grave
               Matron
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               Bed
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               not
               consummate
               their
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             ground-work
             of
             the
             whole
             Fable
             ;
             and
             should
             have
             been
             some-way
             or
             other
             proved
             .
             But
             if
             we
             do
             not
             take
             so
             small
             a
             circumstance
             upon
             his
             word
             ,
             we
             treat
             him
             rudely
             ;
             and
             who
             will
             write
             Histories
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             bound
             to
             say
             nothing
             but
             Truth
             !
             But
             little
             thought
             our
             Author
             that
             there
             were
             three
             Depositions
             upon
             Record
             ,
             point
             blank
             against
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             the
             Viscount
             of
             Fitswater
             and
             his
             Lady
             ,
             deposed
             they
             saw
             them
             bedded
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Bed
             blessed
             after
             they
             two
             were
             put
             in
             it
             ;
             besides
             that
             such
             an
             extravagant
             thing
             was
             never
             known
             done
             in
             any
             place
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Sanders
             says
             ;
             
               Prince
               Arthur
               was
               not
               then
               fifteen
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               and
               was
               sick
               of
               a
               lingring
               Disease
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Plot
             goes
             on
             but
             scurvily
             ,
             when
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             is
             contradicted
             by
             Records
             .
             Prince
             Arthur
             was
             born
             the
             20
             th
             of
             September
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1486
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             15
             years
             old
             and
             two
             
             months
             passed
             at
             the
             14
             th
             of
             November
             1501
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Princess
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             of
             a
             lively
             and
             good
             Complexion
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             begin
             to
             decay
             till
             the
             Shrovetide
             following
             ,
             which
             was
             imputed
             to
             his
             excesses
             in
             the
             Bed
             ,
             at
             the
             Witnesses
             deposed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               Upon
               the
               motion
               for
               the
               marrying
               of
               his
               Brother
               Henry
               to
               the
               Princess
               ,
               it
               was
               agreed
               to
               by
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               was
               lawful
               .
            
          
           
             It
             was
             perhaps
             agreed
             on
             at
             Rome
             ,
             where
             Mony
             and
             other
             political
             Arts
             sway
             their
             Counsels
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             not
             agreed
             to
             in
             England
             :
             for
             which
             we
             have
             no
             meaner
             Author
             ,
             than
             Warham
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             examined
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             deposed
             that
             himself
             then
             thought
             the
             Marriage
             was
             not
             honourable
             nor
             well-pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             thereupon
             opposed
             it
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             People
             murmured
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               There
               was
               not
               one
               Man
               in
               any
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               
               or
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               that
               spake
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             common
             Stile
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             calling
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             must
             be
             applied
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             bring
             off
             our
             Author
             ;
             otherwise
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             save
             his
             Reputation
             .
             Therefore
             by
             all
             
               the
               Nations
               under
               Heaven
            
             must
             be
             understood
             only
             the
             Divines
             at
             Rome
             ,
             tho
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             they
             could
             scarce
             find
             any
             who
             would
             justify
             it
             :
             all
             the
             most
             famous
             Universities
             ,
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Canonists
             ,
             condemned
             it
             ,
             and
             Warham's
             Testimony
             contradicts
             this
             plainly
             ,
             besides
             the
             other
             great
             Authorities
             that
             were
             brought
             against
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             lib.
             2.
             from
             pag.
             91.
             to
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             says
             ,
             "
             The
             King
             once
             said
             ,
             
               He
               would
               not
               marry
               the
               Queen
               .
            
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             pretty
             Essay
             of
             our
             Authors
             Art
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             us
             think
             it
             was
             only
             in
             a
             transient
             discourse
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             said
             he
             would
             not
             marry
             Queen
             Katherine
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             more
             maturely
             done
             ,
             by
             a
             solemn
             Protestation
             ,
             which
             he
             read
             himself
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             never
             marry
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             revoked
             his
             consent
             given
             under
             Age.
             This
             was
             done
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             of
             Age
             ,
             see
             pag.
             36.
             it
             is
             also
             confessed
             by
             Sanders
             himself
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             "
             The
             Queen
             bore
             him
             three
             Sons
             and
             two
             Daughters
             .
             
          
           
             All
             the
             Books
             of
             that
             time
             speak
             only
             of
             two
             Sons
             ,
             and
             one
             Daughter
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             flourish
             of
             his
             Pen
             ,
             to
             represent
             her
             a
             fruitful
             Mother
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               had
               sometimes
               two
               ,
               
               sometimes
               three
               Concubines
               at
               once
               .
            
          
           
             It
             does
             not
             appear
             he
             had
             ever
             any
             but
             
               Elizabeth
               Blunt
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             judge
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             by
             the
             Letters
             the
             Popes
             wrote
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             many
             printed
             Elogies
             that
             were
             published
             then
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Prince
             of
             great
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             all
             that
             while
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               The
               Lady
               Mary
               was
               first
               desired
               in
               marriage
               by
               Iames
               the
               5
               th
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               then
               by
               Charles
               the
               5
               th
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               and
               then
               Francis
               asked
               her
               ,
               first
               for
               the
               Dolphin
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleance
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               for
               himself
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             all
             this
             is
             wrong
             placed
             ,
             for
             she
             was
             first
             contracted
             to
             the
             Dolphin
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             then
             treated
             about
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             after
             that
             it
             was
             left
             to
             Francis
             his
             choice
             ,
             whether
             she
             should
             be
             married
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             second
             Son
             the
             Duke
             of
             Orleance
             :
             So
             little
             did
             our
             Poet
             know
             the
             publick
             Transactions
             of
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             
             9.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               She
               was
               in
               the
               end
               contracted
               to
               the
               Dolphin
               :
               from
               whence
               he
               concludes
               that
               all
               Forreign
               Princes
               were
               satisfied
               with
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             She
             was
             first
             of
             all
             contracted
             to
             the
             Dolphin
             .
             Forreign
             Princes
             were
             so
             little
             satisfied
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             that
             tho
             she
             being
             Heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             was
             a
             Match
             of
             great
             advantage
             ;
             yet
             their
             Counsellors
             excepted
             to
             it
             ,
             on
             that
             very
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             Marriage
             was
             not
             good
             .
             This
             was
             done
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             she
             was
             rejected
             ,
             as
             a
             Writer
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             time
             informs
             us
             ;
             and
             Sanders
             confesses
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             French
             Ambassadour
             .
          
           
             
             10.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Wolsey
               was
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               then
               of
               Duresme
               ,
               after
               that
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               York
               ;
               after
               that
               he
               was
               made
               Chancellor
               ,
               then
               Cardinal
               and
               Legate
               .
            
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             these
             Preferments
             is
             quite
             reversed
             ;
             for
             Wolsey
             soon
             after
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             upon
             Cardinal
             Bembridge
             his
             death
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             promoted
             to
             the
             See
             of
             York
             ,
             but
             advanced
             to
             be
             a
             Cardinal
             in
             the
             7
             th
             year
             of
             the
             King's
             Reign
             :
             And
             some
             months
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ;
             and
             seven
             years
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             got
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Duresme
             ,
             which
             six
             years
             after
             he
             exchanged
             for
             Winchester
             .
             He
             had
             heard
             perhaps
             that
             he
             enjoyed
             all
             these
             Preferments
             ;
             but
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             our
             Affairs
             beyond
             hear-say
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             make
             him
             rise
             as
             Poets
             order
             their
             Heroes
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ranks
             his
             Advancement
             not
             according
             to
             Truth
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             method
             he
             liked
             best
             himself
             .
          
           
             
             11.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Wolsey
               first
               designed
               the
               Divorce
               ,
               and
               made
               Longland
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               King's
               Confessor
               ,
               second
               his
               motion
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             King
             not
             only
             denied
             this
             in
             publick
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             he
             himself
             had
             first
             moved
             it
             to
             Longland
             in
             Confession
             ;
             and
             that
             Wolsey
             had
             opposed
             it
             all
             he
             could
             :
             but
             in
             private
             discourse
             with
             Grinaeus
             told
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             laboured
             under
             these
             scruples
             for
             seven
             years
             ;
             
               septem
               perpetuis
               annis
               trepidatio
            
             .
             Which
             reckoning
             from
             the
             year
             1531
             ,
             in
             which
             Grinaeus
             wrote
             this
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             will
             fall
             back
             to
             the
             year
             1524.
             long
             before
             Wolsey
             had
             any
             provocation
             to
             tempt
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
             12.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               In
               the
               year
               1526
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               King
               was
               first
               made
               to
               doubt
               of
               his
               Marriage
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               then
               whom
               to
               marry
               when
               he
               was
               once
               divorced
               .
            
          
           
             But
             by
             his
             other
             Story
             ,
             
               Ann
               Boleyn
            
             was
             then
             but
             fifteen
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             France
             at
             that
             Age
             ,
             where
             she
             staied
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             she
             came
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
             13.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               spent
               a
               year
               in
               a
               private
               search
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               could
               be
               found
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               the
               Pope's
               Bull
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               
               use
               of
               against
               his
               Marriage
               ;
               but
               they
               could
               find
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             In
             that
             time
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             ,
             except
             Fisher
             ,
             declared
             under
             their
             Hands
             and
             Seals
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             the
             Marriage
             unlawful
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             pag.
             38.
             and
             upon
             what
             Reasons
             this
             was
             grounded
             ,
             has
             been
             clearly
             opened
             ,
             pag.
             97.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               If
               there
               were
               any
               ambiguities
               in
               the
               Pope's
               first
               Letters
               (
               meaning
               the
               Bull
               ,
               for
               dispensing
               with
               the
               marriage
               )
               they
               were
               cleared
               by
               other
               Letters
               ,
               which
               Ferdinand
               of
               Spain
               had
               afterwards
               procured
               .
            
          
           
             These
             other
             Letters
             (
             by
             which
             he
             means
             the
             Breve
             )
             bear
             date
             the
             same
             day
             with
             the
             Bull
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             not
             procured
             afterwards
             .
             There
             were
             indeed
             violent
             presumptions
             of
             their
             being
             forged
             long
             after
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             Process
             had
             been
             almost
             an
             year
             in
             agitation
             .
             But
             tho
             they
             helped
             the
             matter
             in
             some
             lesser
             Particulars
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             main
             Business
             ,
             Whether
             Prince
             Arthur
             did
             know
             his
             Princess
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             a
             great
             prejudice
             ;
             for
             whereas
             the
             Bull
             bore
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Queens
             Petition
             her
             former
             Marriage
             was
             
               perhaps
               consummated
            
             ,
             the
             Breve
             bears
             that
             in
             her
             Petition
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             was
             said
             to
             be
             consummated
             ,
             without
             any
             perhaps
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               having
               seen
               these
               second
               Letters
               ,
               
               both
               he
               and
               his
               Council
               resolved
               to
               move
               no
               more
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Process
             was
             carried
             on
             ,
             almost
             a
             year
             ,
             before
             the
             Breve
             was
             heard
             of
             :
             and
             the
             forgery
             of
             it
             soon
             appeared
             ,
             so
             they
             went
             on
             notwithstanding
             it
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Tarby
               being
               come
               from
               France
               ,
               
               to
               conclude
               the
               Match
               for
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               was
               set
               on
               by
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               to
               move
               the
               exception
               to
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               marriage
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             this
             ;
             for
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             tho
             afterwards
             made
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             never
             published
             this
             :
             which
             both
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             as
             a
             good
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             certainly
             would
             have
             done
             as
             a
             true
             Cardinal
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             what
             followed
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             perceived
             that
             he
             was
             trepanned
             to
             be
             the
             first
             mover
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             ended
             so
             fatally
             forthe
             Interests
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Tarby
               ,
               
               in
               a
               Speech
               before
               the
               King
               in
               Council
               ,
               said
               ,
               That
               not
               he
               alone
               ,
               but
               almost
               all
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               thought
               the
               King's
               Marriage
               unlawful
               and
               null
               :
               so
               that
               he
               was
               freed
               from
               the
               Bond
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               against
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               Forreign
               Nations
               had
               ever
               spoken
               very
               freely
               of
               it
               ,
               lamenting
               that
               the
               King
               was
               drawn
               into
               it
               in
               his
               Youth
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             ordinary
             for
             Ambassadors
             to
             make
             Speeches
             in
             King's
             Coun●cils
             :
             But
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             agrees
             ill
             with
             what
             this
             Author
             delivers
             in
             his
             third
             Page
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             nor
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             spoke
             against
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tarby
             was
             both
             an
             impudent
             and
             a
             foolish
             Man.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Upon
               the
               Pope's
               Captivity
               ,
               
               Wolsey
               was
               sent
               over
               to
               France
               with
               300000
               Crowns
               to
               procure
               the
               Pope's
               liberty
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Hall
               ,
               Hollingshead
            
             ,
             and
             Stow
             ,
             say
             ,
             He
             carried
             over
             240000
             pounds
             Sterlin
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             thrice
             that
             sum
             .
          
           
             
             19.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Two
               Colleagues
               were
               sent
               in
               this
               Ambassy
               with
               the
               Cardinal
               .
            
          
           
             His
             greatness
             was
             above
             that
             ,
             and
             none
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Records
             .
          
           
             
             20.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Orders
               followed
               him
               to
               Callais
               ,
               not
               to
               move
               any
               thing
               about
               the
               King's
               Marriage
               with
               the
               French
               King's
               Sister
               ,
               the
               King
               having
               then
               resolved
               to
               marry
               
                 Ann
                 Boleyn
              
               .
            
          
           
             This
             agrees
             ill
             with
             what
             he
             said
             pag.
             9.
             that
             a
             year
             before
             the
             King
             was
             resolved
             whom
             to
             marry
             .
          
           
             
             21.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               King
               Henry
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               freer
               access
               to
               Sir
               Boleyn's
               Lady
               ,
               sent
               him
               to
               France
               ;
               where
               after
               he
               had
               stayed
               two
               years
               ,
               his
               Lady
               was
               with
               Child
               of
               
                 Ann
                 Boleyn
              
               by
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             This
             Story
             was
             already
             confuted
             ,
             see
             pag.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             in
             it
             there
             are
             more
             than
             one
             or
             two
             lies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Boleyn
            
             went
             not
             Ambassador
             to
             France
             till
             the
             7
             th
             year
             of
             the
             King's
             Reign
             :
             And
             if
             two
             years
             after
             that
             ,
             Ann
             was
             born
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             9
             th
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             she
             must
             then
             have
             been
             but
             ten
             years
             old
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tho
             he
             had
             sent
             him
             upon
             his
             first
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             be
             true
             ;
             for
             two
             years
             after
             ,
             admit
             her
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             that
             is
             Anno
             1511
             ,
             then
             a
             year
             before
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             Anno
             1526
             ,
             she
             was
             fifteen
             years
             old
             ;
             in
             which
             Age
             ,
             Sanders
             says
             ,
             she
             was
             corrupted
             in
             her
             Father's
             House
             ,
             and
             sent
             over
             to
             France
             ,
             where
             she
             staid
             long
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             false
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             She
             was
             born
             two
             years
             before
             the
             King
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1507.
             and
             if
             her
             Father
             was
             sent
             to
             France
             two
             years
             before
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             year
             1505.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             King
             being
             then
             Prince
             ,
             was
             but
             fourteen
             years
             old
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             born
             the
             28
             th
             of
             Iune
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1491
             :
             in
             which
             Age
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             he
             was
             so
             forward
             as
             to
             be
             corrupting
             other
             Mens
             Wives
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             his
             Brother
             ,
             when
             almost
             two
             years
             elder
             ,
             to
             have
             known
             his
             own
             Wife
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             pieces
             of
             this
             Story
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Boleyn
            
             did
             sue
             his
             Lady
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             Court
             ;
             that
             upon
             the
             King
             's
             sending
             him
             word
             that
             she
             was
             with
             Child
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             passed
             it
             over
             ;
             that
             the
             King
             had
             also
             known
             her
             Sister
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             had
             owned
             it
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             Ann's
             Age
             ,
             she
             had
             prostituted
             her self
             both
             to
             her
             Fathers
             Butler
             ,
             and
             Chaplain
             ;
             that
             then
             she
             was
             sent
             to
             France
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             at
             first
             for
             some
             time
             concealed
             ,
             then
             brought
             to
             Court
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             so
             notoriously
             lewd
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             called
             an
             Hackney
             ;
             that
             she
             afterwards
             was
             kept
             by
             the
             French
             King
             ;
             that
             when
             she
             came
             over
             into
             England
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Wiat
            
             was
             admitted
             to
             base
             privacies
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             should
             with
             his
             own
             Eyes
             see
             it
             :
             And
             in
             fine
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             ugly
             ,
             mishaped
             ,
             and
             monstrous
             ,
             are
             such
             an
             heap
             of
             impudent
             Lyes
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             a
             Fool
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Knave
             ,
             would
             venture
             on
             such
             a
             recital
             .
             And
             for
             all
             
             this
             ,
             he
             cites
             no
             other
             Authority
             but
             Rastal's
             Life
             of
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               More
            
             ,
             a
             Book
             that
             was
             seen
             by
             none
             but
             himself
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             no
             other
             evidence
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Book
             but
             his
             own
             Authority
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             Rastal
             ever
             writ
             More
             's
             Life
             ,
             since
             he
             did
             not
             set
             it
             out
             with
             his
             Works
             ,
             which
             he
             published
             in
             one
             Volume
             ,
             Anno
             1556.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             More
             's
             Son
             in
             Law
             ,
             Roper
             ,
             writ
             his
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             since
             printed
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Story
             in
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             is
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             lying
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             who
             forged
             it
             ,
             had
             resolved
             to
             out-do
             all
             who
             had
             ever
             gone
             before
             him
             :
             for
             can
             it
             be
             so
             much
             as
             imagined
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             could
             pursue
             a
             design
             for
             seven
             years
             together
             ,
             of
             marrying
             a
             Woman
             of
             so
             scandalous
             a
             Life
             ,
             and
             so
             disagreeable
             a
             Person
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             who
             was
             always
             in
             the
             other
             extream
             of
             Jealousie
             ,
             did
             never
             try
             out
             these
             Reports
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             see
             what
             Wiat
             informed
             ?
             Nor
             were
             these
             things
             published
             in
             the
             Libels
             that
             were
             printed
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Emperor's
             Court
             ,
             or
             at
             Rome
             .
             All
             which
             shew
             that
             this
             was
             a
             desperate
             contrivance
             of
             Malicious
             Traitors
             ,
             against
             their
             Soveraign
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             to
             defame
             and
             disgrace
             her
             .
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             why
             none
             made
             any
             full
             answer
             to
             this
             Book
             all
             her
             time
             .
             It
             was
             not
             thought
             for
             the
             Queen's
             honour
             to
             let
             such
             Stuff
             be
             so
             much
             considered
             as
             to
             merit
             an
             answer
             .
             So
             that
             the
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             and
             18
             ,
             pages
             are
             one
             continued
             Lye.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Boleyn
              
               hearing
               the
               King
               intended
               to
               marry
               his
               supposed
               Daughter
               ,
               came
               over
               in
               all
               haste
               from
               France
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               that
               she
               was
               his
               own
               Child
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               bade
               him
               hold
               his
               peace
               for
               a
               Fool
               ,
               for
               an
               hundred
               had
               lien
               with
               his
               Wife
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               but
               whosesoever
               Daughter
               she
               was
               ,
               she
               should
               be
               his
               Wife
               :
               and
               upon
               that
               Sir
               Thomas
               instructed
               his
               Daughter
               how
               she
               should
               hold
               the
               King
               in
               her
               toils
               .
            
          
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             must
             have
             thought
             the
             King
             had
             an
             ill
             memory
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             forgot
             such
             a
             Story
             :
             but
             the
             one
             part
             of
             this
             makes
             him
             afraid
             that
             the
             King
             should
             marry
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             makes
             him
             afraid
             they
             should
             miss
             their
             hopes
             in
             it
             :
             Not
             to
             mention
             how
             little
             likely
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             of
             such
             high
             vanity
             ,
             would
             have
             done
             that
             which
             the
             privatest
             Person
             has
             an
             aversion
             to
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             the
             marrying
             the
             Daughter
             of
             one
             whom
             they
             know
             to
             be
             a
             common
             Prostitute
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Wolsey
               before
               his
               return
               from
               France
               ,
               
               sent
               Gambara
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               name
               himself
               Vicar
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               during
               his
               captivity
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             not
             done
             till
             almost
             a
             year
             after
             this
             :
             and
             the
             motion
             was
             sent
             by
             Staphileus
             Dean
             of
             the
             Rota
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               None
               but
               ill
               Men
               and
               ignorant
               Persons
               wrote
               against
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               but
               all
               learned
               and
               good
               Men
               wrote
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             whole
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             were
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             no
             Doctor
             ,
             ancienter
             than
             Cajetan
             ,
             could
             ever
             be
             found
             to
             have
             writ
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               That
               tho
               great
               endeavours
               were
               used
               to
               perswade
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 More
              
               of
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               marriage
               ,
               all
               was
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
           
             Is
             it
             probable
             that
             the
             King
             would
             have
             made
             him
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             so
             earnest
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             known
             that
             he
             would
             have
             gone
             along
             with
             him
             in
             it
             .
             By
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             to
             Cromwel
             out
             of
             the
             Tower
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             he
             approved
             the
             Divorce
             ,
             and
             had
             great
             hopes
             of
             success
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             was
             prosecuted
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             founded
             on
             the
             defects
             in
             the
             Bull.
             And
             in
             the
             22
             d
             year
             of
             the
             King's
             Reign
             ,
             when
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             of
             Learned
             Men
             were
             brought
             to
             England
             against
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             he
             carried
             them
             down
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             and
             made
             read
             them
             there
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             desired
             they
             would
             report
             in
             their
             Country
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             and
             seen
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             Men
             would
             openly
             perceive
             that
             the
             King
             had
             not
             attempted
             this
             matter
             of
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Conscience
             .
             More
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             greater
             integrity
             than
             to
             have
             said
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             the
             Marriage
             good
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             has
             either
             afterwards
             changed
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             did
             at
             this
             time
             dissemble
             too
             artificially
             with
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
             26.
             
             After
             a
             long
             flourish
             about
             the
             King
             's
             secret
             fears
             and
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             the
             perplexities
             the
             Cardinal
             was
             in
             ,
             which
             must
             pass
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             
               his
               Wit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             none
             of
             their
             thoughts
             ;
             He
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Gardiner
               and
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Brian
              
               were
               sent
               to
               the
               Pope
               together
               ,
               Gardiner
               being
               then
               Secretary
               of
               State.
               
            
          
           
             In
             this
             there
             are
             only
             three
             gross
             mistakes
             .
             First
             ,
             Gardiner
             was
             not
             sent
             with
             the
             first
             Message
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Secretary
             Knight
             carried
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Brian
            
             went
             never
             to
             Rome
             with
             Gardiner
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             year
             after
             the
             commencing
             the
             Sute
             ,
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Brian
            
             was
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             about
             a
             month
             after
             him
             Gardiner
             was
             also
             sent
             ;
             so
             tho
             they
             were
             both
             together
             at
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             sent
             thither
             together
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Gardiner
             was
             not
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             but
             was
             Wolsey's
             Secretary
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             first
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             a
             Privy
             Counsellor
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             thither
             the
             second
             time
             ;
             and
             was
             not
             Secretary
             of
             State
             till
             some
             months
             after
             his
             return
             from
             his
             Journey
             the
             last
             time
             .
          
           
             
             27.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               They
               made
               the
               Pope
               believe
               that
               the
               Queen
               would
               willingly
               retire
               into
               a
               Monastery
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             on
             the
             contrary
             a
             contrivance
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             the
             easiest
             way
             to
             bring
             the
             Matter
             to
             a
             good
             issue
             ;
             but
             in
             England
             they
             had
             no
             hopes
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             always
             diverted
             the
             motion
             when
             it
             was
             proposed
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
             28.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             '
             The
             Pope
             said
             he
             would
             consult
             with
             some
             Cardinals
             and
             Divines
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             he
             could
             lawfully
             do
             to
             give
             the
             King
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             first
             motion
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Pope
             frankly
             granted
             the
             King's
             desire
             ;
             and
             gave
             a
             Bull
             with
             a
             Commission
             upon
             it
             :
             And
             only
             consulted
             some
             Cardinals
             about
             the
             methods
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             And
             did
             assure
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             only
             do
             every
             thing
             that
             could
             be
             granted
             in
             Law
             or
             Justice
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             he
             could
             grant
             out
             
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               his
               Power
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             afterwards
             when
             the
             Pope
             changed
             his
             measures
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             he
             pretended
             he
             understood
             not
             these
             things
             himself
             ,
             but
             would
             needs
             turn
             it
             over
             upon
             the
             Cardinals
             and
             Divines
             .
          
           
           
             29.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               All
               the
               Cardinals
               were
               of
               a
               mind
               that
               the
               Marriage
               was
               good
               .
            
          
           
             Cardinal
             
               Sanctorum
               Quatuor
            
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             that
             mighty
             Argument
             of
             4000
             Crowns
             ,
             changed
             his
             mind
             .
             All
             the
             other
             Cardinals
             were
             forward
             in
             granting
             the
             King's
             desires
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             wrote
             them
             a
             Letter
             of
             Thanks
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Pope
               granted
               the
               Commission
               to
               the
               two
               Legats
               ,
               
               not
               doubting
               but
               it
               was
               true
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               told
               him
               of
               the
               Queens
               readiness
               to
               go
               into
               a
               Monastery
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Pope
             knew
             she
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             granted
             that
             Commission
             ,
             he
             sent
             with
             Campegio
             a
             Decretal
             Bull
             ,
             annulling
             the
             Marriage
             :
             and
             sent
             afterwards
             a
             promise
             never
             to
             avocate
             the
             Process
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             what
             Sentence
             the
             Legats
             should
             give
             ;
             tho
             soon
             after
             he
             broke
             his
             promise
             most
             signally
             .
             And
             since
             he
             had
             often
             dispensed
             with
             others
             for
             breaking
             their
             Faith
             ,
             he
             might
             think
             that
             it
             was
             hard
             to
             deny
             him
             the
             same
             priviledg
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               The
               Pope
               understanding
               that
               the
               Queen
               did
               not
               consent
               to
               the
               Propositions
               that
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               been
               abused
               ,
               sent
               after
               Campegio
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               on
               his
               Journey
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               proceed
               to
               a
               Sentence
               without
               a
               new
               order
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Pope
             sent
             Campana
             to
             England
             after
             Campegio
             ,
             to
             assure
             the
             King
             he
             would
             do
             every
             thing
             for
             him
             that
             he
             could
             do
             
               out
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               his
               Power
               :
            
             And
             ordered
             the
             same
             Person
             to
             charge
             Cardinal
             Campegio
             to
             burn
             the
             Decretal
             Bull
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             sent
             by
             him
             :
             In
             all
             which
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Original
             Letters
             ,
             was
             only
             governed
             by
             politick
             Maxims
             ,
             and
             considered
             nothing
             but
             the
             dangers
             himself
             was
             like
             to
             fall
             in
             ;
             tho
             Sanders
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               by
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               did
               ,
               
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               he
               was
               moving
               scruples
               about
               his
               own
               Marriage
               ,
               transact
               about
               a
               Dispensation
               for
               a
               marriage
               betwixt
               his
               own
               natural
               Son
               the
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               and
               his
               Daughter
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               .
            
          
           
             Tho
             the
             whole
             Dispatches
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             both
             to
             and
             from
             Rome
             ,
             be
             most
             happily
             preserved
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             design
             :
             and
             can
             any
             body
             think
             that
             if
             any
             such
             motion
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             have
             taken
             great
             advantages
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             Letters
             would
             not
             have
             been
             afterwards
             published
             ?
             But
             this
             Sanders
             thought
             was
             a
             pretty
             embellishment
             of
             his
             Fable
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             piece
             with
             this
             is
             his
             next
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               did
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               confess
               ,
               
               he
               had
               known
               Boleyn's
               Sister
               Mary
               ,
               and
               desired
               the
               Pope
               would
               dispence
               with
               his
               marrying
               Ann
               notwithstanding
               that
               .
            
          
           
             The
             falshood
             of
             this
             appears
             from
             the
             recital
             of
             it
             :
             And
             how
             came
             it
             that
             these
             Letters
             were
             not
             published
             ?
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             this
             in
             all
             the
             Dispatches
             I
             have
             seen
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             in
             so
             many
             conferences
             which
             the
             English
             Ambassadors
             had
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             these
             two
             things
             should
             never
             have
             been
             discoursed
             of
             .
             And
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             credible
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             the
             King
             pretended
             such
             scruples
             and
             troubles
             of
             Consciences
             ,
             he
             could
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             much
             folly
             and
             impudence
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             himself
             thus
             in
             the
             Pope's
             Mercy
             ,
             by
             two
             such
             demands
             .
             This
             was
             a
             forgery
             of
             Cardinal
             Pole's
             ,
             which
             Sanders
             greedily
             catched
             to
             dress
             up
             the
             Scene
             .
          
           
             
             34.
             
             From
             page
             34
             ,
             to
             42
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             trifling
             account
             given
             of
             the
             Reasons
             brought
             against
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             which
             Sanders
             answers
             manfully
             ,
             and
             fights
             couragiously
             against
             the
             Man
             of
             Straw
             he
             had
             set
             up
             .
             But
             if
             that
             be
             compared
             with
             what
             has
             been
             opened
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             how
             lame
             and
             defective
             his
             account
             is
             .
          
           
             
             35.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Clarke
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Tonstal
              
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               West
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               writ
               for
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               King's
               marriage
               .
            
          
           
             All
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             except
             Fisher
             ,
             had
             a
             year
             before
             this
             given
             it
             under
             their
             Hands
             and
             Seals
             ,
             that
             the
             King's
             marriage
             was
             unlawful
             :
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Memorials
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             Fisher
             is
             the
             only
             Bishop
             I
             find
             mentioned
             to
             have
             writ
             for
             it
             .
             Tonstall
             was
             also
             soon
             after
             translated
             to
             Duresme
             ,
             which
             none
             that
             have
             considered
             that
             King's
             temper
             ,
             will
             think
             could
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             interposed
             in
             so
             tender
             a
             Point
             ,
             against
             what
             the
             King
             so
             vehemently
             desired
             .
          
           
             
             36.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               That
               
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Powel
                 ,
                 Fetherston
              
               ,
               and
               Ridley
               ,
               also
               writ
               for
               the
               marriage
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             likely
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             ,
             for
             they
             being
             afterwards
             attainted
             of
             Treason
             ,
             no
             such
             Books
             were
             objected
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             Crime
             charged
             on
             them
             ,
             was
             only
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             the
             King's
             marriage
             with
             Q.
             Katharine
             was
             good
             .
          
           
             
             37.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               All
               things
               appeared
               clear
               in
               the
               Trial
               before
               the
               Legats
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               give
               no
               Sentence
               against
               such
               full
               evidence
               as
               was
               brought
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             said
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             Truth
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             that
             had
             been
             alledged
             ,
             was
             clearly
             proved
             for
             the
             contrary
             side
             .
             It
             was
             proved
             that
             Prince
             Arthur
             married
             the
             Queen
             :
             violent
             presumptions
             appeared
             of
             his
             consummating
             the
             Marriage
             :
             It
             was
             also
             proved
             that
             the
             King
             was
             under
             age
             when
             the
             Bull
             was
             obtained
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Petitions
             given
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Bull
             was
             granted
             ,
             were
             false
             :
             That
             the
             King
             had
             not
             desired
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             came
             of
             Age
             he
             had
             protested
             against
             it
             :
             And
             that
             there
             was
             no
             hazard
             of
             a
             War
             between
             Spain
             and
             England
             ,
             the
             preventing
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             reason
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Bull
             that
             permitted
             it
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             had
             been
             informed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             was
             fully
             proved
             before
             the
             Legats
             ,
             by
             clear
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             many
             and
             noble
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             
             38.
             
             He
             puts
             a
             long
             bold
             speech
             in
             Campegio's
             Mouth
             ,
             who
             was
             far
             from
             assuming
             such
             freedom
             ;
             but
             lived
             licentiously
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             disorders
             ,
             of
             which
             both
             he
             and
             his
             Bastard
             Son
             were
             guilty
             .
             And
             by
             dissembling
             ,
             and
             other
             Arts
             ,
             perswaded
             the
             King
             to
             delay
             the
             
             Process
             ,
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             giving
             him
             full
             assurances
             ,
             that
             in
             conclusion
             he
             should
             obtain
             what
             he
             desired
             :
             and
             by
             such
             means
             he
             gain'd
             time
             ,
             and
             drew
             out
             the
             Trial
             ,
             till
             the
             Pope
             had
             ended
             his
             Treaty
             with
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             served
             him
             an
             Italian
             trick
             ,
             by
             adjourning
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             39.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Some
               Doctors
               being
               corrupted
               with
               the
               King's
               Mony
               ,
               
               declared
               for
               him
               ;
               but
               those
               were
               none
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               .
            
          
           
             The
             King
             ordered
             those
             he
             sent
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             or
             promise
             any
             thing
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             delivered
             their
             Opinion
             freely
             :
             upon
             which
             some
             of
             them
             wrote
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             answer
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             followed
             his
             Orders
             in
             that
             particular
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               These
               Determinations
               were
               published
               in
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Universities
               ,
               to
               deceive
               the
               World
               by
               a
               false
               representation
               of
               so
               great
               Authorities
               .
            
          
           
             Were
             the
             publick
             Seals
             of
             the
             Universities
             put
             to
             their
             determinations
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             debate
             ,
             all
             being
             required
             to
             deliver
             their
             Consciences
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             and
             done
             with
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             faculty
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             false
             representations
             ?
             This
             was
             done
             in
             Italy
             ,
             in
             
               Padua
               ,
               Bononia
               ,
               Ferrara
            
             ,
             and
             Millan
             ,
             under
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Emperors
             Eye
             ,
             and
             within
             their
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               Endeavours
               were
               used
               to
               corrupt
               the
               University
               of
               Colen
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               in
               Germany
               ,
               for
               which
               great
               sums
               were
               offered
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               was
               at
               a
               vast
               expence
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Crooks
             accompts
             shew
             that
             his
             expence
             in
             Italy
             was
             very
             inconsiderable
             .
             And
             who
             can
             imagine
             that
             when
             
               Paris
               ,
               Padua
            
             ,
             and
             Bononia
             ,
             had
             declared
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             much
             concerned
             for
             Colen
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             University
             in
             Germany
             ?
             Those
             who
             will
             believe
             Sanders
             ,
             and
             such
             Authors
             as
             he
             quotes
             ,
             Cochleus
             ,
             and
             an
             unknown
             Bishop
             of
             Brasile
             ,
             may
             if
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             42.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               In
               Oxford
               the
               King
               not
               being
               able
               to
               obtain
               a
               satisfactory
               answer
               in
               that
               Matter
               ,
               eight
               Students
               of
               the
               University
               broke
               into
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Seal
               was
               laid
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               to
               an
               Answer
               ,
               which
               passed
               for
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               University
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Herbert
             says
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Original
             Instrument
             passed
             ,
             which
             he
             saw
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             University
             did
             appoint
             a
             Committee
             of
             33
             Doctors
             and
             Batchelors
             of
             Divinity
             to
             examine
             the
             Questions
             proposed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             University
             to
             any
             Answer
             that
             they
             should
             agree
             on
             :
             and
             these
             did
             afterwards
             give
             a
             Resolution
             against
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             
               He
               tells
               a
               long
               Story
               of
               the
               King's
               endeavours
               to
               gain
               
                 Reginald
                 Pole
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               came
               over
               to
               England
               ;
               
               and
               being
               much
               pressed
               by
               his
               Kindred
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               him
               ,
               fully
               purposed
               to
               have
               done
               it
               :
               but
               could
               not
               speak
               a
               word
               to
               him
               ,
               till
               he
               resolved
               to
               talk
               to
               him
               in
               another
               stile
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               found
               his
               tongue
               ,
               and
               spake
               very
               freely
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               put
               his
               hands
               sometimes
               to
               his
               Poynard
               ,
               intending
               to
               have
               killed
               him
               ;
               but
               was
               overcome
               with
               the
               
               simplicity
               and
               humility
               of
               his
               Discourse
               :
               and
               so
               the
               King
               continued
               his
               Pension
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               leave
               to
               go
               back
               to
               Padua
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             another
             pretty
             adventure
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Hero's
             of
             the
             Romance
             ,
             but
             has
             this
             misfortune
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             all
             without
             any
             proof
             :
             for
             as
             none
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             that
             time
             ever
             mention
             it
             ,
             so
             neither
             did
             Pole
             himself
             pretend
             to
             have
             carried
             so
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             tho
             written
             with
             the
             most
             provoking
             insolence
             that
             was
             possible
             .
             In
             it
             he
             mentions
             his
             going
             over
             to
             England
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             word
             of
             any
             such
             discourse
             with
             the
             King.
             And
             King
             Henry
             was
             not
             a
             Man
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             ,
             as
             to
             permit
             one
             of
             Pole's
             quality
             to
             go
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             live
             among
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             continue
             his
             Pensions
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             to
             his
             face
             opposed
             him
             in
             a
             Matter
             he
             laid
             so
             much
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             
             44.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Fisher
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               Holman
               Bishop
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               wrote
               for
               the
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             Bishoprick
             ,
             nor
             Bishop
             of
             Bristol
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             nor
             thirteen
             years
             after
             .
          
           
             
             45.
             
             
               Many
               are
               reckoned
               up
               who
               wrote
               for
               the
               Marriage
               in
               all
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             neither
             to
             be
             compared
             in
             number
             ,
             nor
             authority
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             wrote
             against
             it
             ;
             an
             hundred
             Books
             were
             shewed
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             written
             by
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Lawyers
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             besides
             the
             determinations
             of
             twelve
             of
             the
             most
             celebrated
             Universities
             in
             Europe
             .
             The
             Emperor
             did
             indeed
             give
             so
             great
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             such
             good
             Benefices
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             wrote
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             there
             were
             not
             more
             Writers
             of
             his
             side
             .
          
           
             
             46.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               That
               upon
               Warham
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury's
               death
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Wiltshire
               told
               the
               King
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Chaplain
               ,
               who
               was
               at
               his
               House
               ,
               that
               would
               certainly
               serve
               the
               King
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               Divorce
               ;
               upon
               which
               Cranmer
               was
               promoted
               .
            
          
           
             Cranmer
             was
             no
             stranger
             to
             the
             King
             at
             this
             time
             :
             he
             was
             first
             recommended
             by
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Wiltshire
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             his
             House
             ;
             but
             was
             in
             Germany
             ,
             when
             Warham
             died
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             haste
             over
             ,
             but
             delayed
             his
             Journey
             some
             months
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             the
             mind
             that
             the
             King
             ought
             to
             be
             divorced
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             not
             out
             of
             servile
             compliance
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             King
             pressed
             him
             in
             other
             things
             that
             were
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             expressed
             all
             the
             courage
             and
             constancy
             of
             mind
             which
             became
             so
             great
             a
             Prelate
             .
          
           
             
             47.
             
             He
             say's
             ;
             
               That
               Cranmer
               being
               to
               swear
               the
               Oath
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               consecrated
               ,
               did
               protest
               to
               a
               Publick
               Notary
               ,
               that
               he
               took
               it
               against
               his
               will
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               keep
               his
               Faith
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               prejudice
               to
               the
               King's
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             He
             did
             not
             protest
             that
             he
             did
             it
             unwillingly
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             only
             to
             a
             Notary
             ,
             but
             twice
             at
             the
             high
             Altar
             he
             repeated
             the
             Protestation
             that
             he
             made
             ;
             which
             was
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             he
             intended
             not
             thereby
             to
             oblige
             himself
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             nor
             to
             be
             restrained
             from
             speaking
             ,
             advising
             ,
             or
             consenting
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             concern
             the
             Reformation
             
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               Cranmer
               did
               in
               all
               things
               so
               comply
               with
               the
               King's
               Lusts
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               he
               was
               the
               only
               Man
               that
               had
               never
               contradicted
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               .
            
          
           
             Cranmer
             was
             both
             a
             good
             Subject
             ,
             and
             a
             modest
             and
             discreet
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             obey
             and
             submit
             as
             far
             as
             he
             might
             ,
             without
             sin
             :
             yet
             when
             his
             Conscience
             charged
             him
             to
             appear
             against
             any
             thing
             that
             the
             King
             pressed
             him
             to
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             six
             Articles
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             with
             much
             resolution
             and
             boldness
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               going
               over
               to
               Calais
               ,
               
               carried
               
                 Ann
                 Boleyn
              
               secretly
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             He
             carried
             her
             over
             in
             great
             state
             ,
             having
             made
             her
             Marchioness
             of
             Pembroke
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             publick
             Interview
             between
             him
             and
             Francis
             ,
             she
             appeared
             with
             all
             possible
             splendor
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               After
               the
               King's
               return
               from
               France
               ,
               
               he
               brought
               the
               Action
               of
               Premunire
               against
               all
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             Error
             of
             two
             years
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             before
             this
             Voyage
             to
             France
             was
             that
             action
             begun
             :
             and
             the
             Clergy
             about
             28
             months
             before
             had
             made
             their
             submission
             ,
             and
             obtained
             their
             pardon
             in
             March
             1531
             ,
             which
             appears
             by
             the
             printed
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             went
             over
             to
             France
             in
             September
             1532
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             clear
             Sanders
             never
             looked
             for
             any
             verification
             of
             what
             he
             wrote
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               by
               an
               unheard-of
               Tyranny
               ,
               
               and
               a
               new
               Calumny
               ,
               brought
               this
               Charge
               against
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
          
           
             These
             Laws
             upon
             which
             the
             Charge
             was
             founded
             ,
             had
             been
             oft
             renewed
             :
             they
             were
             first
             made
             under
             Edward
             the
             First
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Papal
             Encroachments
             that
             gave
             the
             rise
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             were
             oft
             confirmed
             by
             Edward
             the
             Third
             ,
             Richard
             the
             Second
             ,
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             Henry
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             with
             the
             concurrence
             of
             their
             Parliaments
             ;
             so
             the
             Charge
             was
             neither
             new
             nor
             tyrannical
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Clergy
               submitted
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
               being
               betrayed
               by
               their
               Metropolitanes
               Cranmer
               and
               Lee.
               
            
          
           
             The
             submission
             was
             made
             two
             years
             before
             Cranmer
             was
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             in
             March
             1531
             ,
             and
             Cranmer
             was
             Consecrated
             in
             March
             1533.
             but
             at
             that
             time
             Warham
             sate
             in
             Canterbury
             ;
             as
             for
             Lee
             ,
             he
             opposed
             it
             for
             some
             time
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               whole
               Clerg●
               petitioned
               the
               King
               ,
               
               to
               forgive
               their
               Crime
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Supreme
               Power
               which
               he
               had
               over
               all
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ,
               within
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               from
               whence
               the
               King's
               Counsellors
               took
               occasion
               afterwards
               to
               call
               him
               
                 Supreme
                 Head.
              
               
            
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             did
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             their
             Submission
             call
             the
             King
             in
             formal
             terms
             ,
             
               Supreme
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Clergy
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               as
               far
               as
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               is
               lawful
               :
            
             to
             which
             Fisher
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Convocation
             subscribed
             .
             And
             all
             this
             was
             done
             when
             More
             was
             Chancellor
             .
          
           
           
             
             54.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               When
               the
               King
               went
               to
               marry
               
                 Ann
                 Boleyn
              
               ,
               he
               perswaded
               
                 Rowland
                 Lee
              
               ,
               made
               soon
               after
               Bishop
               of
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               ,
               to
               officiate
               in
               it
               ,
               assuring
               him
               he
               had
               obtain'd
               a
               Bull
               for
               it
               from
               Rome
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               lying
               in
               his
               Cabinet
               .
               Upon
               which
               Lee
               giving
               credit
               to
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               did
               marry
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             another
             trial
             of
             Sander's
             wit
             ,
             to
             excuse
             Lee
             ,
             who
             tho
             at
             this
             time
             he
             complied
             absolutely
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             did
             afterwards
             turn
             over
             to
             the
             Popish
             Party
             ;
             therefore
             to
             make
             him
             look
             a
             little
             clean
             ,
             this
             Story
             must
             be
             forged
             .
             But
             at
             that
             time
             all
             the
             World
             saw
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Emperor
             were
             so
             linked
             together
             ,
             that
             Lee
             could
             not
             but
             know
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             possible
             .
             And
             he
             was
             so
             obsequious
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             such
             Arts
             were
             needless
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             any
             thing
             the
             King
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             .
          
           
             
             55.
             
             For
             five
             pages
             he
             runs
             out
             in
             repetition
             of
             all
             those
             foul
             Lyes
             concerning
             
               Ann
               Boleyn
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             designed
             both
             to
             disgrace
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             were
             supported
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             defame
             her
             Daughter
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             before
             confuted
             :
             after
             that
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Queen
               Katharine
               ,
               with
               three
               Maids
               and
               a
               small
               Family
               ,
               retired
               into
               the
               Country
               .
            
          
           
             She
             had
             both
             the
             respect
             of
             a
             Princess
             Dowager
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Jointure
             contracted
             to
             her
             by
             Prince
             Arthur
             ;
             so
             she
             could
             not
             be
             driven
             to
             that
             straitness
             ,
             but
             this
             must
             go
             for
             an
             Ornament
             in
             the
             Fable
             .
          
           
             
             56.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               It
               was
               concluded
               ,
               that
               Cranmer
               might
               be
               more
               free
               to
               pass
               Sentence
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               an
               Oath
               imposed
               on
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               for
               paying
               the
               same
               Obedience
               to
               the
               King
               that
               they
               had
               paid
               the
               Pope
               :
            
             upon
             which
             he
             tells
             a
             long
             formal
             Story
             ,
             for
             two
             pages
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               resolved
               to
               draw
               Fisher
               into
               it
               ,
               to
               swear
               Obedience
               to
               the
               King
               in
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               ,
               with
               that
               exception
               ,
               
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               others
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               Cranmer
               taking
               the
               New
               Oath
               ,
               went
               and
               pronounced
               judgment
               for
               Divorce
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             one
             tittle
             of
             this
             true
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             no
             Oath
             sworn
             about
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             at
             this
             time
             .
             The
             Story
             of
             Fisher
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Convocation
             two
             years
             before
             Cranmers
             preferment
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             Oath
             taken
             then
             ,
             or
             at
             this
             time
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             two
             years
             after
             this
             ,
             
               Gardiner
               ,
               Stokesley
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             did
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             take
             such
             an
             Oath
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             for
             it
             till
             the
             28
             th
             year
             of
             the
             King's
             Reign
             .
          
           
             
             57.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               One
               
                 Richard
                 Risey
              
               (
               or
               Rouse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Records
               )
               was
               hired
               by
               
                 Ann
                 Boleyn
              
               to
               poison
               Fisher.
               
            
          
           
             Rouse
             was
             boiled
             alive
             for
             poisoning
             the
             Bishop's
             Family
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             discover
             any
             that
             set
             him
             on
             it
             :
             Which
             none
             can
             think
             but
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             Queen
             had
             hired
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             then
             deserted
             him
             ,
             to
             perish
             in
             so
             horrid
             a
             manner
             .
          
           
             
             58.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Cranmer
               being
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               freed
               from
               his
               Oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               bound
               by
               a
               new
               one
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               went
               now
               confidently
               to
               pronounce
               Sentence
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             Parliament
             did
             not
             put
             down
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             for
             eight
             months
             after
             this
             ,
             and
             appointed
             no
             new
             Oath
             till
             three
             years
             after
             ;
             For
             Cranmer
             sat
             in
             Judgment
             as
             Primate
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Legate
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             
          
           
             59.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Cranmer
               carried
               some
               Bishops
               with
               him
               ,
               
               and
               having
               cited
               the
               Queen
               ,
               without
               hearing
               her
               ,
               he
               gave
               sentence
               against
               the
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gardiner
               ,
               Stokesly
               ,
               Clark
            
             ,
             and
             Longland
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               London
               ,
               Bath
            
             ,
             and
             Lincoln
             ,
             went
             with
             him
             .
             He
             could
             not
             hear
             the
             Queen
             ,
             when
             she
             would
             not
             appear
             :
             but
             he
             examined
             all
             the
             Instruments
             and
             Evidences
             that
             had
             been
             brought
             in
             the
             whole
             Process
             .
          
           
             60.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Pope
               would
               not
               proceed
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               
               till
               he
               met
               with
               the
               French
               King
               at
               Marseilles
               :
               but
               that
               the
               English
               Ambassadors
               did
               there
               carry
               so
               insolently
               ,
               that
               Francis
               was
               ashamed
               of
               their
               behaviour
               ;
               and
               desired
               the
               Pope
               to
               proceed
               against
               the
               King
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               never
               defend
               him
               more
               ,
               but
               should
               be
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             Romance
             goes
             on
             too
             grosly
             ,
             for
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             French
             King
             agreed
             at
             Marseilles
             to
             bring
             this
             matter
             to
             an
             issue
             :
             the
             Pope
             declared
             he
             thought
             the
             King's
             Cause
             was
             just
             and
             right
             ;
             and
             promised
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             would
             send
             a
             full
             submission
             to
             Rome
             ,
             he
             would
             give
             sentence
             in
             his
             favours
             :
             Upon
             which
             the
             French
             King
             sent
             over
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Paris
             ,
             who
             prevailed
             with
             the
             King
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             tho
             this
             afterwards
             came
             to
             nothing
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Bonner
             who
             was
             always
             officious
             and
             forward
             when
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             got
             by
             it
             ,
             being
             sent
             to
             Marseilles
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             deliver
             an
             Appeal
             in
             the
             King's
             Name
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             the
             next
             General
             Council
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             the
             private
             Transactions
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Secret
             of
             too
             great
             importance
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             such
             a
             hot-brain'd
             Man
             ,
             did
             deliver
             his
             Message
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             such
             provoking
             language
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             talked
             of
             throwing
             him
             into
             a
             boiling
             Cauldron
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             fly
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             61.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             The
             Pope
             returning
             to
             Italy
             ,
             
             after
             he
             had
             again
             most
             "
             carefully
             reviewed
             the
             whole
             Cause
             ,
             gave
             sentence
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             so
             precipitated
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             stay
             six
             days
             beyond
             the
             time
             which
             they
             prefixed
             ,
             for
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Messenger
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             England
             :
             but
             dispatched
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             forms
             of
             their
             Court
             should
             have
             been
             done
             in
             three
             Consistories
             ,
             all
             in
             one
             day
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Upon
               this
               Sentence
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               enraged
               ,
               
               did
               command
               Queen
               Katharine
               to
               be
               only
               called
               Princess
               ,
               and
               declared
               her
               Daughter
               the
               Lady
               Mary
               a
               Bastard
               .
            
          
           
             Both
             these
             were
             done
             five
             months
             before
             the
             Pope's
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             was
             pronounced
             by
             Cranmer
             .
             And
             these
             were
             the
             natural
             consequences
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Marriage
             being
             annulled
             ,
             neither
             could
             she
             be
             longer
             a
             Queen
             ,
             nor
             her
             Daughter
             Princess
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             63.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               The
               King
               imprisoned
               
                 F.
                 Forest
              
               a
               Franciscan
               Observant
               ,
               a
               most
               holy
               and
               learned
               Man
               ,
               for
               contradicting
               Latimer
               ,
               
               when
               he
               was
               enveighing
               against
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             Forest
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             an
             Original
             Letter
             of
             one
             List
             a
             Frier
             of
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             a
             year
             after
             this
             ,
             that
             says
             Forest
             was
             a
             great
             scandal
             to
             their
             House
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             ignorant
             :
             and
             that
             tho
             he
             had
             been
             much
             against
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Marriage
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             then
             insinuated
             himself
             into
             his
             favour
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             who
             were
             for
             the
             King's
             Cause
             ,
             had
             great
             apprehensions
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Letter
             he
             writes
             how
             cruel
             they
             were
             against
             any
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             they
             thought
             discovered
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             done
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             Rainscroft
             ,
             a
             Brother
             ,
             whom
             they
             suspected
             to
             have
             informed
             what
             passed
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             cruelly
             used
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             Prison
             till
             he
             died
             ;
             which
             he
             chiefly
             imputes
             to
             Forest.
             This
             Friar
             swore
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             was
             perswading
             others
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             questioned
             upon
             it
             ,
             said
             ,
             He
             took
             the
             Oath
             only
             with
             his
             Outward
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             his
             Inward
             Man
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             his
             denying
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             was
             burnt
             as
             an
             obstinate
             Heretick
             .
          
           
             
             64.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               
                 Abell
                 ,
                 Powel
              
               ,
               and
               Fetherston
               ,
               were
               put
               in
               Prison
               because
               they
               consulted
               with
               the
               
                 Maid
                 of
                 Kent
              
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             only
             charged
             upon
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             the
             two
             latter
             are
             not
             accused
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             
             65.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Elizabeth
               being
               born
               the
               8
               th
               of
               September
               ,
               but
               five
               months
               after
               the
               King
               had
               publickly
               married
               her
               Mother
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               the
               lawful
               issue
               of
               that
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             malacious
             Lye
             ,
             for
             himself
             confessed
             that
             the
             King
             was
             married
             to
             her
             Mother
             ,
             the
             14
             th
             of
             November
             the
             former
             year
             ;
             between
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             8
             th
             of
             September
             ,
             there
             were
             ten
             months
             ;
             nor
             was
             the
             King
             ever
             after
             that
             married
             publickly
             to
             the
             Queen
             .
             For
             what
             he
             calls
             a
             publick
             Marriage
             ,
             was
             only
             the
             shewing
             her
             openly
             as
             Queen
             .
             But
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Lye
             is
             so
             visible
             that
             it
             needs
             not
             be
             opened
             .
          
           
             
             66.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King's
               Daughter
               Mary
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               present
               ,
               could
               never
               be
               induced
               to
               think
               she
               was
               the
               King's
               Child
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             page
             he
             said
             Mary
             was
             sent
             to
             her
             Mother
             ,
             and
             now
             forgetting
             himself
             too
             soon
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             she
             was
             present
             when
             Elizabeth
             was
             born
             .
             What
             Mary's
             thoughts
             were
             ,
             none
             can
             tell
             ,
             but
             she
             publickly
             acknowledged
             Her
             to
             be
             her
             Sister
             ,
             tho
             she
             did
             not
             use
             her
             as
             one
             .
          
           
             
             67.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Barton
              
               ,
               who
               was
               famed
               for
               her
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               six
               with
               her
               ,
               who
               thought
               she
               was
               inspired
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               were
               accused
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             Those
             six
             knew
             that
             she
             was
             not
             inspired
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             that
             was
             given
             out
             about
             her
             ,
             was
             a
             contrivance
             of
             theirs
             ,
             who
             had
             instructed
             her
             to
             play
             such
             tricks
             ;
             as
             was
             proved
             by
             their
             own
             Confessions
             and
             other
             Evidences
             .
          
           
             
             68.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               They
               all
               died
               very
               constantly
               :
               and
               on
               the
               Margent
               calls
               them
               
                 seven
                 Martyrs
              
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Nun
             her self
             acknowledged
             the
             Imposture
             at
             her
             death
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             heaviest
             weight
             of
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             Priests
             that
             suffered
             with
             her
             ,
             who
             
             had
             taught
             her
             the
             Cheat
             :
             so
             that
             they
             died
             both
             for
             Treason
             and
             Imposture
             .
             And
             this
             being
             Sander's
             Faith
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             
               his
               Works
            
             ,
             they
             were
             indeed
             Martyrs
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               More
               and
               Fisher
               having
               examined
               her
               ,
               
               could
               see
               no
               ground
               to
               think
               she
               was
               acted
               by
               a
               Fanatical
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               given
               out
               .
            
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             given
             out
             that
             she
             was
             acted
             by
             a
             Fanatical
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             that
             had
             been
             more
             honest
             ;
             but
             her
             Spirit
             was
             cheating
             and
             knavery
             .
             More
             cleared
             himself
             ,
             and
             looked
             on
             her
             as
             a
             weak
             Woman
             ,
             and
             commonly
             called
             her
             the
             
               Silly
               Maid
            
             :
             But
             Fisher
             did
             disown
             her
             when
             the
             Cheat
             was
             discovered
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             given
             her
             too
             much
             encouragement
             before
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               thing
               she
               prophesied
               came
               to
               pass
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               
               that
               Mary
               should
               be
               Queen
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             The
             thing
             for
             which
             She
             and
             her
             Complices
             were
             attainted
             of
             Treason
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             she
             said
             ,
             
               If
               the
               King
               married
            
             Ann
             Boleyn
             ,
             
               he
               should
               not
               be
               a
               King
               a
               month
               longer
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               hour
               longer
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               should
               die
               a
               Villains
               death
               .
            
             But
             it
             did
             not
             serve
             Sander's
             ends
             to
             tell
             this
             .
          
           
             71.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               day
               she
               suffered
               ,
               
               many
               of
               the
               Nobility
               came
               and
               swore
               to
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Issue
               of
               the
               King's
               marriage
               with
               Queen
               Ann
               ,
               before
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               Cromwel
               .
            
          
           
             Both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             take
             that
             Oath
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Prorogation
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             30
             th
             of
             March
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             second
             Act
             of
             the
             next
             Session
             :
             and
             the
             Nun
             ,
             with
             her
             Complices
             ,
             did
             not
             suffer
             till
             the
             21
             of
             April
             after
             .
          
           
             72.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Franciscans
               of
               the
               Observance
               ,
               
               chiefly
               two
               Fathers
               in
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Elston
              
               and
               Payton
               ,
               did
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Sermons
               and
               publick
               Disputes
               ,
               justifie
               the
               King's
               marriage
               with
               Q.
               Katharine
               .
            
          
           
             Elston
             and
             Payton
             ,
             were
             not
             of
             London
             but
             of
             Greenwich
             .
             They
             compared
             the
             King
             to
             Achab
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             
               The
               Dogs
               should
               lick
               his
               Blood
            
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             such
             virulent
             Expressions
             .
             But
             to
             rail
             at
             a
             Prince
             with
             the
             most
             spiteful
             reproaches
             that
             could
             be
             ,
             was
             a
             part
             of
             Sanders's
             Faith
             :
             and
             so
             no
             wonder
             those
             pass
             for
             Confessors
             ,
             when
             
               Elizabeth
               Barton
            
             and
             her
             Complices
             are
             reckoned
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Tonstal
               Bishop
               of
               Duresme
               ,
               
               was
               ordered
               by
               the
               King's
               Messengers
               ,
               not
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               26
               Regni
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               was
               established
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             he
             is
             safer
             than
             in
             some
             other
             Stories
             ,
             for
             the
             Journals
             of
             that
             Session
             are
             lost
             ,
             so
             the
             falshood
             of
             this
             cannot
             be
             demonstrated
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             likely
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             justified
             all
             that
             was
             done
             in
             the
             former
             Session
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             was
             put
             down
             ,
             the
             nomination
             of
             Bishops
             annexed
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             a
             Reformation
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             appointed
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             all
             which
             he
             wrote
             afterwards
             ,
             was
             now
             so
             scrupulous
             as
             to
             be
             ordered
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             .
             But
             Tonstal
             suffering
             imprisonment
             
             in
             Edward
             the
             Sixth's
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             to
             use
             some
             art
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             unwillingly
             brought
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
             74.
             
             
               He
               ,
               to
               shew
               God's
               Judgments
               on
               the
               chief
               Instruments
               that
               served
               the
               King
               ,
               says
               ,
               That
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               was
               by
               the
               King
               condemned
               to
               perpetual
               imprisonment
               .
            
          
           
             This
             bewrays
             palpable
             ignorance
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             attainted
             of
             High
             Treason
             ,
             the
             very
             day
             before
             the
             King's
             death
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             suffered
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             if
             the
             King's
             death
             had
             not
             prevented
             it
             .
             But
             since
             he
             will
             descant
             on
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             rather
             have
             concluded
             that
             his
             escaping
             so
             narrowly
             ,
             was
             a
             sign
             of
             God's
             great
             care
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
             75.
             
             In
             the
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             that
             met
             the
             third
             of
             November
             (
             as
             he
             describes
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             26
             th
             year
             of
             the
             King's
             Reign
             )
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Mary
               the
               King's
               Daughter
               was
               illegitimated
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               honours
               were
               transferred
               on
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope's
               Power
               put
               down
               .
            
          
           
             This
             shews
             he
             never
             looked
             on
             our
             publick
             Statutes
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             had
             seen
             that
             these
             Acts
             passed
             in
             the
             former
             Session
             .
          
           
             
             76.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               When
               the
               King
               sent
               his
               Ambassadours
               to
               the
               French
               Court
               ,
               Francis
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               hear
               them
               give
               a
               justification
               of
               the
               King's
               proceedings
               .
            
          
           
             How
             true
             this
             can
             be
             ,
             the
             World
             may
             judg
             ,
             since
             these
             two
             Kings
             continued
             in
             a
             firm
             Alliance
             eight
             years
             after
             this
             .
             And
             Francis
             did
             often
             treat
             ,
             both
             with
             him
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             was
             inclined
             to
             do
             almost
             all
             that
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             
             77.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Lutherans
               did
               so
               abominate
               the
               grounds
               of
               his
               separation
               from
               Rome
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               never
               be
               induced
               to
               approve
               it
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               cites
               Cochleus
               ,
               an
               Author
               of
               his
               own
               kidney
               .
            
          
           
             They
             did
             condemn
             the
             King's
             first
             marriage
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             thought
             the
             Pope's
             Dispensation
             had
             no
             force
             :
             and
             so
             far
             they
             approved
             it
             .
             But
             they
             had
             this
             singular
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             continued
             unmarried
             as
             long
             as
             Q.
             Katharine
             lived
             .
             Yet
             in
             that
             they
             were
             so
             modest
             that
             they
             only
             desired
             to
             be
             excused
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             second
             Marriage
             :
             which
             considering
             that
             Queen
             Ann
             favoured
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             an
             absolute
             compliance
             with
             what
             the
             King
             had
             done
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             secured
             his
             Protection
             to
             themselves
             ,
             whom
             otherwise
             they
             provoked
             highly
             ,
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             strict
             adhering
             to
             what
             their
             Consciences
             dictated
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             commended
             .
          
           
             
             78.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               made
               many
               write
               Apologies
               for
               what
               he
               did
               ;
               which
               some
               did
               willingly
               ,
               being
               tainted
               with
               Heresie
               ,
               others
               unwillingly
               ,
               and
               for
               fear
               ,
               as
               Gardiner
               and
               Tonstall
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             he
             shews
             how
             little
             judgment
             he
             had
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             to
             excuse
             their
             writing
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             extorted
             by
             force
             :
             To
             have
             done
             it
             thorough
             Error
             and
             Mistake
             ,
             was
             much
             the
             softer
             excuse
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             them
             Men
             of
             such
             prostituted
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             subscribe
             and
             swear
             ,
             but
             to
             write
             with
             Learning
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             yet
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             represents
             them
             guilty
             of
             unexpressible
             baseness
             .
             Indeed
             Gardiner
             was
             a
             Man
             like
             enough
             to
             write
             any
             thing
             
             that
             might
             please
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             Tonstall
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             greater
             probity
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             done
             so
             unworthy
             a
             thing
             upon
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             since
             he
             mentioned
             Writers
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             named
             Longland
             Bishop
             of
             
               Lincoln
               ,
               Stokeley
            
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             Bonner
             ,
             who
             did
             officiously
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             debate
             ,
             by
             writing
             a
             Preface
             to
             Gardiner's
             Book
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             vehemence
             that
             could
             be
             .
             But
             the
             Blood
             he
             shed
             afterwards
             did
             so
             endear
             him
             to
             this
             Author
             ,
             that
             all
             past
             Faults
             were
             forgiven
             and
             to
             be
             clean
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             79.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               Five
               Martyrs
               suffered
               because
               they
               would
               not
               swear
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               that
               was
               then
               passed
               .
            
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             such
             Law
             made
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             nor
             could
             any
             such
             Oath
             be
             then
             put
             to
             them
             .
             The
             only
             Oath
             which
             the
             Parliament
             had
             enacted
             ,
             was
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             and
             the
             refusing
             it
             was
             only
             misprision
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             punishable
             by
             death
             .
             But
             it
             was
             for
             denying
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             for
             writing
             and
             speaking
             both
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             marriage
             ,
             that
             they
             suffered
             according
             to
             Law.
             
          
           
             80.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Cromwel
               threatned
               the
               Jury
               ,
               in
               the
               King's
               name
               ,
               
               with
               certain
               death
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               bring
               them
               in
               guilty
               .
            
          
           
             Every
             Body
             that
             knows
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             ,
             will
             soon
             conclude
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Lye
             :
             for
             no
             such
             threatnings
             were
             ever
             made
             in
             Trials
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             need
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             Law
             was
             so
             plain
             ,
             and
             their
             Facts
             so
             clearly
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Jury
             could
             not
             refuse
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             guilty
             .
          
           
             81.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             The
             three
             Carthusians
             that
             suffered
             ,
             
             were
             made
             stand
             upright
             and
             in
             one
             place
             fourteen
             days
             together
             ,
             with
             Irons
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             and
             Legs
             ,
             before
             they
             died
             :
             and
             then
             with
             great
             pomp
             he
             describes
             their
             Death
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             new-devised
             cruelty
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Death
             which
             the
             Law
             appoints
             for
             Traitors
             .
             He
             tells
             ,
             that
             Cromwel
             lamented
             that
             others
             of
             them
             had
             died
             in
             their
             Cells
             ,
             and
             so
             prevented
             his
             cruelty
             .
             He
             also
             adds
             a
             long
             story
             of
             the
             severities
             against
             the
             Franciscans
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             he
             drew
             from
             his
             learning
             in
             the
             Legend
             .
             The
             English
             Nation
             knows
             none
             of
             these
             Cruelties
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Spanish
             Inquisitors
             are
             very
             expert
             .
             I
             find
             ,
             by
             some
             Original
             Letters
             ,
             that
             the
             Carthusians
             who
             were
             shut
             up
             in
             their
             Cells
             ,
             lived
             about
             a
             year
             after
             this
             ;
             so
             if
             Cromwel
             had
             designed
             to
             take
             away
             their
             lives
             ,
             he
             wanted
             not
             opportunities
             :
             but
             it
             appears
             from
             what
             More
             writ
             in
             his
             Imprisonment
             ,
             that
             Cromwel
             was
             not
             a
             cruel
             Man
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             merciful
             and
             gentle
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             tho
             they
             had
             offended
             the
             King
             highly
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             railing
             spitefully
             at
             him
             to
             his
             Face
             ,
             in
             his
             Chappel
             at
             Greenwich
             :
             Yet
             that
             was
             passed
             over
             with
             a
             Reproof
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             he
             was
             not
             easily
             provoked
             against
             them
             .
             So
             all
             that
             Relation
             which
             he
             gives
             ,
             being
             without
             any
             Authority
             ,
             must
             pass
             for
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Poem
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               was
               condemned
               ,
               
               because
               he
               would
               not
               acknowledg
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
               .
            
          
           
           
             He
             was
             never
             pressed
             to
             acknowledg
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             condemned
             for
             denying
             it
             ,
             and
             speaking
             against
             it
             :
             for
             had
             he
             kept
             his
             Opinion
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             questioned
             .
             But
             the
             denying
             the
             King's
             Titles
             ,
             of
             which
             his
             being
             Supream
             Head
             was
             one
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Law
             Treason
             ;
             so
             he
             was
             tried
             for
             speaking
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             his
             not
             acknowledging
             it
             .
          
           
             
             83.
             
             
               He
               runs
               out
               in
               an
               high
               commendation
               of
               Fisher
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               things
               mentions
               his
               Episcopal
               and
               Apostolical
               Charity
               .
            
          
           
             His
             Charity
             was
             burning
             indeed
             .
             He
             was
             a
             merciless
             Prosecutor
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             fell
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             measure
             that
             he
             had
             measured
             out
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             
             84.
             
             Sanders
             will
             let
             the
             World
             see
             how
             carefully
             he
             had
             read
             the
             Legend
             ,
             and
             how
             skilfully
             he
             could
             write
             after
             that
             Copy
             ,
             in
             a
             prety
             Fabulous
             Story
             concerning
             More
             's
             death
             ;
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             deny
             none
             of
             the
             Praises
             due
             to
             his
             memory
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             learning
             ,
             and
             singular
             probity
             :
             nor
             had
             he
             any
             blemish
             ,
             but
             what
             flowed
             from
             the
             Leaven
             of
             that
             cruel
             Religion
             ,
             which
             carried
             him
             to
             great
             severities
             against
             those
             that
             preached
             for
             a
             Reformation
             .
             His
             Daughter
             Roper
             was
             a
             Woman
             of
             great
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             who
             needed
             none
             of
             Sanders's
             Art
             to
             represent
             her
             well
             to
             the
             World.
             His
             Story
             is
             ;
             
               That
               the
               morning
               her
               Father
               died
               ,
               she
               went
               about
               distributing
               all
               the
               Mony
               she
               had
               in
               Alms
               to
               the
               Poor
               :
               and
               at
               last
               was
               at
               her
               Prayers
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               when
               of
               a
               sudden
               she
               remembred
               that
               she
               had
               forgot
               to
               provide
               a
               Winding-sheet
               for
               his
               Body
               ;
               but
               having
               no
               more
               Mony
               left
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               well
               known
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               she
               apprehended
               they
               would
               not
               give
               her
               credit
               :
               Yet
               she
               went
               to
               a
               Linnen-Drapers
               Shop
               ,
               and
               calling
               for
               so
               much
               Cloth
               ,
               she
               put
               her
               hand
               in
               her
               Pocket
               ,
               knowing
               she
               had
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               intending
               to
               make
               an
               excuse
               ,
               and
               try
               if
               they
               would
               trust
               her
               .
               But
               by
               a
               Miracle
               she
               found
               the
               price
               of
               the
               Sheet
               ,
               and
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               was
               conveighed
               into
               her
               Pocket
               .
            
             This
             is
             such
             a
             lively
             essay
             of
             the
             Man's
             Spirit
             that
             invented
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             leave
             it
             without
             any
             further
             Commentary
             .
          
           
             
             58.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Lee
               that
               was
               not
               in
               Orders
               ,
               was
               sent
               to
               visit
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               who
               sollicited
               the
               chastity
               of
               the
               Nunns
               .
            
          
           
             He
             does
             not
             mention
             Leighton
             and
             London
             the
             two
             chief
             Visitors
             ,
             for
             Leighton
             brought
             in
             Lee
             :
             but
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Popish
             Party
             ,
             and
             Lee
             was
             Cranmer's
             Friend
             ,
             therefore
             all
             must
             be
             laid
             on
             him
             .
             He
             was
             in
             Orders
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             was
             made
             Dean
             of
             York
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             complaints
             of
             Dr.
             London's
             solliciting
             the
             Nuns
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             find
             Lee
             complained
             of
             .
             But
             since
             London
             was
             a
             Persecutor
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             such
             a
             small
             kindness
             as
             the
             concealing
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             turning
             the
             blame
             over
             on
             Lee
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             stood
             on
             among
             Friends
             ,
             especially
             by
             a
             Man
             of
             Sander's
             ingenuity
             .
          
           
             
             86.
             
             For
             the
             correspondence
             between
             Q.
             Katharine
             and
             Father
             Forest
             ,
             and
             the
             Letters
             that
             past
             ;
             since
             Sanders
             tells
             us
             not
             a
             word
             how
             he
             came
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             on
             them
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Romance
             .
          
           
           
             87.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               
                 Ann
                 Boleyn
              
               bore
               a
               monstrous
               and
               a
               mishaped
               lump
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               when
               the
               time
               of
               her
               bearing
               another
               Child
               came
               .
            
          
           
             She
             bore
             a
             dead
             Child
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             says
             Hall
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             no
             great
             reproach
             in
             that
             ,
             unless
             made
             up
             by
             Sanders's
             wit.
             
          
           
             88.
             
             He
             lays
             out
             the
             business
             of
             
               Ann
               Boleyn
            
             with
             so
             much
             spite
             and
             malice
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             easily
             see
             against
             whom
             he
             chiefly
             designed
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Work.
             He
             says
             ;
             
               She
               was
               found
               guilty
               of
               Adultery
               and
               Incest
               .
            
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             Evidence
             against
             her
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             hear-say
             from
             the
             Lady
             Wingfield
             :
             we
             neither
             know
             the
             credit
             of
             that
             Lady
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Person
             who
             related
             it
             in
             her
             name
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Mark
               Smeton
            
             did
             confess
             his
             Adultery
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             generally
             thought
             he
             was
             drawn
             into
             it
             by
             some
             promises
             that
             were
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             cheated
             out
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             four
             ,
             they
             attested
             their
             innocency
             to
             the
             last
             :
             nor
             would
             any
             of
             those
             unfortunate
             Persons
             redeem
             their
             lives
             at
             so
             ignominious
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             to
             charge
             the
             Queen
             ,
             whom
             they
             declared
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             innocent
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             Evidence
             against
             her
             ,
             was
             an
             hear-say
             of
             a
             Woman
             that
             was
             dead
             ,
             the
             Confession
             of
             a
             poor
             Musician
             ,
             and
             some
             idle
             words
             her self
             spake
             of
             the
             Discourses
             that
             had
             passed
             between
             her
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             those
             Gentlemen
             .
          
           
             89.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Foreigners
               did
               generally
               rejoice
               at
               her
               fall
               ;
               
               and
               to
               prove
               this
               ,
               he
               cites
               Cochleus's
               words
               ,
               that
               only
               shew
               that
               Author's
               ill
               opinion
               of
               her
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Germans
             had
             so
             great
             a
             value
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             correspondence
             with
             the
             King
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             with
             her
             :
             but
             he
             may
             well
             cite
             Cochleus
             ,
             an
             Author
             of
             the
             same
             honesty
             with
             himself
             ,
             from
             whose
             writings
             we
             may
             with
             the
             like
             security
             make
             a
             judgment
             of
             Forreign
             Matters
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             upon
             Sanders's
             testimony
             believe
             the
             account
             he
             gives
             of
             English
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             90.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             done
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             
             and
             picks
             it
             out
             as
             the
             only
             instance
             he
             mentions
             of
             the
             King's
             Injunctions
             ,
             
               that
               the
               People
               should
               be
               taught
               in
               Churches
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Ave
               ,
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               in
               English.
               
            
          
           
             It
             seems
             this
             Author
             thought
             the
             giving
             these
             Elements
             of
             Religion
             to
             the
             People
             in
             the
             vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             a
             very
             heinous
             Crime
             ,
             when
             this
             is
             singled
             out
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             91.
             
             
               That
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               there
               was
               next
               a
               Book
               published
               ,
               
               called
               Articles
               ,
               appointed
               by
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               six
               Articles
               .
            
          
           
             This
             shews
             that
             he
             either
             had
             no
             information
             of
             English
             Affairs
             ,
             or
             was
             sleeping
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             :
             for
             the
             Six
             Articles
             were
             not
             published
             soon
             after
             the
             Injunctions
             ,
             as
             he
             makes
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Parliament
             and
             Convocation
             ,
             but
             three
             years
             after
             ,
             by
             another
             Parliament
             :
             They
             were
             never
             put
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             nor
             published
             in
             the
             King's
             Name
             ;
             they
             were
             Enacted
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             are
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             25
             
             lines
             in
             the
             first
             Impression
             of
             that
             ;
             Act
             so
             far
             short
             come
             they
             of
             a
             Book
             .
          
           
             
             92.
             
             He
             reckons
             up
             very
             defectively
             the
             differences
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             :
             but
             in
             one
             point
             he
             shews
             his
             ordinary
             wit
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             sixth
             particular
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               He
               retained
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Order
               ,
               but
               appointed
               a
               new
               Form
               of
               Consecrating
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             This
             he
             put
             in
             out
             of
             malice
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             annul
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             that
             time
             :
             but
             the
             thing
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             except
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             instead
             of
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             they
             formerly
             swore
             ,
             did
             not
             swear
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             other
             change
             made
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Form
             of
             Consecration
             .
          
           
             
             93.
             
             He
             resolved
             once
             to
             speak
             what
             he
             thought
             was
             Truth
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             treasonable
             and
             impious
             :
             and
             says
             ,
             
               Upon
               these
               changes
               many
               in
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               and
               the
               Northern
               parts
               ,
               did
               rise
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               
            
          
           
             This
             was
             indeed
             the
             motive
             by
             which
             their
             Seditious
             Priests
             misled
             them
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             mistaken
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             not
             after
             the
             six
             Articles
             were
             published
             ,
             but
             almost
             three
             years
             before
             it
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             teaches
             us
             to
             be
             humble
             ,
             subject
             ,
             and
             obedient
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             King
             was
             removing
             some
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             their
             false
             Teachers
             did
             impiously
             call
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
             94.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               did
               promise
               most
               faithfully
               that
               all
               these
               things
               of
               which
               they
               complained
               ,
               should
               be
               amended
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             evidently
             false
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             Sanders
             resolved
             dextrously
             to
             avoid
             the
             speaking
             of
             any
             sort
             of
             Truth
             :
             for
             the
             King
             did
             fully
             and
             formally
             tell
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             directed
             nor
             counselled
             by
             them
             in
             these
             Points
             they
             complained
             of
             ,
             and
             did
             only
             offer
             them
             an
             Amnesty
             for
             what
             was
             past
             .
          
           
             
             95.
             
             
               Then
               he
               reckons
               up
               32
               that
               died
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             They
             were
             attainted
             of
             Treason
             ,
             for
             being
             in
             actual
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             King
             :
             and
             thus
             it
             appears
             that
             Rebellion
             was
             the
             Faith
             in
             his
             sense
             ;
             and
             himself
             died
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             it
             ,
             having
             been
             starved
             to
             death
             in
             a
             Wood
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             fled
             after
             one
             of
             his
             rebellious
             Attempts
             on
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             the
             Pope's
             Nuncio
             .
          
           
             
             96.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               killed
               the
               Earl
               of
               Kildare
               ,
               and
               five
               of
               his
               Uncles
               .
            
          
           
             By
             this
             strange
             way
             of
             expressing
             a
             legal
             Attainder
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             Sentence
             for
             manifest
             Treason
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             he
             would
             insinuate
             on
             the
             Reader
             ,
             a
             fancy
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             Bonner's
             cruel
             fits
             had
             taken
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             killed
             those
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             .
             The
             Lord
             Herbert
             has
             fully
             opened
             that
             part
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             from
             the
             Records
             that
             he
             saw
             ;
             and
             shews
             that
             a
             more
             resolved
             Rebellion
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             than
             that
             was
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Earl
             of
             Kildare
             and
             his
             Uncles
             were
             guilty
             .
             
             But
             because
             they
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Emperor
             for
             assistance
             ,
             the
             Earl
             desiring
             to
             hold
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Ireland
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             since
             the
             King
             by
             his
             Heresie
             had
             fallen
             from
             his
             Right
             to
             it
             ,
             Sanders
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             great
             kindness
             for
             their
             memory
             ,
             who
             thus
             suffered
             for
             his
             Faith.
             
          
           
             97.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               Queen
               
                 Iane
                 Seimour
              
               being
               in
               hard
               labour
               of
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               the
               King
               ordered
               her
               Body
               to
               be
               so
               opened
               by
               Surgeons
               ,
               that
               she
               died
               soon
               after
               .
            
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             she
             had
             a
             good
             Delivery
             ,
             as
             many
             Original
             Letters
             written
             by
             her
             Council
             (
             that
             have
             been
             since
             printed
             )
             do
             shew
             ,
             but
             she
             died
             two
             days
             after
             of
             a
             distemper
             incident
             to
             her
             Sex.
             
          
           
             98.
             
             He
             sets
             down
             some
             Passages
             of
             Cardinal
             Pole's
             Heroical
             Constancy
             ;
             
             which
             being
             proved
             by
             no
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             told
             by
             any
             other
             Writer
             (
             whom
             I
             ever
             saw
             )
             are
             to
             be
             lookt
             on
             as
             the
             flourishes
             of
             the
             Poet
             to
             set
             off
             his
             Hero.
             
          
           
             99.
             
             He
             would
             perswade
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Exceter
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             Montacute
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             suffered
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             died
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             believed
             to
             dislike
             the
             King
             's
             wicked
             Proceedings
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Countess
             of
             Sarum
             was
             beheaded
             on
             this
             single
             account
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             such
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             was
             sincerely
             addicted
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             was
             condemned
             because
             she
             wrote
             to
             her
             Son
             ,
             and
             for
             wearing
             in
             her
             Breast
             ,
             the
             Picture
             of
             the
             five
             Wounds
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Marquess
             of
             Exceter
             pretended
             he
             was
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             King's
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             was
             Lord
             Stewart
             when
             the
             Lords
             Darcy
             and
             Hussie
             were
             tried
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             judgment
             against
             them
             .
             But
             it
             being
             discovered
             that
             he
             and
             other
             Persons
             approved
             of
             Cardinal
             Pole's
             proceedings
             ,
             who
             endeavoured
             to
             engage
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             in
             a
             League
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             which
             they
             had
             expressed
             themselves
             ,
             on
             several
             occasions
             ,
             resolved
             ,
             when
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             offered
             it self
             ,
             to
             rebel
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             King
             proceeded
             against
             them
             according
             to
             Law.
             And
             for
             the
             Countess
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             tho
             the
             legality
             of
             that
             Sentence
             passed
             against
             her
             cannot
             be
             defended
             ,
             yet
             she
             had
             given
             great
             offence
             ;
             not
             only
             by
             her
             correspondence
             with
             her
             Son
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Bulls
             she
             had
             received
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             opposing
             the
             King's
             Injunctions
             ,
             hindring
             all
             her
             Tenants
             to
             read
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Books
             set
             out
             by
             the
             King's
             order
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Picture
             ,
             which
             was
             found
             among
             her
             Cloaths
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             Arms
             of
             England
             being
             found
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             just
             ground
             to
             suspect
             an
             ill
             design
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             100.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Images
               which
               the
               King
               destroyed
               ,
               
               were
               by
               many
               wonderful
               Works
               of
               God
               ,
               recommended
               to
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             All
             the
             wonder
             in
             these
             Works
             ,
             was
             the
             knavery
             of
             some
             jugling
             Impostors
             ,
             and
             the
             simplicity
             of
             a
             credulous
             multitude
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             page
             224.
             which
             being
             so
             openly
             discovered
             ,
             nothing
             that
             had
             shame
             in
             it
             ,
             could
             speak
             of
             them
             as
             our
             Author
             does
             .
          
           
           
             
             101.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               Six
               and
               twenty
               Carts
               drawn
               with
               Oxen
               ,
               were
               loaded
               with
               the
               Riches
               taken
               from
               Becket's
               Shrine
               ;
               whom
               he
               makes
               a
               most
               glorious
               Martyr
               ,
               that
               died
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               was
               honoured
               by
               many
               Miracles
               after
               his
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Other
             Writers
             have
             sufficiently
             shewed
             what
             a
             perfidious
             ,
             ingrateful
             ,
             and
             turbulent
             Priest
             he
             was
             .
             All
             these
             were
             Vertues
             in
             our
             Author's
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Ingredients
             in
             his
             Faith.
             But
             he
             has
             in
             this
             accompt
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             that
             Shrine
             gone
             beyond
             himself
             ,
             having
             by
             a
             figure
             of
             speech
             very
             familiar
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             called
             Lying
             )
             increased
             two
             Chests
             (
             see
             page
             224.
             )
             to
             26
             Cart
             Loads
             .
          
           
             
             102.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Sentence
               which
               P.
               Paul
               gave
               out
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               affixed
               in
               some
               Towns
               ,
               both
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Flanders
              
               ,
               and
               Scotland
               :
               from
               which
               he
               infers
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               the
               Scotch
               King
               ,
               did
               consent
               to
               that
               Sentence
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             he
             designed
             an
             eminent
             piece
             of
             service
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             to
             leave
             on
             Record
             an
             Evidence
             that
             three
             Sovereign
             Princes
             had
             acknowledged
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Kings
             .
             But
             he
             did
             ill
             to
             name
             the
             proofs
             of
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             better
             to
             have
             said
             simply
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             founded
             it
             on
             so
             ill
             grounds
             :
             as
             if
             the
             affixing
             Papal
             Bulls
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             were
             an
             evidence
             that
             the
             Princes
             ,
             in
             whose
             Dominions
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             consented
             to
             it
             .
             He
             might
             with
             the
             same
             reason
             have
             concluded
             ,
             that
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             consented
             to
             the
             Sentence
             against
             her self
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             very
             like
             will
             not
             be
             easily
             believed
             ,
             tho
             the
             Bull
             was
             affixed
             in
             London
             .
             But
             all
             those
             very
             Princes
             whom
             he
             names
             ,
             continuing
             to
             keep
             up
             their
             correspondence
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             after
             as
             before
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             is
             a
             much
             clearer
             demonstration
             that
             they
             despised
             the
             Pope's
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             
             103.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               threw
               all
               the
               ●egging
               Orders
               out
               of
               their
               Houses
               .
            
          
           
             The
             falshood
             of
             this
             has
             appeared
             already
             ,
             for
             they
             resigned
             their
             Houses
             to
             the
             King
             :
             and
             of
             these
             Resignations
             ,
             tho
             many
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             yet
             near
             an
             hundred
             are
             still
             extant
             .
          
           
             
             104.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1539
               ,
               gave
               the
               King
               all
               the
               great
               Monasteries
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             passed
             no
             such
             Act
             ;
             all
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             was
             only
             to
             confirm
             the
             Grants
             made
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
             by
             these
             Houses
             to
             the
             King.
             It
             was
             their
             Surrenders
             that
             cloathed
             the
             King
             with
             the
             Right
             to
             them
             .
             All
             the
             Tragical
             Stories
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             followed
             upon
             this
             ,
             are
             founded
             on
             a
             false
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             
             105.
             
             He
             sets
             down
             a
             Form
             of
             a
             Resignation
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               many
               Religious
               Persons
               ,
               were
               made
               to
               Sign
               and
               set
               their
               Seals
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Among
             all
             the
             Resignations
             which
             are
             yet
             extant
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             in
             this
             Form
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             page
             238.
             
          
           
           
             106.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King's
               Commissioners
               ,
               
               who
               went
               about
               getting
               Hands
               to
               that
               Form
               ,
               made
               them
               believe
               ,
               in
               every
               House
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               rest
               had
               signed
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               that
               ,
               and
               other
               persuasions
               ,
               prevailed
               with
               many
               to
               set
               their
               Hands
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             If
             all
             the
             Subscriptions
             had
             been
             procured
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             such
             Arts
             might
             be
             suspected
             :
             but
             in
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             three
             years
             a-doing
             ,
             these
             tricks
             could
             not
             have
             served
             their
             turn
             .
          
           
             107.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               They
               told
               the
               Monks
               ,
               that
               tho
               the
               King
               might
               ,
               
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               seize
               on
               their
               Houses
               and
               Rents
               ,
               yet
               he
               desired
               rather
               to
               do
               it
               with
               their
               good-will
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             there
             are
             two
             Errors
             ;
             First
             ,
             Most
             of
             these
             Houses
             were
             resigned
             to
             the
             King
             before
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             see
             page
             235.
             and
             next
             ,
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             only
             confirmed
             their
             Deeds
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             give
             their
             Houses
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             108.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               Abbots
               of
               
                 Glassenbury
                 ,
                 Colchester
              
               ,
               and
               Reading
               ,
               
               suffered
               Martyrdom
               ,
               because
               they
               refused
               to
               set
               their
               hands
               to
               that
               Writing
               .
            
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             such
             Writing
             ever
             offered
             to
             them
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             Law
             to
             force
             them
             to
             resign
             :
             so
             they
             could
             not
             suffer
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             Martyrs
             for
             Sander's
             Faith
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             attainted
             by
             a
             legal
             Trial
             of
             High
             Treason
             .
          
           
             109.
             
             
               He
               tells
               a
               long
               Story
               of
               Whitting
               Abbot
               of
               Glassenbury's
               being
               brought
               up
               to
               London
               ,
               
               to
               be
               prevailed
               with
               to
               set
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               Surrender
               .
               Which
               he
               still
               refusing
               to
               do
               was
               sent
               back
               ;
               and
               tho
               a
               Book
               against
               the
               King's
               Divorce
               was
               found
               among
               his
               Papers
               ,
               which
               was
               laid
               there
               by
               those
               who
               searched
               for
               it
               ;
               yet
               that
               was
               past
               over
               in
               a
               chiding
               :
               but
               as
               he
               went
               home
               ,
               hearing
               there
               was
               a
               meeting
               of
               the
               County
               at
               Wells
               ,
               he
               went
               thither
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               was
               going
               up
               to
               his
               place
               on
               the
               Bench
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               to
               the
               Bar
               to
               answer
               some
               things
               that
               were
               to
               be
               objected
               to
               him
               :
               He
               was
               amazed
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               asked
               what
               the
               matter
               was
               ?
               but
               one
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               needed
               fear
               nothing
               ,
               for
               some-what
               was
               only
               to
               be
               done
               for
               form
               ,
               to
               terrify
               others
               :
               Upon
               which
               he
               was
               condemned
               and
               sent
               away
               to
               his
               Abbey
               ,
               little
               thinking
               he
               was
               so
               near
               his
               end
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               came
               near
               it
               ,
               a
               Priest
               was
               sent
               to
               him
               to
               take
               his
               Confession
               ,
               for
               they
               told
               him
               he
               must
               die
               immediately
               ;
               he
               beg'd
               a
               day
               or
               two's
               respite
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               :
               so
               they
               hanged
               him
               up
               in
               his
               Habit
               ,
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Hill
               near
               his
               Abbey
               ,
               and
               quartered
               him
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               was
               done
               in
               one
               day
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Book
             came
             out
             in
             Forreign
             Parts
             ,
             and
             was
             printed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Sixtus
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             who
             took
             great
             pleasure
             in
             such
             Executions
             ,
             as
             he
             describes
             this
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             which
             may
             fall
             oft
             out
             ,
             where
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Subjects
             are
             wholly
             at
             the
             Prince's
             Mercy
             :
             But
             to
             tell
             such
             tales
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             famed
             over
             the
             World
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             security
             the
             Subjects
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             regular
             and
             legal
             proceedings
             in
             all
             Trials
             ,
             especially
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             Error
             in
             the
             Poet
             ;
             for
             the
             decorum
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             a
             place
             must
             be
             observed
             ,
             when
             any
             Nation
             is
             made
             the
             Scene
             of
             a
             Fable
             .
             But
             as
             nothing
             
             like
             this
             can
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             nothing
             of
             it
             in
             this
             Case
             :
             The
             Jury
             that
             sate
             on
             him
             ,
             were
             Men
             of
             great
             credit
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             when
             he
             died
             :
             he
             acknowledged
             his
             Offences
             ;
             and
             with
             appearance
             of
             repentance
             ,
             begged
             God's
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             's
             :
             see
             page
             239.
             
          
           
             
             110.
             
             After
             many
             bitter
             Invectives
             against
             Cromwel
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             could
             never
             see
             good
             evidence
             ,
             tho
             I
             cannot
             disprove
             them
             by
             any
             convincing
             Arguments
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               he
               advised
               the
               King
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               Persons
               might
               be
               Convented
               and
               Condemned
               in
               absence
               ,
               and
               without
               being
               heard
               :
               and
               that
               this
               Law
               first
               of
               all
               fell
               upon
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             such
             Law
             ever
             made
             ,
             only
             the
             Parliament
             by
             their
             Supream
             Authority
             ,
             did
             Attaint
             some
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             but
             no
             other
             Court
             might
             do
             it
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             first
             applied
             to
             Cromwel
             ,
             for
             an
             year
             before
             his
             Attainder
             ,
             the
             Countess
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             more
             ,
             were
             so
             attainted
             ,
             tho
             she
             did
             not
             Suffer
             till
             a
             year
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             
             111.
             
             He
             tells
             many
             Reasons
             why
             the
             King
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             put
             away
             Ann
             of
             Cleve
             :
             But
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             betrays
             a
             profound
             ignorance
             of
             that
             time
             ;
             for
             every
             Body
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             time
             he
             saw
             her
             ,
             disliked
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             never
             consummated
             the
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Subject
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             long
             dwelt
             on
             :
             but
             if
             any
             will
             compare
             the
             account
             I
             give
             of
             this
             Matter
             from
             the
             Records
             ,
             with
             Sander's
             Tale
             ,
             they
             will
             see
             that
             he
             wrote
             at
             random
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             know
             publick
             Transactions
             .
          
           
             
             112.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               had
               promised
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               no
               longer
               continue
               in
               the
               Smalcaldick
               League
               ;
               but
               Cromwel
               counterfeited
               the
               King's
               Hand
               ,
               to
               a
               new
               confirmation
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               coming
               to
               the
               Emperor's
               knowledg
               ,
               he
               challenged
               the
               King
               of
               it
               :
               and
               sent
               him
               over
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               ;
               upon
               which
               the
               King
               disowned
               it
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               on
               Cromwel
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             This
             I
             believe
             is
             one
             of
             Sander's
             dreams
             :
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             it
             in
             Cromwel's
             Attainder
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             find
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             this
             in
             some
             Original
             Letters
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             King
             for
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             answers
             many
             of
             the
             things
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             likely
             he
             would
             adventure
             on
             so
             bold
             a
             thing
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             nor
             could
             the
             Emperor
             have
             that
             Writing
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             King
             lived
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             how
             he
             could
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             Prisoner
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             this
             King's
             death
             .
          
           
             
             113.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               When
               Cromwel
               was
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               the
               King
               proceeded
               to
               the
               Divorce
               of
               Ann
               of
               Cleve
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Divorce
             was
             judged
             by
             the
             Convocation
             eight
             days
             before
             Cromwel's
             death
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             was
             dissolved
             before
             he
             suffered
             .
          
           
             
             114.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               sent
               to
               her
               ,
               to
               tell
               her
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               her
               ;
               and
               tho
               he
               could
               proceed
               more
               severely
               
               against
               her
               ,
               since
               he
               knew
               she
               was
               an
               Heretick
               ;
               yet
               for
               her
               Families
               sake
               ,
               he
               left
               it
               to
               her self
               to
               devise
               any
               reason
               for
               their
               Divorce
               :
               upon
               which
               she
               came
               next
               day
               to
               the
               Senate
               ,
               (
               which
               may
               be
               either
               the
               King's
               Council
               ,
               or
               the
               Parliament
               )
               and
               confessed
               she
               had
               been
               married
               to
               another
               before
               she
               was
               married
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               was
               divorced
               ,
               and
               within
               eight
               days
               married
               
                 Katharine
                 Howard
              
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             but
             six
             gross
             Errors
             in
             this
             Period
             .
             1.
             
             The
             King
             sent
             not
             any
             message
             to
             her
             ,
             nor
             came
             there
             any
             answer
             from
             her
             till
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Divorce
             was
             quite
             passed
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Original
             Letter
             which
             those
             he
             sent
             to
             her
             ,
             wrote
             to
             him
             from
             Richmond
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             used
             no
             threatnings
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             barely
             told
             her
             what
             was
             done
             ;
             to
             which
             she
             acquiesced
             .
             3.
             
             She
             never
             came
             from
             Richmond
             in
             all
             that
             Process
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             no
             such
             declaration
             in
             the
             Senate
             .
             4.
             
             She
             did
             not
             say
             that
             she
             was
             married
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             she
             had
             been
             contracted
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Lorrain
             when
             she
             was
             under
             Age.
             5.
             
             The
             Parliament
             did
             not
             dissolve
             the
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             only
             confirmed
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Convocation
             .
             6.
             
             The
             King
             did
             not
             marry
             
               Katharine
               Howard
            
             before
             the
             8
             th
             of
             August
             ,
             and
             the
             Divorce
             was
             judged
             the
             10
             th
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             a
             month
             wanting
             two
             days
             .
          
           
             115.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
             
               The
               King
               had
               consummated
               the
               Marriage
               for
               seven
               months
               together
               .
            
          
           
             There
             were
             but
             six
             months
             between
             his
             Marriage
             and
             the
             Divorce
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             that
             while
             ,
             as
             they
             bedded
             but
             seldom
             ,
             so
             there
             were
             very
             clear
             Evidences
             brought
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             consummated
             .
          
           
             116.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               sent
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               
               and
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Knevet
              
               to
               the
               Diet
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               who
               were
               ordered
               to
               propose
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               might
               be
               again
               reconciled
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ;
               to
               which
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               his
               Conscience
               did
               drive
               him
               :
               but
               since
               the
               King
               would
               not
               confess
               his
               past
               Crimes
               ,
               nor
               do
               penance
               for
               them
               ,
               nor
               restore
               the
               Goods
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             another
             Ornament
             of
             the
             Fable
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Poet's
             wit
             ;
             but
             is
             as
             void
             of
             Truth
             as
             any
             passage
             in
             Plantus
             or
             Terence
             is
             .
             For
             the
             King
             was
             all
             his
             life
             so
             intractable
             in
             that
             Point
             ,
             that
             the
             Popish
             Party
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             maintain
             their
             Interest
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             comply
             ,
             not
             without
             affectation
             in
             that
             Matter
             :
             and
             when
             an
             Information
             was
             given
             against
             Gardiner
             ,
             for
             his
             holding
             some
             correspondence
             with
             the
             Pope's
             Legate
             at
             the
             Diet
             ,
             he
             got
             the
             Man
             who
             had
             innocently
             discovered
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Prison
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Plot
             against
             him
             to
             ruin
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             needed
             not
             be
             so
             sollicitous
             about
             ,
             if
             his
             Instructions
             from
             the
             King
             had
             allowed
             him
             to
             enter
             on
             such
             a
             Treaty
             .
          
           
             117.
             
             He
             runs
             out
             in
             a
             long
             digression
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             King
             's
             assuming
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             only
             hold
             Ireland
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Donation
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Sanders
             shews
             his
             Art
             ,
             he
             being
             to
             carry
             the
             Standard
             of
             Rebellion
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             blast
             the
             King
             's
             Right
             to
             it
             .
             He
             acknowledges
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             had
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Lord
               of
               Ireland
            
             ,
             about
             400
             years
             :
             And
             certainly
             if
             so
             long
             a
             possession
             
             does
             not
             give
             a
             good
             Title
             ,
             and
             a
             prescription
             against
             all
             other
             Pretenders
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Royal
             Families
             in
             Christendom
             will
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             their
             Rights
             .
             But
             he
             says
             ,
             It
             was
             given
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             confesses
             that
             he
             had
             conquered
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             before
             that
             Grant
             was
             sent
             him
             by
             Hadrian
             the
             Fourth
             .
             Certainly
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             had
             as
             good
             a
             right
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             Pope
             Hadrian
             had
             to
             give
             it
             :
             nor
             was
             the
             King's
             accepting
             the
             Pope's
             Donation
             ,
             any
             prejudice
             to
             his
             Title
             ,
             for
             things
             extorted
             or
             allowed
             upon
             a
             publick
             Error
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             force
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             openly
             discovered
             .
             If
             then
             the
             Superstition
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope's
             Donation
             was
             a
             great
             help
             to
             any
             Pretender
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             Kings
             made
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             were
             a
             wonder
             indeed
             if
             they
             should
             acknowledg
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             Trick
             is
             known
             and
             seen
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             
             118.
             
             After
             this
             ,
             and
             a
             Satyr
             against
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             for
             assuming
             the
             Title
             ,
             
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             enumeration
             of
             the
             exactions
             in
             the
             last
             years
             of
             this
             Reign
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             tho
             there
             is
             Matter
             enough
             for
             severe
             complaints
             ,
             yet
             many
             of
             the
             Particulars
             he
             mentions
             are
             without
             any
             proof
             ,
             and
             must
             rest
             on
             the
             Author's
             credit
             ;
             which
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             Reader
             will
             acknowledg
             is
             not
             very
             great
             .
             Another
             long
             discourse
             of
             some
             length
             follows
             ,
             of
             the
             misfortunes
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             served
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Divorce
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             Actions
             of
             his
             Life
             :
             from
             which
             he
             infers
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             effects
             of
             a
             Cur●e
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             all
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             those
             that
             assisted
             him
             :
             But
             as
             the
             Inference
             is
             bad
             ,
             so
             he
             forgot
             to
             mention
             those
             Noble
             Families
             that
             were
             raised
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             have
             continued
             since
             in
             great
             honour
             ;
             as
             the
             Seimours
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Somerset
             are
             descended
             ;
             the
             Paulets
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Marquess
             of
             Winchester
             derives
             ;
             the
             
               Russels
               ,
               Wriothslies
               ,
               Herberts
               ,
               Riches
               ,
            
             and
             Cromwells
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Earls
             of
             
               Bedford
               ,
               Southampton
               ,
               Pembroke
               ,
               Essex
               ,
            
             and
             Ardglass
             have
             descended
             ;
             and
             the
             Browns
             ,
             the
             Petres
             ,
             the
             Pagets
             ,
             the
             Norths
             ,
             and
             the
             Mountagues
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Vice-Count
             Mountague
             ,
             the
             Barons
             
               Petre
               ,
               Paget
               ,
               North
            
             ,
             and
             Mountague
             ,
             are
             descended
             .
             These
             Families
             have
             now
             flourished
             in
             great
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             an
             Age
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             and
             only
             one
             of
             them
             has
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             very
             lately
             ,
             determined
             in
             the
             Male
             Line
             :
             but
             the
             Illustrious
             Female
             Branches
             of
             it
             are
             intermixed
             with
             other
             Noble
             Families
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Observation
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             Inference
             is
             weak
             .
          
           
             
             119.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               When
               the
               King
               found
               his
               strength
               declining
               ,
               he
               had
               again
               some
               thoughts
               of
               reconciling
               himself
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               which
               when
               it
               was
               proposed
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               flattering
               answer
               .
               But
               Gardiner
               moved
               that
               a
               Parliament
               might
               be
               called
               for
               doing
               it
               :
               and
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               the
               quiet
               of
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               would
               vow
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               of
               which
               God
               would
               accept
               in
               that
               extremity
               ,
               when
               more
               was
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               done
               .
               But
               some
               of
               his
               Courtiers
               coming
               about
               him
               ,
               who
               were
               very
               apprehensive
               of
               such
               a
               Reconciliation
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               have
               been
               made
               restore
               the
               Goods
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               diverted
               the
               King
               from
               it
               :
               And
               from
               this
               our
               Author
               infers
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               King
               had
               done
               was
               against
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               he
               sinned
               the
               Sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             not
             examine
             this
             Theological
             definition
             of
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             my
             quarrel
             is
             not
             at
             present
             with
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             History
             ;
             tho
             it
             were
             easy
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             alike
             at
             both
             .
             But
             for
             this
             story
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             pure
             dream
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             there
             is
             no
             evidence
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             did
             Gardiner
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ever
             own
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             tho
             it
             had
             been
             then
             much
             for
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             especially
             he
             being
             often
             upbraided
             with
             his
             compliances
             to
             this
             King
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             repentance
             had
             furnished
             him
             with
             a
             good
             answer
             :
             But
             as
             the
             Tale
             is
             told
             ,
             the
             Fiction
             appears
             too
             plainly
             ,
             for
             a
             Parliament
             was
             actually
             sitting
             during
             the
             King's
             sickness
             ,
             which
             was
             dissolved
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             Proposition
             was
             made
             in
             it
             .
             The
             King
             on
             the
             contrary
             destroyed
             the
             chief
             hopes
             of
             the
             Popish
             Party
             ,
             which
             were
             founded
             on
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk's
             greatness
             ,
             by
             the
             Attainder
             which
             was
             passed
             a
             day
             before
             he
             died
             .
             And
             yet
             Sanders
             makes
             this
             discourse
             to
             have
             been
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Gardiner
             after
             his
             fall
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             death
             ;
             between
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Death
             ,
             there
             were
             only
             nine
             days
             :
             but
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             Gardiner
             had
             lost
             the
             King's
             favour
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             120.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               ,
               
               that
               he
               might
               not
               seem
               never
               to
               have
               done
               any
               good
               Work
               in
               his
               whole
               life
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               dying
               ,
               founded
               
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 Hospital
                 in
                 London
              
               ;
               which
               was
               all
               the
               restitution
               he
               ever
               made
               for
               the
               Monasteries
               and
               Churches
               he
               had
               robbed
               and
               spoiled
               .
            
          
           
             If
             it
             had
             not
             already
             appeared
             ,
             in
             many
             Instances
             ,
             that
             our
             Author
             had
             as
             little
             shame
             as
             honesty
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             it
             .
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             to
             justify
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             his
             new
             Foundations
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             height
             of
             impudence
             to
             deny
             things
             that
             all
             England
             knows
             .
             He
             founded
             six
             Bishopricks
             ;
             he
             endowed
             Deans
             and
             Prebendaries
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Offices
             belonging
             to
             a
             Cathedral
             ,
             in
             fourteen
             several
             Sees
             ,
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               Winchester
               ,
               Duresme
               ,
               Ely
               ,
               Norwich
               ,
               Rochester
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
            
             and
             Carlisle
             ;
             together
             with
             
               Westminster
               ,
               Chester
               ,
               Oxford
               ,
               Glocester
               ,
               Peterborough
               ,
            
             and
             Bristol
             ,
             where
             he
             endowed
             Bishopricks
             likewise
             .
             He
             founded
             many
             Grammar-Schools
             ,
             as
             
               Burton
               ,
               Canterbury
               ,
               Coventry
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             founded
             and
             endowed
             
               Trinity
               Colledg
            
             in
             Cambridg
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             noblest
             Foundations
             in
             Christendom
             .
             He
             also
             founded
             Professors
             in
             both
             Universities
             ,
             for
             
               Greek
               ,
               Hebrew
               ,
               Law
               ,
               Physick
               ,
            
             and
             Divinity
             .
             What
             censure
             then
             deserves
             our
             Author
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Hospital
             of
             Christ's-Church
             ,
             was
             all
             the
             restitution
             he
             ever
             made
             of
             the
             Church-Lands
             .
          
           
             121.
             
             He
             gives
             a
             Character
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             
             which
             sutes
             very
             well
             with
             his
             History
             ,
             his
             malice
             in
             it
             being
             extravagantly
             ridiculous
             .
             Among
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               The
               King
               promoted
               always
               learned
               Bishops
               ,
               Cranmer
               only
               being
               excepted
               ,
               whom
               he
               advanced
               to
               serve
               his
               Lusts.
               
            
          
           
             Cranmer
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             greater
             Learning
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             ever
             sate
             in
             that
             See
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             writ
             :
             Tonstal
             was
             a
             learned
             Man
             ,
             and
             Gardiner
             was
             much
             esteemed
             for
             Learning
             ;
             yet
             if
             any
             will
             compare
             Cranmer's
             Books
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             those
             the
             other
             two
             writ
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             ;
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             between
             
             the
             learning
             and
             solidity
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             of
             common
             ingenuity
             can
             read
             them
             but
             he
             must
             confess
             it
             .
          
           
             
             122.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               When
               the
               King
               found
               himself
               expiring
               ,
               he
               called
               for
               a
               Boul
               of
               White
               Wine
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               one
               that
               was
               near
               him
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 lost
                 all
              
               :
               and
               was
               often
               heard
               repeating
               
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Monks
              
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               died
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             to
             make
             the
             Fable
             end
             as
             it
             had
             gone
             on
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             forged
             without
             any
             authority
             or
             appearance
             of
             truth
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             death
             was
             already
             told
             ,
             so
             it
             needs
             not
             be
             repeated
             .
          
           
             
             123.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               The
               King
               by
               his
               Will
               appointed
               the
               Crown
               to
               go
               to
               his
               righteous
               Heirs
               after
               his
               three
               Children
               ,
               and
               commanded
               his
               Son
               to
               be
               bred
               a
               true
               Catholick
               :
               but
               his
               Will
               was
               changed
               ,
               and
               another
               was
               forged
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Line
               of
               Scotland
               was
               excluded
               ,
               and
               they
               bred
               his
               Son
               an
               Heretick
               .
            
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             such
             Will
             ever
             heard
             of
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Debates
             that
             were
             managed
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             Reign
             about
             the
             Succession
             ,
             those
             that
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Scotish
             Line
             ,
             never
             alleadged
             this
             ;
             which
             had
             it
             been
             true
             ,
             did
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             whole
             Controversie
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Will
             which
             was
             given
             out
             as
             the
             King's
             Will
             ,
             was
             not
             signed
             by
             his
             Hand
             ,
             nor
             sealed
             by
             his
             Order
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             never
             pretended
             that
             there
             was
             any
             other
             Will
             :
             so
             this
             is
             one
             of
             our
             Author's
             Forgeries
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               THus
               I
               have
               traced
               him
               in
               this
               History
               ,
               and
               hope
               I
               have
               said
               much
               more
               than
               was
               necessary
               to
               prove
               him
               a
               Writer
               of
               no
               credit
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Book
               ought
               to
               have
               no
               Authority
               ;
               since
               he
               was
               not
               only
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               Publick
               Transactions
               ,
               Printed
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Authentick
               Registers
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               was
               a
               bold
               and
               impudent
               Asserter
               of
               the
               grossest
               and
               most
               malicious
               Lies
               ,
               that
               ever
               were
               contrived
               .
               I
               have
               not
               examined
               all
               the
               Errors
               of
               his
               Chronology
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               thing
               told
               in
               its
               right
               order
               ,
               and
               due
               place
               ;
               nor
               have
               I
               insisted
               on
               all
               the
               passages
               he
               tells
               ,
               without
               any
               proof
               ,
               or
               appearance
               of
               truth
               ;
               for
               as
               I
               could
               only
               deny
               these
               without
               any
               other
               evidence
               but
               what
               was
               negative
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               have
               transcribed
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               considered
               them
               all
               .
               I
               have
               therefore
               only
               singled
               out
               these
               Passages
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               in
               the
               former
               History
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               false
               :
               and
               these
               are
               both
               so
               many
               and
               so
               important
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               enough
               is
               said
               to
               destroy
               the
               credit
               of
               that
               Author
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               which
               has
               too
               long
               deceived
               the
               the
               World.
               And
               what
               is
               performed
               in
               this
               first
               part
               ,
               will
               I
               hope
               dispossess
               the
               Reader
               of
               any
               ill
               Impressions
               the
               following
               parts
               of
               that
               Work
               have
               made
               on
               him
               ,
               concerning
               the
               succeeding
               Reigns
               ,
               of
               which
               an
               account
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               possibly
               can
               be
               made
               ready
               .
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               esteem
               my
               time
               to
               have
               been
               well
               imployed
               ,
               and
               my
               pains
               rightly
               placed
               ,
               if
               my
               endeavours
               have
               so
               good
               an
               effect
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               off
               the
               unjust
               Prejudices
               which
               some
               may
               have
               conceived
               at
               the
               changes
               that
               were
               then
               made
               in
               Religion
               ;
               or
               at
               the
               beginnings
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               being
               represented
               by
               this
               Author
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               testimony
               by
               many
               other
               Writers
               ,
               in
               such
               odious
               Characters
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               are
               generally
               so
               ill
               looked
               on
               .
            
             
               The
               Work
               it self
               was
               so
               good
               ,
               done
               upon
               so
               much
               reason
               ,
               managed
               with
               such
               care
               ,
               directed
               by
               such
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               tempered
               with
               so
               great
               moderation
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               intended
               to
               blast
               it
               ,
               did
               very
               wisely
               to
               load
               it
               with
               some
               such
               Prejudices
               :
               for
               if
               without
               these
               ,
               the
               thing
               it self
               be
               examined
               by
               Men
               of
               a
               candid
               temper
               and
               solid
               judgment
               ,
               the
               Opposers
               of
               it
               know
               well
               where
               the
               Truth
               lies
               ;
               and
               on
               whose
               side
               ,
               both
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Ages
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               have
               declar●d
               .
               But
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               to
               put
               a
               Question
               of
               such
               importance
               ,
               on
               so
               doubtful
               and
               so
               dangerous
               an
               issue
               :
               therefore
               it
               was
               well
               considered
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               some
               popular
               and
               easily
               understood
               Calumnies
               ,
               to
               disgrace
               the
               beginnings
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Persons
               that
               were
               most
               imployed
               in
               it
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               fastned
               on
               them
               :
               and
               if
               these
               could
               be
               once
               generally
               received
               ,
               then
               Men
               might
               be
               alienated
               from
               it
               by
               a
               shorter
               way
               ,
               than
               could
               be
               done
               by
               the
               dull
               and
               unsuccessful
               methods
               of
               Reason
               .
               Therefore
               as
               the
               Cause
               of
               our
               Church
               hath
               been
               often
               vindicated
               ,
               by
               the
               learned
               Books
               that
               have
               been
               published
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               never
               with
               more
               success
               ,
               and
               a
               clearer
               victory
               ,
               than
               of
               late
               ,
               in
               the
               elaborate
               Writings
               (
               which
               are
               never
               to
               be
               mentioned
               but
               with
               honour
               )
               of
               the
               renowned
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ;
               so
               I
               judged
               it
               might
               not
               be
               an
               unuseful
               and
               unacceptable
               Work
               (
               which
               tho
               it
               be
               of
               a
               lower
               form
               ,
               and
               so
               most
               suitable
               to
               my
               genius
               ,
               yet
               will
               be
               of
               general
               use
               )
               to
               employ
               the
               leisure
               I
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               Talent
               committed
               to
               me
               ,
               in
               examining
               and
               opening
               the
               Transactions
               of
               those
               Times
               :
               And
               if
               these
               who
               read
               it
               ,
               are
               dispossessed
               of
               their
               prejudices
               ,
               and
               inclined
               to
               consider
               things
               as
               they
               are
               now
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               in
               a
               truer
               light
               ,
               I
               have
               gained
               my
               end
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Truths
               of
               Religion
               need
               no
               support
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               .
               A
               Religion
               made
               up
               of
               Falshoods
               and
               Impostures
               ,
               must
               be
               maintained
               by
               means
               suitable
               to
               it self
               :
               So
               Sanders's
               Book
               might
               well
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               has
               all
               along
               raised
               its
               greatness
               by
               publick
               Cheats
               and
               Forgeries
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Donation
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Decretals
               ;
               Besides
               the
               vast
               number
               of
               Miracles
               and
               Visions
               that
               were
               for
               many
               Ages
               made
               use
               of
               by
               them
               ;
               of
               which
               even
               the
               most
               disingenuous
               of
               their
               own
               Writers
               begin
               to
               be
               now
               ashamed
               .
               But
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               was
               a
               Work
               of
               Light
               ,
               and
               needs
               none
               of
               the
               Arts
               of
               Darkness
               to
               justify
               it
               by
               .
               A
               full
               and
               distinct
               Narrative
               of
               what
               was
               then
               done
               ,
               will
               be
               its
               Apology
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               its
               History
               .
               There
               is
               no
               need
               of
               Artifice
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               Industry
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               to
               gather
               together
               all
               the
               remains
               of
               that
               Time
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               in
               good
               order
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               now
               beginning
               to
               look
               towards
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               best
               part
               of
               this
               Work
               :
               Where
               in
               the
               first
               Reign
               ,
               we
               shall
               observe
               the
               active
               
               endeavours
               of
               those
               Restorers
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               next
               Reign
               affords
               a
               sadder
               prospect
               of
               that
               Work
               laid
               in
               Ruins
               ,
               and
               the
               Authors
               of
               it
               in
               Ashes
               ;
               but
               the
               Fires
               that
               consumed
               them
               ,
               did
               rather
               spread
               than
               extinguish
               that
               Light
               which
               they
               had
               kindled
               .
               And
               what
               is
               fabled
               of
               the
               Phoenix
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               true
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               That
               she
               rose
               new
               out
               of
               these
               Ashes
               ,
               into
               which
               she
               seemed
               consumed
               .
            
             
               Towards
               the
               perfecting
               this
               History
               ,
               I
               hope
               all
               that
               love
               the
               Subject
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               contribute
               their
               Endeavours
               ,
               and
               furnish
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               it
               fuller
               or
               clearer
               :
               So
               I
               end
               with
               that
               desire
               which
               I
               made
               in
               the
               Preface
               ,
               that
               any
               who
               have
               in
               their
               hands
               any
               Papers
               relating
               to
               these
               times
               ,
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               them
               ;
               and
               what-ever
               assistance
               they
               give
               to
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               most
               thankfully
               owned
               and
               acknowledged
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Appendix
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ADDENDA
           .
        
         
           
             
               Numb
               .
               I.
            
             ARTICLES
             about
             Religion
             ,
             set
             out
             by
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             .
          
           
             AN
             ORIGINAL
             .
          
           
             HENRY
             the
             Eight
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             
             and
             of
             France
             ,
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             in
             Earth
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             all
             and
             singular
             our
             most
             loving
             ,
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             ,
             greeting
             .
             Amongst
             other
             cures
             committed
             unto
             this
             our
             Princely
             Office
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             to
             call
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             always
             esteemed
             and
             thought
             (
             as
             we
             also
             yet
             esteem
             and
             think
             )
             this
             to
             be
             most
             chief
             ,
             most
             ponderous
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             weight
             ,
             that
             his
             Holy
             Word
             and
             Commandments
             may
             sincerely
             without
             let
             or
             hinderance
             ,
             be
             of
             our
             Subjects
             truly
             believed
             and
             reverently
             kept
             and
             observed
             ;
             and
             that
             unity
             and
             concord
             in
             opinions
             ,
             namely
             in
             such
             things
             as
             does
             concern
             our
             Religion
             ,
             may
             encrease
             and
             go
             furthward
             ,
             and
             all
             occasion
             of
             dissent
             and
             discord
             touching
             the
             same
             be
             repressed
             ,
             and
             utterly
             extinguished
             ;
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             we
             being
             of
             late
             to
             our
             great
             regret
             credibly
             advertised
             of
             such
             diversity
             in
             opinions
             ,
             as
             have
             grown
             and
             sprongen
             in
             this
             our
             Realm
             ,
             as
             well
             concerning
             certain
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             also
             touching
             certain
             honest
             and
             commendable
             Ceremonies
             ,
             rites
             ,
             and
             usages
             in
             our
             said
             Church
             ,
             for
             an
             honest
             policy
             ,
             and
             decent
             order
             heretofore
             of
             long
             time
             used
             and
             accustomed
             ;
             minding
             to
             have
             that
             unity
             and
             agreement
             established
             through
             our
             said
             Church
             concerning
             the
             premisses
             ;
             and
             being
             very
             desirous
             to
             eschew
             not
             only
             the
             dangers
             of
             Souls
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             outward
             inquietness
             which
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             said
             diversity
             in
             opinions
             (
             if
             remedy
             had
             not
             been
             provided
             )
             might
             perchance
             have
             ensued
             ;
             have
             not
             only
             in
             our
             own
             person
             in
             any
             times
             taken
             great
             pain
             ,
             study
             ,
             labour
             and
             travails
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             caused
             our
             Bishops
             and
             other
             the
             most
             discreet
             and
             best
             learned
             men
             of
             our
             Clergy
             of
             this
             our
             whole
             Realm
             to
             be
             assembled
             in
             our
             Convocation
             ,
             for
             the
             full
             debatement
             and
             quiet
             determination
             of
             the
             same
             :
             where
             after
             long
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             and
             disputations
             ,
             had
             of
             and
             upon
             the
             premisses
             ,
             finally
             they
             have
             concluded
             and
             agreed
             upon
             the
             said
             matters
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             which
             be
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             other
             touching
             the
             honest
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             good
             and
             politick
             order
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ;
             which
             their
             determination
             ,
             debatement
             ,
             and
             agreement
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             we
             think
             to
             have
             proceeded
             of
             a
             good
             ,
             right
             and
             true
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             much
             profitable
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             that
             charitable
             concord
             and
             unity
             in
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             we
             most
             desire
             ,
             we
             have
             caused
             the
             same
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             willing
             ,
             requiring
             and
             commanding
             you
             to
             accept
             ,
             repute
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             accordingly
             ;
             most
             heartily
             desiring
             and
             praying
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             please
             him
             so
             to
             illumin
             your
             hearts
             that
             you
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             you
             ,
             may
             have
             no
             less
             desire
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             the
             said
             unity
             and
             concord
             ,
             in
             reading
             ,
             divulging
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             same
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             had
             and
             have
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             thus
             devised
             ,
             set
             forth
             and
             published
             .
             And
             for
             because
             we
             would
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             understanden
             of
             you
             after
             such
             sort
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             degree
             as
             appertaineth
             accordingly
             ;
             We
             have
             caused
             by
             the
             like
             assent
             and
             agreement
             of
             our
             said
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Learned
             men
             ,
             the
             said
             Articles
             to
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             sorts
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             commanded
             expresly
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             ,
             as
             although
             they
             be
             not
             expresly
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             yet
             being
             of
             a
             long
             continuance
             for
             a
             decent
             order
             and
             honest
             policy
             ,
             prudently
             instituted
             ,
             are
             for
             that
             same
             purpose
             and
             end
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             like
             manner
             ;
             which
             ye
             following
             ,
             after
             such
             sort
             as
             we
             have
             prescribed
             unto
             you
             ,
             shall
             not
             only
             attain
             that
             most
             charitable
             unity
             and
             loving
             concord
             ,
             whereof
             shall
             ensue
             your
             incomparable
             commodity
             ,
             profit
             and
             lucre
             ,
             as
             well
             spiritual
             as
             other
             ;
             but
             also
             ye
             conforming
             your selves
             ,
             and
             using
             these
             our
             said
             Articles
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             ,
             shall
             not
             a
             little
             encourage
             us
             to
             take
             further
             travel
             ,
             pains
             ,
             and
             labours
             for
             your
             commodities
             in
             all
             such
             other
             matters
             ,
             as
             in
             time
             to
             come
             may
             happen
             to
             occur
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             most
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             and
             ours
             ,
             the
             profit
             ,
             tranquillity
             ,
             and
             quietness
             of
             all
             you
             our
             most
             loving
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith.
               
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               chief
               and
               principal
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               sith
               it
               is
               thus
               agreed
               as
               hereafter
               followeth
               by
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               this
               our
               Realm
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               by
               us
               committed
               to
               their
               spiritual
               Charge
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               most
               constantly
               believe
               and
               defend
               all
               those
               things
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               be
               comprehended
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               and
               Canon
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               three
               Creeds
               or
               Symbols
               ,
               whereof
               one
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               common
               Creed
               which
               every
               man
               useth
               ,
               the
               second
               was
               made
               in
               the
               Holy
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               and
               is
               said
               daily
               in
               the
               Mass
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               was
               made
               by
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               is
               comprehended
               in
               the
               Psalm
               
                 Quicunque
                 vult
              
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               take
               and
               interpret
               all
               the
               same
               things
               according
               to
               the
               selfe-same
               sentence
               and
               interpretation
               ,
               which
               the
               words
               of
               the
               selfe-same
               Creeds
               or
               Symboles
               do
               purport
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               approved
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               intreat
               and
               defend
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               repute
               ,
               hold
               and
               take
               all
               the
               same
               things
               for
               the
               most
               Holy
               ,
               most
               sure
               and
               most
               certain
               and
               infallible
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               neither
               ought
               ne
               can
               be
               altered
               or
               convelled
               by
               any
               contrary
               opinion
               or
               Authority
               .
            
             
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               believe
               ,
               repute
               and
               take
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               contained
               in
               the
               said
               Creeds
               to
               be
               so
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               mans
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               being
               taught
               will
               not
               believe
               them
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               or
               will
               obstinately
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               or
               they
               cannot
               be
               the
               very
               members
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Spouse
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               be
               very
               Infidels
               or
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               shall
               perpetually
               be
               Damned
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               most
               reverently
               and
               religiously
               observe
               and
               keep
               the
               selfe-same
               words
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               very
               same
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               as
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               be
               already
               conceived
               and
               expressed
               in
               the
               said
               Creeds
               ,
               without
               altering
               in
               any
               wise
               or
               varying
               from
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               utterly
               refuse
               and
               condemn
               all
               these
               opinions
               contrary
               to
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               long
               time
               past
               condemned
               in
               the
               four
               Holy
               Councils
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Ephesus
              
               ,
               and
               Chalcidonense
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               sith
               that
               time
               in
               any
               point
               consonant
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               Spiritual
               Charge
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               of
               necessity
               believe
               certainly
               all
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               always
               by
               the
               whole
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               approved
               ,
               received
               and
               used
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               was
               instituted
               and
               ordained
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               necessary
               for
               the
               attaining
               of
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Nisi
                 quis
                 renatus
                 fuerit
                 ex
                 aqua
                 &
                 Spiritu
                 Sancto
                 ,
                 non
                 potest
                 intrare
                 in
                 Regnum
                 coelorum
                 .
              
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               offered
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               well
               Infants
               as
               such
               as
               have
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               that
               by
               Baptism
               they
               shall
               have
               remission
               of
               sins
               and
               the
               grace
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Qui
                 crediderit
                 &
                 Baptizatus
                 fuerit
                 Salvus
                 erit
                 .
              
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               Grace
               and
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               which
               promise
               is
               adjoyned
               unto
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               pertaineth
               not
               only
               unto
               such
               as
               have
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               Infants
               ,
               innocents
               and
               children
               ;
               and
               they
               ought
               therefore
               and
               must
               needs
               be
               Baptised
               :
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               they
               do
               also
               obtain
               remission
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               the
               grace
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               thereby
               the
               very
               sons
               and
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               Infants
               and
               Children
               dying
               in
               their
               Infancy
               shall
               undoubtedly
               be
               saved
               thereby
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               Infants
               must
               needs
               be
               Christened
               because
               they
               be
               born
               in
               Original
               sin
               ,
               which
               sin
               must
               needs
               be
               remitted
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               but
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               whereby
               they
               receive
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               
               which
               exerciseth
               his
               Grace
               and
               efficacy
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               cleanseth
               and
               purifieth
               them
               from
               sin
               by
               his
               most
               secret
               vertue
               and
               operation
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               Children
               or
               men
               once
               Baptized
               ,
               can
               ,
               ne
               ought
               ever
               to
               be
               Baptized
               again
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               repute
               ,
               and
               take
               all
               the
               Anabaptists
               and
               the
               Pelagians
               opinions
               contrary
               to
               the
               premisses
               ,
               and
               every
               other
               mans
               opinion
               agreeable
               unto
               the
               said
               Anabaptists
               or
               the
               Pelagians
               opinions
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               for
               detestable
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               utterly
               to
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               men
               or
               children
               having
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               willing
               and
               desiring
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               shall
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               that
               holy
               Sacrament
               obtain
               the
               grace
               and
               remission
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               come
               thereunto
               perfectly
               and
               truly
               repentant
               and
               contrite
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               before
               committed
               ,
               and
               also
               perfectly
               and
               constantly
               confessing
               and
               believing
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               was
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Article
               before
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               Finally
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               also
               have
               firm
               credence
               and
               trust
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               adjoyned
               to
               the
               said
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               and
               by
               this
               said
               Sacrament
               which
               they
               shall
               receive
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               giveth
               unto
               them
               for
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               remission
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whereby
               they
               be
               newly
               regenerated
               and
               made
               the
               very
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostle
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paenitentiam
                 agite
                 &
                 Baptizetur
                 vnusquisque
                 vestrum
                 in
                 nomine
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 in
                 remissionem
                 peccatorum
                 ,
                 &
                 accipietis
                 donum
                 Spiritus
                 Sancti
                 ,
              
               and
               according
               also
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ad
                 Titum
              
               3.
               
                 non
                 ex
                 operibus
                 justitiae
                 quae
                 fecimus
                 nos
                 ,
                 sed
                 secundum
                 suam
                 misericordiam
                 ,
                 salvos
                 nos
                 fecit
                 per
                 lavacrum
                 regenerationis
                 &
                 renovationis
                 Spiritus
                 Sancti
                 ,
                 quem
                 effudit
                 in
                 nos
                 opulenter
                 per
                 Iesum
                 Christum
                 servatorem
                 nostrum
                 ,
                 ut
                 justificati
                 illius
                 gratia
                 haeredes
                 efficiamur
                 juxta
                 spem
                 vitae
                 aeternae
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               .
            
             
               THirdly
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Pennance
               ,
               We
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               Spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               most
               constantly
               believe
               ,
               that
               that
               Sacrament
               was
               instituted
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               as
               a
               thing
               so
               necessary
               for
               mans
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               which
               after
               his
               Baptism
               is
               fallen
               again
               and
               hath
               committed
               deadly
               sin
               ,
               can
               without
               the
               same
               be
               saved
               or
               attain
               everlasting
               Life
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               That
               like-as
               such
               men
               which
               after
               Baptism
               do
               fall
               again
               into
               sin
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               Pennance
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               shall
               undoubtedly
               be
               damned
               ;
               even
               so
               whensoever
               the
               same
               men
               shall
               convert
               themselves
               from
               the
               said
               naughty
               Life
               ,
               and
               do
               such
               Pennance
               for
               the
               same
               as
               Christ
               requireth
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               without
               doubt
               attain
               remission
               of
               their
               sins
               and
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               That
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               perfect
               Pennance
               which
               Christ
               requireth
               
               of
               such
               manner
               of
               persons
               ,
               consisteth
               of
               three
               parts
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Contrition
               ,
               Confession
               ,
               with
               the
               amendment
               of
               the
               former
               Life
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               obedient
               reconciliation
               unto
               the
               Laws
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               exteriour
               Acts
               in
               works
               of
               Charity
               according
               as
               they
               be
               commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               be
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 fructus
                 digni
                 Paenitentia
              
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               as
               touching
               Contrition
               which
               is
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               We
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               Spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Contr●tion
               consisteth
               in
               two
               special
               parts
               ,
               which
               must
               always
               be
               conjoined
               together
               and
               cannot
               be
               dissevered
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               penitent
               and
               contrite
               man
               must
               first
               knowledg
               the
               filthiness
               and
               abomination
               of
               his
               own
               sin
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               is
               brought
               by
               hearing
               and
               considering
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               declared
               in
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               feeling
               and
               perceiving
               in
               his
               own
               conscience
               that
               God
               is
               angry
               and
               displeased
               with
               him
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               he
               must
               also
               conceive
               not
               only
               great
               sorrow
               and
               inward
               shame
               that
               he
               hath
               so
               grievously
               offended
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               great
               fear
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               towards
               him
               ,
               considering
               he
               hath
               no
               works
               or
               merits
               of
               his
               own
               which
               he
               may
               worthily
               lay
               before
               God
               as
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               for
               his
               sins
               ;
               which
               done
               then
               afterwards
               with
               this
               fear
               ,
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               must
               needs
               succeed
               and
               be
               conjoyned
               ,
               The
               second
               part
               ,
               viz.
               a
               certain
               faith
               ,
               trust
               and
               confidence
               of
               the
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               the
               penitent
               must
               conceive
               certain
               hope
               and
               faith
               that
               God
               will
               forgive
               him
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               repute
               him
               justified
               and
               of
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Elect
               children
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               worthiness
               of
               any
               merit
               or
               work
               done
               by
               the
               penitent
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               only
               merits
               of
               the
               blood
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Item
               ,
               That
               this
               certain
               faith
               and
               hope
               is
               gotten
               and
               also
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               made
               more
               strong
               by
               the
               applying
               of
               Christs
               words
               and
               promises
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               favour
               contained
               in
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               instituted
               by
               him
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               attain
               this
               certain
               faith
               ,
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Pennance
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Confession
               to
               a
               Priest
               if
               it
               may
               be
               had
               ;
               for
               the
               Absolution
               given
               by
               the
               Priest
               was
               institute
               of
               Christ
               to
               apply
               the
               promises
               of
               Gods
               grace
               and
               favour
               to
               the
               Penitent
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               as
               touching
               Confession
               ,
               We
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               to
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               certainly
               believe
               that
               the
               words
               of
               Absolution
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Authority
               given
               to
               him
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               That
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               give
               no
               less
               faith
               and
               credence
               to
               the
               same
               words
               of
               Absolution
               so
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               they
               would
               give
               unto
               the
               very
               words
               and
               voyce
               of
               God
               himself
               if
               he
               should
               speak
               unto
               us
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Quorum
                 remiseritis
                 peccata
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 &
                 qui
                 vos
                 audit
                 me
                 audit
                 .
              
            
             
               Item
               ,
               That
               in
               no
               ways
               they
               do
               contemn
               this
               Auricular
               Confession
               which
               is
               made
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               
               to
               repute
               the
               same
               a
               verry
               expedient
               and
               necessary
               mean
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               require
               and
               ask
               this
               Absolution
               at
               the
               Priests
               hands
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               they
               shall
               find
               their
               consciences
               grieved
               with
               mortal
               sin
               ,
               and
               have
               occasion
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               may
               thereby
               attain
               certain
               comfort
               and
               consolation
               of
               their
               consciences
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               third
               part
               of
               Penance
               ,
               We
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               to
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               although
               Christ
               and
               his
               death
               be
               the
               sufficient
               oblation
               ,
               sacrifice
               ,
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               recompence
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               God
               the
               Father
               forgiveth
               and
               remitteth
               to
               all
               sinners
               not
               only
               their
               sin
               ,
               but
               also
               Eternal
               pain
               due
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               yet
               all
               men
               truly
               penitent
               contrite
               and
               confessed
               ,
               must
               needs
               also
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruits
               of
               Penance
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               Almsdeeds
               ,
               and
               must
               make
               Restitution
               or
               Satisfaction
               in
               will
               and
               deed
               to
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               in
               such
               things
               as
               they
               have
               done
               them
               wrong
               and
               injury
               in
               ,
               and
               also
               must
               do
               all
               other
               good
               works
               of
               mercy
               and
               charity
               ,
               and
               express
               their
               obedient
               will
               in
               the
               executing
               and
               fulfilling
               of
               Gods
               Commandments
               outwardly
               ,
               when
               time
               ,
               power
               and
               occasion
               shall
               be
               Ministred
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               saved
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               express
               precept
               and
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Agite
                 fructus
                 dignos
                 paenitentia
              
               ;
               and
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Debitores
                 sumus
              
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Castigo
                 corpus
                 meum
                 &
                 in
                 servitutem
                 redigo
                 .
              
            
             
               Item
               ,
               That
               these
               precepts
               and
               works
               of
               Charity
               be
               necessary
               works
               to
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               God
               necessarily
               requireth
               that
               every
               penitent
               man
               shall
               perform
               the
               same
               ,
               whensoever
               time
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               occasion
               shall
               be
               ministred
               unto
               him
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               That
               by
               Penance
               and
               such
               good
               works
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               only
               obtain
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               we
               shall
               deserve
               remission
               or
               mitigation
               of
               these
               present
               pains
               and
               afflictions
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Si
                 nos
                 ipsi
                 judicaremus
                 ,
                 non
                 judicaremur
                 a
                 Domino
                 ;
                 &
              
               Zacharias
               ,
               
                 Convertimini
                 ad
                 me
                 &
                 ego
                 convertar
                 ad
                 vos
                 ;
                 &
              
               Esajas
               ●8
               .
               
                 frange
                 esurienti
                 panem
                 tuum
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 tunc
                 eris
                 velut
                 hortus
                 irriguus
                 .
                 Haec
                 sunt
                 inculcanda
                 ecclesiis
                 &
                 ut
                 exercitentur
                 ad
                 bene
                 operandum
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 his
                 ipsis
                 operibus
                 exerceant
                 &
                 confirment
                 fidem
                 ,
                 petentes
                 &
                 expectantes
                 a
                 Deo
                 mitigationem
                 praesentium
                 calamitatum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             
               FOurthly
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               We
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               and
               must
               constantly
               believe
               that
               under
               the
               form
               and
               figure
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               which
               we
               there
               presently
               do
               see
               and
               perceive
               by
               our
               outward
               senses
               ,
               is
               verily
               ,
               substantially
               ,
               and
               really
               contained
               and
               comprehended
               ,
               the
               very
               selfe-same
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               which
               was
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               and
               suffered
               upon
               the
               cross
               for
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               the
               same
               form
               and
               figure
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               the
               very
               selfe-same
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               corporally
               ,
               really
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               very
               substance
               exhibited
               ,
               distributed
               and
               received
               of
               all
               them
               which
               receive
               the
               
               said
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               said
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               be
               used
               with
               all
               due
               reverence
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               man
               ought
               first
               to
               prove
               and
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               religiously
               to
               try
               and
               search
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               before
               he
               shall
               receive
               the
               same
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Quisquis
                 ederit
                 panem
                 hunc
                 aut
                 biberit
                 de
                 poculo
                 domini
                 indigne
                 ,
                 reus
                 erit
                 corporis
                 &
                 sanguinis
                 domini
                 ;
                 probet
                 autem
                 seipsum
                 homo
                 ,
                 &
                 sic
                 de
                 pane
                 illo
                 edat
                 &
                 de
                 poculo
                 illo
                 bibat
                 :
                 nam
                 qui
                 edit
                 aut
                 bibit
                 ind●gne
                 ,
                 judicium
                 sibiipsi
                 manducat
                 &
                 b●bit
                 ,
                 non
                 dijudicans
                 corpus
                 domini
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Iustification
               .
            
             
               FIfthly
               ,
               As
               touching
               the
               order
               and
               cause
               of
               our
               Justification
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               this
               word
               Justification
               signifieth
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               our
               acceptation
               or
               reconciliation
               into
               the
               grace
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               our
               perfect
               renovation
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Item
               ,
               That
               sinners
               attain
               this
               Justification
               by
               Contrition
               and
               Faith
               joyned
               with
               Charity
               ,
               after
               such
               sort
               and
               manner
               as
               we
               before
               mentioned
               and
               declared
               ;
               not
               as
               though
               our
               Contrition
               ,
               or
               Faith
               ,
               or
               any
               works
               proceeding
               thereof
               can
               worthily
               merit
               or
               deserve
               to
               attain
               the
               said
               Justification
               ;
               for
               the
               only
               mercy
               and
               grace
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               promised
               freely
               unto
               us
               for
               his
               Sons
               sake
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               merits
               of
               his
               blood
               and
               his
               passion
               be
               the
               only
               sufficient
               and
               worthy
               causes
               thereof
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               notwithstanding
               to
               the
               attaining
               of
               the
               said
               Justification
               ,
               God
               requireth
               to
               be
               in
               us
               not
               only
               inward
               Contrition
               ,
               perfect
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               certain
               hope
               and
               confidence
               ,
               with
               all
               other
               spiritual
               graces
               and
               motions
               ,
               which
               as
               we
               said
               before
               must
               necessarily
               concur
               in
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               our
               Justification
               :
               but
               also
               he
               requireth
               and
               commandeth
               us
               ,
               that
               after
               we
               be
               justified
               we
               must
               also
               have
               good
               works
               of
               charity
               and
               obedience
               towards
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               observing
               and
               fulfilling
               outwardly
               of
               his
               Laws
               and
               Commandments
               ;
               for
               although
               acceptation
               to
               everlasting
               life
               be
               conjoyned
               with
               Justification
               ,
               yet
               our
               good
               works
               be
               necessarily
               required
               to
               the
               attaining
               of
               everlasting
               Life
               ,
               and
               we
               being
               justified
               be
               necessarily
               bound
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               our
               necessary
               duty
               to
               do
               good
               works
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 debitores
                 sumus
                 non
                 carni
                 ut
                 secundum
                 carnem
                 vivamus
                 ,
                 nam
                 si
                 secundum
                 carnem
                 vixerimus
                 moriemur
                 ,
                 sin
                 autem
                 spiritu
                 facta
                 corporis
                 mortificaverimus
                 ,
                 vivemus
                 ;
                 etenim
                 quicunque
                 spiritu
                 dei
                 ducuntur
                 hi
                 sunt
                 filii
                 dei
              
               :
               and
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 si
                 vis
                 ad
                 vitam
                 ingredi
                 serva
                 mandata
              
               :
               and
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 de
                 malis
                 operibus
                 ,
                 qui
                 talia
                 agunt
                 Regnum
                 dei
                 non
                 possidebunt
                 ,
              
               Wherefore
               we
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               and
               God
               necessarily
               requireth
               of
               us
               to
               do
               good
               works
               commanded
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               outward
               and
               civil
               works
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               inward
               spiritual
               motions
               and
               graces
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               dread
               and
               fear
               God
               ,
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               firm
               confidence
               and
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               invocate
               and
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               patience
               in
               all
               adversities
               ,
               to
               hate
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               certain
               purpose
               and
               will
               not
               to
               sin
               again
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               like
               motions
               and
               vertues
               ;
               for
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nisi
                 abundaverit
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 justitia
                 vestra
                 plusquam
                 scribarum
                 &
                 Pharisaeorum
                 ,
                 non
                 intrabitis
                 in
                 regnum
                 caelorum
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               only
               do
               outward
               civil
               good
               works
               ,
               but
               also
               we
               must
               have
               these
               foresaid
               inward
               spiritual
               motions
               consenting
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Images
               .
            
             
               AS
               touching
               Images
               ,
               truth
               it
               is
               that
               the
               same
               have
               been
               used
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               the
               greater
               abuses
               of
               them
               sometime
               destroyed
               and
               put
               down
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               they
               have
               been
               also
               allowed
               ,
               as
               good
               Authors
               do
               declare
               ;
               wherefore
               we
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               to
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               how
               they
               ought
               and
               may
               use
               them
               .
               And
               First
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               be
               attributed
               unto
               them
               that
               they
               be
               representers
               of
               vertue
               and
               good
               example
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               also
               be
               by
               occasion
               the
               kindlers
               and
               firers
               of
               mens
               minds
               ,
               and
               make
               men
               often
               remember
               and
               lament
               their
               sins
               and
               offences
               ,
               especially
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               our
               Lady
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               it
               is
               meet
               that
               they
               should
               stand
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               none
               otherwise
               to
               be
               esteemed
               :
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               the
               rude
               people
               should
               not
               from
               henceforth
               take
               such
               superstition
               ,
               as
               in
               time
               past
               it
               is
               thought
               that
               the
               same
               hath
               used
               to
               do
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               diligently
               shall
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               reform
               their
               abuses
               ;
               for
               else
               there
               might
               fortune
               Idolatry
               to
               ensue
               ,
               which
               God
               forbid
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Censing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               and
               offering
               unto
               them
               ,
               with
               other
               like
               worshippings
               ,
               although
               the
               same
               hath
               entred
               by
               devotion
               and
               fallen
               to
               custome
               ;
               yet
               the
               people
               ought
               to
               be
               diligently
               taught
               ,
               that
               they
               in
               no
               ways
               do
               it
               ,
               nor
               think
               it
               meet
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               same
               Images
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               be
               done
               to
               God
               and
               in
               his
               honour
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               done
               before
               the
               Images
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               Saint
               besides
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Honouring
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
               AS
               touching
               the
               honouring
               of
               Saints
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               ,
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               Saints
               now
               being
               with
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               be
               to
               be
               honoured
               of
               Christian
               people
               in
               Earth
               ;
               but
               not
               with
               that
               confidence
               and
               honour
               which
               are
               only
               due
               unto
               God
               ,
               trusting
               to
               attain
               at
               their
               hands
               that
               which
               must
               be
               had
               only
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               be
               thus
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               known
               the
               Elect
               persons
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               passed
               in
               Godly
               Life
               out
               of
               this
               transitory
               World
               ,
               because
               they
               already
               do
               Reign
               in
               Glory
               with
               Christ
               ;
               and
               most
               specially
               to
               laude
               and
               praise
               Christ
               in
               them
               for
               their
               excellent
               vertues
               which
               he
               planted
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               of
               and
               by
               them
               to
               such
               as
               are
               yet
               in
               this
               World
               to
               live
               in
               vertue
               and
               goodness
               ,
               and
               also
               not
               to
               fear
               to
               dye
               for
               Christ
               and
               his
               cause
               as
               some
               of
               them
               did
               ;
               and
               finally
               to
               take
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               may
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               advancers
               of
               our
               prayers
               and
               demands
               unto
               Christ.
               By
               these
               ways
               and
               such
               like
               be
               Saints
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               had
               in
               reverence
               ,
               and
               by
               none
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               Praying
               to
               Saints
               .
            
             
               AS
               touching
               Praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               We
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               albeit
               grace
               ,
               remission
               of
               sin
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               but
               of
               God
               only
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               sufficient
               mediator
               for
               our
               sins
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               very
               laudable
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               everlastingly
               living
               ,
               whose
               charity
               is
               ever
               permanent
               ,
               to
               be
               intercessors
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               and
               with
               us
               unto
               Almighty
               God
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               All
               holy
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               pray
               for
               us
               and
               with
               us
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               dear
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               grace
               of
               him
               and
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               with
               an
               earnest
               purpose
               ,
               not
               wanting
               Ghostly
               strength
               ,
               to
               observe
               and
               keep
               his
               holy
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               decline
               from
               the
               same
               again
               unto
               our
               lives
               end
               :
               And
               in
               this
               manner
               we
               may
               pray
               to
               our
               
                 Blessed
                 Lady
              
               ,
               to
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               to
               all
               and
               every
               of
               the
               Apostles
               or
               any
               other
               Saint
               particularly
               ,
               as
               our
               devotion
               doth
               serve
               us
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               be
               done
               without
               any
               vain
               superstition
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               that
               any
               Saint
               is
               more
               merciful
               ,
               or
               will
               hear
               us
               sooner
               than
               Christ
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               Saint
               doth
               serve
               for
               one
               thing
               more
               than
               another
               ,
               or
               is
               Patron
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               likewise
               we
               must
               keep
               Holy-days
               unto
               God
               in
               memory
               of
               him
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               upon
               such
               days
               as
               the
               Church
               hath
               Ordained
               their
               memories
               to
               be
               celebrated
               ;
               except
               they
               be
               mitigated
               and
               moderated
               by
               the
               assent
               or
               commandment
               of
               the
               Supream
               head
               ,
               to
               the
               Ordinaries
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Subjects
               ought
               to
               obey
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               AS
               concerning
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               such
               vestments
               in
               doing
               God
               service
               as
               be
               and
               have
               been
               most
               part
               used
               ,
               as
               Sprinkling
               of
               holy-Water
               to
               put
               us
               in
               remembrance
               of
               our
               Baptism
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               sprinkled
               for
               our
               redemption
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ;
               Giving
               of
               holy
               bread
               to
               put
               us
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               that
               all
               Christen
               men
               be
               one
               body
               mystical
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               bread
               is
               made
               of
               many
               grains
               and
               yet
               but
               one
               Loaf
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               us
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               receiving
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               and
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               receive
               in
               right
               Charity
               ;
               which
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               men
               did
               more
               often
               receive
               than
               they
               use
               now
               adays
               to
               do
               ;
               Bearing
               of
               Candles
               on
               Candlemas-day
               in
               memory
               of
               Christ
               the
               spiritual
               light
               ,
               of
               whom
               Simeon
               did
               prophesie
               as
               is
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               day
               ;
               Giving
               of
               ashes
               on
               Ash-Wedensday
               ,
               to
               put
               in
               remembrance
               every
               Christen
               man
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Lent
               and
               Penance
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               but
               ashes
               and
               earth
               and
               thereto
               shall
               return
               ;
               which
               is
               right
               necessary
               to
               be
               uttered
               from
               henceforth
               in
               our
               mother-tongue
               always
               on
               the
               same
               day
               :
               Bearing
               of
               Palms
               on
               Palm-Sunday
               in
               memory
               of
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               into
               Ierusalem
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               the
               same
               desire
               to
               receive
               him
               into
               our
               hearts
               ;
               Creeping
               to
               the
               Cross
               and
               humbling
               our selves
               to
               Christ
               on
               Good-Friday
               before
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               offering
               there
               unto
               Christ
               before
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               kissing
               of
               it
               in
               memory
               of
               our
               Redemption
               by
               Christ
               made
               
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ;
               Setting
               up
               the
               Sepulture
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               body
               after
               his
               death
               was
               buried
               ;
               the
               Hallowing
               of
               the
               Font
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               Exorcisms
               and
               Benedictions
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
               and
               all
               other
               like
               laudable
               Customs
               ,
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               be
               not
               to
               be
               contemned
               and
               cast
               away
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               used
               and
               continued
               as
               things
               good
               and
               laudable
               ,
               to
               put
               us
               in
               remembrance
               of
               those
               spiritual
               things
               that
               they
               do
               signifie
               ,
               not
               suffering
               them
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               put
               in
               oblivion
               ,
               but
               renuing
               them
               in
               our
               memories
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ;
               but
               none
               of
               these
               Ceremonies
               have
               Power
               to
               remit
               sin
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               stir
               and
               lift
               up
               our
               minds
               unto
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               only
               our
               sins
               be
               forgiven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               FOrasmuch
               as
               due
               order
               of
               Charity
               requireth
               ,
               and
               the
               book
               of
               Maccabees
               and
               divers
               ancient
               Doctors
               plainly
               shewing
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               good
               and
               charitable
               deed
               to
               pray
               for
               Souls
               departed
               ,
               and
               forasmuch
               also
               as
               such
               usage
               hath
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               so
               many
               years
               even
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               We
               will
               that
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               shall
               instruct
               and
               teach
               our
               people
               committed
               by
               us
               unto
               their
               spiritual
               charge
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               grieved
               with
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               standeth
               with
               the
               very
               due
               Order
               of
               Charity
               ,
               for
               a
               Christen
               man
               to
               pray
               for
               Souls
               departed
               ,
               and
               to
               commit
               them
               in
               our
               prayers
               to
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               cause
               others
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               in
               Masses
               ,
               and
               Exequies
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               Alms
               to
               others
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               relieved
               and
               holpen
               ,
               of
               some
               part
               of
               their
               pain
               :
               But
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               place
               where
               they
               be
               ,
               the
               name
               thereof
               and
               kind
               of
               pains
               there
               ,
               also
               be
               to
               us
               uncertain
               by
               Scripture
               ;
               therefore
               this
               with
               all
               other
               things
               we
               remit
               to
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               unto
               whose
               mercy
               it
               is
               meet
               and
               convenient
               for
               us
               to
               commend
               them
               ,
               trusting
               that
               God
               accepteth
               our
               prayers
               for
               them
               ,
               referring
               the
               rest
               wholly
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               is
               known
               their
               estate
               and
               condition
               ;
               wherefore
               it
               is
               much
               necessary
               that
               such
               Abuses
               be
               clearly
               put
               away
               ,
               which
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Purgatory
               hath
               been
               advanced
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               men
               believe
               that
               through
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Romes
               Pardon
               Souls
               might
               clearly
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               pains
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               Masses
               said
               at
               
                 Scala
                 caeli
              
               ,
               or
               otherwhere
               ,
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               or
               before
               any
               Image
               ,
               might
               likewise
               deliver
               them
               from
               all
               their
               pain
               ,
               and
               send
               them
               streight
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               Abuses
               .
            
             
               
                 Signed
                 
                   
                     Thomas
                     Cromwell
                     .
                  
                   
                     T.
                     Cantuarien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Edwardus
                     Ebor.
                     
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     London
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cuthbertus
                     Dunelmen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Lincoln
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Lincoln
                     Nomine
                     procuratorio
                     pro
                     Dom.
                     Ioan.
                     Exon.
                     
                  
                   
                     Hugo
                     Wygornen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Roffen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Cicestren
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Bathonien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Elien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Lincoln
                     .
                     nomine
                     procuratorio
                     pro
                     Dom.
                     Rowlando
                     Coven
                     .
                     &
                     Lichfielden
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Bangoren
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nicholaus
                     Sarisburien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Edwardus
                     Hereforden
                     .
                  
                   
                     Willielmus
                     Norwicen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Willielmus
                     Meneven
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Assaven
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     Robertus
                     Abbas
                     Sancti
                     Albani
                     .
                  
                   
                     Willielmus
                     Ab.
                     Westmonaster
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Ab.
                     Burien
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Richardus
                     Ab.
                     Glasconiae
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Hugo
                     Ab.
                     Redying
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Ab.
                     Malmesbur
                     .
                  
                   
                     Clemens
                     Ab.
                     Eveshamen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Iohannes
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Bello
                     .
                  
                   
                     Willielmus
                     Ab.
                     S.
                     Petri
                     Glocest.
                     
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Ab.
                     Winchelcombens
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Croyland
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Thorney
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Waltham
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Ab.
                     Cirencest
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Ab.
                     Teuxburen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Prior
                     Coventr
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Osney
                     .
                  
                   
                     B
                     Henricus
                     Ab.
                     de
                  
                   
                     Anthonius
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Eyntham
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Prior
                     Elien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Magister
                     ordinis
                     de
                     Semper-ingham
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Notley
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hugo
                     Prior
                     de
                     Huntingtoun
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     Willielmus
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Stratford
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gabriel
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Buckfestia
                     .
                  
                   
                     Henricus
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Wardenor
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Prior
                     de
                     Merton
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Pr.
                     de
                     Walsingham
                     .
                  
                   
                     B
                     Thomas
                     Ab.
                     de
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Stanley
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Bytlesden
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Pr.
                     de
                     Lanthony
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Thame
                     .
                  
                   
                     B
                     Ioannes
                     Prior
                     de
                  
                   
                     Radulphus
                     Prior
                     de
                     Kymme
                     .
                  
                   
                     B
                     Richardus
                     Ab.
                     de
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Welhows
                     .
                  
                   
                     Bartholamaus
                     Pr.
                     de
                     Overhey
                     .
                  
                   
                     Willielmus
                     Pr.
                     de
                     Burgaveny
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Ab.
                     de
                     Abendon
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Inferior
                     Domus
                     .
                  
                   
                     C
                     R.
                     Gwent
                     Archidiaconus
                     London
                     ,
                     &
                     Breck
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Alridge
                     Archid.
                     Colecestr
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Bedyl
                     Archid.
                     Cornub.
                     
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Street
                     Archid.
                     Derbiae
                     .
                  
                   
                     David
                     Pole
                     Ar.
                     Salop.
                     Procurator
                     .
                  
                   
                     Archid.
                     &
                     Cleri
                     Covent
                     &
                     Lichfield
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Doke
                     Archid.
                     Sarum
                     .
                  
                   
                     Edmundus
                     Bonner
                     Archid.
                     Leycestriae
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Baghe
                     Archid.
                     Surr.
                     
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Rawson
                     Archid.
                     Essex
                     .
                  
                   
                     Edmundus
                     Cranmer
                     Archid.
                     Cant.
                     
                  
                   
                     Polidorus
                     Virgilius
                     Archid.
                     Wellen.
                     
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Coren
                     Archid.
                     Oxon.
                     
                  
                   
                     Henricus
                     Morgan
                     Procurator
                     cleri
                     Lincoln
                     .
                  
                   
                     Petrus
                     Vannes
                     Archid.
                     Wygornen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Georgius
                     Hennage
                     Decanus
                     Lincoln
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nilo
                     Spencer
                     Procurator
                     Cleri
                     Norwicen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Guilielmus
                     Knight
                     Archid.
                     Cestriae
                     .
                  
                   
                     GamalielClyfton
                     Decanus
                     Hereford
                     .
                     &
                     Proc.
                     Capit.
                     
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     London
                     Decanus
                     Wallingford
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Layton
                     Archid.
                     Bucks
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hugo
                     Coren
                     Pro●
                     .
                     Cleri
                     Hereford
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Sparaheford
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     Hereford
                     .
                  
                   
                     Mauritius
                     Griffith
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     Roffen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gulielmus
                     Buckmastr
                     .
                     Procurator
                     Cleri
                     London
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Shelton
                     Mag.
                     Colleg.
                     de
                     Melyngham
                     .
                  
                   
                     Per
                     me
                     Willielmum
                     Glyn.
                     Archi.
                     An-glessen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Robertus
                     Evans
                     Decan
                     .
                     Bangoren
                     .
                  
                   
                     Walterus
                     Cretying
                     Ar.
                     Bathonien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Bagard
                     Procurator
                     Cleri
                     Wygornen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Nase
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     Bathon
                     &
                     Wellen.
                     
                  
                   
                     Georgius
                     Wyndham
                     Archid
                     Norwicen
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     Nicolaus
                     Metcalfe
                     Archid.
                     Roffen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gulielmus
                     Hedge
                     Procurator
                     Cleri
                     Norwicen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Adam
                     Traves
                     Archid.
                     Exon.
                     
                  
                   
                     Ricardus
                     Woleman
                     Dec.
                     Wellen.
                     
                  
                   
                     Tho.
                     Brerewood
                     Archidiacan
                     .
                     Har.
                     Procur
                     .
                     Capituli
                     &
                     Cleri
                     Exon.
                     
                  
                   
                     Georgius
                     Carew
                     Archid.
                     Totten
                     Proc.
                     Capituli
                     &
                     Cleri
                     Exon.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Bennet
                     Psoc
                     .
                     Cleri
                     &
                     Capit
                     Sarum
                     .
                  
                   
                     Richardus
                     Arch
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     &
                     Capit
                     Sarum
                     .
                  
                   
                     Petrus
                     Lighman
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     Cant.
                     
                  
                   
                     Edmundus
                     Stewart
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     Winton
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Rayne
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     Lincoln
                     .
                  
                   
                     Leonardus
                     Samill
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     Archid
                     .
                     Lewen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Simon
                     Matthew
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     London
                     .
                  
                   
                     Linfrid
                     Ogle
                     Archid
                     Salop.
                     
                  
                   
                     Gulielmus
                     Maye
                     Proc.
                     Cleri
                     Elien
                     .
                  
                   
                     Rol.
                     Philips
                     Proc.
                     Eccles.
                     St.
                     Pauli
                     London
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Bell
                     Ar.
                     Glocest.
                     
                  
                   
                     Ioannes
                     Chambers
                     Dec.
                     St.
                     Stephani
                     Archid
                     Bedford
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nicolaus
                     Wilson
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Some
                 Observations
                 on
                 the
                 former
                 Subscriptions
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 The
                 Abbots
                 of
                 Glossenbury
                 and
                 Reading
                 Subscribe
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 they
                 complyed
                 in
                 the
                 changes
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 as
                 readily
                 as
                 others
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 B
                 The
                 Abbots
                 writ
                 generally
                 so
                 ill
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 read
                 their
                 Subscriptions
                 :
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 C
                 There
                 are
                 of
                 50
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 house
                 of
                 Convocation
                 :
                 of
                 those
                 there
                 are
                 25
                 Archdeacons
                 4
                 Deans
                 of
                 Cathedrals
                 3
                 Deans
                 of
                 Collegial
                 ▪
                 Churches
                 17
                 Procurators
                 for
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 one
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Colledge
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             Some
             Queries
             put
             by
             Cranmer
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             Correcting
             of
             several
             Abuses
             .
          
           
             
             FIrst
             ,
             What
             causes
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             or
             considerations
             hath
             or
             might
             move
             any
             man
             to
             desire
             to
             have
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             restored
             in
             any
             point
             to
             his
             pretended
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             to
             repugn
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Realm
             made
             for
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             the
             Kings
             Title
             of
             Supream
             Head
             ?
          
           
             
             Item
             ,
             Whether
             a
             man
             offending-deadly
             after
             he
             is
             Baptized
             ,
             may
             obtain
             remission
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             way
             than
             by
             Contrition
             ,
             through
             grace
             ?
          
           
             
             Item
             ,
             If
             the
             Clergy
             know
             that
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             men
             have
             them
             in
             a
             higher
             estimation
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             will
             and
             Power
             of
             Priests
             to
             remit
             ,
             or
             not
             remit
             sins
             at
             their
             pleasure
             whether
             in
             such
             case
             the
             said
             Clergy
             offend
             if
             they
             wink
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             voluntarily
             suffer
             the
             people
             to
             continue
             in
             this
             Opinion
             ?
          
           
             
             Item
             ,
             Whether
             a
             sinner
             being
             sorry
             and
             contrite
             for
             his
             sins
             and
             forthwith
             dying
             ,
             shall
             have
             as
             high
             a
             place
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             offended
             ?
          
           
             
             Item
             ,
             Whether
             any
             ,
             and
             what
             difference
             may
             be
             Assigned
             betwixt
             two
             men
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             being
             very
             sorry
             and
             contrite
             for
             his
             sins
             dieth
             without
             Absolution
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             which
             being
             contrite
             is
             also
             absolved
             by
             the
             Priest
             and
             so
             dieth
             ?
          
           
           
             Item
             ,
             If
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             the
             common
             people
             have
             a
             greater
             affiance
             
             or
             trust
             in
             outward
             Rites
             or
             Ceremonies
             than
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             esteem
             more
             vertue
             in
             Images
             and
             adorning
             of
             them
             ,
             kissing
             their
             feet
             or
             offering
             Candles
             unto
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             should
             esteem
             ,
             and
             that
             yet
             the
             Curates
             knowing
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             fearing
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             offerings
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             temporal
             commodities
             ,
             do
             rather
             encourage
             the
             people
             to
             continue
             after
             this
             sort
             ,
             than
             teach
             them
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             premisses
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             what
             the
             Kings
             Highness
             and
             his
             Parliament
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             do
             in
             such
             case
             ?
          
           
             Item
             ,
             Whether
             now
             in
             time
             of
             the
             new
             Law
             the
             Tithes
             or
             tenth
             be
             
             due
             to
             Curates
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             same
             be
             due
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             man
             ,
             what
             mans
             Laws
             they
             be
             ?
          
           
             Item
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Clergy
             only
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             
             voices
             in
             general
             Councils
             ?
          
           
             Item
             ,
             Whether
             the
             19th
             Canon
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             wherein
             
             is
             contained
             that
             one
             Clerk
             may
             not
             sue
             an
             other
             before
             any
             secular
             Judge
             ,
             but
             only
             before
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Canons
             of
             like
             effect
             ,
             have
             been
             generally
             received
             or
             not
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             same
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             and
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             ;
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             expedient
             that
             it
             were
             declared
             by
             the
             Parliament
             that
             the
             said
             Canons
             being
             at
             no
             time
             received
             ,
             especially
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             be
             void
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             ?
          
           
             Item
             ,
             Of
             the
             24th
             Canon
             of
             the
             said
             Council
             ,
             wherein
             is
             contained
             
             that
             Monasteries
             once
             consecrate
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             may
             not
             after
             be
             made
             dwelling
             houses
             for
             Say-men
             ,
             whether
             that
             Canon
             have
             been
             received
             and
             observed
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             same
             be
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Authority
             of
             his
             Parliament
             ?
          
           
             Item
             ,
             If
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             the
             Bishops
             have
             not
             ,
             ne
             yet
             do
             maturely
             
             examine
             and
             diligently
             inquire
             of
             the
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             Learning
             of
             such
             as
             be
             ordered
             or
             admitted
             to
             Cures
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             without
             examination
             or
             inquisition
             indistinctly
             admit
             persons
             unable
             ,
             whereof
             ensueth
             great
             peril
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             inconveniences
             otherways
             ,
             what
             the
             Kings
             Highness
             or
             his
             Parliament
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             may
             do
             for
             reformation
             in
             the
             premisses
             ?
          
           
             Item
             ,
             If
             such
             as
             have
             Deanries
             ,
             Arch-Deaconries
             ,
             Chanterships
             ,
             
             and
             other
             Offices
             or
             promotions
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             use
             not
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             after
             such
             sort
             as
             the
             primary
             institution
             of
             these
             Offices
             or
             Promotions
             require
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Wills
             of
             them
             that
             endowed
             the
             same
             ,
             what
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Parliament
             may
             do
             or
             ought
             to
             do
             in
             this
             case
             ?
          
           
             Item
             ,
             For
             what
             causes
             and
             to
             what
             ends
             and
             purposes
             such
             Offices
             and
             promotions
             of
             the
             Clergy
             were
             first
             instituted
             ?
             
          
           
             Item
             ,
             If
             Curates
             having
             Benefices
             with
             cure
             ,
             for
             their
             more
             bodily
             
             ease
             ,
             refuge
             to
             dwell
             upon
             any
             of
             their
             said
             Cures
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             idleness
             continually
             in
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegial
             Churches
             ,
             upon
             their
             Prebends
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             this
             case
             expedient
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Highness
             or
             his
             Parliament
             take
             any
             Order
             for
             the
             redress
             of
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
           
             
             Item
             ,
             Of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             and
             extream
             Unction
             ,
             what
             the
             external
             signs
             and
             inward
             graces
             be
             in
             every
             of
             the
             said
             Sacraments
             ,
             what
             promises
             be
             made
             to
             the
             receivors
             of
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             efficacy
             they
             be
             of
             and
             energy
             of
             themselves
             ?
          
        
         
           
             III.
             Some
             Queries
             concerning
             Confirmation
             ,
             with
             the
             answers
             which
             were
             given
             to
             them
             by
             Cranmer
             ,
             and
             Stokesley
             Bishop
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             AN
             ORIGINAL
             .
          
           
             
               WHether
               Confirmation
               be
               Instituted
               by
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             
             Respon
             .
             There
             is
             no
             place
             in
             Scripture
             that
             declareth
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             instituted
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             the
             places
             alledged
             for
             the
             same
             be
             no
             Institutions
             but
             Acts
             and
             deeds
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             Acts
             were
             done
             by
             a
             special
             gift
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             Gods
             Word
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             said
             special
             gift
             doth
             not
             now
             remain
             with
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               External
               Sign
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             useth
             Chrisma
             for
             the
             exterior
             sign
             ,
             but
             the
             Scriptur
             maketh
             no
             mention
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               this
               Sacramint
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             invocate
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             give
             strength
             and
             constancy
             ,
             with
             other
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             unto
             the
             person
             confirmed
             :
             so
             that
             the
             efficacy
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             of
             such
             value
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Bishop
             made
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Haec
               respondeo
               ,
               salvo
               semper
               eruditiorum
               &
               Ecclesiae
               ortho
               doxae
               judicio
               .
            
             
               Stokesley's
               Paper
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Confirmation
               be
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               institute
               by
               Christ
            
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
            
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Question
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               outward
               sign
               ,
               and
               the
               invisible
               graces
               which
               be
               conferaed
               in
               the
               same
            
             ?
          
           
             
               To
               this
               I
               Answer
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Words
             
               Signo
               te
               Signo
               Sanctae
               crucis
               &
               confirmo
               te
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             With
             the
             consignation
             ,
             with
             the
             Creame
             ,
             imposition
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             be
             the
             Signs
             :
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             fortitude
             ,
             to
             speak
             ,
             shew
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             same
             in
             case
             need
             be
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               third
               Question
            
             ,
             What
             promises
             be
             made
             of
             the
             said
             graces
             ?
          
           
             
               I
               Answer
            
             ,
             That
             the
             facts
             and
             deeds
             that
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             the
             effects
             ensuing
             ,
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             upon
             them
             that
             before
             had
             received
             Remission
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             made
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             continual
             belief
             of
             the
             university
             of
             the
             same
             Catholick
             Church
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             hitherto
             ,
             without
             contradiction
             of
             any
             man
             (
             ignorants
             and
             suspects
             of
             Heresie
             only
             excepted
             )
             maketh
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             of
             other
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             ought
             to
             suffice
             to
             make
             all
             men
             that
             hath
             promised
             to
             believe
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             assuredly
             to
             think
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             said
             grace
             .
          
           
             Ego
             
               Joannes
               London
            
             .
             sic
             respondeo
             ,
             fretus
             autoritate
             &
             Testimonio
             antiquissimorum
             ,
             eorumque
             Doctissimorum
             pariter
             ac
             Sanctissimorum
             virorum
             ,
             &
             praecipue
             Sanctae
             matris
             nostrae
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             ,
             cui
             etiam
             in
             non
             expressis
             in
             sacra
             Scriptura
             ,
             non
             multo
             minus
             quam
             scriptis
             ,
             fides
             adhibenda
             est
             ;
             nisi
             tam
             de
             baptismo
             parvulorum
             ,
             quam
             de
             perpetua
             Deiparae
             virginis
             integritate
             ,
             &
             id
             genus
             compluribus
             ,
             quibus
             sine
             salutis
             periculo
             nemo
             discrepat
             ,
             licebit
             salva
             fide
             contradicere
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             Some
             Considerations
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             by
             Cranmer
             ,
             to
             Induce
             him
             to
             proceed
             to
             a
             further
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             PLeaseth
             it
             your
             Highness
             graciously
             to
             consider
             ,
             
             deeply
             to
             ponder
             and
             weigh
             by
             your
             high
             wisdom
             these
             Considerations
             following
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             How
             no
             great
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             determined
             ,
             principally
             matters
             of
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             without
             long
             ,
             great
             ,
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             How
             evil
             it
             hath
             succeeded
             when
             in
             Provincial
             ,
             yea
             or
             yet
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             men
             have
             gone
             about
             to
             set
             forth
             any
             thing
             as
             in
             the
             force
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             without
             the
             manifest
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             without
             apparent
             reasons
             ,
             infallibly
             deduced
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             all
             Christened
             Regions
             are
             now
             full
             of
             Learned
             men
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             can
             well
             espie
             out
             and
             judge
             how
             things
             that
             be
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             set
             forth
             are
             agreeable
             with
             Scripture
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Of
             what
             Audacity
             men
             be
             of
             now
             adays
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             spare
             to
             write
             against
             high
             Princes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             private
             persons
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             their
             high
             Estates
             ,
             only
             weighing
             the
             equity
             or
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             How
             not
             only
             men
             of
             the
             New
             Learning
             (
             as
             they
             be
             called
             )
             but
             also
             the
             very
             Papistical
             Authors
             ,
             do
             allow
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             Priests
             be
             not
             forbidden
             to
             Marry
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             not
             ignorant
             that
             many
             expounders
             of
             Scripture
             were
             of
             the
             contrary
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             How
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             all
             Learned
             men
             should
             be
             
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             sentence
             ,
             and
             opinion
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             cockle
             is
             mingled
             with
             the
             wheat
             ,
             the
             Godly
             with
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             which
             certainly
             shall
             be
             as
             long
             as
             the
             World
             endureth
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             How
             variety
             of
             Opinions
             have
             been
             occasion
             of
             the
             opening
             of
             many
             verities
             heretofore
             taken
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             yea
             and
             yet
             so
             esteemed
             and
             taken
             of
             many
             ,
             in
             other
             Regions
             ;
             as
             namely
             the
             usurped
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             by
             that
             occasion
             come
             into
             Light
             ,
             with
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             blood
             not
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             first
             stirrers
             up
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             There
             be
             also
             other
             opinions
             not
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             make
             as
             much
             variance
             in
             your
             Graces
             Realm
             as
             any
             of
             them
             treated
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             teacheth
             any
             Purgatory
             to
             us
             after
             this
             Life
             or
             not
             ?
             whether
             the
             same
             Scripture
             teacheth
             the
             Invocation
             of
             dead
             Saints
             ?
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             unwritten
             verities
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             not
             written
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             deducted
             by
             infallible
             Arguments
             out
             of
             the
             open
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             satisfactions
             beside
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Whether
             free
             will
             by
             its
             own
             strength
             may
             dispose
             it self
             to
             grace
             of
             a
             conveniency
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             )
             
               de
               congruo
            
             ?
             Whether
             it
             be
             against
             Scripture
             to
             kiss
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Honour
             of
             him
             ?
             And
             generally
             whether
             Images
             may
             be
             used
             any
             other
             way
             than
             your
             Grace
             setteth
             forth
             in
             your
             Injunctions
             ?
          
           
             Wherefore
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             premisses
             it
             may
             please
             your
             Highness
             to
             suspend
             your
             judgment
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             determine
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Priests
             to
             be
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             put
             both
             parts
             to
             silence
             ,
             commanding
             them
             neither
             to
             preach
             ,
             dispute
             ,
             nor
             openly
             to
             talk
             thereof
             under
             pain
             of
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             case
             these
             premisses
             do
             not
             move
             your
             Highness
             to
             stay
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             may
             please
             the
             same
             to
             grant
             that
             the
             Article
             of
             Priests
             Marriage
             may
             be
             openly
             disputed
             in
             both
             Universities
             ,
             under
             indifferent
             Judges
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             determined
             .
             All
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             contrary
             party
             first
             to
             be
             delivered
             in
             writing
             to
             the
             defenders
             twelve
             days
             before
             the
             disputation
             ;
             to
             the
             intent
             they
             may
             the
             more
             maturely
             and
             deliberately
             make
             answer
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             shall
             enter
             as
             defenders
             into
             this
             disputation
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             under
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             Judges
             decern
             them
             to
             be
             overcome
             ,
             they
             be
             right
             well
             contented
             to
             suffer
             death
             ,
             therefore
             :
             And
             if
             their
             adversaries
             cannot
             prove
             their
             purpose
             ,
             their
             desire
             is
             no
             more
             but
             that
             it
             may
             please
             your
             Highness
             to
             leave
             your
             most
             humble
             Subjects
             to
             the
             liberty
             that
             Gods
             Word
             permitteth
             them
             in
             that
             behalf
             ;
             and
             your
             said
             humble
             Subjects
             shall
             pray
             unto
             Almighty
             God
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             your
             most
             Royal
             Estate
             long
             to
             continue
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             V.
             A
             Declaration
             made
             of
             the
             Functions
             and
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             .
          
           
             AN
             ORIGINAL
             .
          
           
             AS
             touching
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             we
             will
             that
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Preachers
             shall
             instruct
             and
             teach
             our
             people
             committed
             by
             us
             unto
             their
             spiritual
             charge
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             How
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             institute
             and
             Ordain
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             beside
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             and
             governance
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               potestas
               gladij
            
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             also
             continually
             in
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             certain
             other
             Ministers
             or
             Officers
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             Spiritual
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             and
             commission
             under
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Preach
             and
             teach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             dispence
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             God
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             to
             confer
             and
             give
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             the
             blessed
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             loose
             and
             absoil
             from
             sin
             ,
             all
             persons
             which
             be
             duly
             penitent
             and
             sorry
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             to
             bind
             and
             excommunicate
             such
             as
             be
             guilty
             in
             manifest
             crimes
             and
             sins
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             amend
             their
             defaults
             ;
             to
             order
             and
             consecrate
             others
             in
             the
             same
             room
             ,
             Order
             and
             Office
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             be
             called
             and
             admitted
             themselves
             ;
             and
             finally
             to
             feed
             Christs
             people
             like
             good
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Rectors
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             calleth
             them
             ,
             with
             their
             wholsome
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             continual
             exhortations
             and
             monitions
             to
             reduce
             them
             from
             sin
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             the
             perfect
             knowledg
             ,
             the
             perfect
             love
             and
             dread
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             perfect
             charity
             of
             their
             neighbours
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             that
             this
             Office
             ,
             this
             Ministration
             ,
             this
             Power
             and
             Authority
             is
             no
             tyrannical
             Power
             ,
             having
             no
             certain
             Laws
             or
             Limits
             ,
             within
             the
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             contained
             ,
             nor
             yet
             none
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             moderate
             Power
             ,
             subject
             ,
             determined
             ,
             and
             restrained
             unto
             those
             certain
             Limits
             and
             ends
             for
             the
             which
             the
             same
             was
             appointed
             by
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             administer
             and
             distribute
             unto
             the
             members
             of
             Christs
             Mystical
             body
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             everlasting
             things
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             pure
             and
             heavenly
             doctrine
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             conferred
             in
             his
             Sacraments
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             said
             Power
             and
             administration
             is
             called
             in
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               donum
               &
               Gratia
            
             ,
             a
             gift
             and
             a
             grace
             ;
             in
             some
             places
             it
             is
             called
             
               Claves
               sive
               potestas
               clavium
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             keys
             or
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             whereby
             is
             signified
             a
             certain
             limited
             Office
             restrained
             unto
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             special
             Function
             or
             Ministration
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             first
             Chap.
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chap.
             of
             his
             first
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chap.
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephes.
             Where
             he
             writes
             in
             this
             Sentence
             ;
             
               Quum
               ascendisset
               Christus
               in
               altum
               ,
               captivam
               duxit
               captivitatem
               ,
               &
               dedit
               dona
               hominibus
               ,
               dedit
               autem
               ,
               alios
               q●idem
               Apostolos
               ,
               alios
               vero
               Prophetas
               ,
               alios
               vero
               Evangelistas
               ,
               alios
               autem
               pastores
               ac
               doctores
               ,
               ad
               instaurationem
               sanctorum
               ,
               in
               opus
               administrationis
               ,
               in
               aedificationem
               corporis
               Christi
               ,
               donec
               perveniamus
               omnes
               in
               unitat●m
               fidei
               &
               agnitionis
               filii
               Dei
               ,
               in
               virum
               perfectum
               ,
               in
               mensuram
               aetatis
               plene
               adultae
               Christi
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               when
               Christ
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               subdued
               and
               vanquished
               very
               captivity
               her self
               ,
               and
               led
               or
               made
               her
               thrall
               and
               captive
               ,
               and
               distributed
               and
               gave
               divers
               heavenly
               gifts
               and
               graces
               unto
               men
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               and
               among
               all
               he
               made
               some
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               some
               Priests
               ,
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               should
               execute
               the
               work
               and
               office
               of
               their
               administration
               ,
               to
               the
               instauration
               ,
               instruction
               ,
               and
               edifying
               of
               the
               members
               of
               Christs
               Mystical
               body
               :
               And
               that
               they
               should
               also
               not
               cease
               from
               the
               Execution
               of
               their
               said
               Office
               ,
               until
               all
               the
               said
               members
               were
               not
               only
               reduced
               and
               brought
               unto
               unity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               they
               were
               come
               unto
               a
               perfect
               state
               ,
               and
               full
               age
               therein
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               until
               they
               were
               so
               established
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               same
               that
               they
               could
               no
               more
               afterwards
               be
               wavering
               therein
               ,
               and
               be
               led
               or
               carryed
               like
               children
               ,
               into
               any
               contrary
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               opinion
               ,
               by
               the
               craft
               or
               subtile
               perswasion
               of
               the
               false
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               which
               go
               about
               by
               craft
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               erroneous
               opinions
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               constantly
               follow
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
               ,
               growing
               and
               encreasing
               continually
               by
               charity
               unto
               a
               perfect
               member
               of
               that
               body
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               very
               head
               ,
               in
               whom
               if
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               every
               part
               and
               member
               be
               grown
               and
               come
               unto
               his
               perfect
               estate
               ,
               not
               all
               in
               like
               ,
               but
               only
               one
               according
               to
               the
               gift
               and
               quality
               which
               is
               deputed
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               compacted
               ,
               united
               ,
               and
               corporated
               together
               in
               the
               said
               body
               ,
               no
               doubt
               bu●
               that
               whole
               body
               and
               every
               part
               thereof
               shall
               thereby
               be
               made
               ●he
               more
               perfect
               and
               the
               more
               strong
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               natural
               love
               and
               charity
               ,
               which
               one
               member
               so
               united
               in
               the
               body
               hath
               unto
               the
               other
               :
            
             by
             which
             words
             it
             appeareth
             evidently
             not
             only
             that
             St
             Paul
             accounted
             and
             numbred
             this
             said
             Power
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             among
             the
             proper
             and
             special
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             same
             was
             a
             limited
             power
             and
             Office
             ,
             ordained
             specially
             and
             only
             for
             the
             causes
             and
             purposes
             before
             rehearsed
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             That
             this
             Power
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             Administration
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             preserved
             here
             in
             Earth
             for
             three
             special
             and
             principal
             causes
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             in
             sundry
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             that
             God
             hath
             instituted
             and
             ordained
             none
             other
             ordinary
             mean
             or
             instrument
             ,
             whereby
             he
             will
             make
             us
             partakers
             of
             the
             reconciliation
             which
             is
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             confer
             and
             give
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             the
             right
             inheritors
             of
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             there
             to
             Reign
             with
             him
             for
             
             ever
             in
             glory
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             words
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Office
             and
             Power
             to
             Minister
             the
             said
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             may
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             suffered
             to
             perish
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Quomodo
               credent
               in
               eum
               de
               quo
               non
               audi●runt
               ?
               quomodo
               autem
               audient
               sine
               praedicante
               ?
               quomodo
               autem
               praedicabunt
               nisi
               missi
               fuerunt
               ?
               sicut
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               quam
               specios●
               super
               montes
               pedes
               Evangelizantium
               pacem
               ,
               annunciantium
               bona
               !
               Thirdly
               ,
            
             because
             the
             said
             Power
             and
             Office
             or
             Function
             hath
             annexed
             unto
             it
             assured
             promises
             of
             excellent
             and
             inestimable
             things
             ;
             for
             thereby
             is
             conferred
             and
             given
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             all
             his
             graces
             ,
             and
             finally
             our
             justification
             and
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Non
               me
               p●det
               Evangelii
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               potentia
               siquidem
               est
               Dei
               ad
               salutem
               omni
               credenti
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             room
             and
             Office
             which
             I
             have
             given
             unto
             me
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             preach
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             elect
             Organ
             or
             instrument
             ordained
             by
             God
             and
             endued
             with
             such
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             give
             and
             Minister
             effectually
             everlasting
             Life
             unto
             all
             those
             that
             will
             believe
             and
             obey
             unto
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Item
             ,
             That
             this
             Office
             ,
             this
             Power
             and
             Authority
             was
             committed
             and
             given
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             unto
             certain
             persons
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             unto
             Priests
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             they
             did
             elect
             ,
             call
             ,
             and
             admit
             thereunto
             by
             their
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             will
             that
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Preachers
             shall
             instruct
             and
             teach
             our
             people
             committed
             unto
             their
             Spiritual
             charge
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Order
             may
             worthily
             be
             called
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             holy
             Rite
             or
             ceremony
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             doth
             consist
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             other
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             a
             spiritual
             and
             an
             invisible
             grace
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             an
             outward
             and
             a
             visible
             Sign
             .
             The
             invisible
             gift
             or
             grace
             conferred
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Power
             ,
             the
             Office
             and
             the
             Authority
             before
             mentioned
             :
             the
             visible
             and
             outward
             Sign
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             ,
             upon
             the
             person
             which
             receiveth
             the
             said
             gift
             or
             grace
             .
             And
             to
             the
             intent
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             should
             never
             be
             destituted
             of
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             should
             have
             and
             execute
             the
             said
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             it
             was
             also
             Ordained
             and
             commanded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Sacrament
             should
             be
             applyed
             and
             ministred
             by
             the
             Bishop
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             unto
             such
             other
             persons
             as
             had
             the
             qualities
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             very
             diligently
             descryve
             ;
             as
             it
             appeareth
             evidently
             in
             the
             third
             Chap.
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             Tim.
             and
             his
             Epistle
             unto
             Titus
             .
             And
             surely
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             also
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             found
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             for
             albeit
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             minding
             to
             beautifie
             and
             ornate
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             with
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             commendable
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             did
             devise
             not
             only
             certain
             other
             ceremonies
             than
             be
             before
             rehearsed
             ,
             as
             Tonsures
             ,
             Rasures
             ,
             Unctions
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             observances
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             said
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             did
             also
             institute
             certain
             inferiour
             orders
             or
             degre●s
             ,
             as
             
               Ianitors
               ,
               Lectors
               ,
               Exorcists
               ,
               Acolits
               ,
            
             and
             Subdeacons
             ,
             and
             deputed
             
             to
             every
             one
             of
             those
             certain
             Offices
             to
             Execute
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             they
             followed
             undoubtedly
             the
             example
             and
             rites
             used
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             any
             degrees
             or
             distinctions
             in
             Orders
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Deacons
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             of
             Priests
             or
             Bishops
             :
             nor
             there
             is
             any
             word
             spoken
             of
             any
             other
             ceremony
             used
             in
             the
             conferring
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Imposition
             of
             the
             Bishops
             hands
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cromwell
                   .
                
                 
                   T.
                   Cantuarien
                   .
                
                 
                   Edwardus
                   Ebor.
                   
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   London
                   .
                
                 
                   Cuthbertus
                   Dunelmensis
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Lincoln
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Bathoniens
                   .
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Elien
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Bangor
                   .
                
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Sarum
                   .
                
                 
                   Edwardus
                   Hereforden
                   .
                
                 
                   Hugo
                   Wygorn
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Roffen
                   .
                
                 
                   Rich.
                   Cicestr
                   .
                
                 
                   Richardus
                   Wolman
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Bell.
                   
                
                 
                   Willielmus
                   Clyffe
                   .
                
                 
                   Robertus
                   Aldridge
                   .
                
                 
                   Gilfridus
                   Downes
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Skip
                   .
                
                 
                   Cuthbertus
                   Marshall
                   .
                
                 
                   Marmaduke
                   Waldeby
                   .
                
                 
                   Robertus
                   Oking
                   .
                
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Heyth
                   .
                
                 
                   Rodolphus
                   Bradford
                   .
                
                 
                   Richardus
                   Smith
                   .
                
                 
                   Simon
                   Matthew
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Prynn
                   .
                
                 
                   Gulielmus
                   Buckmastre
                   .
                
                 
                   Willielmus
                   Maye
                   .
                
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Wotton
                   .
                
                 
                   Ricardus
                   Cox.
                   
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Redman
                   .
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Robertson
                   .
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Baret
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Nase
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Barbar
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               Some
               other
               hands
               there
               are
               that
               cannot
               be
               Read.
               )
            
             
               
                 Sacrae
                 Theologiae
                 ,
                 Iuris
                 Ecclesiastici
                 ,
                 &
                 Civilis
                 Professores
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VI.
             A
             Letter
             of
             Melanthons
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             King
             to
             a
             further
             Reformation
             .
             An
             Original
             .
          
           
             S.
             D.
             Serenissime
             &
             Inclyte
             Rex
             ,
             
             Etsi
             audieramus
             Romanum
             Episcopum
             omnibus
             artificiis
             incendere
             Caesaris
             Caroli
             &
             Regis
             Gallici
             animos
             adversus
             Britannos
             &
             Germanos
             ,
             tamen
             quia
             spero
             Deum
             haec
             pericula
             gubernaturum
             esse
             ,
             &
             defensurum
             tranquillitatem
             tuam
             ,
             scripsi
             in
             alteris
             literis
             de
             Ecclesiarum
             emendatione
             ,
             quam
             si
             tempora
             sinent
             ,
             rogo
             ut
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             suscipiat
             .
             Postea
             adjeci
             hanc
             Epistolam
             ,
             non
             impudentia
             ,
             sed
             optimo
             studio
             ,
             &
             amore
             cum
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             cum
             Regiae
             Majestatis
             tuae
             incitatus
             :
             quare
             per
             Christum
             obtestor
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             tuam
             ut
             meam
             libertatem
             boni
             consulat
             .
             Saepe
             cogito
             Britannicae
             Ecclesiae
             primordia
             ,
             &
             caeteras
             laudes
             :
             hinc
             enim
             propagata
             est
             doctrina
             Christiana
             in
             magnam
             Germaniae
             &
             Galliae
             partem
             ;
             imo
             Britannicae
             Ecclesiae
             beneficium
             fuit
             ,
             quod
             primum
             Romanae
             Provinciae
             liberatae
             sunt
             persecutione
             .
             Haec
             primum
             nobis
             Imperatorem
             pium
             Constantinum
             dedit
             :
             magna
             haec
             gloria
             est
             vestri
             nominis
             .
             Nunc
             quoque
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             ,
             primum
             heroica
             magnitudine
             animi
             ostendit
             se
             veritati
             patrocinaturum
             esse
             ,
             excussit
             Romani
             Episcopi
             tyrannidem
             ,
             quare
             veterem
             puritatem
             Ecclesiae
             vestrae
             maxime
             optarim
             restitui
             integram
             .
             Sed
             animadverto
             istic
             esse
             quosdam
             qui
             veteres
             abusus
             ortos
             aut
             confirmatos
             a
             Romano
             Episcopo
             adhuc
             mordicus
             tenent
             .
             Mirum
             est
             autem
             Autore
             abusuum
             ejecto
             ipsa
             tamen
             venena
             retineri
             ;
             qua
             in
             re
             illud
             etiam
             periculi
             est
             ,
             quod
             illi
             ipsi
             aut
             eorum
             imitatores
             aliquando
             revocaturi
             potestatem
             Romani
             Episcopi
             videntur
             ,
             si
             populus
             hunc
             putavit
             esse
             Magistrum
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             incurrunt
             enim
             ritus
             in
             oculos
             &
             admonent
             de
             autore
             ,
             ut
             Solonis
             memoria
             cum
             legibus
             Athenis
             &
             propagata
             &
             jucunda
             fuit
             .
          
           
             Gaudebam
             igitur
             in
             Edicto
             recens
             istic
             proposito
             de
             Religione
             ,
             promitti
             publicam
             deliberationem
             &
             emendationem
             de
             Ecclesiarum
             ritibus
             &
             legibus
             ,
             eaque
             sententia
             mitigavit
             Decreti
             acerbitatem
             :
             quanquam
             enim
             laudo
             pietatem
             ,
             quod
             errores
             prohibentur
             ,
             qui
             pugnant
             cum
             doctrina
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             quam
             &
             nos
             profitemur
             ;
             tamen
             doleo
             ad
             eas
             causas
             adjectum
             esse
             articulum
             ,
             in
             quo
             praecipitur
             omnium
             rituum
             usitatorum
             &
             caelibatus
             observatio
             .
             Primum
             enim
             multi
             transferent
             Edicti
             Autoritatem
             ad
             stabiliendos
             abusus
             Missae
             .
             Deinde
             in
             universum
             confirmatur
             pertinacia
             eorum
             qui
             Doctrinae
             nostrae
             sunt
             iniquiores
             ,
             &
             debilitantur
             studia
             piorum
             .
             Augustinus
             queritur
             sua
             aetate
             jam
             duriorem
             fuisse
             servitutem
             Christianam
             quam
             Judaicam
             ,
             quanto
             erit
             asperior
             servitus
             ,
             si
             superstitiosiores
             ineptiae
             ,
             ut
             reptatio
             ad
             crucem
             aut
             res
             similes
             ,
             munientur
             corporum
             suppliciis
             ?
             Gerson
             scribit
             prodesse
             piis
             ,
             qui
             tamen
             superstitiosius
             observant
             ritus
             ,
             ut
             invitentur
             ad
             eos
             violandos
             ,
             ut
             usu
             &
             exemplo
             dediscant
             superstitionem
             .
          
           
             Sed
             munio
             tranquillitatem
             ,
             dices
             ,
             &
             nolo
             dissimilitudine
             rituum
             excitari
             discordias
             .
             Ego
             de
             piis
             &
             modestis
             loquor
             qui
             humanas
             traditiones
             sine
             tumultibus
             violant
             ,
             non
             de
             his
             qui
             in
             caetu
             publico
             seditiose
             tranquillum
             populum
             aut
             concitant
             aut
             perturbant
             .
             Extant
             autem
             antea
             leges
             de
             seditiosis
             ,
             nec
             statim
             violatio
             inepti
             &
             non
             necessarii
             ritus
             judicanda
             est
             seditiosa
             ,
             attamen
             hac
             in
             re
             non
             solum
             tranquillitatis
             ,
             
             sed
             etiam
             piarum
             conscientiarum
             ratio
             habenda
             est
             :
             est
             enim
             tenera
             res
             conscientia
             ,
             facile
             languescit
             perculsa
             potentum
             judiciis
             .
          
           
             Nec
             ignoro
             quosdam
             novo
             jam
             uti
             genere
             sapientiae
             ,
             excusant
             abusus
             ,
             &
             leniunt
             eos
             astute
             affictis
             interpretationibus
             ,
             ut
             habeant
             speciosam
             causam
             cur
             eos
             retineant
             ;
             sicut
             nefarios
             abusus
             excusat
             Autor
             reformationis
             Coloniensis
             ,
             ut
             campanarum
             consecrationem
             &
             similes
             imposturas
             .
             Quam
             multa
             sunt
             in
             fabulosis
             historiis
             sanctorum
             ,
             ut
             Christophori
             ,
             Georgii
             ,
             quae
             ut
             poemata
             continent
             venustissimas
             Allegorias
             ;
             nec
             tamen
             propter
             has
             cogendae
             sunt
             Ecclesiae
             ut
             illas
             poeticas
             personas
             colant
             ,
          
           
             Erat
             in
             Egypto
             sacrum
             cum
             fici
             maturuissent
             ,
             populus
             enim
             in
             templo
             edens
             recentes
             ficus
             ,
             addebat
             canticum
             his
             verbis
             ,
             Dulcis
             veritas
             .
             Huic
             ritui
             facile
             est
             bellam
             significationem
             addere
             ,
             eumque
             accommodare
             ad
             laudem
             Verbi
             Dei
             ,
             nec
             tamen
             propterea
             hic
             mos
             in
             Ecclesias
             revocandus
             est
             ;
             atqui
             hanc
             novam
             sophisticam
             exoriri
             passim
             videmus
             .
             Sic
             in
             Italia
             dicuntur
             abusibus
             patrocinari
             ,
             Contarenus
             ,
             Sadoletus
             ,
             &
             Polus
             Cardinalis
             ;
             nam
             hi
             praecipue
             susceperunt
             sibi
             jam
             has
             partes
             defendendae
             Romanae
             impietatis
             ,
             &
             hanc
             ducunt
             esse
             magnam
             ingenii
             laudem
             fucos
             illinire
             vitiosis
             ritibus
             ,
             putantque
             se
             his
             ineptiis
             Dionysii
             Theologiam
             Mysticam
             renovare
             .
             Haec
             Sophistica
             ,
             nisi
             prudentes
             gubernatores
             Ecclesiarum
             obsistent
             ,
             pariet
             horribilem
             confusionem
             religionum
             ,
             &
             rursus
             obruet
             veritatem
             .
             Donec
             flagitantur
             humani
             ritus
             tanquam
             necessarii
             ,
             confirmatur
             prava
             opinio
             de
             cultu
             ;
             ideo
             Paulus
             tam
             vehementer
             non
             modo
             opinionem
             ,
             sed
             ritus
             ipsos
             Leviticos
             insectatus
             est
             ,
             praevidebat
             enim
             non
             excuti
             posse
             superstitionem
             ,
             si
             ritus
             manerent
             ,
             quare
             gravissime
             inquit
             ,
             
               si
               circumcidimini
               ,
               Christus
               vobis
               nihil
               proderit
               .
            
          
           
             Retineatur
             ergo
             simplex
             &
             perspicua
             sententia
             de
             libertate
             in
             adiaphoris
             ,
             &
             doceant
             concionatores
             quae
             scandala
             vitanda
             sint
             ;
             retineantur
             ritus
             divinitus
             instituti
             ,
             &
             aliquae
             humanae
             traditiones
             utiles
             ad
             bonum
             ordinem
             ,
             ut
             Paulus
             loquitur
             ,
             &
             sit
             modus
             caeremoniarum
             quae
             habeant
             conjunctam
             gravitatem
             &
             elegantiam
             ;
             decet
             autem
             abesse
             ab
             Ecclesiis
             barbariem
             :
             Caeteri
             inutiles
             &
             inepti
             ritus
             non
             duriter
             flagitentur
             .
          
           
             Deinde
             quantum
             periculi
             adfert
             conscientiis
             prohibitio
             conjugii
             ,
             nec
             ignorat
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             ,
             legem
             de
             caelibatu
             perpetuo
             tantum
             Romae
             natam
             esse
             :
             extant
             Epistolae
             Episcopi
             Tarraconensis
             defendentes
             conjugia
             Presbyterorum
             in
             Hispania
             contra
             Romanum
             Episcopum
             .
             In
             Germania
             ante
             annos
             quingentos
             adhuc
             Sacerdotes
             fuerunt
             mariti
             ,
             adeoque
             aegre
             tulerunt
             sibi
             eripi
             hanc
             libertatem
             ,
             ut
             in
             Episcopum
             Moguntinum
             recitantem
             edictum
             Romanum
             tumultuantes
             impetum
             fecerint
             ,
             quare
             Episcopus
             fugere
             coactus
             recitationem
             omisit
             .
             Erat
             Autor
             Edicti
             Gregorius
             septimus
             qui
             cuilibet
             tyrannorum
             veterum
             audacia
             &
             impietate
             par
             fuit
             .
             Hic
             cum
             longo
             &
             funesto
             bello
             civili
             nostros
             Germanicos
             imperatores
             implicuisset
             ,
             simul
             etiam
             Ecclesias
             Tyrannide
             oppressit
             .
             Audio
             &
             in
             Anglia
             Sacerdotes
             fuisse
             maritos
             :
             denique
             notae
             sunt
             Historiae
             ,
             quae
             exempla
             satis
             multa
             continent
             ,
             quare
             miror
             in
             Edicto
             citari
             Epistolam
             ad
             Corinthios
             ,
             cum
             haec
             longe
             aliud
             tradat
             de
             conjugio
             ,
             ac
             praecipiat
             conjugium
             iis
             qui
             non
             sunt
             idonei
             ad
             caelibatum
             .
          
           
             Nec
             objicienda
             sunt
             vota
             quae
             &
             expresse
             pugnant
             cum
             divinis
             mandatis
             ,
             &
             trahunt
             secum
             multiplicem
             superstitionem
             &
             morum
             corruptionem
             ;
             videmus
             enim
             qualis
             sit
             vita
             multorum
             Sacerdotum
             caelibum
             :
             
             itaque
             non
             sine
             dolore
             aliquo
             legi
             in
             Edicto
             ,
             quod
             hi
             qui
             Uxores
             duxerunt
             accusantur
             Levitatis
             ,
             nam
             hoc
             convicio
             causa
             nostra
             praegravari
             videtur
             ,
             quae
             tamen
             Ecclesiae
             necessaria
             est
             ,
             ut
             conjugii
             dignitas
             clarius
             conspiciatur
             ,
             ut
             superstitiosi
             cultus
             votorum
             reprehendantur
             ,
             ut
             arceantur
             libidines
             .
             Non
             enim
             impurus
             caelibatus
             ,
             sed
             honesta
             &
             pia
             conjugum
             consuetudo
             ,
             est
             castitas
             Deo
             grata
             ,
             sicut
             Christus
             sua
             voce
             divinam
             conjunctionem
             appellat
             connubium
             ,
             inquiens
             ,
             
               Quos
               Deus
               conjunxit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Discamus
             Dei
             Ordinationem
             in
             natura
             magnifacere
             ,
             eaque
             reverenter
             uti
             ,
             non
             fingamus
             ipsi
             novos
             cultus
             sine
             Verbo
             Dei
             ;
             de
             quo
             genere
             Paulus
             nominatim
             concionatur
             ,
             cum
             ad
             Timotheum
             scribens
             duriter
             reprehendit
             eos
             qui
             prohibent
             nuptias
             .
          
           
             Propheta
             Daniel
             insignes
             notas
             addidit
             Antichristo
             duas
             ,
             cum
             ait
             colet
             Deum
             Maosim
             argento
             &
             auro
             ,
             &
             Deum
             patrum
             suorum
             non
             intelliget
             ,
             &
             mulieres
             non
             curabit
             .
             Haec
             quadrant
             maxime
             ad
             Romanos
             mores
             :
             Missarum
             abusus
             &
             Sanctorum
             cultus
             pepererunt
             immensas
             opes
             &
             Regiam
             potentiam
             .
             Nova
             numina
             confecta
             sunt
             ,
             adorantur
             aureae
             &
             argenteae
             statuae
             ,
             &
             auro
             atque
             argento
             ornantur
             .
             Deinde
             accedit
             Lex
             de
             caelibatu
             ,
             unde
             magna
             corruptio
             morum
             orta
             est
             .
             Hae
             notae
             cui
             genti
             ,
             cui
             Regno
             usquam
             competunt
             nisi
             factioni
             Episcopi
             Romani
             ?
             qui
             cum
             sit
             Antichristus
             ,
             pio
             &
             forti
             animo
             ipsius
             autoritati
             &
             legibus
             adversandum
             est
             .
          
           
             Porro
             faeliciter
             coepit
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             quaedam
             emendare
             ,
             sustulit
             aliqua
             idola
             quae
             impie
             colebantur
             :
             Obtestor
             ergo
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             tuam
             ,
             ut
             reliquam
             impietatem
             Romanam
             etiam
             ex
             Ecclesiis
             tollat
             .
             Exempla
             testantur
             ingentibus
             victoriis
             ornatos
             esse
             Reges
             qui
             sustulerunt
             Idololatriam
             ,
             ac
             saepe
             testatur
             Deus
             quantopere
             requirat
             hunc
             cultum
             ,
             ut
             removeantur
             superstitiones
             ,
             &
             pro
             hoc
             officio
             ingentia
             praemia
             pollicetur
             :
             quare
             Deus
             etiam
             defendet
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             tuam
             ,
             si
             ut
             Ezechias
             &
             caeteri
             pii
             Reges
             impios
             ritus
             sustuleris
             .
             Audit
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             in
             Belgico
             &
             alibi
             immanem
             saevitiam
             exerceri
             adversus
             pios
             ;
             &
             haec
             Tyrannis
             gignit
             alia
             multa
             vitia
             ,
             stabilit
             idololatriam
             ,
             delet
             veram
             invocationem
             ,
             extinguit
             penitus
             veram
             Religionem
             ;
             cumque
             desint
             boni
             Doctores
             ,
             multi
             in
             populo
             fiunt
             palam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Constat
             enim
             pene
             Ethnicam
             licentiam
             esse
             in
             Belgico
             ,
             alii
             superstitiosi
             natura
             ,
             alii
             fanaticas
             opiniones
             Anabaptistarum
             amplectuntur
             .
             Talis
             est
             in
             Belgico
             status
             ,
             quod
             quidem
             floret
             pace
             ,
             otio
             ,
             opibus
             ;
             adfluunt
             luxu
             ditiores
             ,
             ita
             se
             beatos
             esse
             putant
             ,
             nec
             interea
             prospiciunt
             quot
             paenae
             ipsis
             impendeant
             :
             Deus
             autem
             haud
             dubie
             tantam
             impietatem
             &
             crudelitatem
             atrociter
             puniet
             .
             Nollem
             igitur
             in
             Regno
             tuo
             renovari
             asperitatem
             adversus
             pios
             ,
             quam
             ita
             prohibebit
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             si
             Edictum
             leniet
             &
             Ecclesias
             constituere
             perget
             .
             Deinde
             ut
             etiam
             ad
             posteritatem
             ,
             animi
             abhorreant
             a
             Tyrrannide
             Romani
             Episcopi
             ,
             plurimum
             refert
             illas
             leges
             tolli
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             nervi
             autoritatis
             ipsius
             ;
             magna
             vero
             adminicula
             potentiae
             Romanorum
             Episcoporum
             fuerunt
             ,
             Missarum
             abusus
             ,
             &
             Coelibatus
             ,
             quae
             si
             durabunt
             aliquando
             poterunt
             praebere
             occasionem
             iis
             qui
             depravatae
             sunt
             opinionis
             Romanae
             Aulae
             ,
             ut
             ad
             eam
             rursus
             inclinationem
             faciant
             .
             Id
             caveri
             quantum
             referat
             ,
             si
             doctrinae
             puritas
             conservanda
             est
             ,
             satis
             intelligit
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             .
             Verum
             adhuc
             est
             quod
             Iuvenalis
             de
             Romana
             aula
             scripsit
             ,
             
               hic
               fiunt
               homines
               ,
               &c.
            
             imbuti
             eo
             loci
             malis
             artibus
             ,
             contumaciam
             singularem
             adversus
             Reges
             inde
             referunt
             ,
             ut
             multa
             exempla
             testantur
             .
             Hanc
             Epistolam
             loquaciorem
             ac
             liberiorem
             ut
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             
             boni
             consulat
             oro
             .
             Precor
             autem
             Deum
             &
             Dominum
             nostrum
             Iesum
             Christum
             ,
             ut
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             tuam
             servet
             &
             defendat
             ,
             ac
             gubernet
             ad
             salutem
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Bene
             &
             feliciter
             valeat
             Regia
             Majestas
             tua
             .
             Ex
             Francofordia
             ,
          
           
             
               Cal.
               Aprilis
               1539.
               
            
             
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               tuae
               Addictissimus
               Philippus
               Melanthon
               .
            
             
               Directed
               thus
               on
               the
               back
            
             ;
             Serenissimo
             &
             Inclyto
             Angliae
             &
             Franciae
             Regi
             D.
             Henrico
             Octavo
             Walliae
             &
             Cornubiae
             Principi
             ,
             Capiti
             Anglicae
             Ecclesiae
             post
             Christum
             Supremo
             ,
             Principi
             Clementissimo
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             A
             Letter
             written
             by
             the
             German
             Ambassadors
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             against
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             and
             against
             private
             Masses
             ,
             and
             the
             Celibat
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             &c.
             An
             Original
             .
          
           
             
             SErenissime
             &
             Potentissime
             Rex
             ,
             Domine
             Clementissime
             ,
             Etsi
             Serenissimam
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             vestram
             maximorum
             negotiorum
             mole
             ,
             tum
             ad
             Regnum
             ac
             Provincias
             proprias
             Majestatis
             Vestrae
             pertinentium
             ,
             tum
             etiam
             exterorum
             Regum
             ,
             Principum
             ,
             &
             Potentatuum
             gravissimis
             causis
             ,
             quae
             ad
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             Vestram
             pene
             quotidie
             devolvuntur
             ,
             obrui
             non
             ignoremus
             ;
             nosque
             pro
             nostra
             erga
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             Vestram
             debita
             observantia
             ut
             par
             est
             ,
             nihil
             minus
             velimus
             aut
             cogitemus
             ,
             quam
             Serenissimam
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             Vestram
             vel
             mittendis
             literis
             crebrioribus
             ,
             vel
             ulla
             alia
             re
             interturbare
             &
             a
             Reipublicae
             curis
             impedire
             ,
             tamen
             certis
             quibusdam
             de
             causis
             ,
             quas
             Serenissimae
             Regiae
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             probaturos
             nos
             speramus
             ,
             duximus
             iterum
             ad
             Serenissimam
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             Vestram
             literas
             dandas
             esse
             ,
             nihil
             dubitantes
             quin
             Vestra
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             eas
             pro
             sua
             insigni
             bonitate
             ,
             sapientia
             ,
             doctrina
             ,
             atque
             favore
             sincerioris
             Religionis
             ,
             benigne
             acceptura
             sit
             .
             Cum
             enim
             ab
             Illustrissimis
             Principibus
             nostris
             nobis
             injuncta
             mandata
             Vestrae
             Serenissimae
             Majestati
             jampridem
             exposuerimus
             ,
             &
             praeterea
             postulante
             Majestate
             Vestra
             cum
             quibusdam
             ejusdem
             Reverendissimis
             &
             eruditissimis
             Episcopis
             &
             Theologiae
             Doctoribus
             ,
             de
             articulis
             Religionis
             Christianae
             per
             duos
             pene
             menses
             sermones
             contulerimus
             ,
             ac
             Dei
             beneficio
             res
             eo
             perducta
             fuerit
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             ambigamus
             ,
             quin
             inter
             Serenissimam
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             Ve●●ram
             &
             Principes
             nostros
             ,
             ac
             eorum
             in
             causa
             religionis
             confaederatos
             ,
             utrorumque
             Episcopos
             ,
             Theologos
             &
             Subditos
             firma
             
             atque
             perpetua
             concordia
             in
             sinceriore
             Evangelii
             Doctrina
             ,
             in
             laudem
             Dei
             Optimi
             Maximi
             ,
             salutem
             Ecclesiae
             Christianae
             ,
             ac
             perniciem
             Romani
             Antichristi
             ,
             secutura
             sit
             ,
             nosque
             reliquam
             disputationem
             de
             abusibus
             non
             expectare
             queamus
             ,
             existimavimus
             non
             esse
             alienum
             ab
             officio
             nostro
             ,
             ut
             ante
             discessum
             nostrum
             Serenissimae
             Regiae
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             ,
             quae
             per
             Dei
             Gratiam
             indefessa
             cura
             &
             diligentia
             sinceram
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             promotam
             cupit
             ,
             debitam
             observantiam
             ,
             atque
             perpetuum
             studium
             nostrum
             literis
             nostris
             testatum
             relinqueremus
             ,
             &
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             nostrorum
             etiam
             sententiam
             de
             quibusdam
             Articulis
             abusuum
             ,
             de
             quibus
             Majestas
             Vestra
             post
             abitum
             nostrum
             haud
             dubie
             curabit
             eosdem
             Episcopos
             &
             Theologos
             pro
             inquirenda
             veritate
             ,
             sermones
             conferre
             &
             disputare
             ,
             declararemus
             :
             nihil
             ambigentes
             ,
             quin
             ea
             etiam
             in
             re
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             pro
             Christi
             gloria
             id
             praestitura
             sit
             ,
             ut
             non
             tantum
             doctrinam
             puram
             habeat
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             abolitis
             aliquando
             impiis
             cultibus
             &
             abusibus
             per
             Romanum
             Episcopum
             in
             Ecclesiam
             introductis
             ,
             cultus
             ac
             caeremonias
             consentaneas
             Verbo
             Dei
             constituat
             :
             facile
             enim
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             pro
             sua
             summa
             sapientia
             perspicit
             ,
             non
             posse
             unquam
             Doctrinae
             puritatem
             ,
             vel
             constitui
             ,
             vel
             conservari
             ,
             nisi
             tollantur
             è
             medio
             etiam
             hi
             abusus
             ,
             qui
             prorsus
             &
             ex
             diametro
             ,
             ut
             dici
             solet
             ,
             cum
             Verbo
             Dei
             pugnant
             ,
             &
             Romani
             Antichristi
             tyrrannidem
             ac
             idololatriam
             ,
             tum
             pepererunt
             ,
             tum
             etiam
             hactenus
             conservarunt
             ;
             nam
             ut
             radicibus
             demum
             resectis
             ,
             necesse
             est
             arbores
             &
             herbas
             penitus
             exarescere
             &
             perire
             ,
             ita
             dubium
             non
             est
             ,
             quin
             impiis
             Romani
             Episcopi
             abusibus
             &
             idololatria
             ,
             ut
             fundamento
             stabilitatis
             ipsius
             ,
             labefactis
             &
             eversis
             ,
             etiam
             Tyrannis
             ejusdem
             prorsus
             ruitura
             &
             interitura
             sit
             ;
             quod
             nisi
             fiat
             perpetuo
             metuendum
             est
             ,
             ne
             levi
             aliqua
             occasione
             iterum
             repullulescat
             &
             tanquam
             a
             radice
             reviviscat
             .
          
           
             Sunt
             vero
             haec
             tria
             pene
             capita
             &
             fundamentum
             Tyrannidis
             &
             Idololatriae
             Pontificiae
             ,
             quibus
             stantibus
             ,
             neque
             Doctrina
             Religionis
             integra
             permanere
             ,
             neque
             unquam
             Romani
             Episcopi
             improbissimus
             dominatus
             ,
             penitus
             extirpari
             poterit
             :
             nempe
             ,
             Prohibitio
             utriusque
             speciei
             Sacramenti
             in
             caena
             Domini
             ,
             Missa
             Privata
             ,
             &
             Interdictio
             conjugii
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             quae
             quidem
             usque
             adeo
             Dei
             Verbo
             adversantur
             ,
             adeoque
             etiam
             honestati
             publicae
             repugnant
             ,
             ut
             vel
             ex
             his
             solis
             apertissime
             intelligi
             possit
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             verum
             Antichristum
             ,
             &
             omnis
             idololatriae
             ,
             impietatis
             ,
             erroris
             ,
             &
             turpitudinis
             ,
             in
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             introductae
             auctorem
             esse
             ;
             de
             quibus
             sane
             articulis
             nos
             pauca
             quaedam
             Serenissimae
             Regiae
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             optimo
             studio
             scribemus
             ,
             &
             ejusdem
             ut
             Regis
             summa
             sapientia
             ,
             acerrimo
             judicio
             ,
             &
             excellenti
             doctrina
             praediti
             ,
             censurae
             committemus
             ,
             persuasissimum
             nobis
             habentes
             Vestram
             Majestatem
             Illustrissimam
             Principum
             nostrorum
             ,
             &
             Statuum
             confaederatorum
             consilium
             &
             institutum
             ,
             in
             hisce
             articulis
             non
             improbaturam
             esse
             .
          
           
             Primum
             enim
             ,
             Serenissime
             ac
             Potentissime
             Rex
             ,
             
             non
             existimamus
             quenquam
             inficias
             iturum
             ,
             quin
             Christi
             Doctrina
             ,
             mandata
             ,
             &
             ordinationes
             omnibus
             aliis
             praeceptis
             ,
             traditionibus
             aut
             caeremoniis
             humanis
             praeferri
             debeant
             ;
             hic
             enim
             cum
             ipse
             sit
             vita
             &
             veritas
             ,
             errare
             non
             potest
             ,
             humana
             vero
             omnia
             ,
             praecipue
             in
             rebus
             divinis
             ,
             incerta
             &
             dubia
             sunt
             .
             Porro
             constat
             Christum
             ipsum
             utramque
             speciem
             instituisse
             ,
             cum
             ait
             ,
             Bibite
             ex
             hoc
             omnes
             ;
             &
             Paulum
             idem
             docuisse
             ,
             cum
             inquit
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             probet
             seipsum
             homo
             ,
             &
             sic
             de
             pane
             comedat
             &
             poculo
             bibat
             .
             Quibus
             sane
             locis
             ,
             non
             de
             una
             parte
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             de
             Sacerdotibus
             tantum
             ,
             
             sed
             de
             tota
             Ecclesia
             mentio
             fit
             :
             Nam
             quod
             quidam
             ita
             Argumentantur
             solis
             Apostolis
             Christum
             id
             dixisse
             ,
             eaque
             de
             causa
             utramque
             speciem
             ad
             solos
             Sacerdotes
             pertinere
             ,
             infirmum
             admodum
             est
             Argumentum
             ;
             quia
             eadem
             ratione
             sequeretur
             ,
             quod
             Laicis
             ne
             altera
             quidem
             species
             danda
             esset
             ;
             neque
             enim
             alio
             loco
             Christus
             mandavit
             solum
             corpus
             laicis
             dari
             ,
             &
             utramque
             speciem
             pro
             Sacerdotibus
             instituit
             :
             sed
             hoc
             fatendum
             est
             ,
             quod
             illud
             mandatum
             Christi
             de
             Sacramento
             ,
             aut
             ad
             omnes
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             Laicos
             &
             Sacerdotes
             pertineat
             ,
             aut
             Laici
             prorsus
             a
             Sacramento
             Corporis
             etiam
             arcendi
             fuerint
             ,
             cum
             nusquam
             alibi
             in
             Evangelio
             ,
             nisi
             tunc
             ●um
             dedit
             Apostolis
             simul
             corpus
             &
             sanguinem
             ,
             Sacramentum
             pro
             Laicis
             institutum
             reperiatur
             ;
             idque
             ad
             omnes
             pertinere
             Paulus
             declarat
             ,
             cum
             addit
             ,
             &
             de
             poculo
             bibat
             ,
             &c.
             
             Quod
             enim
             dicunt
             Sacramenti
             divisionem
             ,
             urgentibus
             quibusdam
             causis
             ,
             ab
             Ecclesia
             institutam
             esse
             ,
             &
             sub
             una
             specie
             ,
             non
             minus
             quam
             sub
             utraque
             contineri
             ,
             non
             multum
             ad
             rem
             facit
             :
             Quis
             enim
             non
             intelligit
             hic
             de
             Christi
             instituto
             &
             mandato
             agi
             ,
             idque
             humanae
             auctoritati
             &
             opinionibus
             longe
             praeferendum
             esse
             ;
             neque
             enim
             Ecclesia
             sumit
             sibi
             hanc
             libertatem
             ,
             ex
             Christi
             Ordinationibus
             res
             indifferentes
             constituendi
             ;
             &
             rationes
             illae
             vel
             de
             discrimine
             ordinum
             ,
             seu
             dignitate
             Sacerdotali
             ,
             vel
             periculo
             effusionis
             &
             similes
             ,
             nullo
             modo
             tantam
             queunt
             vim
             habere
             ,
             ut
             propterea
             Divinae
             Ordinationes
             mutandae
             sint
             ;
             neque
             ulla
             etiam
             consuetudo
             contra
             mandata
             Dei
             introducta
             ,
             ipsis
             canonibus
             Pontificiis
             attestantibus
             ,
             probanda
             est
             .
             Constat
             vero
             usum
             utriusque
             speciei
             ,
             &
             clarum
             habere
             mandatum
             Christi
             ,
             &
             adprobationem
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             ,
             ac
             consuetudinem
             veteris
             Ecclesiae
             ;
             sic
             enim
             ,
             inquit
             Divus
             Hieronymus
             ,
             Sacerdotes
             qui
             Eucharistiae
             serviunt
             ,
             &
             sanguinem
             Christi
             populis
             distribuunt
             :
             &
             Gelasius
             Pontifex
             ,
             Sacramenti
             Corporis
             &
             Sanguinis
             Domini
             divisionem
             prohibet
             ,
             eamque
             grande
             Sacrilegium
             adpellat
             .
          
           
             Adhaec
             ,
             durat
             hodie
             hic
             mos
             Communionis
             utriusque
             speciei
             in
             Graecis
             Ecclesiis
             ,
             quae
             hac
             in
             re
             Romani
             Pontificis
             tyrannidi
             semper
             restiterunt
             ,
             neque
             ejus
             jugum
             recipere
             voluerunt
             ,
             &
             testantur
             Historiae
             tum
             in
             Germania
             ,
             tum
             in
             multis
             aliis
             regionibus
             ac
             provinciis
             ,
             verum
             Communionis
             usum
             diu
             conservatum
             fuisse
             ,
             sed
             tandem
             fulminibus
             Romani
             Antichristi
             ,
             quibus
             totum
             paene
             orbem
             terrarum
             conterruit
             &
             subjugavit
             ,
             homines
             ,
             ut
             verisimile
             est
             ,
             victi
             ,
             verū
             Eucharistiae
             usum
             mutarunt
             ,
             ad
             quem
             tamen
             ,
             per
             singularem
             Dei
             Gratiam
             ,
             agnita
             iterum
             veritate
             Evangelica
             ,
             cum
             Principes
             nostri
             ,
             tum
             alii
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             profitentes
             ,
             jam
             redierunt
             ,
             &
             sese
             ac
             suos
             in
             re
             Universae
             Ecclesiae
             maxime
             salutifera
             ,
             tanquam
             in
             libertatem
             ,
             excusso
             jugo
             Pontificio
             ,
             vendicarunt
             &
             adseruerunt
             .
             Nam
             quae
             causae
             Pontificem
             permoverint
             ,
             ut
             contra
             Christi
             mandatum
             &
             institutum
             ,
             contra
             sententiam
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             ,
             contra
             consuetudinem
             Universae
             Ecclesiae
             Christianae
             ,
             Sacramentum
             divideret
             ,
             &
             Laicos
             Sanguine
             Domini
             nefarie
             spoliaret
             ,
             facile
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             perspicit
             .
             Verisimile
             quidem
             videtur
             ,
             eum
             voluisse
             suam
             ,
             suique
             ordinis
             auctoritatem
             ac
             dignitatem
             ,
             ea
             ratione
             augere
             ,
             &
             hoc
             discrimen
             inter
             Laicos
             &
             Sacerdotes
             constituere
             ;
             nam
             etiam
             nunc
             clamitant
             adversarii
             ,
             laicos
             debere
             esse
             altera
             specie
             contentos
             ;
             quasi
             regnum
             aliquod
             possideant
             ,
             &
             ita
             imperare
             ipsis
             liberum
             sit
             ,
             ut
             etiam
             Christi
             beneficium
             hominibus
             eripere
             queant
             ,
             ad
             quod
             potius
             ,
             si
             suo
             officio
             fungi
             vellent
             ,
             omnes
             invitare
             &
             pellicere
             deberent
             .
             Sed
             quid
             Christo
             cum
             Belial
             ?
             quid
             Pontifici
             cum
             Christi
             instituto
             ,
             cujus
             ipse
             se
             summum
             adversarium
             
             esse
             satis
             declarat
             ,
             ideoque
             tum
             in
             hoc
             ,
             tum
             aliis
             salutaribus
             Religionis
             Christianae
             Articulis
             oportuit
             ipsum
             a
             scriptura
             discedere
             ,
             imo
             Doctrinam
             Evangelio
             consentaneam
             damnare
             ,
             ut
             manifestum
             fieret
             ,
             eum
             esse
             Antichristum
             ,
             de
             quo
             passim
             Scriptura
             talia
             praedixit
             .
          
           
             Porro
             in
             altero
             Articulo
             ,
             De
             Missa
             Privata
             ,
             
             adhuc
             magis
             adparet
             a
             Romano
             Pontifice
             Religionem
             Christianam
             adeo
             oppressam
             &
             obscuratam
             ,
             ut
             Christi
             Beneficium
             qui
             sua
             morte
             nos
             redemit
             ,
             solusque
             est
             hostia
             &
             satisfactio
             pro
             peccatis
             nostris
             ,
             penitus
             sustulerit
             ,
             &
             in
             ejus
             locum
             idololatricum
             cultum
             pro
             abolendis
             peccatis
             in
             Ecclesiam
             invexerit
             ,
             eamque
             suis
             erroribus
             &
             prophanationibus
             miserabiliter
             implicaverit
             ,
             turbaverit
             &
             deformaverit
             .
             Cum
             enim
             Missa
             nihil
             aliud
             sit
             ,
             nec
             esse
             debeat
             ,
             quam
             communio
             sive
             Synaxis
             ,
             ut
             Paulus
             adpellat
             ,
             neque
             etiam
             alius
             ejus
             usus
             fuerit
             tempore
             Apostolorum
             &
             veteris
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             quemadmodum
             hoc
             clare
             ex
             S.
             Patribus
             probari
             potest
             ,
             plane
             diversum
             quoddam
             opus
             ,
             prorsus
             pugnans
             cum
             communione
             &
             vero
             Missae
             usu
             inde
             factum
             est
             ,
             quod
             docent
             ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             ut
             loquuntur
             ,
             mereri
             gratiam
             ,
             &
             tollere
             peccata
             vivorum
             &
             mortuorum
             .
          
           
             Haec
             opinio
             quantopere
             distet
             a
             Scripturis
             ,
             ac
             gloriam
             Passionis
             Christi
             laedat
             ,
             Sereniss
             .
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             facillime
             judicabit
             .
             Si
             enim
             hoc
             verum
             est
             ,
             quod
             Missa
             pro
             aliis
             applicari
             potest
             ,
             quod
             peccata
             tollit
             ,
             &
             prodest
             tam
             vivis
             quam
             mortuis
             ,
             sequitur
             Justificationem
             ex
             opere
             Missarum
             contingere
             non
             ex
             fide
             ;
             verum
             hoc
             omnino
             Scripturae
             repugnat
             ,
             quae
             tradit
             nos
             gratis
             propter
             Christum
             per
             fidem
             justificari
             ,
             ac
             peccata
             nobis
             condonari
             ,
             &
             in
             gratiam
             nos
             recipi
             ,
             atque
             ita
             non
             alieno
             opere
             ,
             sed
             propria
             fide
             propter
             Christum
             ,
             singulos
             justos
             ●ieri
             :
             At
             illi
             docent
             alienum
             opus
             pro
             remittendis
             peccatis
             alteri
             ,
             quod
             quidem
             merum
             est
             somnium
             &
             figmentum
             humanum
             ,
             repugnans
             Evangelicae
             Doctrinae
             ;
             nam
             tunc
             demum
             adplicatur
             gratia
             per
             Verbum
             &
             Sacramentorum
             usum
             ,
             cum
             ipsi
             utimur
             Sacramentis
             ,
             sed
             isti
             pro
             aliis
             utuntur
             ,
             quod
             perinde
             est
             ac
             si
             pro
             aliis
             Baptizarentur
             .
             Neque
             vero
             potest
             dici
             quantopere
             deformet
             Christi
             Gloriam
             opinio
             illa
             de
             Missa
             ,
             quae
             ex
             opere
             operato
             conferat
             gratiam
             ,
             aut
             applicata
             pro
             aliis
             mereatur
             eis
             remissionem
             venialium
             &
             mortalium
             peccatorum
             culpae
             &
             poenae
             ;
             idque
             aperte
             adversari
             Scripturae
             ,
             &
             a
             vero
             usu
             Missae
             sive
             communionis
             longe
             discedere
             ,
             vel
             inde
             liquet
             ,
             quia
             Missa
             sive
             Synaxis
             ideo
             est
             instituta
             ,
             ut
             fides
             Lis
             qui
             utitur
             Sacramento
             recordetur
             quae
             beneficia
             accipiat
             per
             Christum
             ,
             &
             erigat
             ac
             soletur
             pavidam
             conscientiam
             ;
             ideoque
             ibi
             porrigi
             debet
             Sacramentum
             ,
             his
             quibus
             opus
             est
             consolatione
             ,
             sicut
             Ambrosius
             ait
             ,
             quia
             semper
             pecco
             ,
             semper
             debeo
             accipere
             Medicinam
             .
             Atque
             hic
             usque
             ad
             tempora
             Gregorii
             in
             Ecclesia
             Missae
             usus
             fuit
             ,
             neque
             antea
             privatae
             Missae
             cognitae
             fuerunt
             ;
             quod
             quidem
             cum
             multis
             aliis
             Patrum
             Sententiis
             patet
             ,
             tum
             Chrysostomi
             ,
             qui
             inquit
             ,
             Sacerdotem
             stare
             ad
             altare
             &
             alios
             ad
             Communionem
             accersere
             ,
             alios
             arcere
             :
             Et
             ex
             veteribus
             Canonibus
             constat
             ,
             unum
             aliquem
             celebrasse
             Missam
             ,
             a
             quo
             reliqui
             Presbyteri
             &
             Diaconi
             sumpserunt
             corpus
             Domini
             ,
             sic
             enim
             inquit
             Canon
             Nicenus
             ,
             Accipiant
             Diaconi
             secundum
             Ordinem
             post
             Presbyteros
             ab
             Episcopo
             vel
             Presbytero
             ,
             Sacram
             Communionem
             .
             Et
             scribit
             Epiphanius
             ,
             in
             Asia
             Synaxim
             ter
             celebratam
             singulis
             septimanis
             ,
             nec
             quotidianas
             fuisse
             Missas
             ,
             eumque
             morem
             ab
             Apostolis
             traditum
             esse
             ;
             qui
             quidem
             Missae
             usus
             etiam
             hodie
             in
             Graecis
             Parochiis
             durare
             dicitur
             ,
             nam
             tantum
             singulis
             dominicis
             diebus
             &
             festis
             ,
             fit
             ibi
             una
             publica
             Missa
             ,
             privatas
             vero
             
             non
             habent
             :
             fuitque
             Graeca
             Ecclesia
             hoc
             nomine
             longe
             foelicior
             quam
             Latina
             ,
             quae
             meliorem
             usum
             coenae
             Domini
             ,
             Synaxis
             ,
             sive
             Missae
             retinuerit
             ,
             neque
             vel
             Sacramentum
             Corporis
             &
             Sanguinis
             Domini
             ,
             contra
             claram
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             diviserit
             ,
             ut
             paulo
             ante
             diximus
             ,
             neque
             etiam
             privatas
             Missas
             Sacrae
             Scripturae
             acerrime
             repugnantes
             ,
             receperit
             ;
             cujus
             quidem
             rei
             hanc
             potentissimam
             causam
             fuisse
             arbitramur
             ,
             quod
             Graeca
             Ecclesia
             Romanum
             Episcopum
             auctorem
             perversae
             &
             Idololatricae
             Doctrinae
             ,
             &
             omnium
             poene
             abusuum
             qui
             in
             Ecclesiam
             introducti
             sunt
             ,
             pro
             summo
             Ecclesiae
             Universalis
             sive
             Catholicae
             capite
             ,
             nunquam
             agnoverit
             .
          
           
             Sed
             concedunt
             quidam
             adplicationes
             quae
             f●unt
             in
             Missa
             pro
             vivis
             &
             mortuis
             ,
             &
             item
             opiniones
             ,
             quod
             ex
             opere
             operato
             gratiam
             mereri
             traduntur
             ,
             non
             esse
             probandas
             ,
             &
             disputant
             abolitis
             illis
             opinionibus
             impiis
             ,
             alia
             ratione
             Missas
             privatas
             retinendas
             ,
             nempe
             quia
             sunt
             gratiarum
             actiones
             ,
             quae
             possint
             ab
             uno
             vel
             a
             pluribus
             fieri
             .
             Haec
             sane
             ratio
             videtur
             aliquam
             habere
             speciem
             ,
             estque
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ut
             inquit
             Sophocles
             ,
             quo
             in
             causis
             invalidis
             ,
             &
             ut
             ipse
             ait
             ,
             morbidis
             utendum
             sit
             .
             Si
             Missa
             tantum
             esset
             gratiarum
             actio
             ,
             possit
             fortassis
             tali
             aliquo
             praetextu
             colorari
             ;
             verum
             constat
             eam
             principaliter
             institutam
             esse
             ,
             ut
             sit
             Sacramentum
             quod
             per
             ministrum
             alteri
             exhibeatur
             ,
             ut
             accipiens
             &
             credens
             consequatur
             gratiam
             .
             Et
             hoc
             quidem
             principali
             fine
             posito
             ,
             accedit
             alter
             de
             gratiarum
             actione
             ;
             quare
             nullo
             modo
             ab
             institutione
             Christi
             recedere
             ,
             sed
             modum
             &
             formam
             illius
             Institutionis
             ,
             &
             exemplum
             veteris
             Ecclesiae
             sequi
             &
             retinere
             debemus
             :
             Nulla
             enim
             novitas
             ,
             praesertim
             in
             Sacramentis
             ,
             recipienda
             est
             ,
             contra
             formam
             a
             Christo
             traditam
             ,
             &
             contra
             exempla
             veteris
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             Porro
             constat
             privatas
             Missas
             esse
             recentes
             ,
             &
             a
             Romanis
             Pontificibus
             introductas
             ,
             &
             ne
             hodie
             quidem
             ,
             ut
             paulo
             ante
             dictum
             est
             ,
             in
             Graecis
             Ecclesiis
             esse
             ,
             nisi
             Parochiales
             diebus
             festis
             ,
             cum
             quibus
             adhuc
             manet
             vestigium
             Communionis
             :
             Cum
             igitur
             contra
             Dei
             Verbum
             Missa
             privata
             introducta
             sit
             ,
             eamque
             humanum
             tantum
             &
             commentitium
             cultum
             esse
             adpareat
             ,
             quis
             dubitat
             quin
             talis
             Missa
             ,
             sine
             ullo
             periculo
             omitti
             possit
             ,
             imo
             debeat
             ,
             cum
             repugnet
             Evangelio
             ?
             Estque
             pium
             &
             sanctum
             opus
             ,
             verum
             Missae
             sive
             Synaxis
             usum
             Ecclesiae
             restituere
             ac
             reddere
             ,
             quo
             per
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Antichristum
             ,
             multis
             jam
             annis
             miserabiliter
             privata
             fuit
             ,
             qui
             quidem
             adhuc
             mordicusprivatas
             Missas
             tenet
             ,
             adserit
             ,
             &
             defendit
             .
             Neque
             id
             immerito
             ,
             facile
             enim
             sentit
             quod
             labefactata
             Missa
             privata
             ,
             labefactetur
             imo
             ruat
             Universum
             ejus
             Regnum
             &
             Tyrannis
             ,
             quae
             Missis
             illis
             nititur
             ;
             ut
             enim
             in
             seminibus
             causa
             est
             Arborum
             &
             stirpium
             ,
             ita
             hujus
             luctuosissimi
             dominatus
             ,
             imperii
             ,
             tyrannidis
             ,
             nundinationis
             &
             idololatriae
             Pontificiae
             semen
             fuit
             superstitio
             Missarum
             privatarum
             :
             Nam
             hae
             pepererunt
             &
             sustinuerunt
             ,
             veluti
             Atlas
             quidam
             ,
             totum
             Papatum
             ;
             ad
             harum
             normam
             omnia
             redacta
             sunt
             ,
             siquidem
             nihil
             fuit
             ,
             quod
             non
             Missa
             aliqua
             expiari
             posse
             creditum
             est
             .
             His
             aucupatus
             Pontifex
             Romanus
             indulgentias
             ,
             quibus
             immensam
             pecuniam
             ex
             toto
             orbe
             terrarum
             praedatus
             est
             ;
             hae
             Monachorum
             turbas
             infinitas
             coacervarunt
             ,
             cum
             eorum
             nullus
             alius
             esset
             usus
             ,
             quam
             demurmurandi
             Missas
             privatas
             ,
             &
             alioquin
             inutile
             terrae
             pondus
             forent
             .
             Hae
             sunt
             &
             fuerunt
             universa
             pietas
             ,
             quam
             Pontifex
             Romanus
             profitetur
             ,
             hanc
             solam
             novit
             ille
             Religionem
             ,
             quae
             in
             Missis
             privatis
             consistit
             ;
             Doctrinam
             enim
             Evangelii
             non
             modo
             non
             habet
             ,
             verum
             acerrime
             odit
             &
             prosequitur
             ,
             &
             in
             
             summa
             his
             Missis
             ipsam
             praedicationem
             Verbi
             Divini
             Pontifex
             exterminavit
             ,
             ut
             per
             omnia
             Antichristi
             munere
             fungeretur
             :
             Nam
             in
             loco
             unius
             concionis
             Verbi
             ,
             amplius
             mille
             Missae
             privatae
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             humani
             &
             commentitii
             cultus
             ,
             contra
             Divinum
             Verbum
             successerunt
             ;
             cum
             non
             Missas
             fieri
             sed
             Evangelium
             praedicare
             ,
             &
             Sacramenta
             rite
             distribuere
             &
             administrare
             ,
             Christus
             Apostolis
             ,
             quorum
             illi
             volunt
             esse
             successores
             ,
             mandaverit
             .
          
           
             Curarunt
             igitur
             Illustrissimi
             Principes
             nostri
             ,
             &
             alii
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             profitentes
             Principes
             &
             Status
             ,
             privatas
             Missas
             penitus
             aboleri
             ,
             &
             verum
             Missae
             usum
             sive
             Synaxim
             Christi
             institutioni
             ,
             exemplo
             Apostolorum
             ,
             veteris
             Ecclesiae
             ac
             Patrum
             sententiis
             conformem
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiam
             revocarunt
             &
             restituerunt
             .
             Quae
             quidem
             Missa
             sive
             Synaxis
             summa
             cum
             reverentia
             celebratur
             ,
             servatis
             pene
             omnibus
             usitatis
             Caeremoniis
             ,
             quae
             non
             repugnant
             pietati
             ;
             &
             admiscentur
             Germanicae
             sive
             vernaculae
             cautiones
             ad
             docendum
             populum
             ,
             praecepit
             enim
             Paulus
             ,
             in
             Ecclesia
             uti
             lingua
             intellecta
             a
             populo
             .
             Porro
             ,
             quia
             propter
             communionem
             sive
             usum
             Sacramenti
             Missa
             instituta
             est
             ,
             hi
             qui
             sunt
             idonei
             &
             antea
             explorati
             ,
             sacramento
             utuntur
             ;
             ac
             dignitas
             &
             usus
             Sacramenti
             ,
             summa
             diligentia
             ac
             cura
             ex
             Verbo
             Dei
             populo
             commendatur
             ,
             ut
             sciant
             &
             intelligant
             homines
             ,
             quantam
             consolationem
             pavidis
             conscientiis
             adferat
             ,
             ac
             discant
             Deo
             credere
             ,
             &
             optima
             quaeque
             ab
             eo
             expectare
             &
             petere
             .
          
           
             Et
             hunc
             quidem
             Sacramenti
             &
             Missae
             usum
             ,
             Scripturae
             consentaneum
             ,
             Deo
             gratum
             ,
             &
             pietati
             conducibilem
             esse
             ,
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             facile
             agnoscit
             ;
             neque
             enim
             hic
             aliquid
             contra
             Dei
             Verbum
             admittitur
             ,
             imo
             secundum
             Christi
             mandatum
             &
             ordinationem
             ,
             qui
             hanc
             Sacram
             Communionem
             ad
             hunc
             finem
             instituit
             ,
             omnia
             geruntur
             :
             Nulla
             est
             hic
             admixta
             ,
             prava
             ,
             aut
             impia
             opinio
             ,
             ut
             in
             Missa
             privata
             Papistica
             ,
             cujus
             finis
             &
             institutio
             cum
             Evangelio
             pugnat
             .
             Nihil
             hic
             etiam
             absque
             summa
             reverentia
             ,
             ordine
             ,
             &
             decoro
             ,
             digno
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             fieri
             cernitur
             .
             Audemusque
             adfirmare
             ,
             majore
             Religione
             hunc
             verum
             Missae
             usum
             exhiberi
             apud
             nos
             ,
             quam
             hactenus
             unquam
             sub
             Papatu
             privatae
             Missae
             celebratae
             fuerint
             ,
             provocamusque
             ad
             testimonia
             doctissimorum
             virorum
             ,
             qui
             a
             Majestate
             Vestra
             missi
             in
             illis
             locis
             fuerunt
             ,
             &
             haec
             omnia
             coram
             fieri
             viderunt
             &
             audierunt
             .
          
           
             Quod
             enim
             Adversarii
             clamitant
             ,
             Nostros
             omnes
             cultus
             Divinos
             ,
             omnes
             Caeremonias
             ,
             omnem
             denique
             Religionem
             abolere
             &
             labefactare
             ,
             ea
             in
             re
             Principibus
             nostris
             ,
             &
             aliis
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             profitentibus
             ,
             injuriam
             faciunt
             ;
             &
             haec
             eos
             insigni
             quadam
             malevolentia
             &
             odio
             plusquam
             Vatiniano
             ,
             ut
             dici
             solet
             ,
             confingere
             &
             comminisci
             clare
             adparet
             ,
             cum
             ex
             Doctrina
             nostrorum
             ,
             quam
             consentientem
             Sacris
             Literis
             in
             lucem
             ediderunt
             ,
             &
             Scriptis
             suis
             universo
             orbi
             Christiano
             promulgarunt
             ,
             tum
             etiam
             exemplis
             nostrarum
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             in
             quibus
             nolint
             velint
             coguntur
             fateri
             ,
             omnia
             religiosius
             &
             sanctius
             fieri
             ,
             quam
             apud
             ipsos
             ;
             immo
             Dei
             beneficio
             universus
             populus
             ,
             non
             tantum
             in
             templis
             est
             religiosior
             ,
             sed
             in
             tota
             disciplina
             publica
             modestius
             se
             gerit
             ,
             majoremque
             erga
             Magistratum
             civilem
             ,
             &
             eos
             qui
             Ecclesiis
             praesunt
             ,
             reverentiam
             &
             honorem
             exhibet
             ,
             quam
             unquam
             antea
             factum
             fuerit
             :
             &
             hoc
             sincerae
             Evangelii
             Doctrinae
             acceptum
             referre
             debemus
             ,
             quae
             singulos
             ,
             rectius
             omnibus
             Pontificiis
             constitutionibus
             ,
             sui
             officii
             admonet
             ,
             &
             sola
             in
             quibus
             re
             vera
             pietas
             ac
             cultus
             divinus
             consistat
             ,
             tradit
             ac
             docet
             .
          
           
             Porro
             ,
             quod
             Missae
             collocatae
             ad
             quaestum
             ,
             ut
             sub
             Papatu
             accidit
             ,
             turpiter
             
             prophanentur
             ,
             quodque
             hic
             abusus
             in
             omnibus
             pene
             templis
             latissime
             pateat
             ,
             non
             est
             obscurum
             :
             Nam
             Christi
             beneficium
             qui
             nos
             precioso
             suo
             sanguine
             redemit
             ,
             idque
             gratuito
             pro
             vili
             stipe
             &
             mercede
             vendere
             ,
             &
             tale
             etiam
             opus
             inde
             constituere
             velle
             ,
             quod
             ex
             sui
             natura
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             mereatur
             gratiam
             ,
             &
             possit
             adplicari
             pro
             peccatis
             aliorum
             ,
             mortuorum
             &
             vivorum
             ,
             quis
             non
             videt
             summam
             esse
             impietatem
             ?
             Quid
             enim
             est
             corpus
             Domini
             indigne
             tractare
             &
             sumere
             ,
             si
             hoc
             non
             esset
             ?
             An
             potest
             etiam
             magis
             impium
             quidquam
             dici
             ,
             quam
             illi
             de
             Missis
             istis
             docuerunt
             ?
             Nempe
             quod
             Christus
             sua
             passione
             satisfecerit
             pro
             peccatis
             Originis
             ,
             &
             instituerit
             Missam
             ,
             in
             qua
             fieret
             Oblatio
             pro
             quotidianis
             delictis
             mortalibus
             &
             venialibus
             :
             cum
             Christus
             poenitentiam
             &
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             praedicari
             mandaverit
             ;
             Missam
             vero
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Synaxim
             ,
             ad
             alium
             plane
             finem
             instituerit
             ,
             viz.
             ut
             porrigatur
             Sacramentum
             his
             quibus
             opus
             est
             consolatione
             ,
             &
             ut
             per
             Verbum
             &
             Sacramentum
             credentes
             gratiam
             recipiant
             ,
             &
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             consequantur
             ,
             non
             ut
             ipsi
             suum
             opus
             ,
             quod
             quale
             quale
             sit
             ,
             humanum
             figmentum
             ,
             humanus
             cultus
             est
             ,
             contra
             Scripturam
             Deo
             offerant
             ac
             sacrificent
             .
             Hoc
             enim
             non
             placat
             Deum
             ,
             ut
             Christus
             ipse
             inquit
             ,
             se
             frustra
             coli
             mandatis
             hominum
             :
             Nam
             Missam
             non
             esse
             tale
             opus
             sive
             Sacrificium
             ,
             quod
             mereatur
             gratiam
             &
             prosit
             etiam
             aliis
             ,
             inde
             adparet
             ,
             quia
             Missa
             sive
             Synaxis
             ad
             hoc
             est
             instituta
             ,
             non
             ut
             Deo
             aliquid
             offeratur
             ,
             sed
             ut
             communicantes
             consolationem
             hauriant
             ,
             &
             veluti
             pignus
             seu
             certum
             signum
             gratiae
             ac
             bonae
             voluntatis
             Dei
             erga
             se
             recipiant
             ,
             atque
             ita
             recordentur
             mortis
             Christi
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             beneficiorum
             quae
             per
             Christum
             accipiunt
             ,
             qui
             quidem
             pro
             nobis
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             solusque
             pro
             peccatis
             nostris
             satisfecit
             ,
             idque
             probant
             Verba
             ipsa
             quibus
             &
             Christus
             &
             Paulus
             de
             Missa
             sive
             Synaxi
             usi
             sunt
             .
          
           
             Primum
             enim
             inquit
             Christus
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Corpus
             Meum
             ,
             quod
             pro
             vobis
             traditur
             .
             Haec
             sunt
             Verba
             promissionis
             Divinae
             quae
             solam
             fidem
             exigunt
             ,
             quibusque
             offertur
             nobis
             gratia
             &
             remissio
             peccatorum
             ,
             ergo
             non
             est
             Sacrificium
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             opus
             quod
             Deo
             offeratur
             &
             quidem
             pro
             abolendis
             peccatis
             .
             Item
             Paulus
             ait
             ,
             Annunciantes
             mortem
             Domini
             :
             Annunciare
             autem
             non
             est
             Sacrificare
             ,
             hoc
             est
             tale
             opus
             Deo
             reddere
             ,
             quo
             peccata
             deleantur
             .
             Praeterea
             Evangelii
             textus
             ita
             sonat
             ,
             Fregit
             &
             dedit
             Discipulis
             ,
             inquiens
             ,
             accipite
             &
             comedite
             ,
             &c.
             item
             ,
             bibite
             ex
             hoc
             omnes
             ,
             &c.
             accipere
             autem
             ,
             comedere
             ,
             &
             bibere
             ,
             non
             est
             sacrificare
             ,
             quia
             haec
             opera
             ex
             opere
             operato
             non
             delent
             peccata
             .
          
           
             Neque
             mandatur
             hisce
             verbis
             ,
             ut
             nos
             Deo
             aliquid
             offeramus
             ,
             sed
             potius
             ut
             ab
             eo
             accipiamus
             ,
             quia
             addit
             ,
             pro
             vobis
             traditum
             ,
             &
             sanguis
             qui
             pro
             vobis
             effunditur
             ;
             quae
             Verba
             ostendunt
             ,
             non
             exhiberi
             a
             sumentibus
             Eucharistiam
             Deo
             Sacrificium
             ,
             sed
             donum
             hominibus
             datum
             .
             Praeterea
             vero
             nemo
             dicit
             Laicos
             cum
             sumunt
             Sacramentum
             ,
             Sacrificare
             :
             at
             quantum
             ad
             hanc
             Sacram
             Communionem
             ,
             Missam
             ,
             sive
             Synaxim
             pertinet
             ,
             nulla
             est
             ratio
             diversitatis
             ,
             cum
             idem
             Christus
             uno
             eodemque
             tempore
             ac
             momento
             ,
             propter
             eundem
             finem
             &
             usum
             ,
             hoc
             Sacramentum
             absque
             differentia
             utentium
             Sacerdotum
             vel
             Laicorum
             instituerit
             .
             Et
             quemadmodum
             prohibitio
             utriusque
             speciei
             ,
             humanum
             tantum
             commentum
             &
             mandatum
             est
             ;
             ita
             quod
             de
             Sacrificio
             Missae
             ex
             opere
             operato
             gratiam
             promerente
             traditur
             ,
             humana
             tantum
             opinio
             est
             ,
             contra
             Verbum
             Dei
             ,
             a
             quo
             in
             rebus
             maximis
             ,
             nempe
             ad
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             ,
             salutem
             animarum
             ,
             &
             vitam
             aeternam
             pertinentibus
             ,
             nullo
             modo
             est
             discedendum
             :
             
             Non
             enim
             frustra
             Paulus
             inquit
             &
             bis
             repetit
             ,
             Si
             nos
             aut
             Angelus
             de
             Coelo
             Evangelizet
             vobis
             praeter
             id
             quod
             Evangelizavimus
             &
             accepistis
             ,
             Anathema
             sit
             .
          
           
             Praeterea
             nec
             potest
             ratio
             diversitatis
             adsignari
             ex
             Sacris
             Literis
             ,
             cur
             magis
             dicant
             eos
             qui
             Sacramento
             Eucharistiae
             fruuntur
             Sacrificare
             ,
             quam
             illos
             qui
             alio
             Sacramento
             ,
             ut
             Baptismo
             ,
             utuntur
             ,
             cum
             utrumque
             nihil
             aliud
             sit
             ,
             quam
             Sacramenta
             ,
             quae
             Christus
             horum
             institutor
             &
             auctor
             prorsus
             ad
             alium
             finem
             ,
             quam
             ut
             sint
             talia
             Sacrificia
             ,
             qualia
             illi
             comminiscuntur
             ,
             ordinavit
             .
             Sed
             oportuit
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             Missas
             privatas
             ,
             ad
             opprimendam
             Christi
             ,
             cum
             ipse
             hostis
             est
             ,
             gloriam
             attollere
             ,
             ut
             populum
             Christianum
             a
             veritate
             Evangelica
             &
             agnitione
             Christi
             ,
             &
             Sacramentorum
             legitimo
             usu
             ,
             prorsus
             abduceret
             ,
             Christique
             bonitatem
             &
             misericordiam
             obliteraret
             .
             Qui
             enim
             Missam
             ●ale
             Sacrificium
             esse
             cogitant
             ,
             quo
             Deus
             placetur
             ,
             hi
             non
             queunt
             Christi
             beneficium
             expendere
             pro
             dignitate
             ,
             &
             in
             terroribus
             ac
             doloribus
             irae
             &
             judicii
             Dei
             non
             habebunt
             refugium
             ,
             neque
             bo●a
             conscientia
             poterunt
             do●a
             &
             signa
             amoris
             divina
             agnoscere
             ,
             si
             alieno
             opere
             Deum
             placari
             &
             peccata
             remitti
             sibi
             persuasum
             habeant
             :
             Nam
             illi
             ipsi
             qui
             nituntur
             impias
             opiniones
             de
             Missa
             privata
             excusare
             ,
             hoc
             praetextu
             ,
             quasi
             Missa
             ideo
             vocetur
             Sacrificium
             ,
             quia
             sit
             gratiarum
             actio
             &
             sacrificium
             laudis
             ,
             hi
             convincuntur
             propriis
             ipsorum
             testimoniis
             &
             Scriptis
             quae
             de
             Missis
             extant
             ,
             haeque
             persuasiones
             hominum
             animis
             etiam
             hodie
             de
             Missis
             privatis
             inhaerent
             :
             sic
             enim
             Thomas
             inquit
             in
             Opusculo
             de
             Sacramento
             Altaris
             ,
             cur
             Missa
             instituta
             sit
             ?
             Corpus
             Domini
             semel
             oblatum
             est
             in
             cruce
             ,
             pro
             debito
             originali
             ,
             sic
             offeratur
             jugiter
             pro
             quotidianis
             delictis
             in
             Altari
             ,
             ut
             habeat
             in
             hoc
             Ecclesia
             munus
             ad
             placandum
             sibi
             Deum
             ,
             super
             omnia
             legis
             Sacrificia
             preciosum
             &
             acceptum
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             Papa
             ,
             nihil
             in
             Sacrificiis
             Ecclesiae
             majus
             esse
             potest
             ,
             quam
             Corpus
             &
             Sanguis
             Christi
             ,
             nec
             ulla
             oblatio
             hac
             potior
             est
             ,
             sed
             omnes
             praecellit
             :
             item
             ipsa
             veritas
             nos
             instruit
             ,
             Calicem
             ac
             Panem
             in
             Sacramento
             offerre
             ,
             quando
             ait
             ,
             accipite
             &
             comedite
             ,
             nam
             crimina
             atque
             peccata
             ,
             oblatis
             his
             Domino
             Sacrificiis
             ,
             delentur
             .
             Et
             rursus
             inquit
             ,
             talibus
             hostiis
             delectabitur
             &
             placabitur
             Deus
             ,
             &
             peccata
             dimittet
             ingentia
             .
             Gabriel
             de
             Canon
             .
             Missae
             ,
             Sacramentum
             Eucharistiae
             veluti
             Sacrificium
             summo
             patri
             oblatum
             ,
             nedum
             veniale
             sed
             etiam
             mortale
             ,
             non
             dico
             sumentium
             sed
             omnium
             eorum
             pro
             quibus
             offertur
             ,
             &
             quantum
             ad
             reatum
             culpae
             &
             poenae
             ,
             plus
             vel
             minus
             secundum
             dispositionem
             eorum
             pro
             quibus
             offertur
             ,
             tollit
             :
             unde
             Thomas
             in
             Quarto
             Dist.
             1
             ,
             2.
             q.
             2.
             
             Eucharistia
             in
             quantum
             est
             Sacrificium
             ,
             habet
             effectum
             etiam
             in
             aliis
             pro
             quibus
             offertur
             ,
             in
             quibus
             non
             prae-exigit
             vitam
             spiritualem
             in
             actu
             ,
             sed
             in
             potentia
             ,
             &
             ideo
             si
             eos
             dispositos
             inveniat
             ,
             eis
             gratiam
             obtinet
             ,
             virtute
             illius
             veri
             Sacrificii
             a
             quo
             omnis
             gratia
             in
             nos
             fluxit
             ,
             &
             per
             consequens
             peccata
             mortalia
             in
             eis
             delet
             ,
             non
             sicut
             causa
             proxima
             ,
             sed
             in
             quantum
             gratiam
             contritionis
             eis
             impetrat
             .
          
           
             His
             &
             similibus
             omnes
             libri
             Scolasticorum
             pleni
             sunt
             ,
             quibus
             uno
             ore
             docent
             ,
             Missam
             tale
             esse
             Sacrificium
             ,
             quo
             gratiam
             homines
             mereantur
             ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             quod
             ad
             delenda
             aliorum
             peccata
             adplicari
             possit
             .
             Quae
             Doctrina
             aut
             potius
             perversum
             &
             impium
             figmentum
             ,
             an
             pugnet
             cum
             Sacris
             Literis
             necne
             ?
             An
             verum
             Missae
             seu
             communionis
             usum
             tradat
             necne
             ?
             An
             Christi
             beneficium
             non
             magis
             obscuret
             quam
             illustret
             ,
             imo
             etiam
             prorsus
             tollat
             ?
             Vestrae
             Serenissimae
             Regiae
             Majestati
             dijudicandum
             relinquimus
             ,
             quae
             pro
             sua
             sapientia
             ,
             &
             non
             tantum
             in
             rebus
             politicis
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             Sacris
             &
             in
             omni
             genere
             doctrinarum
             acerrimo
             judicio
             ,
             facile
             censebit
             ,
             justissimam
             causam
             habuisse
             Principes
             nostros
             &
             alios
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             profitentes
             ,
             Missas
             privatas
             abrogandi
             ,
             &
             verum
             Missae
             sive
             Communionis
             usum
             ,
             pro
             Christi
             gloria
             &
             consolatione
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             Christianae
             ,
             restituendi
             &
             revocandi
             ,
             postquam
             ex
             Dei
             Verbo
             cognoverunt
             ,
             
             quantum
             privatae
             Missae
             a
             veritate
             Evangelica
             distent
             ,
             quantumque
             in
             iis
             insit
             impietatis
             &
             idololatriae
             :
             fuit
             enim
             unicum
             Sacrificium
             propitiatorium
             in
             mundo
             ,
             viz.
             Mors
             Christi
             ,
             qui
             ,
             ut
             Paulus
             inquit
             ,
             semel
             est
             pro
             nobis
             oblatus
             ,
             &
             factus
             hostia
             pro
             peccatis
             nostris
             ,
             quod
             caetera
             legis
             Sacrificia
             propitiatoria
             significarunt
             ,
             quae
             similitudine
             quadam
             ,
             erant
             satisfactiones
             redimentes
             justitiam
             legis
             ,
             ne
             ex
             politia
             excluderentur
             illi
             qui
             peccaverant
             ,
             eaque
             cessaverunt
             post
             Revelatum
             Evangelium
             :
             in
             Novo
             Testamento
             ,
             necesse
             est
             cultum
             tantum
             esse
             Spiritualem
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             justitiam
             fidei
             &
             fructus
             fidei
             ,
             quia
             adfert
             justitiam
             &
             vitam
             spiritualem
             &
             aeternam
             ,
             juxta
             ,
             Dabo
             legem
             meam
             in
             cordibus
             eorum
             ;
             &
             Christus
             ait
             ,
             veri
             adoratores
             adorabunt
             Patrem
             in
             spiritu
             &
             veritate
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             vero
             cordis
             adfectu
             ,
             qua
             de
             causa
             abrogati
             sunt
             Levitici
             cultus
             ,
             quod
             debeant
             succedere
             cultus
             Spirituales
             mentis
             ,
             &
             horum
             fructus
             ac
             signa
             ,
             ut
             in
             Epistola
             ad
             Hebraeos
             manifeste
             docetur
             .
          
           
             Ex
             quibus
             omnibus
             sequitur
             Missam
             non
             esse
             Sacrificium
             ,
             quod
             ex
             opere
             operato
             mereatur
             ,
             faciente
             vel
             aliis
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             ,
             ut
             illi
             docuerunt
             .
             Et
             quocunque
             quidam
             fuco
             nitantur
             excusare
             Missas
             privatas
             ,
             semper
             eis
             refragatur
             &
             reclamat
             Doctrina
             ipsorū
             de
             Missa
             ,
             qua
             eam
             aliis
             posse
             adplicari
             tradiderunt
             ,
             &
             peccata
             delere
             hominibus
             persuaserunt
             .
             Haec
             opinio
             nisi
             restituto
             vero
             Missae
             usu
             ,
             nunquam
             ex
             animis
             hominum
             delebitur
             ,
             sed
             perpetuo
             manet
             &
             redit
             is
             error
             ,
             quod
             oporteat
             talem
             esse
             cultum
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quo
             Deus
             placetur
             .
          
           
             Et
             ut
             videatur
             fictione
             juris
             ;
             ut
             Jureconsulti
             loquuntur
             ,
             Missam
             posse
             vocari
             sacrificium
             memoriale
             sive
             laudis
             :
             at
             cum
             id
             non
             sit
             satisfactorium
             pro
             facientibus
             ,
             vel
             adplicabile
             pro
             aliis
             ,
             quo
             quis
             mereatur
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             ,
             quorsum
             attinebit
             ,
             relicto
             vero
             ejus
             usu
             &
             institutione
             ,
             id
             in
             Ecclesiam
             introducere
             ,
             ubi
             propter
             nullam
             humanam
             rationem
             ,
             commentum
             ,
             aut
             opinionem
             ,
             a
             Christi
             mandato
             &
             ordinatione
             est
             discedendum
             ?
             Eadem
             enim
             ratione
             ;
             Natalis
             Domini
             &
             similia
             festa
             ,
             quae
             in
             Christi
             memoriam
             celebrantur
             ,
             sacrificia
             memorialia
             sive
             Eucharistica
             dici
             possent
             ;
             imo
             talia
             Sacrificia
             verius
             sunt
             ,
             Evangelii
             praedicatio
             ,
             fides
             ,
             invocatio
             ,
             gratiarum
             actio
             ,
             adflictiones
             ,
             aut
             adplicationes
             pro
             aliis
             ;
             &
             Missae
             principalis
             finis
             ,
             ut
             supra
             disseruimus
             ,
             is
             est
             ,
             ut
             sit
             Sacramentum
             ,
             quod
             per
             ministrum
             alteri
             exhibeatur
             ,
             quare
             non
             potest
             dici
             Sacrificium
             ;
             cum
             nemo
             ignoret
             magnum
             inter
             Sacrificia
             &
             Sacramenta
             discrimen
             esse
             ,
             his
             enim
             nos
             dona
             a
             Deo
             oblata
             accipimus
             ,
             illis
             vero
             nostrum
             Deo
             reddimus
             &
             offerimus
             .
          
           
             Neque
             vero
             habent
             privatae
             Missae
             alios
             auctores
             quam
             Pontifices
             ,
             qui
             a
             tempore
             Gregorii
             ,
             nunc
             hanc
             ,
             nunc
             illam
             caeremoniam
             ,
             cantionem
             ,
             aut
             orationem
             ,
             singuli
             pro
             sua
             sanctitate
             &
             opinione
             adjecerunt
             ,
             ut
             historiae
             uno
             consensu
             testantur
             ,
             donec
             eandem
             ,
             egregium
             illud
             opus
             ,
             dignum
             istis
             auctoribus
             exaedificarunt
             ,
             &
             relicto
             vero
             Missae
             sive
             Communionis
             usu
             ,
             ac
             obliterata
             doctrina
             de
             Christo
             ,
             Universa
             Ecclesia
             Missis
             privatis
             in
             qua
             sola
             omnem
             poene
             sanctitatem
             posuerunt
             ,
             repleta
             &
             obruta
             fuit
             .
          
           
             Haec
             Serenissime
             ac
             Potentissime
             Rex
             ,
             nostrorum
             Principum
             &
             aliorum
             Imperii
             ordinum
             ,
             Evangelicam
             Doctrinam
             profitentium
             ,
             Theologi
             &
             Doctores
             ,
             justis
             voluminibus
             explicarunt
             ,
             quae
             quidem
             hac
             Epistola
             nos
             breviter
             adtingenda
             duximus
             ;
             non
             quod
             Serenissimam
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             Vestram
             haec
             latere
             penitus
             putemus
             ,
             neque
             enim
             ignoramus
             Serenissimae
             Regiae
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             &
             veterū
             &
             recentiū
             scripta
             ,
             de
             his
             &
             aliis
             Controversiis
             Ecclesiasticis
             diligentissime
             cognita
             esse
             ,
             de
             quibus
             etiam
             Majestas
             Vestra
             sapientissime
             eruditissime
             saepe
             cum
             doctis
             viris
             conferre
             &
             disputare
             solet
             :
             Sed
             haec
             ideo
             fecimus
             ut
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             quam
             posset
             fieri
             brevissime
             ,
             occasionem
             &
             causas
             quasdam
             abolitarū
             privatarum
             Missarum
             apud
             nos
             ,
             summa
             cum
             observantia
             ut
             decet
             exponeremus
             ;
             
             &
             adversariorum
             calumnias
             ,
             quibus
             cum
             apud
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             Vestram
             tum
             alias
             ,
             undecunque
             quaesita
             &
             arrepta
             occasione
             ,
             variis
             technis
             &
             figmentis
             ,
             doctrinam
             sinceriorem
             gravare
             &
             in
             odium
             omnium
             perducere
             conantur
             ,
             declinaremus
             .
          
           
             Neque
             vero
             ambigimus
             quin
             Majestas
             Vestra
             ,
             ut
             Rex
             eruditissimus
             &
             veritatis
             Evangelicae
             amantissimus
             ,
             facillime
             judicabit
             ,
             quod
             non
             temere
             privatae
             Missae
             apud
             nos
             abrogatae
             sint
             ,
             sed
             justissimis
             &
             firmissimis
             rationibus
             ,
             ex
             Dei
             Verbo
             quod
             solum
             errare
             non
             potest
             ,
             sincere
             &
             absque
             sophistica
             deductis
             ,
             pro
             conservanda
             &
             illustranda
             Christi
             Gloria
             ,
             &
             hominum
             salute
             id
             factum
             esse
             :
             Et
             opponantur
             qualescunque
             excogitari
             possint
             cavillationes
             &
             sophismata
             ,
             tamen
             adparebit
             nostros
             hoc
             agere
             quod
             sit
             tutius
             ,
             dum
             retinent
             modum
             &
             formam
             institutionis
             Christi
             .
             Ac
             maxima
             pars
             Sacerdotum
             sua
             sponte
             apud
             nos
             desiit
             Missas
             privatas
             celebrare
             ,
             posteaquam
             intellexerunt
             ex
             Evangelica
             Doctrina
             ,
             quantum
             in
             iis
             erroris
             &
             impietatis
             esset
             ;
             &
             plurimi
             ac
             doctissimi
             quique
             ,
             qui
             Sacerdotia
             aut
             Parochias
             sub
             Magistratibus
             alienis
             a
             sincera
             Evangelii
             Doctrina
             tenebant
             ,
             eas
             deseruerunt
             ,
             ne
             cogerentur
             facere
             contra
             suas
             conscientias
             ,
             seque
             ad
             ea
             loca
             in
             quibus
             Evangelii
             Doctrina
             libere
             praedicatur
             contulerunt
             ;
             gravissimum
             enim
             est
             quenquam
             in
             re
             praesertim
             tali
             ,
             quae
             Dei
             gloriam
             laedit
             ,
             ac
             Divino
             Verbo
             repugnat
             ,
             tanquam
             ad
             cultum
             divinum
             adigi
             ,
             &
             compelli
             .
          
           
             Sed
             ne
             Serenissimae
             Regiae
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             prolixitate
             literarum
             simus
             molesti
             ,
             desinemus
             plura
             de
             hoc
             articulo
             inpraesentiarum
             disserere
             .
          
           
             Restat
             tertius
             locus
             instituti
             Argumenti
             ,
             
             viz.
             de
             Conjugio
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             quod
             itidem
             Romanus
             Episcopus
             contra
             Scripturam
             ,
             contra
             leges
             naturae
             ,
             &
             contra
             omnem
             honestatem
             prohibuit
             ,
             ac
             multorum
             peccatorum
             ,
             scelerum
             &
             turpitudinis
             occasionem
             praebuit
             :
             sed
             fortassis
             ne
             possit
             dubitari
             eum
             esse
             Christi
             adversarium
             ,
             de
             quo
             cum
             illam
             ipsam
             prohibitionem
             ,
             tum
             alia
             quaedam
             quae
             in
             illum
             solum
             adperte
             quadrant
             ,
             Scriptura
             clare
             praedixit
             ,
             oportuit
             eum
             talem
             legem
             Caelibatus
             Sacerdotalis
             sancire
             ,
             ut
             sicut
             leo
             ex
             unguibus
             ,
             ita
             Papa
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Antichristus
             ,
             ab
             hac
             prohibitione
             Sanctissimi
             &
             in
             omnibus
             honorabilis
             conjugii
             ,
             agnosceretur
             ;
             sic
             enim
             Paulus
             inquit
             ,
             Spiritus
             autem
             manifeste
             dicit
             ,
             quod
             in
             novissimis
             temporibus
             discedent
             quidam
             a
             fide
             ,
             attendentes
             Spiritibus
             Erroris
             &
             Doctrinis
             Daemoniorum
             ,
             in
             hypocrisi
             loquentium
             mendacium
             ,
             cauteriatam
             habentium
             conscientiam
             suam
             ,
             prohibentium
             nubere
             :
             haec
             si
             non
             in
             Romanum
             Episcopum
             congruunt
             ,
             in
             quem
             alium
             convenient
             ?
             nemo
             enim
             alius
             quam
             ipse
             conjugium
             Sacerdotibus
             injustissime
             eripuit
             ,
             &
             caelibatum
             impurissimum
             sub
             specie
             Sanctitatis
             ,
             &
             ut
             Paulus
             ait
             in
             Hypocrisi
             &
             per
             mendacium
             introduxit
             .
          
           
             Scriptura
             non
             minus
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             quam
             alterius
             sortis
             hominibus
             matrimonium
             liberum
             permittit
             ,
             sunt
             enim
             de
             eadem
             carne
             ,
             quae
             totum
             genus
             humanum
             vestit
             &
             continet
             ,
             nati
             :
             non
             possunt
             igitur
             naturam
             suam
             mutare
             ,
             non
             possunt
             carnem
             abjicere
             ,
             nec
             absque
             singulari
             Dei
             dono
             caelibes
             vivere
             ,
             nam
             non
             quilibet
             ,
             ut
             Christus
             inquit
             ,
             capit
             Verbum
             hoc
             :
             &
             Paulus
             ,
             propter
             Fornicationem
             unusquisque
             suam
             Uxorem
             habeat
             ;
             &
             peculiariter
             de
             Sacerdotibus
             ait
             ,
             constituas
             per
             civitates
             Presbyteros
             sicut
             disposui
             tibi
             ,
             si
             quis
             sine
             crimine
             est
             ,
             unius
             Uxoris
             vir
             ,
             Filios
             habens
             fideles
             ,
             non
             in
             accusatione
             luxuriae
             ;
             item
             ,
             oportet
             Episcopum
             esse
             irreprehensibilem
             ,
             unius
             Uxoris
             virum
             :
             patet
             igitur
             hanc
             prohibitionem
             
             non
             ex
             jure
             Divino
             ,
             sed
             potius
             contra
             Sacram
             Scripturam
             decretum
             esse
             .
          
           
             At
             solet
             a
             quibusdam
             Pontificiis
             defensoribus
             opponi
             ,
             quod
             licet
             conjugium
             Sacerdotum
             non
             videatur
             vetitum
             Divinis
             Literis
             ,
             tamen
             Sacerdotes
             a
             veteribus
             temporibus
             in
             hunc
             usque
             diem
             in
             caelibatu
             vixisse
             ,
             eaque
             de
             causa
             addunt
             non
             esse
             discedendum
             hac
             in
             re
             a
             tali
             exemplo
             ,
             neque
             permittendum
             conjugium
             Sacerdotibus
             .
             His
             ,
             Serenissime
             ac
             potentissime
             Rex
             ,
             adperte
             refragantur
             historiae
             ,
             tum
             Ecclesiasticae
             tum
             aliae
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             clare
             patet
             ,
             Episcopos
             &
             Sacerdotes
             veteribus
             temporibus
             conjugatos
             fuisse
             .
          
           
             Primum
             enim
             Spiridion
             Cyprius
             Episcopus
             ,
             vir
             unus
             ex
             ordine
             prophetarum
             ,
             ut
             Historia
             Ecclesiastica
             ait
             ,
             Uxorem
             habuit
             ex
             qua
             filiam
             nomine
             Irenen
             suscepit
             ;
             deinde
             ordine
             pene
             omnes
             Episcopi
             Uxorati
             fuerunt
             ,
             quorum
             plurimi
             Filii
             postea
             ,
             tum
             Romani
             ,
             tum
             alii
             Episcopi
             creati
             sunt
             :
             fuit
             enim
             Sylverius
             Papa
             Hormisdae
             Episcopi
             Filius
             ,
             Papa
             Theodorus
             Theodori
             Episcopi
             Hierosolymitani
             ,
             Papa
             Adrianus
             secundus
             Talari
             Episcopi
             ,
             Joannes
             decimus
             Papa
             Sergii
             Papae
             ,
             Gelasius
             Valerii
             Episcopi
             ,
             Papa
             Joannes
             decimus
             quintus
             Leonis
             Presbyteri
             Filius
             ;
             &
             ne
             omnes
             enumeremus
             ,
             patet
             vel
             unica
             historia
             Polycratis
             ,
             ex
             cujus
             parentibus
             septem
             fuerunt
             per
             ordinem
             Episcopi
             ,
             ipse
             vero
             fuit
             octavus
             :
             at
             non
             est
             credibile
             omnes
             illos
             ex
             illegitimis
             nuptiis
             prognatos
             esse
             ,
             cum
             ipsi
             canones
             &
             decreta
             Synodorum
             doceant
             ,
             conjugia
             Sacerdotum
             esse
             licita
             ;
             sic
             enim
             inquit
             Canon
             Apostolorum
             ,
             si
             quis
             docuerit
             Sacerdotem
             sub
             obtentu
             Religionis
             propriam
             Uxorem
             contemnere
             ,
             Anathema
             sit
             .
          
           
             Item
             extat
             praeclarum
             exemplum
             de
             Paphnutio
             confessore
             ,
             qui
             universae
             Synodo
             Nicenae
             prohibitionem
             conjugii
             dissuasit
             ,
             &
             obtinuit
             ne
             hac
             ex
             parte
             ●ancitum
             ,
             sed
             hoc
             in
             uniuscujusque
             voluntate
             non
             necessitate
             permissum
             fuerit
             .
             Quae
             Historia
             etiam
             in
             jure
             Pontificio
             recensetur
             ,
             extatque
             decretum
             quoddam
             sextae
             Synodi
             ,
             in
             quo
             palam
             damnatur
             prohibitio
             conjugii
             Sacerdotalis
             .
          
           
             Sed
             objicitur
             iterum
             ,
             propter
             votum
             castitatis
             ,
             quod
             Sacerdotes
             praestiterunt
             ,
             non
             posse
             eis
             permitti
             nuptias
             .
             Hoc
             quale
             votum
             sit
             ,
             quamque
             obligatorium
             ,
             quod
             sine
             peccato
             servari
             non
             potest
             ,
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             pro
             summa
             sapientia
             &
             Doctrina
             ,
             facile
             aestimabit
             :
             neque
             enim
             donum
             castitatis
             omnibus
             datum
             est
             ,
             idque
             caelibatus
             ipse
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             &
             quotidiana
             experientia
             etiam
             nunc
             testatur
             ;
             &
             quid
             de
             tali
             voto
             sentiendum
             sit
             ,
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             sententia
             declaravit
             ,
             sic
             enim
             Augustinus
             ait
             ,
             quidam
             nubentes
             post
             votum
             adserunt
             adulteros
             esse
             ,
             ego
             autem
             dico
             vobis
             quod
             graviter
             peccant
             qui
             tales
             dividunt
             .
             Et
             Cyprianus
             de
             virginibus
             qui
             continentiam
             voverunt
             ,
             sic
             inquit
             ,
             si
             perseverare
             nolunt
             ,
             vel
             non
             possunt
             ,
             melius
             est
             ut
             nubant
             ,
             quam
             ut
             in
             ignem
             delitiis
             suis
             cadant
             .
          
           
             Censent
             itaque
             praedicti
             Sancti
             Patres
             ,
             tale
             votum
             non
             debere
             impedire
             Matrimonium
             ,
             sicut
             revera
             etiam
             non
             potest
             obstare
             quo
             minus
             hi
             quibus
             donum
             continentiae
             non
             contigit
             ,
             matrimonium
             contrahant
             :
             nam
             melius
             est
             nubere
             quam
             uri
             ,
             ut
             inquit
             Paulus
             ;
             Quid
             autem
             est
             impurius
             coelibatu
             illo
             Sacerdotali
             ?
             quam
             pauci
             vero
             continent
             ?
             quam
             plurimi
             in
             fornicationibus
             ,
             adulteriis
             ,
             &
             id
             genus
             similibus
             ac
             gravioribus
             peccatis
             &
             flagitiis
             pene
             quotidie
             deprehenduntur
             ,
             contra
             quod
             sileges
             severe
             animadverterent
             ,
             non
             habituri
             essent
             ,
             quo
             de
             illo
             ficto
             &
             hypocritico
             coelibatu
             adeo
             gloriarentur
             ?
          
           
           
             Ac
             tradunt
             Historiae
             in
             Germania
             triennium
             aut
             amplius
             ,
             Sacerdotes
             acerrime
             restitisse
             Sanctioni
             Pontificis
             Hildebrandi
             de
             caelibatu
             ,
             qui
             summa
             vi
             eis
             Uxores
             adimere
             conatus
             est
             ,
             hique
             justissimas
             causas
             contra
             illam
             constitutionem
             ac
             tyrannidem
             Pontificiam
             ,
             pro
             Matrimonio
             defendendo
             allegarunt
             ,
             in
             qua
             re
             cum
             nihil
             aequi
             obtinere
             potuerint
             ,
             tandem
             ingens
             orta
             est
             seditio
             contra
             Archiepiscopum
             Moguntinum
             ,
             qui
             decretum
             pontificium
             detulat
             ,
             adeo
             ut
             is
             ab
             incaepto
             destiterit
             ;
             &
             vix
             tandem
             Papa
             post
             multas
             diras
             execrationes
             &
             bullas
             ,
             quibus
             etiam
             coelum
             ipsum
             expugnare
             conatus
             est
             ,
             miseris
             Sacerdotibus
             facultatem
             liberam
             conjugii
             ,
             contra
             divina
             &
             humana
             jura
             abstulerit
             ,
             &
             omnis
             generis
             libidinis
             &
             impuritatis
             exercendae
             occasionem
             praebuerit
             :
             Extat
             quoque
             Epistola
             ad
             Nicolaum
             Episcopum
             Romanum
             I.
             Divi
             Udalrici
             Episcopi
             Augustensis
             ,
             qua
             is
             gravissimis
             &
             optimis
             argumentis
             dissuadet
             &
             damnat
             prohibitionem
             conjugii
             Sacerdotum
             .
          
           
             Cum
             igitur
             Principes
             nostri
             ,
             &
             alii
             porfitentes
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             ,
             patefacta
             per
             Dei
             Gratiam
             iterum
             veritate
             ,
             intellexerint
             quid
             de
             prohibitione
             illa
             pontificia
             conjugii
             Sacerdotalis
             sentiendum
             esset
             ,
             &
             palam
             viderent
             &
             experirentur
             ,
             quod
             non
             posset
             coelibatus
             ille
             sine
             peccatis
             &
             scandalis
             consistere
             ,
             reperunt
             in
             ea
             etiam
             vincula
             pontificia
             ,
             ac
             Matrimonium
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             sicut
             hoc
             Scriptura
             Sacra
             &
             exempla
             Sanctorum
             Patrum
             ac
             veteris
             Ecclesiae
             exigunt
             &
             testantur
             ,
             liberum
             permiserunt
             .
             Existimarunt
             enim
             hoc
             quoque
             ad
             suum
             officium
             pertinere
             ,
             ut
             infinitorum
             scandalorum
             &
             scelerum
             ,
             quae
             necessario
             secum
             trahit
             caelibatus
             Sacerdotalis
             ,
             occasionem
             &
             materiam
             praescinderent
             &
             auferrent
             ,
             publicaeque
             honestati
             hac
             quoque
             in
             re
             consulerent
             ;
             maxime
             cum
             animadverterent
             quantae
             etiam
             abominationes
             ,
             &
             in
             ordine
             Sacerdotali
             ,
             &
             in
             Monasteriis
             Vestalium
             ac
             Monachorum
             evenerint
             ,
             in
             quibus
             compertum
             est
             saepe
             infantes
             crudeliter
             necatos
             ,
             pharmacis
             foetus
             depulsos
             ,
             &
             similia
             nefaria
             crimina
             commissa
             ,
             quos
             solos
             fructus
             caelibatus
             ille
             protulit
             :
             ideoque
             plurimi
             nunc
             sunt
             conjugati
             Sacerdotes
             apud
             nos
             ,
             multi
             etiam
             caelibes
             ,
             idque
             cujusque
             conscientiae
             ut
             vel
             ducat
             uxorem
             ,
             vel
             a
             conjugio
             abstineat
             ,
             permittitur
             ;
             modo
             ita
             vivat
             ne
             sit
             aliis
             offendiculo
             ,
             alioqui
             enim
             non
             minus
             in
             Sacerdotes
             quam
             reliquum
             vulgus
             ,
             hac
             quoque
             parte
             ,
             secundum
             leges
             politicas
             animadvertitur
             .
             Ac
             per
             Dei
             Gratiam
             ,
             hoc
             inde
             secutum
             est
             ,
             quod
             eorum
             conscientiis
             ,
             quibus
             continentiae
             donum
             non
             contigit
             ,
             consultum
             fuerit
             ,
             plurimorum
             flagitiorum
             &
             scelerum
             occasio
             cessaverit
             ,
             matronis
             ac
             puellis
             quibus
             plerique
             istorum
             sub
             specie
             pietatis
             saepissime
             inhiabant
             ,
             &
             laqueos
             nectebant
             ,
             nihil
             ejusmodi
             periculi
             sit
             ;
             &
             in
             summa
             ,
             quod
             quum
             tum
             Officia
             Ecclesiastica
             tum
             politica
             majore
             reverentia
             &
             honestate
             tractentur
             ,
             quodque
             ab
             universis
             in
             majore
             honore
             &
             favore
             habeantur
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             quam
             antea
             in
             illo
             pleno
             scandulis
             caelibatu
             acciderit
             ,
             id
             quoque
             magna
             ex
             parte
             honestum
             conjugium
             Sacerdotum
             praestat
             .
          
           
             Adhaec
             ,
             nulli
             acrius
             &
             constantius
             oppugnant
             Romanum
             Pontificem
             ,
             &
             tum
             Matrimonii
             libertatem
             ,
             tum
             sanam
             Doctrinam
             ab
             illo
             obscuratam
             &
             oppressam
             defendunt
             ,
             quam
             hi
             qui
             ab
             ejus
             jugo
             impuri
             illius
             caelibatus
             liberati
             sunt
             :
             &
             honeste
             etiam
             ●●os
             liberos
             ,
             quos
             ex
             conjugio
             suscipiunt
             educare
             solent
             ,
             quibus
             haud
             dubie
             Deus
             etiam
             post
             mortem
             parentum
             ,
             ubi
             in
             timore
             Domini
             aliti
             &
             edocti
             fuerint
             ,
             prospiciet
             ;
             gravissimum
             enim
             esset
             ,
             Sacerdotes
             ideo
             a
             conjugio
             arcere
             ,
             quia
             sua
             munia
             sive
             officia
             tantum
             ad
             vitam
             suam
             ,
             non
             autem
             jure
             haereditario
             tenent
             ;
             
             eadem
             ratione
             multis
             aliis
             qui
             sunt
             aut
             in
             publicis
             muneribus
             ,
             aut
             in
             privatis
             Ministeriis
             ,
             Matrimonium
             interdicendum
             foret
             .
             Quod
             quidem
             si
             fieret
             ,
             Reip.
             plus
             incommodi
             quam
             boni
             allaturum
             esset
             ;
             cum
             &
             Sacrarum
             Literarum
             Auctoritate
             ,
             Sanctissimorum
             Patrum
             Sententiis
             ,
             legum
             naturae
             &
             gentium
             testimonio
             ,
             &
             omnium
             sapientissimorum
             virorum
             judicio
             ac
             suffragiis
             constet
             ,
             Matrimonium
             semper
             iis
             qui
             caelibes
             vivere
             non
             queant
             ,
             ad
             vitanda
             graviora
             pericula
             ,
             concessum
             &
             liberum
             esse
             debere
             .
          
           
             Haec
             ,
             Serenissime
             ac
             invictissime
             Rex
             ,
             coram
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestate
             Vestra
             ,
             breviter
             disserenda
             duximus
             ,
             ut
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             rationes
             quasdam
             commemoraremus
             ,
             cur
             Illustrissimi
             Principes
             nostri
             ,
             &
             alii
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             profitentes
             Principes
             &
             Status
             Imperii
             ,
             in
             his
             tribus
             Articulis
             adeo
             dissentiant
             a
             Romano
             Pontifice
             ,
             ut
             sicut
             in
             reliquis
             Doctrinae
             Christianae
             partibus
             ,
             a
             veritate
             vel
             latum
             digitum
             non
             discedendum
             esse
             existiment
             ,
             ita
             in
             his
             etiam
             decreverint
             ,
             abjecta
             ejus
             tyrannide
             ,
             pro
             Gloria
             Evangelii
             ,
             &
             ad
             vitanda
             infinita
             scelera
             ,
             perdurare
             :
             neque
             vero
             hic
             dicemus
             de
             aliis
             abusibus
             a
             Romano
             Pontifice
             introductis
             ,
             in
             quos
             imprimis
             Confessio
             Auricularis
             recenseri
             meretur
             ,
             qua
             ille
             ,
             &
             Potestatem
             clavium
             tantum
             ad
             turpissimum
             quaestum
             &
             tyrannidem
             redegit
             ,
             &
             Confessionem
             ipsam
             ,
             quae
             informandarum
             &
             consolandarum
             conscientiarum
             gratia
             salubriter
             instituta
             fuit
             ,
             carnificinam
             tantum
             Conscientiarum
             reddidit
             ,
             perque
             eam
             tum
             omnes
             Reges
             ,
             Principes
             ,
             &
             Potentatus
             sub
             suo
             jugo
             tenuit
             ,
             tum
             multorum
             malorum
             auctor
             extitit
             ;
             de
             qua
             quid
             nostri
             sentiant
             ,
             ac
             qua
             reverentia
             in
             Ecclesiis
             retineant
             ,
             edita
             ipsorum
             scripta
             testantur
             .
          
           
             Ac
             gratulamur
             nobis
             datam
             occasionem
             haec
             Serenissimae
             Regiae
             Majestati
             Vestrae
             exponendi
             ,
             ejusque
             censurae
             committendi
             :
             Cum
             enim
             Majestas
             Vestra
             &
             summa
             Doctrina
             ,
             sapientia
             ac
             studio
             veritatis
             praedita
             sit
             ,
             &
             Romani
             Episcopi
             tyrannidem
             (
             haud
             sine
             mente
             deum
             ,
             sive
             numine
             divum
             ,
             ut
             Poeta
             inquit
             )
             itidem
             ex
             suis
             amplissimis
             Regnis
             exterminari
             curaverit
             ,
             neque
             amplius
             per
             Dei
             Gratiam
             illius
             impiis
             opinionibus
             captiva
             teneatur
             ;
             persuasissimum
             nobis
             habemus
             Vestrae
             Serenissimae
             Regiae
             Majestatis
             hisce
             de
             rebus
             maximis
             ,
             quae
             ad
             Dei
             Gloriam
             ,
             salutem
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             perpetuam
             profligationem
             Romani
             Antichristi
             pertinent
             ,
             aequissimum
             ac
             liberrimum
             fore
             judicium
             ,
             quod
             sane
             ii
             ,
             quibus
             vel
             Doctrina
             aut
             veritatis
             studium
             deest
             ,
             vel
             animum
             habent
             addictum
             Pontificiis
             Opinionibus
             ,
             vel
             metu
             interdum
             prohibentur
             ,
             aut
             etiam
             ab
             affectibus
             diverse
             trahuntur
             ,
             non
             adeo
             facile
             praestare
             possunt
             ;
             &
             plurimi
             interdum
             inservientes
             tempori
             ,
             fingunt
             se
             odiisse
             pontificem
             ,
             simulantque
             studium
             veritatis
             ,
             quibus
             tamen
             revera
             aliud
             est
             cordi
             ,
             hi
             vero
             quum
             non
             possint
             nec
             debeant
             de
             hisce
             controversiis
             ferre
             sententiam
             ,
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             nequaquam
             ignorat
             .
          
           
             Non
             autem
             dubitamus
             ,
             quin
             ut
             quisque
             est
             eruditissimus
             ,
             &
             veritatis
             Evangelicae
             amantissimus
             ,
             ita
             facillime
             eum
             causam
             nostram
             immo
             Christi
             &
             Ecclesiae
             adprobaturum
             esse
             ,
             neque
             enim
             ea
             ullum
             commodum
             aut
             emolumentum
             privatum
             quaeritur
             ,
             sed
             solum
             agitur
             de
             abolendis
             impiis
             abusibus
             in
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             per
             Antichristum
             invectis
             ,
             &
             Christi
             Gloria
             illustranda
             ,
             ac
             veris
             cultibus
             restituendis
             ,
             &
             ut
             hominum
             Conscientiae
             jugo
             ac
             tyrannide
             pontificia
             liberentur
             ,
             ac
             scandala
             publica
             ,
             quantum
             sieri
             possit
             è
             medio
             tollantur
             .
             Quarum
             quidem
             rerum
             studium
             quo
             jure
             reprehendi
             queat
             ,
             ut
             etiam
             magis
             favore
             &
             imitatione
             dignum
             censendum
             
             sit
             :
             Cum
             enim
             omnium
             bene
             constitutarum
             Rerumpub
             .
             hic
             praecipue
             finis
             &
             scopus
             esse
             debeat
             ,
             ut
             &
             Dei
             Gloria
             ornetur
             ,
             &
             publica
             salus
             ,
             honestas
             ,
             pax
             ,
             &
             tranquillitas
             conservetur
             ,
             quis
             dubitat
             eos
             qui
             sedent
             ad
             gubernacula
             Rerumpub
             .
             &
             ad
             haec
             tanquam
             ad
             Cynosuram
             ut
             dici
             solet
             ,
             cursum
             suum
             &
             omnem
             rationem
             regendi
             Rempublicam
             instituunt
             ,
             maximis
             laudibus
             dignos
             esse
             ?
             Et
             quoniam
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Vestra
             Majestas
             ,
             ut
             Rex
             sapentissimus
             &
             eruditissimus
             ,
             hunc
             quoque
             scopum
             in
             gubernandis
             amplissimis
             &
             laudatissimis
             Regnis
             &
             Provinciis
             suis
             ,
             ob
             oculos
             habere
             luce
             meridiana
             clarius
             adparet
             ,
             non
             possumus
             non
             nobisipsis
             ,
             quum
             in
             hac
             honestissima
             causa
             promovendae
             Christi
             gloriae
             &
             publicae
             utilitatis
             ad
             Serenissimam
             Regiam
             Majestatem
             Vestram
             Oratores
             missi
             sumus
             ,
             non
             gratulari
             ;
             non
             possumus
             etiam
             non
             faelices
             judicare
             universos
             subditos
             Majestatis
             Vestrae
             ,
             quibus
             divina
             bonitate
             talis
             Rex
             &
             Princeps
             contigerit
             ,
             qui
             cum
             aliis
             regiis
             virtutibus
             excellit
             ,
             tum
             studio
             verae
             pietatis
             &
             veritatis
             Evangelicae
             omnibus
             modis
             admirandus
             conspicitur
             .
          
           
             Sunt
             quidem
             illa
             maxima
             Remp.
             certis
             &
             justis
             legibus
             civilibus
             constituere
             ,
             bonos
             tueri
             &
             juvare
             ,
             improbos
             poenis
             adficere
             ,
             arcere
             injurias
             ,
             pacem
             &
             concordiam
             subditorum
             conservare
             ;
             quis
             enim
             non
             tanquam
             Deum
             aliquem
             talem
             Principem
             amplectendum
             &
             honorandum
             putet
             ,
             a
             quo
             ista
             praestentur
             :
             sed
             adhuc
             sunt
             majora
             ,
             si
             vera
             pietas
             accesserit
             ,
             si
             Christi
             Gloria
             ornetur
             ,
             si
             Dei
             Verbum
             in
             pretio
             habeatur
             ,
             si
             cultus
             Divinae
             voluntati
             consentanei
             instituantur
             ,
             si
             hominum
             conscientiis
             consulatur
             ,
             &
             publica
             scandala
             e
             medio
             tollantur
             ;
             illa
             enim
             tantum
             hanc
             civilem
             vitam
             attingunt
             ,
             quam
             unumquemque
             quum
             tempus
             praefinitum
             advenerit
             ,
             deserere
             oportet
             ;
             haec
             vero
             ad
             aeternam
             salutem
             pertinent
             quae
             bonos
             &
             pios
             ,
             cessante
             hac
             misera
             conditione
             humanae
             vitae
             ,
             expectat
             ,
             quibusque
             &
             in
             hoc
             ,
             &
             in
             futuro
             saeculo
             ,
             maxima
             praemia
             proposita
             sunt
             .
             Hoc
             est
             cur
             Deus
             Reges
             honore
             sui
             nominis
             ornat
             ,
             cum
             ait
             ,
             ego
             dixi
             Dii
             estis
             ,
             maxime
             ut
             res
             divinas
             intelligant
             ,
             &
             veram
             Religionem
             in
             mundo
             conservent
             ;
             huc
             praecipue
             Scriptura
             hortatur
             ,
             cum
             inquit
             ,
             nunc
             Reges
             intelligite
             ,
             &
             erudimini
             qui
             judicatis
             terram
             ,
             servite
             Domino
             ,
             &c.
             huc
             invitant
             exempla
             praestantissimorum
             regum
             in
             Sacris
             Literis
             ,
             qui
             summa
             cura
             ,
             opera
             ,
             ac
             studio
             veram
             Religionem
             promoverunt
             ,
             &
             impios
             cultus
             abrogarunt
             :
             hoc
             David
             ,
             hoc
             Josias
             ,
             hoc
             Josophat
             ,
             hoc
             Ezechias
             ,
             &
             deinceps
             omnes
             Sanctissimi
             Reges
             praestiterunt
             .
             Eadem
             cum
             Sereniss
             .
             R.
             M.
             Vestra
             haud
             dubie
             etiam
             cogitet
             ,
             imo
             jam
             nunc
             in
             hoc
             totis
             viribus
             incumbat
             ,
             ut
             sincera
             Evangelii
             Doctrina
             Papae
             Tyrannide
             oppressa
             restituatur
             ,
             Gloria
             Christi
             itidem
             a
             Ponti●ice
             obscurata
             iterum
             illustretur
             ,
             &
             impii
             abusus
             ab
             illo
             ipso
             Antichristo
             in
             Ecclesiam
             tanquam
             venenum
             quoddam
             pestilentissimum
             sparsi
             &
             introducti
             aboleantur
             ,
             ac
             veri
             &
             Divinis
             Literis
             consentanei
             cultus
             &
             caeremoniae
             constituantur
             ,
             non
             dubitabimus
             quin
             Deus
             Opt.
             Max.
             Sereniss
             .
             R.
             Majestatis
             Vestrae
             conatus
             &
             consilia
             ,
             in
             hisce
             rebus
             Sanctissimis
             &
             Honestissimis
             fortunaturus
             sit
             ,
             &
             pro
             sua
             bonitate
             clementer
             effecturus
             ,
             ut
             inter
             Sereniss
             .
             R.
             M.
             Vestram
             &
             Principes
             nostros
             ,
             ac
             eorum
             in
             causa
             Religionis
             confaederatos
             ,
             talis
             concordia
             constituatur
             ,
             quam
             &
             in
             laudem
             Evangelii
             ,
             &
             publicam
             totius
             Christiani
             Orbis
             utilitatem
             cessuram
             ,
             &
             majori
             exitio
             Romano
             Antichristo
             futuram
             esse
             ,
             minime
             ambigimus
             ;
             estque
             optima
             spes
             ,
             ut
             volente
             Deo
             ,
             plures
             Reges
             ,
             Principes
             ,
             &
             potentatus
             ,
             ad
             hanc
             Sanctissimam
             causam
             accedant
             ,
             ac
             Evangelicae
             veritatis
             Doctrinam
             agnoscant
             &
             
             recipiant
             ,
             sicut
             etiam
             hactenus
             per
             Dei
             Gratiam
             ,
             maximi
             progressus
             facti
             sunt
             ,
             &
             non
             tantum
             in
             Germania
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             extra
             Germaniam
             ,
             Potentissimi
             Reges
             ,
             Principes
             &
             civitates
             ,
             Divini
             Verbi
             Doctrinam
             receperunt
             .
          
           
             Adparetque
             homines
             passim
             agnita
             veritate
             ,
             ex
             Scriptis
             eorum
             qui
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             profitentur
             &
             docent
             ,
             per
             totum
             pene
             orbem
             terrarum
             sparsis
             ,
             sanioris
             Doctrinae
             admodum
             cupidos
             esse
             ,
             quorum
             preces
             aliquando
             Deus
             pro
             sua
             benignitate
             exaudiet
             ,
             ac
             suum
             Verbum
             illuminatis
             mentibus
             Regum
             &
             Principum
             latissime
             propagabit
             ,
             ut
             sit
             unus
             pastor
             ,
             hoc
             est
             Dominus
             noster
             Iesus
             Christus
             ,
             &
             unum
             ovile
             quod
             est
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             ,
             quae
             profitetur
             sincerum
             Christi
             Evangelium
             ,
             &
             illi
             consentaneum
             usum
             Sacramentorum
             retinet
             ,
             non
             Papistica
             aut
             Romana
             ,
             quae
             utrumque
             reprobat
             ,
             odit
             ,
             &
             oppugnat
             .
          
           
             Quod
             reliquum
             est
             ,
             Serenissime
             ac
             Potentissime
             Rex
             ,
             Domine
             Clementissime
             ,
             precamur
             &
             optamus
             ut
             Sereniss
             .
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             in
             caepto
             negotio
             veritatis
             Evangelicae
             pro
             illustranda
             Christi
             Gloria
             &
             salute
             publica
             ,
             per
             Dei
             Gratiam
             fortiter
             pergat
             ,
             quod
             quidem
             Majestatem
             Vestram
             ,
             ut
             Regem
             verae
             pietatis
             &
             omnis
             virtutis
             ac
             Doctrinae
             amantissimum
             ,
             facturam
             nihil
             dubitamus
             :
             Oramusque
             ut
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             dato
             benigno
             responso
             ,
             ad
             Illustrissimos
             Principes
             nostros
             ,
             quam
             primum
             fieri
             queat
             ,
             ne
             commodam
             praesentis
             Navigationis
             occasionem
             negligamus
             ,
             clementer
             nos
             dimittat
             ;
             &
             ut
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             ,
             erga
             quam
             nostra
             debita
             officia
             atque
             servitia
             summa
             cum
             observantia
             perpetuo
             constabunt
             ,
             has
             nostras
             literas
             pro
             sua
             insigni
             humanitate
             ,
             bonitate
             ac
             clementia
             ,
             in
             optimam
             partem
             accipiat
             ,
             nosque
             etiam
             clementer
             commendatos
             habeat
             .
             Bene
             valeat
             Serenissima
             Regia
             Majestas
             Vestra
             ,
             quam
             Deus
             Opt.
             Max.
             pro
             illustranda
             &
             propaganda
             nominis
             sui
             Gloria
             &
             publica
             salute
             ,
             diu
             servet
             incolumem
             .
             Datae
             Londini
             quinto
             die
             Augusti
             Anno
             Dom.
             1538.
             
          
           
             
               Vestrae
               Serenissimae
               Regiae
               Majestatis
               Addictissimi
               &
               obsequentissimi
               ,
               Franciscus
               Burgratus
               Vicecancellarius
               .
               Georgius
               a
               Boyneburgh
               D.
               Oratores
               .
               Friderichus
               Myconius
               Ecclesiastes
               Gothanus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             VIII
             .
             
               The
               Ki●g's
               Answer
               to
               the
               former
               Letter
               .
            
          
           
             LIteras
             Vestras
             ,
             Egregii
             ac
             praestantissimi
             Oratores
             ,
             
             per
             ministrum
             vestrum
             nuper
             ad
             nos
             mis●as
             summa
             humanitate
             plenas
             ,
             atque
             ingentem
             erga
             nos
             benevolentiam
             spirantes
             ,
             tum
             libenter
             accepimus
             ,
             tum
             magna
             cum
             voluptate
             legimus
             ;
             quibus
             significatis
             vos
             ,
             post
             exposita
             nobis
             mandata
             ,
             cum
             quibusdam
             Episcopis
             &
             Theologiae
             Doctoribus
             a
             nobis
             designatis
             de
             Christianae
             Religionis
             nonnullis
             articulis
             per
             duos
             menses
             contulisse
             ;
             non
             dubitare
             quoque
             quin
             inter
             Principes
             vestros
             &
             nos
             ,
             atque
             utrorumque
             Episcopos
             Theologos
             &
             subditos
             ,
             firma
             perpetuaque
             concordia
             in
             Evangelii
             Doctrina
             ad
             laudem
             Dei
             ,
             &
             Romani
             Antichristi
             perniciem
             sit
             sequutura
             :
             Verum
             quia
             reliquam
             disputationem
             de
             abusibus
             expectare
             non
             potestis
             ,
             cum
             jam
             naves
             appulerint
             vos
             in
             patriam
             deportaturae
             ,
             ante
             discessum
             vestrum
             existimatis
             vestri
             officii
             esse
             ut
             sententiam
             vestram
             de
             quibusdam
             abusuum
             articulis
             nobis
             declaretis
             ,
             de
             quibus
             nos
             post
             discessum
             vestrum
             cum
             Episcopis
             &
             Theologis
             nostris
             conferre
             possemus
             .
             Et
             quia
             tria
             capita
             praecipua
             putatis
             quae
             fundamentum
             Pontificiae
             Tyrannidis
             sustentare
             videntur
             ,
             nempe
             Prohibitionem
             utriusque
             speciei
             in
             caena
             Domini
             ,
             Missas
             privatas
             ,
             &
             Prohibitionem
             Conjugii
             Sacerdotum
             ;
             de
             his
             articulis
             sententiam
             vestram
             ingenue
             aperitis
             ,
             atque
             eam
             judicio
             nostro
             quantumcunque
             id
             sit
             ,
             &
             censurae
             committitis
             :
             Quis
             non
             hanc
             vestram
             benevolentiam
             ,
             Egregii
             Oratores
             ,
             summopere
             amplectatur
             ,
             Quis
             non
             hanc
             Vestram
             gratitudinem
             modis
             omnibus
             admiretur
             ?
             Qui
             nobiscum
             ea
             communicare
             studetis
             ,
             quae
             non
             modo
             ad
             praesentem
             vitam
             transigendam
             sed
             ad
             futuram
             quoque
             assequendam
             conferunt
             ?
             Enimvero
             si
             illos
             non
             abs
             re
             existimamus
             amicos
             ,
             qui
             in
             Regionum
             commerciis
             ea
             quae
             sunt
             grata
             atque
             commoda
             important
             ,
             ne
             quid
             usquam
             desit
             quod
             ad
             praesentem
             vitam
             degendam
             pertinet
             ,
             quanto
             magis
             illi
             sunt
             amici
             judicandi
             ,
             qui
             quae
             ad
             aeternam
             vitam
             conferunt
             impertiri
             non
             gravantur
             !
             nam
             quae
             praesentis
             vitae
             subsidia
             parantur
             durabilia
             diu
             non
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             vero
             ad
             aeternam
             promovent
             nunquam
             intermoriuntur
             ;
             quinimo
             amicitia
             ipsa
             terrena
             ,
             quantumvis
             ingens
             ,
             quantumvis
             firma
             ,
             finem
             habet
             è
             vita
             excessum
             ,
             charitas
             vero
             quae
             nunquam
             excidit
             post
             hanc
             vitam
             splendescit
             magis
             .
             Et
             quia
             nostrum
             judicium
             non
             aspernari
             videmini
             ,
             quod
             nos
             ipsi
             indignum
             existimamus
             ,
             ut
             de
             rebus
             tam
             arduis
             judicemus
             ,
             atque
             ea
             proponitis
             quae
             putatis
             inprimis
             amplectenda
             ,
             qua
             in
             re
             non
             vulgarem
             sed
             ingentem
             vim
             erga
             nos
             amoris
             ostenditis
             ,
             ne
             nos
             non
             respondere
             huic
             vestrae
             tantae
             gratitudini
             videremur
             ,
             si
             quae
             nobis
             ad
             praesens
             videntur
             vobiscum
             non
             communicaremus
             ,
             decrevimus
             itidem
             de
             his
             tribus
             Articulis
             nonnihil
             attingere
             ,
             &
             pectus
             nostrum
             ingenue
             vobis
             aperire
             :
             Quo
             fiet
             ut
             mutuus
             inter
             nos
             &
             Principes
             vestros
             amor
             eo
             magis
             augescat
             ,
             eo
             diutius
             foveatur
             ,
             si
             nihil
             occultum
             inter
             amicos
             retentetur
             ,
             sed
             summa
             sinceritate
             gerantur
             omnia
             ,
             id
             quod
             nos
             cum
             omnibus
             amicis
             semper
             facere
             consuevimus
             ;
             quod
             nostrum
             perpetuum
             institutum
             in
             praesentia
             apud
             Amicissimos
             ,
             eosque
             quos
             habemus
             charissimos
             ,
             mutare
             nequaquam
             libuit
             .
             Verum
             de
             Articulis
             ipsis
             tandem
             agamus
             .
          
           
             
             
               De
               utraque
               Specie
               .
            
             
               Quod
               inprimis
               sub
               utraque
               Specie
               semper
               Eucharistiam
               populis
               secundum
               primariam
               Christi
               institutionem
               dandam
               esse
               existimetis
               ,
               &
               nullo
               pacto
               sub
               altera
               tantum
               ,
               non
               possumus
               quovis
               pacto
               adduci
               ,
               egregii
               &
               praestantissimi
               Oratores
               ,
               ut
               putemus
               vos
               id
               serio
               affirmasse
               ,
               sed
               forsan
               probandi
               causa
               nobis
               id
               protulisse
               ,
               ut
               quid
               sentiamus
               intelligeretis
               ;
               nam
               ipsa
               opinio
               tam
               aliena
               est
               a
               recta
               Scripturae
               intelligentia
               ,
               ut
               vix
               quivis
               id
               serio
               affirmare
               praesumeret
               ,
               quod
               latius
               in
               hac
               Epistola
               declarabimus
               .
               Nec
               nobis
               persuadere
               possumus
               ,
               etsi
               occasio
               sit
               ,
               vos
               non
               nobiscum
               credere
               ,
               quod
               sub
               specie
               Panis
               sit
               realiter
               &
               substantialiter
               verum
               &
               vivum
               Corpus
               Christi
               ,
               &
               una
               cum
               Corpore
               Sanguis
               verus
               ,
               alioqui
               fatendum
               e●set
               Corpus
               ibi
               exsangue
               esse
               ,
               quod
               nefas
               esset
               dicere
               ,
               cum
               Caro
               illa
               Christi
               non
               modo
               viva
               ,
               sed
               &
               vivificatrix
               sit
               ;
               &
               quod
               sub
               specie
               vini
               non
               modo
               vivus
               &
               verus
               Christi
               Sanguis
               sit
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               una
               cum
               vero
               Sanguine
               viva
               &
               vera
               etiam
               Corporis
               sit
               Caro.
               Quod
               cum
               ita
               sit
               ,
               necessario
               consequetur
               etiam
               eos
               qui
               sub
               altera
               specie
               communicant
               ,
               &
               solum
               sub
               specie
               Panis
               Corpus
               Christi
               sumunt
               ,
               non
               fraudari
               Communione
               Sanguinis
               Christi
               ,
               atque
               eos
               etiam
               qui
               sub
               specie
               vini
               Communicant
               non
               fraudari
               communione
               Corporis
               Domini
               ;
               Quocirca
               cum
               sub
               alterutra
               specie
               utrumque
               contineatur
               ,
               viz.
               &
               Corpus
               &
               Sanguis
               Christi
               ,
               utravis
               solum
               species
               porrigatur
               populis
               ,
               utrumque
               ,
               id
               est
               tam
               Sanguis
               quam
               Corpus
               Christi
               ,
               per
               hoc
               eisdem
               exhibeatur
               .
               Nam
               Christus
               ipse
               sub
               altera
               specie
               dedisse
               legitur
               in
               Evangelio
               Lucae
               Discipulis
               duobus
               in
               Emaus
               euntibus
               ,
               quando
               agnitus
               est
               in
               fractione
               Panis
               ;
               scribitur
               enim
               ,
               quod
               cum
               recumberet
               cum
               eis
               ,
               accepit
               panem
               &
               benedixit
               ,
               ac
               fregit
               &
               porrigebat
               illis
               ,
               &
               aperti
               sunt
               oculi
               eorum
               ,
               &
               cognoverunt
               eum
               fractione
               panis
               .
               Ubi
               de
               Eucharistia
               eum
               locum
               vetustissimi
               Authores
               Chrysostomus
               ,
               Theophylactus
               ,
               &
               Augustinus
               intelligunt
               ,
               &
               tamen
               de
               vini
               poculo
               nulla
               ibi
               sit
               mentio
               :
               Unde
               Christus
               qui
               in
               altera
               specie
               miuistravit
               Eucharistiam
               ,
               libertatem
               Ecclesiae
               sponsae
               suae
               reliquisse
               videtur
               ,
               ut
               imitetur
               sponsi
               sui
               vestigia
               ,
               ac
               similiter
               sub
               altera
               specie
               ,
               sicut
               sub
               utraque
               ,
               communicare
               libere
               possit
               .
               Nam
               Christus
               qui
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               Communionem
               docuit
               ,
               etiam
               de
               Communione
               sub
               altera
               ipse
               exemplum
               reliquit
               ,
               qui
               secum
               tamen
               nusquam
               vel
               in
               praeceptis
               ,
               vel
               in
               exemplis
               dissidet
               .
            
             
               Simile
               idem
               Lucas
               in
               Actis
               Apostolorum
               citat
               ,
               quando
               post
               adventum
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               ,
               praedicante
               Petro
               ,
               appositae
               sunt
               animae
               circiter
               tria
               millia
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               Erant
               autem
               perseverantes
               in
               Doctrina
               Apostolorum
               &
               Communicatione
               &
               fractione
               panis
               &
               orationibus
               ;
               Ubi
               similiter
               de
               Eucharistia
               eum
               locum
               intelligunt
               veteres
               ,
               &
               de
               poculo
               nulla
               fit
               ibi
               mentio
               .
               Jam
               si
               Christum
               ipsum
               Autorem
               ,
               si
               Apostolos
               ab
               eo
               ad
               docendum
               orbem
               missos
               patronos
               habet
               ,
               Communio
               sub
               una
               specie
               nempe
               Panis
               ,
               usitata
               in
               Ecclesia
               non
               est
               tanquam
               Evangelicis
               praeceptis
               contraria
               ,
               statim
               repudianda
               ;
               nam
               Apostoli
               ,
               qui
               per
               adventum
               Spiritus
               edocti
               sunt
               omnem
               veritatem
               ,
               nunquam
               in
               fractione
               Panis
               Communionem
               dedissent
               populo
               ,
               si
               utraque
               species
               de
               praecepto
               Christi
               semper
               necessario
               fuisset
               porrigenda
               ,
               ne
               Christi
               jubentis
               parum
               memores
               institutum
               ejus
               mutasse
               viderentur
               .
            
             
               Porro
               ipsa
               Christi
               Verba
               ,
               quae
               post
               Evangelistas
               Paulus
               totam
               coenam
               dominicam
               Corrinthiis
               enarrans
               citat
               ,
               nos
               admonent
               Christum
               separatim
               
               de
               alterutra
               specie
               locutum
               esse
               ;
               ait
               enim
               ,
               Dominus
               Iesus
               in
               qua
               nocte
               tradebatur
               ,
               accepit
               panem
               &
               gratias
               agens
               fregit
               ,
               &
               dixit
               ,
               accipite
               &
               manducate
               ,
               Hoc
               est
               Corpus
               meum
               quod
               pro
               vobis
               traditur
               ,
               hoc
               facite
               in
               mei
               commemorationem
               .
               Ecce
               Christus
               de
               Corpore
               suo
               sub
               specie
               panis
               sumendo
               separatim
               locutus
               est
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               Hoc
               facite
               ,
               priusquam
               ullam
               de
               poculo
               faceret
               mentionem
               .
               Postea
               autem
               de
               Calice
               ait
               Paulus
               ,
               Similiter
               &
               Calicem
               postquam
               caenavit
               accepit
               dicens
               ,
               Hic
               calix
               Novum
               Testamentum
               est
               in
               meo
               sanguine
               ,
               hoc
               facite
               quotiescunque
               bibetis
               in
               mei
               commemorationem
               :
               Nec
               dixit
               sicut
               de
               corpore
               dixerat
               simpliciter
               ,
               Hoc
               facite
               in
               mei
               commemorationem
               ,
               sed
               dixit
               ,
               Hoc
               facite
               ,
               cum
               hac
               adjectione
               ,
               nempe
               quotiescunque
               bibetis
               ,
               in
               mei
               commemorationem
               ,
               per
               hoc
               nobis
               indicans
               non
               semper
               sub
               specie
               vini
               sumendum
               esse
               sanguinem
               una
               cum
               corpore
               sub
               specie
               Panis
               ,
               sed
               quotiescunque
               sumeretur
               Sanguis
               sub
               specie
               Vini
               in
               Commemorationem
               Christi
               id
               faciendum
               .
            
             
               Ecce
               rursum
               Christus
               post
               distributionem
               corporis
               sui
               ,
               peracta
               coena
               in
               qua
               corpus
               suum
               sub
               specie
               Panis
               separatim
               prius
               dederat
               ,
               iterum
               separatim
               sub
               specie
               Vini
               Sanguinem
               suum
               offert
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               Hoc
               facite
               quotiescunque
               bibetis
               in
               mei
               commemorationem
               ,
               significans
               nobis
               &
               seorsum
               nonnunquam
               alterum
               porrigi
               posse
               ,
               &
               tamen
               cum
               ita
               sit
               ,
               utriusque
               vim
               integram
               populis
               dari
               ,
               alioqui
               suffecisset
               semel
               duntaxat
               de
               utroque
               fuisse
               dictum
               ,
               Hoc
               facite
               ,
               nec
               de
               Calice
               adjecisset
               Hoc
               facite
               quotiescunque
               bibetis
               ,
               cum
               prius
               de
               specie
               Panis
               simpliciter
               dixisset
               Hoc
               facite
               ,
               nisi
               separatim
               ea
               sumi
               posse
               judicaret
               .
            
             
               Neque
               quisquam
               negare
               potest
               Discipulos
               in
               coena
               sub
               specie
               panis
               sumpsisse
               Corpus
               Christi
               ,
               nam
               coenantibus
               illis
               ,
               accepit
               panem
               &
               benedixit
               ,
               ac
               fregit
               deditque
               illis
               ,
               dicens
               Hoc
               est
               Corpus
               meum
               ;
               Calicem
               autem
               non
               nisi
               post
               intervallum
               ac
               peracta
               coena
               porrexit
               ,
               nisi
               quis
               adeo
               stupidus
               esset
               ,
               ut
               crederet
               post
               sumptionem
               speciei
               panis
               non
               prius
               eos
               sumpsisse
               Corpus
               Christi
               ,
               quum
               postquam
               caenavit
               porrexisset
               Calicem
               ;
               quasi
               vero
               priora
               Verba
               Christi
               irrita
               fuissent
               ,
               cum
               de
               specie
               panis
               diceret
               Hoc
               est
               Corpus
               meum
               ,
               aut
               ipsa
               distribut●o
               facta
               Discipulis
               nullam
               vim
               haberet
               ,
               priusquam
               de
               Calice
               peracta
               Caena
               bibissent
               ;
               Quod
               cum
               impium
               sit
               sentire
               ,
               tum
               ipsum
               Verbum
               &
               factum
               Christi
               ,
               proh
               nefas
               !
               evacuat
               .
               Denique
               ipse
               Paulus
               ,
               postquam
               etiam
               de
               utraque
               specie
               conjunctim
               locutus
               est
               ,
               rursum
               de
               ipsis
               speciebus
               disjunctim
               infert
               ,
               inquiens
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Quae
               verba
               latine
               sic
               transtulit
               Erasmus
               ,
               Itaque
               quisquis
               ederit
               panem
               hunc
               aut
               de
               Calice
               biberit
               indigne
               ,
               reus
               erit
               corporis
               &
               sanguinis
               Domini
               ;
               ubi
               ex
               Pauli
               verbis
               aperte
               liquet
               ,
               Quisquis
               indigne
               panem
               hunc
               sumpserit
               ,
               reum
               esse
               Corporis
               &
               Sanguinis
               Domini
               ,
               aut
               si
               quis
               de
               Calice
               biberit
               indigne
               ,
               similiter
               reum
               esse
               Sanguinis
               &
               Corporis
               Domini
               ,
               quod
               tamen
               nullo
               modo
               crimini
               daretur
               ,
               nisi
               seorsum
               sub
               specie
               panis
               esset
               &
               Corpus
               &
               Sanguis
               Christi
               ,
               atque
               itidem
               sub
               specie
               vini
               seorsum
               esset
               &
               Corpus
               &
               Sanguis
               Christi
               ;
               nec
               disjunctim
               despecie
               panis
               locutus
               fuisset
               Paulus
               ,
               si
               nunquam
               nisi
               conjunctim
               cum
               Calice
               sumeretur
               :
               Neque
               rursum
               disjunctim
               de
               Calice
               dixisset
               ,
               si
               nunquam
               nisi
               conjunctim
               cum
               specie
               panis
               esset
               sumendus
               .
               Quorsum
               enim
               ea
               disjunxisset
               si
               nunquam
               nisi
               conjuncta
               esse
               possent
               ?
               At
               Verba
               ipsa
               Scripturae
               singula
               sunt
               attendenda
               ,
               nam
               Propheta
               inquit
               ,
               Inclinate
               au●em
               vestram
               in
               Verba
               oris
               mei
               ;
               &
               Moises
               in
               Deuteronimo
               ait
               ,
               Ponite
               corda
               vestra
               in
               omnia
               verba
               quae
               ego
               
               testificor
               vobis
               hodie
               ,
               quia
               non
               incassum
               praecepta
               sunt
               vobis
               .
               Et
               iterum
               ,
               non
               addetis
               ad
               verbum
               quod
               vobis
               loquor
               ,
               nec
               auferetis
               ab
               eo
               .
               Verba
               igitur
               Domini
               atque
               ipsius
               Pauli
               ,
               &
               separatim
               de
               alterutra
               specie
               primum
               posita
               ;
               &
               post
               utriusque
               conjunctionem
               etiam
               iterum
               disjuncta
               ,
               significare
               nobis
               videntur
               ,
               &
               posse
               alterutram
               speciem
               seorsum
               porrigi
               secundum
               Verbum
               Christi
               .
            
             
               Nec
               per
               hoc
               quod
               Christus
               dixit
               ,
               Bibite
               ex
               hoc
               omnes
               ,
               statim
               consequetur
               Christum
               jussisse
               Communionem
               cuilibet
               de
               populo
               semper
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               &
               nunquam
               sub
               altera
               dandam
               esse
               :
               Nam
               illorum
               Verborum
               sensum
               non
               alium
               esse
               apparet
               ,
               quam
               quem
               ipse
               Dominus
               Apostolum
               suum
               Paulum
               ,
               qui
               a
               Domino
               de
               hoc
               Sacramento
               omnia
               se
               accepisse
               testatur
               ,
               edocuit
               ,
               nempe
               quod
               quotiescunque
               de
               Calice
               hoc
               quisquam
               biberet
               ,
               id
               in
               Christi
               memoriam
               faceret
               ,
               sicuti
               fecerunt
               Discipuli
               ,
               qui
               tunc
               aderant
               praesentes
               &
               de
               eo
               biberunt
               omnes
               :
               Itaque
               quotiescunque
               Sanguis
               Christi
               bibendus
               a
               quoquam
               esset
               ,
               in
               memoria
               Passio
               Christi
               recordanda
               est
               ;
               sicut
               similiter
               quisquis
               Corpus
               Christi
               sumpserit
               ad
               memoriam
               passionem
               ejus
               revocare
               debet
               :
               Neque
               ex
               praecepto
               Christi
               toties
               bibendum
               es●e
               de
               hoc
               Calice
               ,
               quotiescunque
               Corpus
               Christi
               sumendum
               est
               ,
               apparet
               per
               ea
               quae
               de
               verbis
               &
               de
               exemplo
               Christi
               supradicta
               sunt
               .
               Certe
               quicquid
               Christus
               omnino
               observari
               praecepit
               ,
               non
               posse
               ulla
               humana
               sanctione
               prohiberi
               putamus
               ,
               cum
               humana
               lex
               divinam
               abolere
               non
               possit
               .
               Similiter
               etiam
               existimamus
               ,
               nec
               morem
               ullum
               ,
               nec
               ullam
               consuetudinem
               tantopere
               apud
               homines
               valere
               debere
               ,
               ut
               Dei
               Verbum
               expugnet
               &
               Christi
               praeceptum
               subvertat
               .
            
             
               Verumtamen
               cum
               Christus
               nobis
               libere
               reliquerit
               ut
               eum
               tribus
               modis
               corporaliter
               sumere
               possimus
               ,
               &
               quarto
               spiritualiter
               ,
               nempe
               primo
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               ,
               secundo
               ,
               sub
               Panis
               specie
               tantum
               ;
               tertio
               ,
               sub
               Vini
               ;
               quarto
               ,
               voluntate
               &
               desiderio
               solo
               cum
               aliter
               necessitate
               coacti
               eum
               sumere
               nequimus
               ;
               existimamus
               pro
               primo
               ,
               ut
               si
               quis
               fidelis
               ardenti
               in
               Deum
               amore
               flagrans
               ,
               pietateque
               ingenti
               aestuans
               ,
               magnopere
               desideraret
               Sacramentum
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               sumere
               ,
               si
               nullum
               vel
               valetudinis
               vel
               imbecillitatis
               obstaret
               impedimentum
               ,
               ei
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               Communio
               praeberi
               possit
               ,
               dummodo
               neque
               postulans
               neque
               ministrans
               Sacramentum
               in
               scandalum
               populi
               ,
               aut
               in
               contemptum
               Ecclesiae
               id
               faciat
               ,
               neque
               suo
               jure
               leges
               regionis
               in
               qua
               degit
               sive
               Ecclesiasticas
               sive
               laicas
               infringere
               praesumat
               .
            
             
               Pro
               secundo
               &
               tertio
               sic
               ,
               Quod
               si
               impedimentum
               aliquod
               hujusmodi
               intervenit
               ,
               ut
               in
               utraque
               specie
               absque
               periculo
               sumi
               non
               possit
               ,
               ut
               si
               quis
               Paralysi
               correptus
               ,
               aut
               ab
               alio
               quovis
               naturae
               aut
               morborum
               impedimento
               utramque
               speciem
               recipere
               commode
               non
               possit
               ,
               hic
               si
               desideret
               Sacram
               Communionem
               sumere
               ,
               ei
               sub
               altera
               tantum
               specie
               porrigatur
               .
               Pro
               quarto
               autem
               ,
               Quod
               si
               quis
               nausea
               ,
               vel
               alia
               corporis
               molestia
               adeo
               sit
               infestatus
               ,
               ut
               nihil
               in
               stomachus
               receptum
               non
               rejectet
               ,
               huic
               si
               id
               petat
               Sacramentum
               saltem
               ostendi
               posset
               ,
               ut
               viso
               eo
               mortem
               Christi
               redemptoris
               sui
               citius
               revocans
               in
               memoriam
               compunctus
               corde
               spiritualiter
               communicet
               .
            
             
               Plurimum
               igitur
               demiror
               ,
               quod
               hi
               qui
               Christianae
               Libertatis
               assertores
               &
               acerrimi
               propugnatores
               videri
               volunt
               ,
               libertatem
               hanc
               nostram
               in
               hoc
               uno
               Corporis
               &
               Sanguinis
               Domini
               Sacramento
               ,
               quo
               nihil
               superexcellentius
               ,
               nihil
               celebrius
               ,
               nihil
               incomparabilius
               ,
               nihil
               denique
               ad
               consolandos
               ●idelium
               animos
               solidius
               ,
               Christus
               hinc
               abiturus
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               reliquit
               ,
               
               nobis
               tollere
               velint
               ;
               Quid
               enim
               majus
               donare
               potuit
               Christus
               in
               hoc
               Sacramento
               sumendum
               quam
               seipsum
               ?
               Deinde
               cum
               ipse
               omnino
               liberum
               nobis
               reliquerit
               ,
               &
               posse
               aliquos
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               Communionem
               accipere
               ,
               &
               posse
               alios
               sub
               altera
               ,
               nonnullos
               quoque
               morborum
               necessitate
               impeditos
               ,
               saltem
               in
               conspectum
               prolato
               Corpore
               Domini
               compuncto
               corde
               posse
               Spiritualiter
               communicare
               ,
               quanta
               immodestia
               ,
               quanta
               inclementia
               esset
               ,
               libertate
               hac
               fraudare
               Christianos
               ?
               Ut
               quibus
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               ,
               ob
               impedimenta
               quae
               sunt
               innumera
               ,
               Communio
               praeberi
               non
               posset
               ,
               his
               summi
               boni
               fruitione
               privatis
               sub
               neutra
               daretur
               !
               Nec
               adhuc
               fatentur
               etsi
               non
               corporaliter
               sumatur
               saltem
               Spiritualiter
               capi
               posse
               .
               Qua
               non
               servitute
               durior
               esset
               haec
               conditio
               ,
               ut
               Christi
               redemptoris
               nostri
               corpus
               ,
               quod
               ille
               a
               fidelibus
               sumi
               voluit
               ,
               nobis
               id
               summopere
               desiderantibus
               violenter
               eripiatur
               ?
               quis
               ingenue
               Christianus
               libertatem
               fruitionis
               hujus
               sibi
               extortam
               non
               omni
               morte
               intolerabiliorem
               putaret
               ?
               Itaque
               libertas
               haec
               a
               Christo
               nobis
               relicta
               omni
               conatu
               retinenda
               est
               ,
               omnibus
               viribus
               amplectenda
               ,
               nec
               ipsis
               mea
               opinione
               fidendum
               es●
               ,
               qui
               eam
               nobis
               tollere
               velint
               .
            
             
               Praeterea
               quid
               fiat
               apud
               septentrionales
               populos
               ?
               quid
               apud
               populos
               Aphricae
               &
               qui
               intra
               Tropicos
               habitant
               ?
               apud
               quos
               non
               ea
               vini
               copia
               est
               ut
               populis
               omnino
               sub
               specie
               vini
               praeberi
               possit
               ,
               (
               nam
               his
               populis
               cervisia
               ex
               frugibus
               est
               potui
               )
               an
               ideo
               quia
               sub
               utraque
               specie
               his
               ministrari
               Sacramentum
               non
               potest
               ,
               ab
               utraque
               arcendi
               essent
               ?
               aut
               sub
               una
               non
               integrum
               Christum
               capere
               possent
               ?
               id
               quod
               absit
               .
            
             
               Quando
               autem
               primum
               populus
               priscum
               morem
               deserere
               ,
               &
               sub
               altera
               tantum
               panis
               specie
               Communionem
               sacram
               sumere
               coepit
               ,
               nobis
               est
               incompertum
               ;
               credibile
               est
               majores
               nostros
               auctoritate
               Scripturae
               motos
               ,
               quae
               alteram
               nonnunquam
               speciem
               per
               Christum
               &
               Apostolos
               datam
               memorat
               ,
               propter
               periculum
               effusionis
               in
               terram
               Sanguinis
               Christi
               ,
               cum
               liquida
               omnia
               levi
               membrorum
               trepidante
               motu
               facile
               effundantur
               ,
               religiosa
               quadam
               &
               pia
               reverentia
               ,
               non
               mediocrique
               Dei
               timore
               abstinuisse
               in
               Sacramento
               a
               vini
               specie
               ,
               nec
               Christum
               qui
               se
               cum
               Ecclesia
               usque
               in
               finem
               omnibus
               diebus
               mansurum
               promisit
               ,
               tot
               saeculis
               eam
               deseruisse
               ,
               ut
               si
               necessarium
               praeceptum
               de
               utraque
               specie
               semper
               ab
               omnibus
               sumenda
               dedisset
               ,
               in
               re
               tanti
               momenti
               eam
               permisisset
               turpiter
               labi
               ;
               sed
               magis
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               liberum
               reliquisse
               videtur
               ,
               ut
               cum
               in
               alterutra
               specie
               totus
               &
               integer
               Christus
               contineatur
               ,
               sub
               altera
               etiam
               sumi
               possit
               .
            
             
               Qui
               vero
               sit
               mos
               hodie
               de
               utraque
               specie
               in
               Ecclesiis
               Graecis
               ,
               quae
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               Tyrannidem
               nunquam
               admiserunt
               ,
               non
               satis
               nobis
               est
               compertum
               ,
               cum
               Graecia
               tota
               Turcarum
               subsit
               imperio
               ,
               nec
               liberam
               habeant
               facultatem
               Christum
               ut
               libet
               profitendi
               ,
               quando
               nec
               Verbum
               Dei
               publice
               praedicare
               ,
               nec
               ad
               Campanarum
               sonitum
               populum
               convocare
               ,
               nec
               publicas
               Litanias
               crucis
               vexillo
               praeeunte
               facere
               ,
               his
               ullo
               pacto
               est
               concessum
               .
            
             
               Illud
               quoque
               inprimis
               est
               observandum
               ,
               nempe
               quod
               in
               Universis
               Ecclesiis
               in
               die
               Parasceves
               Sacerdos
               &
               omnis
               populus
               sub
               una
               tantum
               specie
               panis
               communicant
               ,
               non
               sub
               specie
               Vini
               ,
               ut
               cum
               is
               dies
               repraesentat
               mortem
               Christi
               in
               qua
               sanguis
               ejus
               pretiosus
               pro
               nostra
               salute
               effusus
               est
               &
               separatus
               a
               corpore
               ,
               separatim
               illo
               die
               sub
               altera
               solum
               specie
               communicarent
               omnes
               sive
               Sacerdos
               sive
               populus
               ;
               qui
               mos
               per
               universam
               Ecclesiam
               nunquam
               fuisset
               admissus
               ,
               nisi
               sub
               altera
               tantum
               specie
               integer
               Christus
               contineretur
               ,
               atque
               nisi
               sub
               altera
               Sacramentum
               populis
               ministrari
               posset
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               De
               Missa
               Privata
               .
            
             
               Per
               Missas
               autem
               privatas
               multos
               abusus
               intoductos
               esse
               dicitis
               ,
               quas
               velut
               Atlantem
               quendam
               Papatum
               sustinuisse
               ,
               indulgentias
               invexisse
               ,
               orbem
               expilasse
               ,
               utpote
               quae
               ad
               quaestum
               pateant
               ,
               monachorum
               turbas
               coacervasse
               ,
               Verbum
               Dei
               exterminasse
               asseritis
               ,
               atque
               ideo
               Germanos
               Principes
               Synaxim
               veteri
               more
               reduxisse
               ,
               quam
               lingua
               vernacula
               facere
               ,
               ritu
               satis
               decoro
               atque
               decenti
               commemoratis
               ;
               privatas
               vero
               Missas
               apud
               vos
               in
               totum
               abolitas
               esse
               ,
               quae
               tot
               pepererunt
               abusus
               &
               foetus
               malignos
               .
               Qua
               de
               re
               nobiscum
               diu
               multumque
               cogitantes
               ,
               consideramus
               inprimis
               nihil
               unquam
               in
               Ecclesia
               sua
               Christum
               ordinasse
               quo
               malignus
               serpens
               aliquando
               non
               sit
               abusus
               ,
               neque
               tamen
               propterea
               rejiciendum
               est
               quicquid
               sancte
               est
               ordinatum
               ,
               alioqui
               Sacramenta
               omnia
               antiquanda
               essent
               ;
               quin
               magis
               reputavimus
               longe
               satius
               esse
               abusus
               omnes
               in
               totum
               removere
               ,
               quae
               vero
               Sancte
               &
               pie
               introducta
               sunt
               in
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               illa
               ipsa
               stabilia
               manere
               .
            
             
               Nam
               si
               ideo
               Missae
               privatae
               abolendae
               sunt
               in
               totum
               ,
               quia
               de
               illis
               Thomas
               Aquinas
               ,
               Gabriel
               ,
               atque
               alii
               Doctrinas
               ut
               dicitis
               impias
               induxerunt
               ,
               viz.
               Missas
               ex
               opere
               operato
               gratiam
               mereri
               ,
               &
               tollere
               peccata
               vivorum
               &
               mortuorum
               ,
               &
               applicari
               posse
               alienum
               opus
               ad
               alterum
               ,
               Quicquid
               sit
               ,
               quod
               illi
               asserunt
               ,
               hoc
               de
               omni
               Missa
               asserunt
               ,
               non
               de
               privata
               duntaxat
               ;
               Qua
               propter
               si
               ad
               tollendas
               illas
               opiniones
               qualescunque
               Missa
               privata
               esset
               abroganda
               ,
               eadem
               ratione
               abroganda
               esset
               Synaxis
               &
               Missa
               publica
               ,
               quam
               vos
               ipsi
               retinetis
               nec
               censetis
               abolendam
               ,
               quicquid
               de
               ea
               alii
               opinentur
               .
               Missa
               vero
               privata
               ,
               velut
               privata
               quaedam
               est
               Communio
               &
               Synaxis
               ,
               quae
               si
               recte
               atque
               ut
               decet
               fiat
               ,
               quicunque
               fideles
               illi
               interesse
               decreverint
               ,
               si
               paenitentes
               convenerint
               contriti
               de
               peccatis
               ,
               Deique
               implorent
               misericordiam
               cum
               filio
               prodigo
               dicentes
               ,
               Pater
               peccavi
               in
               Coelum
               &
               coram
               te
               ,
               haud
               dubie
               quin
               ipsi
               Spiritualiter
               cum
               Sacerdote
               communicant
               ,
               offerentes
               se
               &
               animas
               suas
               ,
               hostias
               vivas
               &
               acceptabiles
               Deo
               ,
               tametsi
               pauci
               fuerint
               ,
               atque
               a
               corporali
               Sacramenti
               sumptione
               abstinuerint
               :
               ac
               per
               hoc
               Missa
               privata
               Ecclesiae
               adeo
               non
               obest
               ,
               ut
               non
               parum
               &
               ad
               vitam
               corrigendam
               ,
               &
               ad
               fidem
               in
               Christum
               corroborandam
               prodesse
               videatur
               ;
               quippe
               Christiani
               per
               hoe
               peccatores
               se
               agnoscunt
               quotidie
               delinquentes
               ,
               quotidie
               veniam
               postulant
               ,
               quotidie
               per
               peccatum
               in
               salebroso
               vitae
               hujus
               cursu
               cadentes
               ,
               quotidie
               paenitentes
               resurgunt
               ,
               &
               velut
               alacriores
               redditi
               ,
               devicto
               saepius
               hoste
               ,
               fiunt
               ad
               pugnam
               audentiores
               .
            
             
               Porro
               statim
               in
               exordio
               omnis
               Missae
               privatae
               publica
               est
               peccatorum
               omnium
               generalis
               Confessio
               ,
               venia
               postulatur
               a
               Deo
               ,
               absolutio
               impartitur
               a
               Sacerdote
               secundum
               Dei
               Verbum
               ,
               quemadmodum
               in
               Missa
               publica
               .
            
             
               Et
               si
               in
               Missa
               publica
               &
               quantumcunque
               solenninemo
               adsit
               alius
               praeter
               Sacerdotem
               qui
               Communicare
               velit
               in
               esu
               Sacramenti
               ,
               quid
               quaeso
               differet
               Missa
               publica
               a
               privata
               ?
               An
               Sacerdos
               in
               solenni
               die
               populo
               ad
               Sacra
               conveniente
               ,
               si
               nemo
               alius
               communicare
               velit
               ,
               abstinet
               a
               Missa
               publica
               ?
               atque
               inter
               Graecos
               ipsos
               ,
               ubi
               singulis
               dominicis
               diebus
               fit
               una
               Missa
               publica
               uti
               asseritis
               ,
               raro
               admodum
               communicat
               in
               esu
               Sacramenti
               quisquam
               è
               populo
               ,
               uti
               a
               fide
               dignis
               accepimus
               ,
               qui
               ipsi
               Graecorum
               Sacris
               interfuerunt
               .
            
             
             
               Quod
               vero
               Epiphanium
               citatis
               qui
               singulis
               septimanis
               ter
               celebratam
               Synaxim
               in
               Asia
               asserit
               ,
               eumque
               morem
               ab
               Apostolis
               inductum
               ,
               cum
               jam
               tantum
               in
               Graecia
               singulis
               Dominicis
               fiat
               populi
               conventus
               ad
               Sacra
               ,
               si
               mutari
               mos
               potuit
               ab
               Apostolis
               inductus
               ,
               ut
               rarius
               quam
               statuerunt
               Apos●oli
               populus
               congregaretur
               ,
               cur
               non
               etiam
               mutari
               potuit
               ut
               saepius
               conveniret
               ,
               quando
               per
               hoc
               celebrior
               fit
               mortis
               Christi
               memoria
               ,
               id
               quod
               in
               Missa
               sit
               etiam
               privata
               .
            
             
               Jam
               vero
               si
               Sacramentum
               hoc
               a
               fidelibus
               exerceri
               Christus
               in
               mortis
               suae
               memoriam
               praecepit
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               Hoc
               facite
               in
               meam
               commemorationem
               ,
               ne
               mors
               ejus
               raro
               admodum
               commemorata
               in
               oblivionem
               transiret
               ,
               quo
               crebrius
               ,
               quo
               frequentius
               ,
               memoria
               ejus
               in
               Sacramento
               repetitur
               ,
               eo
               mandatum
               ejus
               servatur
               magis
               :
               Etenim
               sicut
               raro
               admodum
               memorata
               oblivioni
               sunt
               obnoxia
               ,
               ita
               crebro
               frequentata
               radices
               in
               mente
               agunt
               altius
               ,
               ne
               obliterari
               unquam
               possint
               ;
               itaque
               ut
               mors
               Christi
               creb●a
               memoria
               illustretur
               ,
               Missa
               etiam
               privata
               non
               parum
               confert
               .
            
             
               Certe
               Paulus
               Apostolus
               singulas
               domos
               privatas
               ,
               ubi
               credentium
               numerus
               aliquis
               erat
               ,
               Ecclesias
               vocat
               ,
               membra
               Majoris
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               civitatis
               illius
               in
               qua
               essent
               ,
               sicut
               majores
               ipsas
               civitatum
               Ecclesias
               ,
               membra
               Catholicae
               &
               universalis
               Ecclesiae
               appellat
               ,
               scribens
               ad
               Corinthios
               ;
               at
               quae
               Ecclesia
               arcenda
               est
               a
               Communione
               Corporis
               Domini
               ?
               Christus
               etiam
               ipse
               instituendo
               Sacramentum
               hoc
               Corporis
               &
               Sanguinis
               sui
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               Hoc
               quotiescunque
               facitis
               ,
               facite
               in
               meam
               commemorationem
               ;
               nec
               tempus
               nec
               locum
               ullum
               cohibuit
               ,
               quo
               fieri
               id
               non
               posset
               ,
               quonam
               modo
               igitur
               arcebimus
               quenquam
               a
               Missis
               privatis
               ?
               Et
               ad
               dies
               festos
               publicamque
               Synaxim
               eum
               relegabimus
               ?
               Cujus
               arbitrio
               Christus
               liberum
               reliquit
               ,
               quando
               &
               ubi
               id
               vellet
               decenter
               exequi
               ,
               dum
               inquit
               quotiescunque
               ?
               nam
               si
               certa
               tempora
               servanda
               essent
               ,
               non
               indefinite
               locutus
               fuisset
               Christus
               ,
               ipsum
               Dei
               Verbum
               ,
               ipsa
               sapientia
               Patris
               .
            
             
               Jam
               vero
               ab
               initio
               nascentis
               Ecclesiae
               per
               singulas
               domos
               ubi
               erant
               fideles
               fiebat
               communio
               ,
               atque
               id
               quotidie
               ,
               teste
               Luca
               in
               Apostolorum
               Actis
               ,
               ubi
               ait
               ,
               Quotidie
               quoque
               perdurantes
               unanimiter
               in
               templo
               ,
               &
               frangentes
               circa
               domos
               panem
               ;
               quem
               locum
               etiam
               de
               Communione
               veteres
               interpretes
               intelligunt
               ,
               &
               tamen
               singulis
               diebus
               non
               agebant
               publice
               dies
               festos
               ,
               sed
               privatim
               per
               domos
               communicabant
               :
               Etsi
               terrenorum
               regum
               atque
               principum
               ministri
               plerique
               omnes
               nullum
               diem
               transigere
               cupiunt
               ,
               quo
               non
               fruantur
               vel
               solo
               aspectu
               sui
               Domini
               ,
               tametsi
               propior
               congressus
               non
               contingat
               ,
               quis
               fidelis
               Christianus
               non
               omnibus
               optabit
               votis
               ,
               ut
               quando
               in
               hac
               vita
               Christum
               Regem
               Regum
               ,
               &
               Dominum
               Dominantium
               ,
               in
               Majestate
               gloriae
               regnantem
               cernere
               mortales
               oculi
               non
               possunt
               ,
               saltem
               per
               fidem
               in
               Sacramento
               Corporis
               Domini
               ,
               quod
               ille
               fidelibus
               in
               memoriam
               sui
               frequentandam
               reliquit
               ,
               interim
               quotidie
               Regem
               gloriae
               videat
               ?
            
             
               Quod
               vero
               Chrysostomus
               Sacerdotem
               ad
               altare
               stare
               ,
               &
               aliosad
               Communionem
               accersere
               ,
               alios
               arcere
               scribit
               ,
               enarrat
               morem
               publicae
               Communionis
               ,
               qui
               in
               initio
               nascentis
               Ecclesiae
               crebrius
               quam
               nunc
               fit
               frequentabatur
               ;
               qui
               mos
               nunc
               in
               Paschate
               ,
               quando
               ubique
               communicat
               populus
               ,
               apud
               omnes
               servatur
               Ecclesias
               :
               Caeterum
               ille
               ipse
               expostulat
               cum
               fidelibus
               sui
               temporis
               ,
               quod
               rarius
               communicent
               ,
               quam
               vel
               oporteret
               ,
               vel
               vetus
               mos
               erat
               ;
               caeterum
               nusquam
               is
               privatas
               Missas
               vetuit
               .
            
             
               At
               Canon
               Nicenus
               Diaconis
               in
               Communione
               publica
               suum
               locum
               designat
               
               post
               Presbyteros
               ;
               caeterum
               nec
               is
               Canon
               ,
               nec
               ullus
               alius
               Missas
               privatas
               abrogat
               .
            
             
               Sacramentum
               autem
               Eucharistiae
               Sacrificium
               non
               esse
               arbitramini
               ,
               quod
               unum
               Sacrificium
               sit
               propitiatorium
               mors
               Christi
               ,
               &
               cum
               is
               ultra
               non
               moritur
               ,
               qui
               semel
               tantum
               pro
               nobis
               oblatus
               est
               ,
               nullum
               restat
               ultra
               Sacrificium
               ,
               nisi
               cultus
               Spiritualis
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               justitia
               fidei
               &
               fructus
               fidei
               .
               Quid
               sibi
               velit
               justitia
               quae
               ex
               fide
               est
               scimus
               ,
               quippe
               quam
               Paulus
               opponit
               Justitiae
               quae
               est
               ex
               lege
               :
               Caeterum
               qui
               sunt
               fructus
               fidei
               ,
               nobis
               ex
               Scripturis
               non
               satis
               liquet
               ,
               ipsam
               fidem
               sicut
               charitatem
               ,
               &
               multas
               alias
               virtutes
               scimus
               esse
               fructus
               Spiritus
               .
               Verum
               enimvero
               non
               satis
               miramur
               ,
               cur
               quispiam
               aegre
               ferat
               Missam
               Sacrificium
               vocari
               ,
               quando
               omnis
               vetustas
               &
               Graecorum
               &
               Latinorum
               sic
               eam
               appellare
               consuevit
               ,
               quum
               ibi
               fiat
               consecratio
               Corporis
               &
               Sanguinis
               Domini
               in
               memoriam
               mortis
               ejus
               ,
               qui
               ,
               ut
               inquit
               Paulus
               ,
               pro
               peccatis
               offerens
               hostiam
               ,
               in
               sempiternum
               sedet
               ad
               dextram
               Dei
               ,
               una
               enim
               oblatione
               consummavit
               in
               sempiternum
               sanctificatos
               ;
               itaque
               si
               Christus
               &
               Sacerdos
               esset
               ,
               &
               Sacrificium
               ,
               &
               hostia
               ,
               ubicunque
               est
               Christus
               ,
               ibi
               est
               hostia
               nostra
               ,
               ibi
               est
               sacrificium
               nostrum
               ;
               at
               si
               in
               Sacramento
               altaris
               est
               verum
               Corpus
               Christi
               ,
               &
               verus
               Sanguis
               Christi
               ,
               quo
               pacto
               manente
               veritate
               Corporis
               &
               Sanguinis
               Domini
               ,
               non
               est
               ibi
               Sacrificium
               nostrum
               ?
            
             
               Porro
               quia
               in
               Missa
               est
               Christus
               Sacrificium
               nostrum
               ,
               qui
               ipse
               ultra
               non
               moritur
               ,
               ibique
               cum
               ipso
               capite
               nostro
               ,
               nos
               illius
               Corpus
               &
               membra
               nosmet
               ipsos
               Deo
               hostias
               vivas
               offerimus
               ▪
               Graeci
               id
               totum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Sacrificium
               incruentum
               vocant
               :
               ita
               veteres
               omnes
               intrepide
               Missam
               Sacrificium
               vocarunt
               ,
               quod
               ibi
               sit
               Christus
               Sacrificium
               nostrum
               in
               Sacramento
               .
            
             
               Sic
               Basilius
               ,
               sic
               Chrysostomus
               ,
               sic
               Hieronymus
               ,
               sic
               Augustinus
               eam
               appellare
               non
               dubitavit
               ;
               Quocirca
               quid
               vetat
               Missam
               ,
               in
               qua
               consecratur
               Panis
               in
               Corpus
               Christi
               ,
               &
               Vinum
               in
               Sanguinem
               ejus
               ,
               qui
               vere
               est
               Sacrificium
               nostrum
               ,
               &
               hoc
               fieri
               in
               memoriam
               sui
               jussit
               ,
               vocari
               Sacrificium
               :
               alioqui
               si
               id
               negabimus
               ,
               non
               parum
               verendum
               est
               ,
               ne
               cum
               Sacramentariis
               quos
               nunc
               vocant
               ,
               qui
               veritatem
               Corporis
               &
               Sanguinis
               in
               Sacramento
               negant
               ,
               &
               cum
               Anabaptistis
               consentire
               videamur
               ,
               a
               qua
               suspicione
               sicut
               in
               animo
               nostro
               nos
               profitemur
               longe
               abesse
               ,
               ita
               quoque
               cupimus
               calumniantibus
               adversariis
               omnem
               obtrectandi
               ansam
               auferri
               :
               Atqui
               cum
               in
               Missa
               tum
               Sacerdos
               ,
               tum
               populus
               contritus
               de
               peccatis
               se
               ,
               ut
               hortatur
               Paulus
               ,
               hostiam
               vivam
               ,
               sanctam
               atque
               Deo
               placentem
               exhibeat
               ,
               laudes
               quas
               Deo
               canat
               &
               in
               gratiarum
               actione
               versetur
               ,
               quis
               dubitare
               potest
               ,
               ea
               quoque
               ratione
               ,
               Missam
               jure
               Sacrificium
               nominari
               ,
               cum
               Propheta
               appellat
               Sacrificium
               laudis
               ,
               &
               Paulus
               omnes
               hortetur
               ,
               ut
               se
               hostias
               vivas
               exhibeant
               ,
               id
               quod
               fit
               in
               Missa
               .
               Malachias
               etiam
               Propheta
               inquit
               ,
               Ab
               ortu
               solis
               usque
               ad
               occasum
               ,
               magnum
               est
               nomen
               meum
               in
               gentibus
               ,
               &
               in
               omni
               loco
               Sacrificatur
               ,
               &
               offertur
               nomini
               meo
               oblatio
               munda
               ,
               quia
               magnum
               est
               nomen
               meum
               in
               gentibus
               ,
               dicit
               Dominus
               exercituum
               .
               At
               quae
               alia
               oblatio
               munda
               in
               omni
               loco
               intergentes
               ,
               nisi
               solus
               Christus
               ,
               aut
               quod
               aliud
               Sacrificium
               Christianorum
               ,
               nisi
               Missa
               ,
               ubi
               Commemoratio
               mortis
               Christi
               agitur
               ?
               Nam
               aut
               aliquod
               inter
               gentes
               Christianorum
               oportet
               esse
               Sacrificium
               ,
               aut
               mentitus
               est
               Propheta
               :
               quaenam
               quaeso
               est
               oblatio
               munda
               ,
               nisi
               solus
               Christus
               hostia
               nostra
               ,
               qui
               in
               Sacramento
               altaris
               est
               sub
               Panis
               &
               Vini
               speciebus
               ?
               quippe
               quantumcunque
               nos
               ipsi
               nos
               
               Deo
               offeramus
               ,
               hostiae
               mundae
               non
               meremur
               nomen
               ,
               quorum
               omnis
               justitia
               velut
               pannus
               est
               menstruatae
               :
               Itaque
               constat
               Missam
               Sacrificium
               vocari
               ex
               Verbo
               Dei
               per
               Malachiam
               enunciato
               ,
               quod
               cum
               ita
               sit
               ,
               cur
               Missae
               invidemus
               nomen
               Sacrificii
               ,
               quod
               Propheta
               praedixit
               ,
               &
               in
               qua
               Christus
               in
               Sacramento
               praesens
               est
               ipse
               mundi
               Sacrificium
               ?
            
          
           
             
               De
               Conjugio
               Sacerdotum
               .
            
             
               Caelibatum
               Sacerdotum
               contra
               Scripturam
               ,
               contra
               leges
               naturae
               ,
               contra
               honestatem
               ,
               per
               Pontificem
               Romanum
               asseritis
               introductum
               ,
               cum
               Scriptura
               Sacerdotibus
               ,
               sicut
               caeteris
               hominibus
               ,
               conjugium
               permittat
               ,
               nec
               possint
               naturam
               suam
               mutare
               ,
               nec
               absque
               singulari
               dono
               caelibes
               vivere
               :
               nam
               non
               omnes
               capiunt
               verbum
               hoc
               ,
               &
               Paulus
               inquit
               ,
               propter
               fornicationem
               unusquisque
               Uxorem
               suam
               habeat
               .
            
             
               Hic
               primum
               ordiri
               juvat
               ,
               ut
               locum
               illum
               Evangelii
               de
               tribus
               Eunuchorum
               generibus
               consideremus
               ,
               quandoquidem
               Christus
               alios
               a
               natura
               Eunuchos
               esse
               asserit
               ,
               alios
               per
               vim
               factos
               ,
               quorum
               neutrum
               genus
               continentiae
               virtute
               splendet
               ;
               quoniam
               alteros
               ad
               generandum
               natura
               ,
               alteros
               violentia
               reddidit
               inutiles
               .
               Tertium
               vero
               genus
               eorum
               est
               ,
               qui
               quanquam
               terrena
               generatione
               uti
               possunt
               ,
               malunt
               continere
               ,
               &
               se
               castrare
               propter
               Regnum
               Coelorum
               ;
               de
               quo
               genere
               Christus
               statim
               infert
               ,
               qui
               potest
               capere
               ,
               capiat
               ,
               id
               quod
               nec
               de
               primo
               ,
               nec
               de
               secundo
               Eunuchorum
               genere
               intelligi
               potest
               ,
               quibus
               continentiae
               palma
               negata
               est
               ,
               cum
               descendere
               in
               certamen
               nequeunt
               :
               tertium
               vero
               genus
               eorum
               est
               ,
               qui
               continentiae
               student
               ,
               &
               a
               licitis
               nuptiis
               abstinere
               malunt
               propter
               Regnum
               Coelorum
               ,
               quo
               Christum
               liberius
               atque
               expeditius
               sequantur
               ,
               ne
               terrenis
               nuptiis
               implicati
               ,
               cogitare
               cogantur
               ,
               ut
               inquit
               Paulus
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               mundi
               ;
               ad
               quod
               genus
               Christus
               virginitatis
               autor
               homines
               sapientissime
               invitat
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               Qui
               potest
               capere
               ,
               capiat
               :
               per
               hoc
               quod
               inquit
               ,
               capiat
               ,
               homines
               adhortans
               ad
               capescendum
               certamen
               ut
               palmam
               arripiant
               ,
               nempe
               Regnum
               Coelorum
               ,
               ad
               quod
               neminem
               hortaretur
               ,
               si
               nemo
               carnem
               posset
               vincere
               ;
               per
               hoc
               vero
               quod
               ait
               ,
               qui
               potest
               capere
               ,
               posse
               capi
               palmam
               indicans
               ;
               alioqui
               si
               impossible
               esset
               carnem
               superare
               ,
               quorsum
               attineret
               dicere
               ,
               Qui
               potest
               ,
               si
               nemo
               id
               posset
               .
            
             
               Praeterea
               per
               ea
               verba
               Qui
               potest
               capere
               ,
               quosdam
               etiam
               esse
               declarat
               ,
               qui
               non
               facile
               possunt
               ,
               nam
               nisi
               aliqui
               non
               facile
               possent
               capere
               ,
               cur
               secerneret
               eos
               qui
               possunt
               ;
               itaque
               considerandas
               animi
               vires
               admonet
               ,
               priusquam
               certamen
               aggrediare
               ,
               ne
               temere
               arrepto
               certamine
               turpiter
               succumbas
               :
               Nec
               dixisset
               quosdam
               esse
               ,
               qui
               se
               castraverunt
               propter
               Regnum
               Coelorum
               ,
               si
               caro
               esset
               insuperabilis
               ,
               &
               nemo
               se
               castrare
               posset
               .
               Nec
               dubitandum
               est
               quin
               is
               qui
               hortatur
               ad
               subeundum
               certamen
               ,
               gratiam
               suam
               sine
               qua
               nihil
               possent
               ,
               his
               non
               defuturam
               demonstrat
               ,
               qui
               nomina
               sua
               in
               militiam
               ei
               dederunt
               ,
               quorum
               ille
               ipse
               dux
               futurus
               est
               ,
               qui
               non
               modo
               in
               periculis
               suos
               milites
               invocatus
               nunquam
               deserit
               ,
               sed
               stat
               ante
               januam
               &
               pulsat
               ,
               paratus
               semper
               ad
               succurrendum
               ,
               si
               quis
               ei
               aper●at
               :
               Nam
               Paulus
               tentationes
               superari
               posse
               nos
               admonet
               ,
               modo
               Dei
               auxilium
               imploremus
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               Tentatio
               vos
               non
               apprehendit
               nisi
               humana
               ,
               fidelis
               autem
               Deus
               qui
               non
               patietur
               vos
               tentari
               supra
               id
               quod
               potestis
               ,
               sed
               faciet
               etiam
               cum
               tentatione
               proventum
               ut
               possitis
               sustinere
               .
               Quamobrem
               his
               qui
               continentiam
               semel
               profitentur
               ,
               &
               eam
               postea
               turpiter
               deserunt
               ,
               ●tiam
               atque
               etiam
               considerandum
               est
               ,
               ne
               nomen
               Dei
               blasphemare
               videantur
               ,
               
               Christum
               accusantes
               deserti
               auxilii
               ,
               cum
               sint
               ipsi
               desertores
               militiae
               ,
               &
               primo
               statim
               congressu
               terga
               dantes
               hosti
               :
               itaque
               quod
               Paulus
               liberum
               cuique●acit
               ,
               ut
               propter
               fornicationem
               Uxorem
               suam
               habeat
               ,
               id
               de
               his
               intelligi
               ,
               qui
               continentiam
               non
               sunt
               professi
               ,
               Paulus
               ipse
               nos
               docet
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               de
               viduis
               adolescentioribus
               ,
               quae
               cum
               luxuriatae
               fuerunt
               in
               Christo
               nubere
               volunt
               ,
               habentes
               damnationem
               quia
               primam
               fidem
               irritam
               feceru●t
               .
               Augustinus
               Pauli
               Doctrinam
               secutus
               ,
               Psal.
               83.
               inquit
               ,
               alius
               ex
               Dei
               muner●
               majus
               aliquid
               vovit
               ,
               statuit
               ,
               nec
               nuptias
               pati
               ,
               qui
               non
               damnaretur
               si
               duxisset
               Uxorem
               ;
               post
               votum
               quod
               Deo
               promisit
               si
               duxerit
               damnabitur
               :
               sic
               virgo
               quae
               si
               nuberet
               non
               peccaret
               ,
               Sanctimonialis
               si
               nupserit
               Christi
               adultera
               reputabitur
               ,
               respexit
               enim
               retro
               de
               loco
               quo
               accesserat
               ,
               exemplo
               Uxoris
               Loth
               ,
               &
               sicut
               canis
               reversus
               ad
               vomitum
               reputatur
               .
            
             
               Itidem
               Augustinus
               ,
               Psal.
               75.
               ample
               asserit
               votum
               semel
               emissum
               servandum
               esse
               .
               Hieronymus
               etiam
               adversus
               Jovinianum
               inquit
               ,
               virgo
               quae
               se
               Deo
               dicavit
               ,
               si
               nubat
               ,
               damnationem
               habet
               ;
               atque
               alio
               loco
               adversus
               eundem
               ,
               Virgines
               tuae
               quas
               prudentissimo
               consilio
               (
               quod
               nemo
               unquam
               legerat
               ,
               nec
               audierat
               de
               Apostolo
               )
               docuisti
               ,
               melius
               esse
               nubere
               quam
               uri
               ,
               occultos
               adulteros
               in
               apertos
               verterunt
               maritos
               ;
               non
               suasit
               hoc
               Apostolus
               ,
               non
               Electionis
               vas
               Virgilianum
               consilium
               est
               ,
               conjugium
               vocat
               ,
               hoc
               praetexit
               nomine
               culpam
               .
               Verbum
               ipsum
               Dei
               palam
               adversatur
               ubique
               ne
               rumpantur
               vota
               .
               Propheta
               inquit
               ,
               vovete
               &
               reddite
               Domino
               Deo
               Vestro
               ;
               in
               Deuteronomio
               quoque
               scribitur
               ,
               cum
               votum
               voveris
               Domino
               Deo
               tuo
               ,
               non
               tardabis
               reddere
               ,
               quia
               requiret
               illud
               Dominus
               Deus
               tuus
               ,
               &
               si
               moratus
               fueris
               ,
               reputabitur
               tibi
               in
               peccatum
               ;
               si
               nolueris
               polliceri
               absque
               peccato
               eris
               ,
               quod
               autem
               egressum
               est
               de
               labiis
               tuis
               ,
               observabis
               &
               facies
               ,
               sicut
               promisisti
               Domino
               Deo
               tuo
               &
               propria
               voluntate
               &
               ore
               locutus
               es
               .
               Ecclesiastes
               etiam
               inquit
               ,
               si
               quid
               vovisti
               ne
               moreris
               reddere
               ,
               sed
               quodcunque
               voveris
               redde
               :
               Et
               in
               Numerorum
               libro
               scribitur
               ,
               si
               quis
               virorum
               votum
               Domino
               voverit
               ,
               aut
               se
               constrinxerit
               juramento
               ,
               non
               faciat
               irritum
               Verbum
               suum
               ,
               sed
               omne
               quod
               promisit
               implebit
               .
               Quocirca
               Ecclesia
               a
               principio
               sicut
               conjugatos
               Sacerdotes
               &
               Episcopos
               ,
               qui
               sine
               crimine
               essent
               unius
               Uxoris
               viri
               ,
               propter
               necessitatem
               admisit
               ,
               cum
               tot
               alii
               quot
               possent
               ad
               edocendum
               orbem
               sufficere
               tunc
               non
               reperirentur
               idonei
               ,
               &
               tamen
               Paulus
               ipse
               Timotheum
               caelibem
               elegit
               ;
               ita
               quoque
               si
               quis
               ad
               Sacerdotium
               caelebs
               accersitus
               ,
               postea
               Uxorem
               duxerit
               ,
               semper
               a
               Sacerdotio
               deponebatur
               ,
               secundum
               Canonem
               Neocaesariensis
               Concilii
               ,
               quod
               fuit
               ante
               Nicenum
               .
               Similiter
               in
               Calcedonensi
               Concilio
               ,
               in
               cujus
               primo
               capite
               priora
               Concilia
               confirmantur
               ,
               statuitur
               ut
               Diaconissa
               ,
               si
               se
               nuptiis
               tradat
               ,
               maneat
               sub
               Anathemate
               ,
               &
               Virgo
               Deo
               dicata
               &
               Monachus
               jungentes
               se
               nuptiis
               ,
               maneant
               excommunicati
               .
            
             
               Hoc
               quoque
               observandum
               est
               ,
               quod
               in
               Canonibus
               Apostolorum
               habetur
               ,
               tantummodo
               Lectores
               cantoresque
               non
               conjugatos
               posse
               Uxores
               ducere
               ,
               caeteris
               vero
               in
               clerum
               admissis
               postea
               Uxorem
               ducere
               nunquam
               licuit
               .
            
             
               Qui
               vero
               conjugati
               ad
               Sacerdotium
               admissi
               erant
               ,
               Uxores
               suas
               praetextu
               Religionis
               abjicere
               nequaquam
               poterant
               ,
               ut
               docet
               Canon
               Apostolicus
               ;
               cumque
               in
               Niceno
               Concilio
               proponeretur
               de
               Presbyterorum
               jam
               ductis
               Uxoribus
               abjiciendis
               ,
               restitit
               Paphnutius
               ne
               legitimae
               Uxores
               pellerentur
               ,
               cujus
               sententiam
               ,
               cum
               Canone
               Apostolorum
               de
               
               non
               abjiciendis
               Uxoribus
               concordantem
               ,
               omnes
               sunt
               secuti
               .
            
             
               Caeterum
               in
               Niceno
               Concilio
               nihil
               unquam
               propositum
               fuit
               ,
               ut
               Sacerdotes
               post
               Sacerdotium
               Uxores
               ducerent
               ,
               quod
               jam
               ante
               sic
               erit
               prohibitum
               ,
               ut
               si
               quis
               contrarium
               auderet
               ,
               ducens
               postea
               Uxorem
               ,
               deponeretur
               a
               Sacerdotio
               ,
               ut
               supra
               dictum
               est
               ;
               itaque
               Paphnutius
               de
               non
               abjiciendis
               jam
               ductis
               ante
               Sacerdotium
               Uxoribus
               ,
               non
               autem
               de
               ducendis
               post
               Sacerdotium
               aperte
               locutus
               est
               .
            
             
               Itaque
               neque
               Canon
               aliquis
               Apostolicus
               ,
               neque
               Concilium
               Nicenum
               quicquam
               habet
               ejusmodi
               ut
               in
               Sacerdotium
               admissi
               ,
               postea
               Uxores
               ducant
               ,
               sicuti
               vos
               allegatis
               .
            
             
               His
               concordat
               sexta
               Synodus
               in
               qua
               sancitum
               est
               ,
               quod
               si
               quis
               è
               clero
               vellet
               Uxorem
               ducere
               ,
               ante
               subdiaconatum
               id
               faceret
               ,
               postea
               nequaquam
               liceret
               ,
               nec
               ulla
               usquam
               libertas
               Sacerdotibus
               in
               sexta
               Synodo
               datur
               post
               Sacerdotium
               Uxores
               ducendi
               ,
               sicut
               vos
               asseritis
               .
            
             
               Itaque
               a
               principio
               nascentis
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               plane
               compertum
               est
               nullo
               unquam
               tempore
               licuisse
               Sacerdoti
               post
               Sacerdotium
               Uxorem
               ducere
               ;
               atque
               ubicunque
               id
               fuit
               attentatum
               ,
               id
               non
               fuit
               impune
               ,
               nam
               tantum
               nefas
               ausus
               deponebatur
               a
               Sacerdotio
               .
               Paulus
               Apostolus
               inquit
               ,
               de
               conjugibus
               loquens
               ,
               nolite
               fraudare
               invicem
               nisi
               forte
               ex
               consensu
               ad
               tempus
               ,
               ut
               vacetis
               orationi
               .
               Hieronymus
               in
               Apologia
               ad
               Pammachium
               ait
               ,
               Paulus
               Apostolus
               dicit
               ,
               Quando
               coimus
               cum
               Uxoribus
               nos
               orare
               non
               posse
               ,
               si
               per
               coitum
               quod
               minus
               est
               impeditur
               ,
               id
               est
               orare
               ,
               quanto
               plus
               quod
               majus
               est
               ,
               id
               est
               Corpus
               Christi
               ,
               prohibetur
               accipere
               :
               idque
               late
               prosequitur
               exemplo
               panum
               propositionis
               ,
               qui
               non
               dabantur
               nisi
               continen●●bus
               Davidi
               &
               ministris
               ,
               ut
               scribitur
               in
               libro
               Regum
               ;
               Panes
               enim
               Propositionis
               ,
               quasi
               Corpus
               Christi
               ,
               de
               Uxorum
               cubilibus
               consurgentes
               edere
               non
               poterant
               ,
               ut
               inquit
               Hieronymus
               ,
               atque
               exemplo
               dationis
               legis
               veteris
               ,
               ante
               cujus
               dationem
               filii
               Israel
               in
               Exodo
               triduo
               abstinere
               sunt
               jussi
               ab
               Uxoribus
               .
            
             
               Hieronimus
               etiam
               adversus
               Jovinianum
               inquit
               ,
               si
               Laicus
               &
               quicunque
               fidelis
               orare
               non
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               careat
               officio
               conjugali
               ,
               Sacerdoti
               cui
               semper
               pro
               populo
               offerenda
               sunt
               Sacrificia
               ,
               semper
               orandum
               est
               :
               si
               semper
               orandum
               est
               ,
               semper
               ergo
               carenduum
               Matrimonio
               .
               Idem
               asserit
               Ambrosius
               ample
               in
               Epistola
               ad
               Timotheum
               prima
               ,
               cum
               quo
               consentit
               Augustinus
               .
            
             
               Paulus
               Timotheum
               Discipulum
               in
               Sacerdotali
               Officio
               erudiens
               ,
               admonet
               secularia
               negotia
               fugienda
               esse
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               Labora
               ut
               bonus
               miles
               Christi
               Iesu
               ,
               nemo
               militans
               implicat
               se
               negotiis
               secularibus
               ,
               ut
               ei
               placeat
               cui
               se
               probavit
               ;
               &
               si
               Sacerdotes
               Uxores
               acciperent
               ,
               curis
               secularibus
               necesse
               est
               involvantur
               ,
               nam
               teste
               Paulo
               ,
               qui
               cum
               Uxore
               est
               ,
               solicitus
               est
               quae
               sunt
               mundi
               ,
               quomodo
               placeat
               Uxori
               ;
               qui
               vero
               sine
               Uxore
               est
               ,
               solicitus
               est
               quae
               Domini
               sunt
               ,
               quomodo
               placeat
               Deo
               :
               Ideoque
               eundem
               ad
               caelibatum
               hortatur
               ,
               quando
               ait
               ,
               Teipsum
               castum
               custodi
               ,
               nam
               castitas
               ,
               ubi
               de
               conjugatis
               non
               fit
               sermo
               ,
               caelibatus
               intelligitur
               ,
               suum
               enim
               Discipulum
               sui
               similem
               reddere
               cupiebat
               ;
               atque
               quodam
               in
               loco
               Corinthiis
               scribens
               ,
               omnes
               homines
               hortatur
               ad
               continentiam
               ,
               ait
               enim
               ,
               volo
               omnes
               homines
               esse
               sicut
               meipsum
               ,
               &
               rursus
               dico
               non-nuptis
               &
               viduis
               bonum
               est
               ,
               si
               sic
               permanserint
               sicut
               &
               ego
               .
               Alio
               in
               loco
               scribens
               eisdem
               ,
               ministros
               Ecclesiae
               sui
               officii
               admonet
               ,
               adhortans
               ne
               in
               vacuum
               Gratiam
               Dei
               recipiant
               ,
               &
               subdit
               ,
               Nemini
               dantes
               ullam
               offensionem
               ,
               ut
               non
               vituperetur
               ministerium
               ,
               sed
               in
               omnibus
               exhibeamus
               nosmetipsos
               sicut
               Dei
               
               Ministros
               ,
               &c.
               in
               vigiliis
               ,
               in
               jejuniis
               ,
               in
               castitate
               ,
               in
               scientia
               ,
               in
               verbo
               veritatis
               .
               Quae
               omnia
               ad
               ministros
               Ecclesiae
               pertinent
               quos
               castitatem
               maxime
               sectari
               convenit
               ,
               ut
               impuri
               non
               appropinquent
               altaribus
               ,
               a
               quibus
               ●alaces
               omnino
               arceri
               decet
               :
               Nam
               non
               nisi
               de
               Sacerdotibus
               ea
               intelligi
               possunt
               ,
               quando
               scientia
               divinae
               legis
               &
               populi
               institutio
               ad
               eos
               spectat
               ,
               ut
               inquit
               Malachias
               ,
               Labia
               Sacerdotis
               custodiunt
               scientiam
               &
               legem
               requirunt
               ex
               ore
               ejus
               .
               Et
               Paulus
               Timotheum
               vult
               se
               exhibere
               operarium
               inconfusibilem
               ,
               recte
               tractantem
               verbum
               veritatis
               ,
               viz.
               in
               Doctrina
               populi
               ;
               igitur
               Sacerdotes
               Domini
               ,
               qui
               se
               Deo
               jampridem
               dedicaverunt
               ,
               qui
               se
               castraverunt
               propter
               Regnum
               Coelorum
               ,
               qui
               pro
               suis
               &
               populi
               peccatis
               orare
               assidue
               debent
               ,
               quonam
               pacto
               ,
               deserto
               caelibatus
               vexillifero
               Christo
               ,
               novis
               nuptiis
               operam
               dare
               secularibusque
               molestiis
               quibus
               scaturiunt
               se
               implicare
               decet
               ?
               quid
               enim
               est
               ad
               aratrum
               manum
               mittere
               ,
               retroque
               recipere
               exemplo
               Uxoris
               Loth
               ,
               si
               hoc
               non
               est
               ?
               cujusmodi
               homines
               non
               aptos
               esse
               Regno
               Dei
               ,
               Christus
               ipse
               pronunciat
               ,
               etenim
               si
               nemo
               potest
               Uxori
               pariter
               &
               Philosophiae
               operam
               dare
               ,
               ut
               mundana
               prudentia
               docet
               ,
               quanto
               magis
               is
               qui
               se
               Deo
               dicavit
               ,
               duobus
               Dominis
               servir●
               non
               poterit
               ,
               nempe
               Deo
               pariter
               &
               mundo
               ,
               quorum
               uterque
               totum
               hominem
               ,
               non
               dimidiatum
               ,
               ad
               se
               raptat
               ?
            
             
               Quanquam
               autem
               &
               conjugati
               &
               caelibes
               in
               initio
               Ecclesiae
               admittebantur
               ad
               Sacerdotium
               ,
               id
               tamen
               non
               ubique
               ita
               servabatur
               teste
               Hieronymo
               adversus
               Vigilantium
               ,
               ubi
               inquit
               ,
               quid
               facient
               Orientis
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quid
               Egypti
               ,
               &
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               ,
               quae
               aut
               Virgines
               clericos
               accipiunt
               ,
               aut
               continentes
               ,
               aut
               si
               Uxores
               habuerint
               mariti
               esse
               desistunt
               ?
               Atque
               ad
               Pammachium
               Hieronymus
               inquit
               ,
               Christus
               Virgo
               ,
               Virgo
               Maria
               ,
               utriusque
               sexus
               virginitatem
               dedicaverunt
               ,
               Apostoli
               vel
               Virgines
               ,
               vel
               post
               nuptias
               continentes
               ,
               Episcopi
               ,
               Presbyteri
               ,
               Diaconi
               ,
               aut
               Virgines
               eliguntur
               ,
               aut
               vidui
               ,
               aut
               certe
               post
               Sacerdotium
               in
               aeternum
               pudici
               ,
               in
               morem
               Ecclesiae
               veterem
               ,
               cujus
               autor
               est
               haud
               dubie
               Paulus
               &
               Scriptura
               ipsa
               .
               Jam
               vero
               uti
               Augustinum
               citatis
               ,
               qui
               ait
               ,
               quidam
               nubentes
               post
               votum
               asserunt
               adulteros
               esse
               ,
               ego
               dico
               vobis
               quod
               graviter
               peccant
               qui
               tales
               dividunt
               :
               at
               ille
               ipse
               Augustinus
               asserit
               ,
               lapsus
               &
               ruinas
               a
               castitate
               Sanctiori
               quae
               vovetur
               Deo
               adulteriis
               esse
               pejores
               ,
               neque
               statim
               legitimum
               est
               quicquid
               tolerat
               Ecclesia
               .
            
             
               Cyprianus
               quoque
               ipse
               quem
               citatis
               ,
               in
               illa
               ipsa
               Epistola
               de
               Virginibus
               quae
               continentiam
               voverunt
               ,
               ubi
               inquit
               ,
               si
               perseverare
               nolunt
               ,
               vel
               non
               possint
               ,
               melius
               est
               ut
               nubant
               ,
               quam
               ut
               in
               ignem
               delitiis
               suis
               ruant
               ;
               ex
               quo
               infertis
               tale
               votum
               non
               impedire
               Matrimonium
               ,
               longe
               aliud
               sentit
               :
               nam
               consultus
               a
               Pomponio
               Sacerdote
               ,
               quid
               sibi
               videretur
               de
               Virginibus
               his
               ,
               quae
               cum
               semel
               statum
               suum
               continenter
               &
               firmiter
               tenere
               decreverint
               ,
               detectae
               sunt
               postea
               in
               eodem
               lecto
               pariter
               mansisse
               cum
               Masculis
               ;
               ea
               de
               re
               altius
               repetens
               Sermonem
               ,
               periculosamque
               esse
               Virginum
               &
               Masculorum
               cohabitationem
               ,
               confirmans
               per
               Scripturas
               ac
               graves
               multorum
               ruinas
               ex
               hoc
               enatas
               ,
               asserens
               generaliter
               de
               omnibus
               Virginibus
               inquit
               ,
               quod
               si
               ex
               fide
               Christo
               se
               dicaverint
               caste
               &
               pudice
               sine
               ulla
               fabula
               perseverent
               ,
               ita
               fortes
               &
               stabiles
               praemium
               Virginitatis
               expectent
               ;
               si
               autem
               perseverare
               nolunt
               ,
               vel
               non
               possunt
               ,
               melius
               est
               ut
               nubant
               ,
               quam
               ut
               in
               ignem
               delitiis
               suis
               cadant
               ,
               certe
               nullum
               fratribus
               aut
               sororibus
               scandalum
               faciant
               ,
               cum
               scriptum
               sit
               ,
               &c.
               
               Et
               paulo
               post
               infert
               ,
               Christus
               Dominus
               &
               judex
               noster
               ,
               cum
               virginem
               suam
               sibi
               dicatam
               &
               sanctitati
               suae
               destinatam
               jacere
               cum
               altero
               cernat
               ,
               quam
               indignatur
               &
               iras●itur
               ,
               
               &
               quas
               paenas
               incestis
               hujusmodi
               conjunctionibus
               comminatur
               !
               Deinde
               ad
               quaesitum
               respondens
               ,
               jubet
               obstetrices
               adhiberi
               ut
               videatur
               an
               Virgines
               illae
               sint
               corruptae
               ,
               ubi
               inquit
               ,
               si
               autem
               aliquae
               ex
               ei●
               corruptae
               fuerunt
               deprehensae
               ,
               agant
               poenitentiam
               plenam
               ,
               quia
               quae
               hoc
               crimen
               admisit
               ▪
               non
               mariti
               sed
               Christi
               adultera
               est
               ,
               &
               ideo
               aestimato
               justo
               tempore
               &
               ex
               homologesi
               facta
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               redeant
               ;
               quod
               si
               obstinatae
               perseverent
               ,
               nec
               se
               ab
               invicem
               separent
               ,
               sciant
               se
               ●um
               hac
               sua
               impudica
               obstinatione
               nunquam
               a
               nobis
               admitti
               in
               Ecclesiam
               posse
               ,
               ne
               exemplum
               caeteris
               ad
               ruinam
               delictis
               suis
               facere
               incipiant
               .
               Ecce
               quid
               sentit
               Cyprianus
               de
               votis
               ruptis
               ,
               incestuosos
               &
               Christi
               Adulteros
               hujusmodi
               flagitiosos
               appellat
               ,
               &
               nisi
               separentur
               ,
               nunquam
               admittit
               in
               Ecclesiam
               ;
               quomodo
               ergo
               talia
               vota
               non
               impediant
               Matrimonium
               ,
               aut
               quis
               ad
               tale
               Matrimonium
               quenquam
               hortari
               audebit
               ,
               quod
               sine
               violatione
               voti
               &
               transgressione
               divini
               mandati
               ,
               ideoque
               sine
               gravissimo
               s●elere
               contrahi
               non
               possit
               ?
               Atqui
               quod
               Principes
               Germaniae
               ,
               scribitis
               ,
               cum
               viderent
               mul●●
               flagitia
               de
               coelibatu
               Sacerdotum
               provenire
               ,
               Matrimonia
               Sacerdotibus
               libera
               permisisse
               ,
               si
               meum
               ,
               Egregii
               Oratores
               ,
               consilium
               requisissent
               vestri
               〈…〉
               priusquam
               tot
               Sacerdotes
               apud
               vos
               〈◊〉
               ●inculis
               ad
               nuptias
               〈◊〉
               ,
               an
               id
               consilii
               dedissem
               quod
               vestri
               〈◊〉
               arripuerunt
               〈…〉
               ;
               nam
               si
               Sacerdotes
               qui
               continere
               nollent
               ,
               erump●●●
               ad
               nuptias
               omnino
               voluissent
               ,
               quanto
               satius
               forte
               fuisset
               ,
               exemplo
               veterum
               deposuisse
               tales
               a
               Sacerdotio
               ,
               suaeque
               de
               c●●●ero
               Conscientiae
               qu●nquam
               reliquisse
               ,
               ac
               deinde
               puriores
               altaribus
               admovisse
               ,
               quam
               libere
               omnia
               permittendo
               peccatis
               alienis
               auctores
               videri
               ,
               atque
               ea
               ratione
               alie●●
               peccata
               nostra
               facere
               :
               Veruntamen
               nos
               ,
               qui
               in
               aliena
               Repub.
               cu●●o●●
               nunquam
               fuimus
               nec
               esse
               voluimus
               ,
               omnia
               Principum
               vestrorum
               acta
               atque
               gesta
               in
               optimam
               partem
               interpretamur
               ,
               non
               dubitantes
               ,
               q●●●
               ad
               tollendos
               abusus
               omnes
               sincerus
               his
               animus
               ,
               atque
               ad
               repurgandam
               Dei
               Ecclesiam
               appositus
               non
               desit
               .
            
             
               Porro
               nos
               qui
               in
               Regno
               nostro
               Romani
               Episcopi
               Tyrannidem
               pro●ligare
               magna
               industria
               studuimus
               ,
               &
               Christi
               Gloriam
               sinceriter
               promovere
               curabimus
               Deo
               propitio
               ,
               qu●ntum
               humano
               consilio
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               ne
               quis
               abusus
               sive
               a
               Romano
               Episcopo
               sive
               a
               quovis
               alio
               inductus
               non
               aboleatur
               ,
               &
               si
               quos
               comperiemus
               tempori
               inservientes
               ,
               fingentesque
               se
               odisse
               Romanum
               Episcopum
               ,
               atque
               in
               Sermone
               simulare
               veritatem
               ,
               quam
               corde
               non
               amplectuntur
               ,
               ejusmodi
               viris
               consilia
               nostra
               de
               rebus
               Sacris
               non
               communicabimus
               ,
               nec
               eorum
               vel
               de
               Sacris
               vel
               de
               Prophanis
               expectabimus
               sententiam
               .
            
             
               Quae
               vero
               Christi
               puram
               atque
               sinceram
               Doctrinam
               promovere
               ,
               quae
               Christi
               Evangelium
               dilatare
               ,
               quae
               ad
               repurganda
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               vitia
               tendere
               ,
               quae
               ad
               extirpandos
               abusus
               atque
               errores
               omnes
               spectare
               ,
               quae
               denique
               Ecclesiae
               candorem
               exornare
               posse
               videbuntur
               ,
               ea
               totis
               viribus
               sectabimur
               ,
               his
               studebimus
               ,
               his
               Deo
               volente
               in
               perpetuum
               incumbemus
               .
            
             
               De
               Articulis
               vero
               quos
               jam
               disseruimus
               maturius
               cum
               Theologis
               nostris
               quamprimum
               vacabit
               agemus
               ,
               atque
               ea
               demum
               statuemus
               quae
               ad
               Christi
               Gloriam
               Ecclesiaeque
               sponsae
               ejus
               decorem
               conducere
               existimabimus
               .
            
             
               Vobis
               autem
               ,
               Praestantissimi
               Oratores
               ,
               qui
               tot
               labores
               terra
               marique
               perpessi
               estis
               ,
               ut
               nos
               inviseretis
               ,
               qui
               cum
               Theologis
               nost●is
               tamdiu
               contulistis
               ,
               qui
               ob
               Evangelii
               negotium
               a
               Patria
               abfuistis
               multis
               mensibus
               ,
               immensas
               atque
               innumeras
               habemus
               gratias
               ;
               nec
               miramur
               si
               dulcis
               amor
               
               Patriae
               ,
               post
               diuturnam
               absentiam
               vestr●●
               ,
               ad
               reditum
               vos
               invitat
               .
               Itaque
               post
               expleta
               Principum
               vestrorum
               mandata
               ,
               post
               absoluta
               in
               totum
               negotia
               vestra
               ,
               si
               non
               gravabimini
               nos
               invisere
               ,
               vester
               ad
               nos
               accessus
               admodum
               gratus
               erit
               ,
               vosque
               in
               Patriam
               non
               modo
               libenter
               dimittemus
               cum
               bona
               venia
               ,
               sed
               ad
               Principes
               etiam
               vestros
               ,
               literas
               dabimus
               summae
               diligentiae
               vestrae
               in
               exequenda
               legatione
               testimonium
               perhibentes
               .
               Valete
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
             A
             Letter
             written
             by
             the
             King
             to
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             directing
             them
             how
             to
             instruct
             the
             People
             .
             An
             Original
             .
             By
             the
             KING
             .
          
           
             
               HENRY
               R.
               
            
          
           
             
             RIght
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             ,
             right
             trusty
             and
             well-beloved
             ,
             we
             greet
             you
             well
             :
             And
             whereas
             for
             the
             Vertue
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             good
             Qualities
             which
             we
             saw
             and
             perceived
             heretofore
             in
             you
             ,
             judging
             you
             thereby
             a
             Personage
             that
             would
             sincerely
             ,
             devoutly
             ,
             purely
             ,
             and
             plainly
             set
             forth
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             instruct
             our
             People
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             after
             a
             simple
             and
             plain
             sort
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             instruction
             ,
             unity
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             and
             agreement
             in
             the
             points
             thereof
             ,
             we
             advanced
             you
             to
             the
             room
             and
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             within
             this
             our
             Realm
             ;
             and
             so
             endowed
             you
             with
             great
             Revenues
             and
             Possessions
             ;
             perceiving
             after
             ,
             by
             the
             contrariety
             of
             preaching
             within
             this
             our
             Realm
             ,
             our
             said
             People
             were
             brought
             into
             a
             diversity
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             whereby
             there
             ensued
             contention
             amongst
             them
             ;
             which
             was
             only
             engendred
             by
             a
             certain
             contemptuous
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             against
             honest
             ,
             laudable
             ,
             and
             tolerable
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Usages
             ,
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             we
             were
             enforced
             ,
             by
             our
             sundry
             Letters
             ,
             to
             admonish
             and
             command
             you
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             to
             preach
             God's
             Word
             sincerely
             ,
             to
             declare
             abuses
             plainly
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             contentiously
             to
             treat
             of
             matters
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             be
             neither
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             and
             vertuous
             Ceremonies
             of
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             ne
             yet
             to
             be
             in
             any
             wise
             contemned
             and
             abrogated
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             be
             incitements
             and
             motions
             to
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             allurements
             to
             Devotion
             :
             all
             which
             our
             travail
             notwithstanding
             ,
             so
             little
             regard
             was
             by
             some
             taken
             and
             adhibited
             to
             our
             advertisements
             therein
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             constrained
             to
             put
             our
             own
             Pen
             to
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             to
             conceive
             certain
             Articles
             ,
             which
             were
             by
             all
             you
             the
             Bishops
             and
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             this
             our
             Realm
             in
             Convocation
             agreed
             on
             ,
             as
             Catholick
             ,
             meet
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             by
             our
             Authority
             for
             avoiding
             of
             all
             contention
             set
             forth
             ,
             read
             and
             taught
             to
             our
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             same
             in
             unity
             ,
             quietness
             ,
             and
             good
             concord
             :
             supposing
             then
             that
             no
             Person
             having
             Authority
             under
             us
             ,
             would
             either
             have
             presumed
             to
             have
             spoken
             any
             word
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             offended
             the
             sentence
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             any
             thing
             remiss
             ,
             slack
             ,
             or
             negligent
             in
             the
             plain
             setting
             forth
             of
             them
             as
             they
             be
             conceived
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             that
             mean
             of
             abstinence
             such
             quiet
             and
             unity
             should
             not
             grow
             thereupon
             as
             we
             desired
             and
             looked
             for
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             perceiving
             eft-soons
             ,
             by
             credible
             report
             ,
             that
             our
             labours
             ,
             travail
             ,
             and
             desire
             therein
             ,
             is
             nevertheless
             defeated
             ,
             and
             in
             manner
             by
             general
             and
             contemptuous
             words
             
             spoken
             ,
             by
             sundry
             light
             and
             seditious
             Persons
             ,
             contemned
             and
             despised
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             the
             abstinence
             of
             direct
             and
             plain
             setting-forth
             of
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fond
             and
             contentious
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             light
             Personages
             do
             still
             use
             against
             the
             honest
             Rites
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Usages
             ,
             and
             ceremonial
             Things
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             our
             People
             be
             much
             more
             offended
             than
             they
             were
             before
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             exclaim
             that
             we
             will
             suffer
             that
             injury
             at
             any
             Man's
             hand
             ,
             whereby
             they
             think
             both
             God
             ,
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             whole
             Realm
             highly
             offended
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             principally
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             those
             Follies
             and
             Abuses
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             this
             commotion
             and
             insurrection
             ,
             and
             have
             thereby
             grievously
             offended
             us
             ,
             dammaged
             themselves
             ,
             and
             troubled
             many
             of
             our
             good
             Subjects
             :
             We
             be
             now
             enforced
             ,
             for
             our
             discharge
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             tender
             love
             and
             zeal
             we
             bear
             unto
             the
             tranquillity
             and
             loving
             unity
             of
             our
             said
             People
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             again
             to
             readdress
             these
             our
             Letters
             to
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
             and
             amongst
             other
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             peremptory
             warning
             to
             admonish
             you
             ,
             to
             demean
             and
             use
             your self
             for
             the
             redobbying
             of
             these
             things
             as
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             declared
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             deprivation
             from
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             further
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             your
             contempt
             ,
             if
             you
             shall
             offend
             in
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             Justice
             shall
             require
             for
             your
             own
             Trespass
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             straitly
             charge
             and
             command
             you
             ,
             that
             plainly
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             without
             any
             additions
             ,
             ye
             shall
             every
             Holy
             day
             ,
             wheresoever
             ye
             shall
             be
             within
             your
             Diocess
             ,
             when
             ye
             may
             so
             do
             with
             your
             health
             and
             convenient
             commodity
             ,
             openly
             ,
             in
             your
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Parish
             Church
             of
             the
             place
             where
             ye
             shall
             for
             time
             be
             ,
             read
             and
             declare
             our
             Articles
             ;
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             ,
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             words
             which
             ye
             shall
             then
             speak
             of
             your self
             ,
             if
             you
             speak
             any
             thing
             ,
             utter
             any
             word
             that
             shall
             make
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             any
             word
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             doubtful
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             We
             will
             and
             command
             you
             ,
             That
             you
             shall
             in
             your
             Person
             travel
             from
             place
             to
             place
             in
             all
             your
             Diocess
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             with
             your
             commodity
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             your selves
             every
             Holy-day
             to
             make
             a
             Collation
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             to
             set
             forth
             plainly
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             that
             you
             shall
             treat
             of
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             also
             as
             well
             to
             declare
             the
             obedience
             due
             by
             God's
             Laws
             to
             their
             Prince
             and
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             against
             whose
             commandment
             they
             ought
             in
             no
             wise
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             were
             unjust
             ,
             to
             use
             any
             violence
             ,
             as
             to
             commend
             and
             praise
             honest
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             they
             be
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
             in
             such
             plain
             and
             reverent
             sort
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             may
             perceive
             they
             be
             not
             contemned
             ,
             and
             yet
             learn
             how
             they
             were
             instituted
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             esteemed
             ;
             using
             such
             a
             temperance
             therein
             ,
             as
             our
             said
             People
             be
             not
             corrupted
             ,
             by
             putting
             over-much
             affiance
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             a
             part
             should
             more
             offend
             ,
             than
             the
             clear
             silencing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             People
             may
             thereto
             the
             better
             know
             their
             duties
             to
             us
             ,
             being
             their
             King
             and
             Soveraign
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             We
             straitly
             charge
             and
             command
             you
             ,
             That
             neither
             in
             your
             private
             communications
             you
             shall
             use
             any
             words
             that
             may
             sound
             
             to
             the
             contrary
             of
             this
             our
             Commandment
             ,
             ne
             you
             shall
             keep
             or
             retain
             any
             Man
             of
             any
             degree
             ,
             that
             shall
             in
             his
             words
             privatly
             or
             openly
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             speak
             in
             these
             matters
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             contentiously
             or
             contemptously
             ;
             but
             we
             will
             that
             in
             case
             ye
             have
             ,
             or
             shall
             have
             towards
             you
             any
             such
             Person
             that
             will
             not
             better
             temper
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             you
             shall
             ,
             as
             an
             Offender
             and
             a
             Seductor
             of
             our
             People
             ,
             send
             the
             same
             in
             sure
             custody
             to
             us
             and
             our
             Council
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             as
             shall
             appertain
             ;
             and
             semblably
             to
             do
             with
             other
             Strangers
             whom
             ye
             shall
             hear
             to
             be
             notable
             offenders
             in
             that
             part
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             Our
             pleasure
             and
             commandment
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             shall
             on
             your
             behalf
             ,
             give
             strait
             commandment
             upon
             like
             pain
             of
             deprivation
             and
             further
             punishment
             ,
             to
             all
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             Curats
             ,
             and
             Governors
             of
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             Ecclesiastical
             within
             your
             Diocess
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             every
             of
             them
             shall
             ,
             touching
             the
             indifferent
             praise
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             avoiding
             of
             contentious
             and
             contemptous
             Communication
             ,
             concerning
             any
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             distinct
             and
             plain
             reading
             of
             our
             said
             Articles
             ,
             observe
             and
             perform
             ,
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             other
             Houses
             Ecclesiastical
             aforesaid
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             order
             that
             is
             before
             to
             you
             prescribed
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             you
             permit
             nor
             suffer
             any
             Man
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             in
             learning
             ,
             Strangers
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             preach
             in
             any
             place
             within
             your
             said
             Diocess
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             License
             by
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             granted
             before
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             this
             month
             ,
             neither
             in
             your
             presence
             nor
             elsewhere
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             a
             Man
             of
             such
             hon●sty
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             judgment
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             think
             able
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             one
             whom
             in
             manner
             you
             dare
             answer
             for
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ;
             Whereas
             we
             be
             advertised
             that
             divers
             Priests
             have
             presumed
             to
             marry
             themselves
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             our
             pleasure
             is
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             make
             secret
             enquiry
             within
             your
             Diocess
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             resiant
             within
             the
             same
             or
             not
             :
             And
             in
             case
             ye
             shall
             find
             that
             there
             be
             any
             Priests
             that
             have
             so
             presumed
             to
             marry
             themselves
             ,
             and
             have
             sithence
             nevertheless
             used
             and
             exercised
             in
             any
             thing
             the
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             we
             charge
             you
             ,
             as
             ye
             will
             answer
             upon
             the
             pains
             aforesaid
             ,
             not
             to
             conceal
             their
             doings
             therein
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             signify
             their
             demeanour
             to
             our
             Council
             ,
             or
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             up
             unto
             us
             accordingly
             .
             Given
             under
             our
             Signet
             at
             our
             Castle
             of
             Windsor
             ,
             the
             19
             th
             day
             of
             November
             ,
             in
             the
             28
             th
             Year
             of
             Our
             Reign
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             X.
             Tonstall's
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             Auricular
             Confession
             ;
             with
             some
             Notes
             written
             on
             the
             Margent
             by
             King
             Henry's
             own
             Hand
             .
             An
             Original
             .
          
           
             
               Quod
               Confessio
               Auricularis
               sit
               de
               Iure
               Divi●o
               .
            
             
               PRobari
               videtur
               ex
               illo
               loco
               Matthaei
               3.
               ubi
               Joanne
               Baptista
               in
               deserto
               praedicante
               poenitentiam
               ,
               
               exibat
               ad
               eum
               Hierosolym●
               &
               omnis
               Judaea
               ,
               &
               baptizabantur
               ab
               eo
               in
               Jordane
               confitentes
               peccata
               sua
               ;
               quem
               locum
               Chrysostomus
               ita
               exponit
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               Confessio
               peccatorum
               est
               testimonium
               Conscientiae
               confitentis
               Deum
               ,
               qui
               enim
               timet
               Judicium
               Dei
               peccata
               sua
               non
               erubescat
               confiteri
               ;
               qui
               autem
               erubescit
               non
               timet
               ,
               perfectus
               enim
               timor
               solvit
               omnem
               pudorem
               ;
               illic
               enim
               turpitudo
               confessionis
               aspicitur
               ,
               ubi
               futuri
               judicii
               poena
               non
               creditur
               .
               Nunquid
               nescimus
               quia
               Confessio
               peccatorum
               habet
               pudorem
               ,
               &
               quia
               hoc
               ipsum
               erubescere
               poena
               est
               gravis
               ,
               sed
               ideo
               magis
               nos
               jubet
               Deus
               confiteri
               peccata
               nostra
               ,
               ut
               verecundiam
               patiamur
               pro
               poena
               ?
               nam
               &
               hoc
               ipsum
               pars
               est
               Judicii
               ,
               O
               misericordia
               Dei
               !
               quem
               totiens
               ad
               iracundiam
               excitavimus
               ,
               sufficit
               ei
               *
               solus
               pudor
               pro
               poena
               .
            
             
               Si
               verecundia
               pro
               poena
               est
               apud
               Deum
               ,
               ea
               autem
               non
               continget
               ex
               confessione
               facta
               soli
               Deo
               ,
               
               nam
               nemo
               rationis
               compos
               ignorat
               etiam
               absque
               Confessione
               Deum
               peccata
               nostra
               scire
               ,
               de
               Confessione
               facta
               homini
               necesse
               est
               intelligatur
               .
               Praeterea
               ipsa
               Verba
               demonstrant
               quod
               Joanni
               Baptistae
               confessi
               sunt
               peccata
               sua
               ,
               nam
               dixit
               eis
               ,
               facite
               ergo
               fructum
               dignum
               poenitentia
               ,
               quod
               apte
               dicere
               non
               poterat
               ,
               nisi
               poenitentes
               eos
               ex
               confessione
               sibi
               facta
               rescivisset
               .
            
          
           
             
               Beda
               Marci
               I.
               
            
             
               Et
               Baptizabantur
               ab
               illo
               in
               Jordane
               flumine
               ,
               confitentes
               peccata
               sua
               .
               *
               Exemplum
               confitendi
               peccata
               ac
               meliorem
               vitam
               promittendi
               datur
               eis
               ,
               qui
               Baptisma
               accipere
               desiderant
               ,
               sicut
               etiam
               praedicante
               †
               Paulo
               in
               Epheso
               multi
               credentium
               veniebant
               ,
               confitentes
               &
               annunciantes
               actus
               suos
               ,
               quatenus
               abdicata
               vita
               veteri
               ,
               renovari
               mererentur
               in
               Christo.
               
            
             
               Scribitur
               quoque
               in
               Evangelio
               Joannis
               21.
               
               Quorum
               remiseritis
               peccata
               ,
               
               remittuntur
               eis
               ,
               &
               quorum
               retinueritis
               ,
               retenta
               sunt
               :
               &
               Matth.
               18.
               
               Quaecunque
               ligaveritis
               super
               terram
               erunt
               ligata
               in
               Coelo
               ,
               &
               quaecunque
               solveritis
               super
               terram
               ,
               erunt
               soluta
               in
               Coelo
               .
               Remittere
               autem
               &
               solvere
               nemo
               potest
               id
               quod
               ignorat
               ,
               occulta
               autem
               peccata
               praeter
               peccantem
               novit
               nisi
               solus
               Deus
               ,
               quare
               nisi
               peccata
               aperiantur
               Sacerdoti
               ,
               nec
               ea
               ligare
               nec
               solvere
               posset
               .
               Et
               *
               quemadmodum
               Sacratissima
               tua
               Majestas
               ,
               si
               commissionem
               aliquibus
               dedisset
               audiendi
               &
               terminandi
               negotium
               aliquod
               ,
               non
               possent
               judices
               rem
               ignorantes
               nisi
               negotio
               coram
               eis
               patefacto
               causam
               finire
               ,
               viz.
               propter
               culpam
               litigatorum
               non
               comparentium
               coram
               eis
               ;
               sic
               nec
               Sacerdotes
               ligare
               &
               solvere
               possunt
               peccata
               quae
               ignorant
               .
               Itaque
               cum
               Deus
               Sacerdotem
               velut
               medicum
               Spiritualem
               Ecclesiae
               dederit
               ,
               si
               quis
               enim
               sua
               vulnera
               celat
               ipse
               sua
               culpa
               perit
               ,
               cum
               tamen
               de
               salute
               sua
               deberet
               esse
               sollicitus
               ,
               sicut
               Paulus
               ad
               Phil.
               2.
               admonet
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               cum
               metu
               &
               tremore
               Salutem
               vestram
               operamini
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Origenes
               in
               Levit.
               Homilia
               2.
               loquens
               de
               Remissionibus
               Peccatorum
               .
            
             
               
               Est
               adhuc
               &
               septima
               ,
               licet
               dura
               &
               laboriosa
               ,
               per
               poenitentiam
               remissio
               peccatorum
               ,
               cum
               lavat
               peccator
               lachrimis
               stratum
               suum
               ,
               &
               fiunt
               ei
               lachrimae
               suae
               panis
               die
               &
               nocte
               ,
               &
               cum
               non
               erubescit
               Sacerdoti
               Domini
               indicare
               peccatum
               suum
               ,
               &
               quaerere
               medicinam
               secundum
               eum
               qui
               ait
               ,
               *
               Dixi
               pronunciabo
               adversum
               me
               injustitiam
               meam
               Domino
               ,
               &
               tu
               remisisti
               impietatem
               cordis
               mei
               ,
               in
               quo
               impletur
               &
               illud
               quod
               Jacobus
               Apostolus
               dicit
               ,
               Si
               quis
               autem
               infirmatur
               ,
               vocet
               Presbyteros
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               &
               imponant
               ei
               manus
               ,
               †
               ungentes
               eum
               oleo
               in
               nomine
               Domini
               ,
               &
               oratio
               fidei
               salvabit
               infirmum
               ,
               &
               si
               in
               peccatis
               fuerit
               remittentur
               ei
               .
            
          
           
             
               Origenes
               Homilia
               2.
               in
               Psal.
               37.
               
            
             
               Intellige
               mihi
               fidelem
               quidem
               hominem
               sed
               tamen
               infirmum
               ,
               qui
               etiam
               vinci
               ab
               aliquo
               peccato
               potuit
               ,
               &
               propter
               hoc
               mugientem
               pro
               delictis
               suis
               &
               omnimodo
               curam
               vulneris
               sui
               sanitatemque
               requirentem
               ,
               licet
               praeventus
               sit
               &
               lapsus
               ,
               volentem
               tamen
               medelam
               ac
               salutem
               reparare
               ;
               si
               ergo
               hujusmodi
               homo
               memor
               delicti
               sui
               ,
               confiteatur
               quae
               commisit
               ,
               &
               humana
               confusione
               parvi
               pendat
               eos
               ,
               
               qui
               exprobrant
               eum
               confitentem
               ,
               &
               notant
               vel
               irrident
               ,
               ille
               autem
               intelligens
               per
               hoc
               veniam
               sibi
               dari
               ,
               &
               in
               die
               Resurrectionis
               pro
               his
               quibus
               nunc
               confunditur
               coram
               hominibus
               ,
               tunc
               ante
               Angelos
               Dei
               confusionem
               atque
               opprobria
               evasurum
               ,
               ut
               nolit
               tegere
               &
               occultare
               maculam
               suam
               ,
               sed
               pronunciet
               delictum
               suum
               ,
               nec
               velit
               esse
               Sepulchrum
               dealbatum
               ,
               quod
               deforis
               quidem
               appareat
               hominibus
               speciosum
               ,
               id
               est
               ut
               videntibus
               se
               quasi
               justus
               appareat
               ,
               intus
               autem
               sit
               repletus
               omni
               immunditie
               &
               ossibus
               mortuorum
               .
            
             
               Et
               paulo
               post
               ,
               Quoniam
               iniquitatem
               meam
               pronuncio
               .
               Pronunciationem
               iniquitatis
               ,
               id
               est
               confessionem
               peccati
               ,
               frequentius
               diximus
               ,
               vide
               ergo
               quid
               edocet
               nos
               scriptura
               divina
               ,
               quia
               opportet
               peccatum
               non
               celare
               intrinsecus
               ;
               fortassis
               enim
               sicut
               ii
               qui
               habent
               intus
               inclusam
               escam
               indigestam
               ,
               aut
               humoris
               ,
               vel
               flegmatis
               stomacho
               graviter
               &
               moleste
               imminentem
               ,
               si
               vomuerunt
               relevantur
               ;
               ita
               etiam
               hi
               qui
               peccarunt
               ,
               si
               quidem
               occultant
               &
               retinent
               intra
               se
               peccatum
               intrinsecus
               urgentur
               ,
               &
               propemodum
               suffocantur
               a
               phlegmate
               vel
               humore
               peccati
               :
               Si
               autem
               ipse
               sui
               accusator
               fiat
               ,
               dum
               accusat
               semetipsum
               ,
               simul
               evomit
               &
               delictum
               ,
               atque
               omnem
               morbi
               digerit
               causam
               .
               Tantummodo
               circumspice
               diligentius
               cui
               debeas
               confiteri
               peccatum
               tuum
               ,
               proba
               prius
               medicum
               cui
               debeas
               causam
               languoris
               exponere
               ,
               qui
               sciat
               infirmari
               cum
               infirmante
               ,
               flere
               cum
               flente
               ,
               qui
               condolendi
               &
               compatiendi
               noverit
               disciplinam
               ,
               ut
               ita
               demum
               si
               quid
               ille
               dixerit
               ,
               qui
               se
               prius
               &
               eruditum
               medicum
               ostenderit
               &
               misericordem
               ,
               si
               quid
               consilii
               dederit
               ,
               facias
               &
               sequaris
               ,
               si
               intellexerit
               &
               praeviderit
               talem
               es●e
               languorem
               tuum
               ,
               qui
               in
               conventu
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               exponi
               debeat
               &
               curari
               ,
               ex
               quo
               fortassis
               &
               caeteri
               aedificari
               poterunt
               ,
               &
               tu
               ipse
               facile
               sanari
               ,
               multa
               hac
               deliberatione
               &
               satis
               perito
               medici
               illius
               consilio
               procurandum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Cyprianus
               in
               Sermone
               de
               Lapsis
               .
            
             
               Denique
               ,
               quando
               &
               fide
               majore
               &
               timore
               meliores
               sunt
               ,
               
               qui
               quamvis
               nullo
               Sacrificii
               aut
               libelli
               facinore
               constricti
               ,
               quoniam
               tamen
               de
               hoc
               vel
               cogitaverunt
               ,
               hoc
               ipsum
               apud
               Sacerdotes
               Dei
               dolenter
               &
               simpliciter
               confitentur
               ,
               exomologesin
               conscientiae
               faciunt
               ,
               animi
               sui
               pondus
               exponunt
               ,
               salutarem
               medelam
               parvis
               licet
               &
               modicis
               vulneribus
               exquirunt
               ,
               scientes
               scriptum
               esse
               ,
               Deus
               non
               deridetur
               ;
               derideri
               &
               circumveniri
               Deus
               non
               potest
               ,
               nec
               astutia
               aliqua
               fallente
               deludi
               :
               plus
               imo
               delinquit
               qui
               secundum
               hominem
               Deum
               cogitans
               evadere
               se
               poenam
               criminis
               credit
               ,
               si
               non
               palam
               crimen
               admisit
               .
               Christus
               in
               praeceptis
               suis
               dicit
               ,
               qui
               confusus
               me
               fuerit
               ,
               confundet
               eum
               filius
               hominis
               ,
               &
               Christianum
               se
               putat
               qui
               Christianus
               esse
               aut
               confunditur
               aut
               veretur
               :
               Quomodo
               potest
               esse
               cum
               Christo
               ,
               qui
               ad
               Christum
               pertinere
               aut
               erubescit
               aut
               metuit
               ?
               minus
               plane
               peccaverit
               non
               videndo
               idola
               ,
               nec
               sub
               oculis
               circumstantis
               atque
               insultantis
               populi
               sanctitatem
               fidei
               profanando
               ,
               non
               polluendo
               manus
               suas
               funestis
               Sacrificiis
               ,
               nec
               sceleratis
               cibis
               ora
               maculando
               ;
               hoc
               eo
               proficit
               ut
               sit
               minor
               culpa
               ,
               non
               ut
               innocens
               conscientia
               ;
               facilius
               potest
               ad
               veniam
               criminis
               pervenire
               ,
               non
               est
               tamen
               immunis
               a
               crimine
               ,
               nec
               cesset
               in
               agenda
               poenitentia
               ,
               atque
               in
               Domini
               misericordia
               deprecanda
               ,
               ne
               quod
               minus
               esse
               in
               qualitate
               delicti
               videtur
               ,
               in
               neglecta
               satisfactione
               cumuletur
               .
               
               Con●iteantur
               singuli
               ,
               quaeso
               vos
               fratres
               ,
               delictum
               suum
               ,
               dum
               adhuc
               qui
               deliquit
               in
               soeculo
               est
               ,
               dum
               admitti
               confessio
               ejus
               potest
               ,
               dum
               satisfactio
               &
               remissio
               facta
               per
               Sacerdotes
               apud
               Dominum
               grata
               est
               ;
               convertamur
               ad
               Dominum
               mente
               tota
               ,
               &
               poenitentiam
               criminis
               veris
               doloribus
               exprimentes
               Dei
               misericordiam
               deprecemur
               ;
               illi
               se
               anima
               prosternat
               ,
               illi
               maestitia
               satisfaciat
               ,
               illi
               spes
               omnis
               incumbat
               ;
               rogare
               qualiter
               debeamus
               dicit
               ipse
               ,
               Revertimini
               inquit
               ,
               ad
               me
               ex
               toto
               corde
               vestro
               ,
               simulque
               &
               jejunio
               ,
               &
               fletu
               ,
               &
               planctu
               ,
               &
               scindite
               corda
               vestra
               &
               non
               vestimenta
               .
            
             
               Praeterea
               Esaias
               peccatorem
               admonet
               Cap.
               42.
               secundum
               70.
               inquiens
               ,
               
               Dic
               tu
               prior
               iniquitates
               tuas
               ut
               justificeris
               ;
               &
               Salomon
               Prov.
               18.
               ait
               ,
               Justus
               prior
               est
               accusator
               sui
               ,
               atque
               ideo
               ne
               Satan
               nos
               in
               judicio
               coram
               omnibus
               accuset
               ,
               nos
               illum
               in
               hac
               vita
               ,
               per
               priorem
               confessionem
               delicti
               nostri
               factam
               aliis
               praevenire
               debemus
               ,
               nam
               Deum
               praevenire
               in
               nostri
               accusatione
               nequimus
               ,
               qui
               omnia
               facta
               nostra
               jam
               novit
               ,
               immo
               vero
               antequam
               fierent
               ea
               praescivit
               ;
               quare
               Confessio
               illa
               necesse
               est
               ,
               intelligatur
               ,
               de
               extranea
               confessione
               facta
               Dei
               ministro
               qui
               id
               ignoravit
               ,
               nam
               Deum
               nihil
               unquam
               latuit
               non
               modo
               jam
               factum
               ,
               sed
               ne
               futurum
               quidem
               quicquam
               .
            
             
               Circa
               personas
               vero
               ministrorum
               quibus
               fieri
               deberet
               Confessio
               ,
               
               atque
               circa
               tempora
               Ecclesiae
               nonnunquam
               aliquid
               immutarunt
               ,
               &
               varie
               pro
               regionibus
               statuerunt
               .
            
             
               Et
               ne
               tuam
               solicitudinem
               ,
               Sacratissima
               Majestas
               ,
               circa
               publicam
               Regni
               tui
               tranquillitatem
               stabiliendam
               sanctissime
               occupatam
               ,
               longa
               multorum
               lectione
               ,
               quae
               praeter
               ista
               afferre
               possem
               ,
               remorari
               videar
               ,
               plura
               adjungere
               supersedebo
               ,
               illud
               tantummodo
               precatus
               ,
               ut
               meam
               hanc
               scribendi
               temeritatem
               boni
               consulat
               ,
               quam
               ego
               totam
               perspicacissimo
               atque
               eruditissimo
               Majestatis
               tuae
               judicio
               considerandam
               pensitandamque
               committo
               .
               Atque
               ita
               foelicissime
               valeat
               Sacratissima
               tua
               Majestas
               ,
               cujus
               Regnum
               &
               prosperrimum
               &
               in
               soeculum
               diuturnum
               nobis
               fore
               precamur
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             XI
             .
             A
             Letter
             of
             King
             Henry's
             to
             Tonstall
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Duresme
             ,
             against
             Articular
             Confession
             being
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             An
             Original
             .
          
           
             
             SInce
             me
             thought
             (
             my
             Lord
             of
             Durham
             )
             that
             both
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               York
               ,
               Winchester
            
             ,
             and
             your
             Reasons
             and
             Texts
             were
             so
             fully
             answered
             this
             other
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             as
             to
             my
             seeming
             and
             supposal
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             the
             House
             was
             satisfied
             ;
             I
             marvelled
             not
             a
             little
             why
             eft-soons
             you
             have
             sent
             to
             me
             this
             now
             your
             writing
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             manner
             few
             other
             Texts
             or
             Reasons
             than
             there
             were
             declared
             both
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             me
             ,
             to
             make
             smally
             or
             nothing
             to
             your
             intended
             purpose
             :
             but
             either
             I
             esteem
             that
             you
             do
             it
             to
             prove
             my
             simple
             judgment
             alone
             ,
             which
             indeed
             doth
             not
             much
             use
             (
             tho
             not
             the
             wisest
             )
             to
             call
             in
             aid
             ,
             the
             judgments
             of
             other
             learned
             Men
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             mine
             ignorant
             answer
             ,
             seem
             to
             win
             the
             Field
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             you
             be
             too
             much
             blinded
             in
             your
             own
             fansy
             and
             judgment
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             a
             Truth
             ,
             which
             by
             learning
             you
             have
             not
             yet
             proved
             ,
             nor
             I
             fear
             me
             cannot
             by
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Directors
             probable
             grounds
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             mine
             unsufficiency
             in
             learning
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             were
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             ballance
             stood
             equal
             ,
             since
             I
             take
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Cause
             rather
             to
             favorize
             the
             part
             I
             take
             than
             yours
             ;
             it
             giveth
             me
             therefore
             great
             boldness
             ,
             not
             presuming
             in
             Learning
             ,
             but
             in
             justness
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             seeing
             by
             writing
             you
             have
             provoked
             me
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             answer
             to
             your
             Arguments
             :
             Therefore
             I
             beginning
             now
             to
             reply
             to
             your
             first
             Allegation
             ,
             shall
             essay
             to
             prove
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             ,
             that
             your
             own
             Author
             in
             place
             by
             you
             alledged
             ,
             maketh
             plain
             against
             your
             Opinion
             ;
             for
             as
             you
             alledg
             him
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostom
             saith
             ,
             
               Quod
               sufficit
               solus
               pudor
               pro
               poena
               ,
            
             then
             Articular
             Confession
             is
             not
             by
             commandment
             necessary
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             this
             word
             (
             Solus
             )
             is
             by
             your
             Author
             ill
             set
             ;
             therefore
             your
             Author
             in
             this
             place
             furdereth
             you
             but
             little
             ,
             To
             your
             Fallax
             Argument
             ,
             I
             deny
             your
             consequent
             ,
             founded
             only
             upon
             small
             Reason
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             your
             Fallax
             Argument
             :
             which
             Reason
             I
             need
             not
             take
             away
             ,
             for
             your
             alledged
             Author
             doth
             shew
             too
             plainly
             ,
             in
             his
             5.
             
             
               Homily
               ,
               Tom.
            
             5.
             that
             you
             gather
             wrong
             sense
             upon
             his
             words
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             touching
             this
             matter
             ,
             these
             few
             words
             ,
             
               Non
               hominibus
               peccata
               detegere
               cogo
            
             ;
             then
             this
             other
             Text
             before
             rehearsed
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             you
             will
             by
             writing
             it
             .
             Further
             ,
             me
             thinketh
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             (
             God
             thank
             you
             )
             too
             greatly
             study
             for
             Authors
             to
             conclude
             your
             wrong
             taking
             of
             Texts
             ,
             for
             those
             your self
             alledg
             serveth
             me
             well
             to
             purpose
             :
             for
             all
             your
             labour
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             Auricular
             Confession
             were
             by
             God
             commanded
             ,
             and
             both
             your
             Authorities
             of
             Bede
             and
             Paul
             ,
             sheweth
             nothing
             but
             that
             they
             did
             confess
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             not
             they
             affirm
             that
             it
             was
             by
             commandment
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             make
             for
             mine
             Argument
             and
             not
             for
             yours
             .
             Your
             other
             Texts
             of
             Iohn
             21.
             and
             Matthew
             10.
             were
             so
             throughly
             answered
             this
             other
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             manifestly
             declared
             not
             to
             appertain
             to
             our
             grounded
             Argument
             ,
             that
             I
             marvel
             you
             be
             not
             ashamed
             eft-soons
             to
             put
             them
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             to
             found
             your
             Argument
             now
             so
             fondly
             on
             them
             ;
             for
             what
             fonder
             Argument
             can
             be
             made
             to
             prove
             thereby
             a
             necessity
             of
             Confession
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             you
             confess
             not
             ,
             I
             cannot
             forgive
             ?
             Would
             a
             Thief
             which
             committeth
             
             Felony
             ,
             think
             himself
             obliged
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             disclose
             his
             Felony
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             confess
             not
             I
             cannot
             forgive
             thee
             ?
             or
             would
             the●t
             the
             sooner
             therefore
             to
             be
             forgiven
             ?
             This
             is
             matter
             so
             apparent
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             but
             perceive
             except
             he
             would
             not
             see
             .
             As
             touching
             Origens
             places
             by
             you
             alledged
             ;
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             Leviticum
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             we
             be
             as
             much
             bound
             
               lavare
               stratum
               lacrimis
               ,
               as
               dicere
               Sacerdoti
               ,
            
             which
             no
             Man
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             will
             affirm
             that
             we
             be
             bound
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             affirmeth
             not
             that
             any
             of
             them
             is
             commanded
             :
             the
             Text
             also
             whereby
             ye
             would
             approve
             his
             so
             saying
             ,
             doth
             not
             yet
             speak
             
               quod
               pronunciabo
               justitiam
               meam
               Sacerdoti
            
             ,
             but
             Domino
             :
             The
             other
             of
             Iames
             seemeth
             better
             to
             make
             for
             extream
             Unction
             ,
             than
             for
             Confession
             ;
             for
             when
             was
             ever
             the
             use
             ,
             that
             Folk
             coming
             only
             to
             Confession
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             anointed
             with
             Oil
             ,
             therefore
             this
             makes
             nothing
             to
             your
             Argument
             .
             As
             touching
             Origen
             in
             Psal.
             37.
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               quod
               obligamur
               dicere
               Sacerdoti
            
             ,
             but
             
               si
               confiteantur
            
             ;
             and
             seemeth
             rather
             to
             perswade
             Men
             that
             they
             should
             not
             
               parvipendere
               Confessionem
            
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             good
             Folk
             wold
             )
             than
             that
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             Confess
             them
             to
             a
             Priest.
             Though
             
               Cyprian
               de
               Lapsis
            
             ,
             doth
             praise
             them
             which
             do
             Confess
             their
             Faults
             to
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             confess
             that
             we
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             highest
             of
             his
             praise
             these
             words
             ,
             
               How
               much
               be
               they
               then
               higher
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               better
               in
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               be
               not
               bound
               by
               any
               deed
               of
               Sacrifice
               ,
               or
               Book
               ,
               yet
               be
               they
               content
               sorrowfully
               to
               confess
               to
               the
               Priest
               sins
               !
            
             He
             knowledgeth
             no
             bond
             in
             us
             by
             neither
             fact
             of
             Sacrifice
             or
             Libel
             ,
             why
             alledg
             you
             (
             tho
             he
             praise
             Auricular
             Confession
             )
             that
             we
             should
             be
             bound
             by
             God
             and
             Law
             thereto
             ?
             This
             is
             no
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             neither
             by
             Reason
             nor
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             any
             good
             Authority
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             further
             ,
             
               Confiteantur
               singuli
               ,
               quaeso
               vos
               fratres
               ,
               delictum
               suum
            
             ;
             this
             doth
             not
             argue
             a
             precept
             :
             nor
             yet
             the
             saying
             of
             Esay
             ,
             cap.
             43.
             
               s●cundum
               Septuaginta
            
             ;
             nor
             Solomon
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             10.
             for
             these
             speak
             rather
             of
             knowledging
             our
             Offence
             to
             God
             in
             our
             Heart
             ,
             than
             of
             Auricular
             Confession
             ;
             after
             David
             the
             Prophets
             saying
             and
             teaching
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Tibi
               soli
               peccavi
            
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             to
             a
             Priest.
             By
             the
             text
             also
             which
             you
             alledg
             ,
             beginning
             ,
             
               circa
               personas
               vero
               ministrorum
            
             ,
             &c.
             you
             do
             openly
             confess
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             not
             accepted
             Auricular
             Confession
             to
             be
             by
             God's
             Commandment
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             your
             saying
             and
             Allegation
             ,
             they
             have
             long
             erred
             :
             for
             you
             confess
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             divers
             times
             changed
             both
             to
             whom
             Confession
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             times
             when
             ;
             and
             that
             also
             they
             have
             changed
             divers
             ways
             for
             divers
             Regions
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             by
             God's
             Commandment
             they
             might
             not
             do
             thus
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             since
             I
             hear
             no
             other
             Allegations
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             blame
             not
             me
             tho
             I
             be
             not
             of
             your
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             both
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             I
             have
             more
             cause
             to
             think
             you
             obstinate
             ,
             than
             you
             me
             ,
             seeing
             your
             Authors
             and
             Allegations
             make
             so
             little
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
             And
             thus
             fare
             you
             well
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XII
             .
             A
             Definition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             corrected
             in
             the
             Margent
             by
             King
             Henry's
             own
             hand
             .
             An
             Original
             .
          
           
             De
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             
             ECclesia
             praeter
             alias
             acceptiones
             in
             Scripturis
             duas
             habet
             praecipuas
             :
             Unam
             ,
             qua
             Ecclesia
             accipitur
             pro
             Congregatione
             Sanctorum
             &
             vere
             fidelium
             qui
             Christo
             capiti
             vere
             credunt
             ,
             &
             sanctificantur
             Spiritu
             ejus
             ;
             haec
             autem
             una
             est
             ,
             &
             vere
             Sanctum
             Corpus
             Christi
             sed
             Soli
             Deo
             *
             cognitum
             ,
             qui
             hominum
             corda
             solus
             intuetur
             .
             Altera
             acceptio
             est
             ,
             qua
             Ecclesia
             accipitur
             pro
             Congregatione
             omnium
             Hominum
             qui
             baptizati
             sunt
             in
             Christo
             ,
             &
             non
             palam
             abnegarint
             Christum
             ,
             nec
             sunt
             †
             excommunicati
             ‖
             quae
             Ecclesiae
             acceptio
             congruit
             ejus
             Statui
             in
             hac
             vita
             duntaxat
             ,
             ubi
             habet
             malos
             bonis
             simul
             admixtos
             (a)
             ,
             &
             debet
             esse
             cognita
             per
             Verbum
             &
             legitimum
             usum
             Sacramentorum
             ut
             possit
             audiri
             ;
             sicut
             docet
             Christus
             ,
             Qui
             Ecclesiam
             non
             audierit
             .
             Porro
             ad
             veram
             unitatem
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             requiritur
             ut
             sit
             consensus
             in
             recta
             Doctrina
             Fidei
             &
             administratione
             Sacramentorum
             .
          
           
             Traditiones
             vero
             &
             ritus
             atque
             Caeremoniae
             quae
             vel
             ad
             decorem
             ,
             vel
             ordinem
             ,
             vel
             Disciplinam
             Ecclesiae
             ab
             hominibus
             sunt
             institutae
             ,
             non
             omnino
             necesse
             est
             ,
             ut
             eaedem
             sint
             ubique
             aut
             prorsus
             similes
             :
             hae
             enim
             &
             variae
             fuere
             &
             variari
             possunt
             *
             pro
             regionum
             atque
             morum
             diversitate
             &
             &
             commodo
             †
             ,
             sic
             tamen
             ut
             sint
             consentientes
             Verbo
             Dei
             :
             &
             quamvis
             in
             Ecclesia
             secundum
             posteriorem
             acceptionem
             mali
             sint
             bonis
             admixti
             ,
             atque
             etiam
             Ministeriis
             Verbi
             &
             Sacramentorum
             nonnunquam
             praesint
             ,
             tamen
             cum
             ministrent
             non
             suo
             sed
             Christi
             nomine
             ,
             mandato
             &
             authoritate
             ,
             licet
             eorum
             ministerio
             uti
             tam
             in
             verbo
             audiendo
             quam
             recipiendis
             Sacramentis
             ,
             juxta
             illud
             ,
             Qui
             vos
             audit
             me
             audit
             ;
             nec
             per
             eorum
             malitiam
             imminuitur
             effectus
             aut
             gratia
             donorum
             Christi
             rite
             accipientibus
             ,
             sunt
             enim
             efficacia
             propter
             promissionem
             &
             ordinationem
             Christi
             etiamsi
             per
             malos
             exhibeantur
             .
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Addenda
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Records
           and
           Papers
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           places
           in
           the
           History
           to
           which
           they
           relate
           ,
           are
           marked
           ;
           the
           first
           number
           ,
           with
           the
           Letter
           C.
           is
           the
           Page
           of
           the
           Collection
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           with
           the
           Letter
           H.
           is
           the
           Page
           of
           the
           History
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 C.
                 
              
               
                 H.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 THe
                 Record
                 of
                 Card.
                 Adrian's
                 Oath
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 K.
                 Henry
                 the
                 7th
                 for
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wells
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 12
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 P.
                 Julius's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Warham
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 K.
                 Henry
                 the
                 8th
                 the
                 Golden
                 Rose
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 19
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Writ
                 for
                 summoning
                 Convocations
              
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 20
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 Writ
                 for
                 a
                 Convocation
                 summoned
                 by
                 Warham
                 on
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 account
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Preamble
                 of
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Subsidy
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Clergie
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 21
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Bishop
                 Tonstal's
                 License
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Tho.
                   More
                
                 for
                 his
                 reading
                 Heretical
                 Books
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 32
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Bull
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 Marriage
                 with
                 Queen
                 Katherine
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 35
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 King's
                 Protestation
                 against
                 the
                 Marriage
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 36
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Cardinal
                 Wolsey's
                 first
                 Letter
                 to
                 
                   Gregory
                   Cassali
                
                 about
                 the
                 Divorce
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 45
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Two
                 Letters
                 of
                 Secretary
                 Knight's
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Conferences
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divorce
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 47
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 Knight
                 to
                 Card.
                 Wolsey
                 ,
                 that
                 shews
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 was
                 then
                 granted
                 and
                 sent
                 over
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 49
              
            
             
               
                 Cassali's
                 Letter
                 concerning
                 the
                 Method
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 desired
                 the
                 Divorce
                 should
                 be
                 managed
              
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 King's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Colledg
                 of
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 favoured
                 his
                 Cause
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 52
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Cardinal's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divorce
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 Card.
                 Wolsey's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Cassali
                 ,
                 directing
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 Presents
                 at
                 Rome
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Decretal
                 Bull
                 that
                 was
                 desired
                 in
                 the
                 King's
                 Cause
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Cardinal's
                 Letter
                 to
                 
                   John
                   Cassali
                
                 concerning
                 it
              
               
                 34
              
               
                 53
              
            
             
               
                 Staphileus's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
              
               
                 57
              
               
                 54
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Cardinal's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Campegio
              
               
                 38
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Cardinal's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Cassali
                 ,
                 desiring
                 a
                 Decretal
                 Bull
                 might
                 be
                 sent
                 over
              
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 56
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Breve
                 of
                 P.
                 Julius
                 for
                 the
                 King's
                 marriage
                 ,
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 forged
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 37
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
                 A
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal's
                 Letter
                 to
                 
                   G.
                   Cassali
                
                 ,
                 desiring
                 leave
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Decretal
                 Bull
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Council
              
               
                 40
              
               
                 58
              
            
             
               
                 Cassali's
                 Letter
                 concerning
                 a
                 Conference
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
              
               
                 41
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Pope's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 giving
                 credence
                 to
                 Campana
              
               
                 47
              
               
                 60
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
                 A
                 part
                 of
                 Vaunes's
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 directing
                 him
                 to
                 threaten
                 the
                 Pope
              
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Cardinal
                 's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 concerning
                 his
                 promotion
                 to
                 the
                 Popedom
              
               
                 48
              
               
                 63
              
            
             
               
                 21.
                 
                 An
                 Information
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divorce
              
               
                 49
              
               
                 65
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 2d
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 Dispatch
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 's
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divorce
              
               
                 51
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
                 Another
                 Dispatch
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
              
               
                 60
              
               
                 67
              
            
             
               
                 24.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 Legats
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ▪
                 advising
                 a
                 Decretal
                 Bull
              
               
                 67
              
               
                 68
              
            
             
               
                 25.
                 
                 Another
                 Dispatch
                 to
                 Rome
                 concerning
                 it
              
               
                 71
              
               
                 70
              
            
             
               
                 26.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
              
               
                 75
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 
                 27.
                 
                 The
                 King's
                 Letter
                 to
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 hinder
                 an
                 avocation
                 of
                 the
                 Sute
              
               
                 75
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 King's
                 Letter
                 concerning
                 his
                 appearance
                 before
                 the
                 Legats
              
               
                 77
              
               
                 73
              
            
             
               
                 29.
                 
                 Dr.
                 Benn●t's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 shewing
                 how
                 little
                 they
                 might
                 expect
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
              
               
                 80
              
               
                 75
              
            
             
               
                 30.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 concerning
                 the
                 Avocation
              
               
                 81
              
               
                 76
              
            
             
               
                 31.
                 
                 An
                 Act
                 Releasing
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 Sums
                 of
                 Mony
                 that
                 were
                 raised
                 by
                 a
                 Loan
              
               
                 82
              
               
                 83
              
            
             
               
                 32.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Gardner
                 and
                 Fox
                 ,
                 concerning
                 their
                 Proceedings
                 at
                 Cambridg
              
               
                 85
              
               
                 86
              
            
             
               
                 33.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Crook
                 out
                 of
                 Venice
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Divines
                 about
                 the
                 Divorce
              
               
                 88
              
               
                 91
              
            
             
               
                 34.
                 
                 The
                 Iudgments
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversities
                 concerning
                 the
                 King's
                 Marriage
              
               
                 89
              
               
                 92
              
            
             
               
                 35.
                 
                 The
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 Divines
                 about
                 it
              
               
                 94
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               
                 36.
                 
                 An
                 Abstract
                 of
                 the
                 Grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Divorce
              
               
                 95
              
               
                 97
              
            
             
               
                 37.
                 
                 A
                 Bull
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Statutes
                 of
                 Provisors
              
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 110
              
            
             
               
                 38.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Sixth
                 ,
                 for
                 Repealing
                 that
                 Statute
              
               
                 98
              
               
                 111
              
            
             
               
                 39.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Par●lament
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
              
               
                 99
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 40.
                 
                 An
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Speech
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 concerning
                 it
              
               
                 100
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 41.
                 
                 An
                 Act
                 restraining
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 Annales
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
              
               
                 102
              
               
                 117
              
            
             
               
                 42.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 's
                 last
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
              
               
                 107
              
               
                 118
              
            
             
               
                 43.
                 
                 A
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Ravenna
                 ,
                 for
                 engaging
                 him
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 Divorce
              
               
                 110
              
               
                 120
              
            
             
               
                 Bonn●r's
                 Letter
                 concerning
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 at
                 Rome
              
               
                 111
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 45.
                 
                 Anot●er
                 Letter
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 Process
              
               
                 116
              
               
                 121
              
            
             
               
                 46.
                 
                 Another
                 Letter
                 concerning
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Process
                 at
                 Rome
              
               
                 118
              
               
                 122
              
            
             
               
                 47.
                 
                 The
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Divorce
                 given
                 by
                 Cranmer
              
               
                 120
              
               
                 131
              
            
             
               
                 48.
                 
                 An
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 Deprivation
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 and
                 Worcester
              
               
                 121
              
               
                 148
              
            
             
               
                 49.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Cromwell
                 to
                 Fisher
                 concerning
                 the
                 Maid
                 of
                 Kent
              
               
                 123
              
               
                 154
              
            
             
               
                 50.
                 
                 A
                 Renounciation
                 of
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 signed
                 by
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 six
                 Religious
                 Houses
              
               
                 128
              
               
                 155
              
            
             
               
                 51.
                 
                 A
                 Mandate
                 for
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 Suffragan
                 Bishops
              
               
                 130
              
               
                 157
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Instructions
                 for
                 the
                 General
                 Vlsitation
                 of
                 the
                 Monasteries
              
               
                 131
              
               
                 184
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 General
                 Injunctions
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Monasteries
              
               
                 137
              
               
                 185
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 Paarticulars
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 Monasteries
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Preambles
                 of
                 some
                 Surrenders
              
               
                 141
              
               
                 191
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   2.
                
                 
                 A
                 List
                 of
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 new
                 founded
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 their
                 Dissolution
              
               
                 142
              
               
                 224
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   3.
                
                 
                 A
                 List
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Surrenders
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 which
                 are
                 extant
              
               
                 143
              
               
                 238
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   4.
                
                 
                 The
                 Confessions
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 Abbots
              
               
                 149
              
               
                 237
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   5.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 suppressing
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 surrendred
              
               
                 151
              
               
                 268
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Queen
                 Boleyn's
                 last
                 Letter
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
              
               
                 154
              
               
                 206
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 Convocat●on
                 concerning
                 General
                 Councils
              
               
                 155
              
               
                 219
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Instructions
                 for
                 a
                 Visitation
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 Dissolution
              
               
                 157
              
               
                 222
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 Instruct●ons
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 Clergie
              
               
                 160
              
               
                 225
              
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Cromwell
                 to
                 Shaxton
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sarum
              
               
                 163
              
               
                 240
              
            
             
               
                 
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Sentence
                 given
                 out
                 by
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 Third
                 against
                 King
                 Henry
              
               
                 166
              
               
                 245
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Opinion
                 of
                 some
                 B●shops
                 concerning
                 the
                 King's
                 Supremacy
              
               
                 177
              
               
                 248
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 Injunctions
                 to
                 the
                 Clergie
                 made
                 by
                 Cromwell
              
               
                 178
              
               
                 249
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 Injunctions
                 made
                 by
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
              
               
                 182
              
               
                 255
              
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 of
                 Cromwell's
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Landaff
                 ,
                 directing
                 how
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
              
               
                 183
              
               
                 256
              
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Commission
                 by
                 which
                 Bonner
                 held
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               
                 184
              
               
                 267
              
            
             
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 King's
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 for
                 printing
                 the
                 Bible
                 in
                 English
              
               
                 186
              
               
                 270
              
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 Attainder
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   Cromwell
                
              
               
                 187
              
               
                 278
              
            
             
               
                 Cromwell's
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 concerning
                 his
                 marriage
                 with
                 Ann
                 of
                 Cleve
              
               
                 193
              
               
                 280
              
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 's
                 own
                 Declaration
                 about
                 it
              
               
                 197
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Iudgment
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 annulling
                 it
              
               
                 ibid
              
               
                 281
              
            
             
               
                 
                   20.
                   
                   Ann
                
                 of
                 Cleves
                 Letter
                 to
                 her
                 Brother
              
               
                 200
              
               
                 222
              
            
             
               
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 Resolutions
                 of
                 several
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Divines
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               
                 201
              
               
                 289
              
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
                 Dr.
                 Barnes's
                 Renounciation
                 of
                 some
                 Articles
                 informed
                 against
                 him
              
               
                 244
              
               
                 296
              
            
             
               
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Westminster
              
               
                 246
              
               
                 300
              
            
             
               
                 24.
                 
                 A
                 Proclamation
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Bible
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
              
               
                 250
              
               
                 302
              
            
             
               
                 25.
                 
                 An
                 Admonition
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 Bonner
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Bible
              
               
                 251
              
               
                 303
              
            
             
               
                 26.
                 
                 Injunctions
                 given
                 by
                 Bonner
                 to
                 his
                 Clergie
              
               
                 252
              
               
                 315
              
            
             
               
                 27.
                 
                 A
                 Collection
                 of
                 Passages
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Canon-Law
                 made
                 by
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Reforming
                 it
              
               
                 257
              
               
                 330
              
            
             
               
                 28.
                 
                 A
                 Mandate
                 for
                 publishing
                 and
                 using
                 the
                 Praiers
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
              
               
                 264
              
               
                 331
              
            
             
               
                 29.
                 
                 Articles
                 subscribed
                 by
                 Shaxton
                 the
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sarum
              
               
                 265
              
               
                 341
              
            
             
               
                 30.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Lethington
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 to
                 Cecill
                 Secretary
                 to
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 King
                 Henry's
                 Will
                 was
                 forged
              
               
                 267
              
               
                 349
              
            
             
               
                 An
                 Appendix
                 ,
                 corncerning
                 some
                 Errors
                 and
                 Falshoods
                 in
                 Sanders's
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Schism
              
               
                 273
              
               
                  
              
            
          
           
             
               Addenda
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Articles
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 King's
                 Authority
              
               
                 305
              
               
                 364
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 Queries
                 put
                 by
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 correcting
                 of
                 several
                 Abuses
              
               
                 317
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 Queries
                 concerning
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Answers
                 that
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Cranmer
                 and
                 Stokesley
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
              
               
                 319
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Some
                 Considerations
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 to
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 Reformation
              
               
                 320
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 Declaration
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Divines
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Functions
                 and
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 of
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
              
               
                 321
              
               
                 365
              
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 of
                 Melanthons
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 Reformation
              
               
                 329
              
               
                 367
              
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 German
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 private
                 Masses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Celibate
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
              
               
                 332
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 King's
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Letter
              
               
                 396
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 his
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 directing
                 them
                 how
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 People
              
               
                 360
              
               
                 368
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 Arguments
                 given
                 by
                 Tonstal
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 with
                 some
                 Notes
                 on
                 the
                 Margent
                 written
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 own
                 hand
              
               
                 363
              
               
                 369
              
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 A
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 to
                 Tonstall
                 ,
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Paper
              
               
                 366
              
               
                 ibid
              
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 A
                 Definition
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 corrected
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 own
                 hand
              
               
                 367
              
               
                 370
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           in
           the
           
             Collection
             of
             Records
          
           .
        
         
           PAge
           21.
           
           Line
           4.
           compendio
           ,
           read
           Compendio
           .
           P.
           19.
           l.
           32.
           huic
           ,
           r.
           hic
           .
           P.
           21.
           l.
           23.
           datum
           ,
           r.
           datam
           .
           P.
           65.
           l.
           30.
           before
           to
           ,
           r.
           than
           .
           P.
           38.
           l.
           5.
           
             and
             take
          
           ,
           r.
           
             to
             take
          
           ;
           l.
           22.
           gentily
           ,
           r.
           generally
           .
           P.
           111.
           the
           Marginal
           Note
           should
           stand
           6
           lines
           higher
           .
           P.
           1
           4.
           l.
           14.
           for
           ,
           r.
           her
           ;
           l.
           15.
           
           Word
           ,
           r.
           were
           .
           P.
           128.
           l.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           the
           Comma's
           are
           all
           wrong
           placed
           .
           P.
           137.
           l.
           42.
           other
           ,
           r.
           Oath
           .
           P.
           154.
           l.
           19.
           
             as
             if
          
           ,
           dele
           as
           .
           P.
           157.
           l.
           12.
           here
           ,
           r.
           have
           .
           P.
           190.
           l.
           18.
           our
           ,
           r.
           your
           .
           P.
           220.
           l.
           5.
           
           Quest.
           3.
           r.
           Quest.
           9.
           
           P.
           269.
           l.
           47.
           
           Variety
           ,
           r.
           Verity
           .
           P.
           285.
           l.
           19
           ,
           28
           ,
           r.
           18.
           
           P.
           305.
           l.
           30.
           
             in
             any
          
           ,
           r.
           many
           .
           P.
           311.
           l.
           41.
           and
           ,
           r.
           that
           .
           P.
           317.
           l.
           26.
           say-men
           ,
           r.
           Lay-men
           ;
           l.
           45.
           refuge
           ,
           r.
           refuse
           .
           P.
           322.
           l.
           30.
           only
           ,
           r.
           every
           .
           P.
           335.
           l.
           35
           ,
           36.
           
             fides
             lis
          
           ,
           r.
           fidelis
           .
        
         
           Literal
           Faults
           ,
           or
           escapes
           in
           the
           Punctuation
           ,
           are
           left
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           Correction
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30352-e3310
           
             King
             Henry's
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             Apr.
             22.
             1509.
             
          
           
             He
             proceeds
             against
             Dudley
             and
             Empson
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hall
               says
               the
               same
               day
               .
            
             
               L.
               Herbert
               says
               the
               day
               following
               .
            
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             He
             holds
             a
             Parliament
             Ian.
             21.
             1510.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             18.
             
          
           
             His
             great
             Expence
             .
          
           
             His
             Affairs
             beyond
             Sea.
             
          
           
             A
             War
             with
             France
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             24.
             
             &
             Octob.
             2.
             1513.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               7.
               1514.
               
               A
               Peace
               ,
               and
               a
               Match
               with
               
                 France
                 .
                 Oct.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               Lewis
               dies
               Ian.
               1.
               1515.
               
            
          
           
             Lady
             Mary
             Betrothed
             to
             the
             
               Dolphin
               ,
               Octob.
            
             8.
             1518.
             
          
           
             
               Emperour
               dies
               ,
               Ian.
               12.
               1519.
               
            
             
               Charles
               Elected
               ,
               Iune
               28.
               
            
          
           
             1520.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             comes
             to
             
               England
               ,
               May.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Iune
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Iuly
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               A
               second
               War
               with
               France
               .
            
          
           
             Leo.
             10.
             dies
             Dec.
             1.
             1521.
             
          
           
             Adrian
             chosen
             Pope
             Ian.
             9.
             1522.
             
          
           
             He
             dyed
             Septemb.
             14.
             1523.
             
          
           
             Clement
             the
             7th
             chosen
             Novemb.
             19.
             
          
           
             1522.
             
          
           
             Emperor
             Landed
             at
             
               Dover
               .
               May.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Emperor
               contracted
               to
               the
               Kings
               Daughter
               .
            
             
               Iune
               19.
               
            
          
           
             May
             6.
             
             15●7
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             18.
             1526.
             
          
           
             The
             Clementine
             League
             .
             May.
             22.
             1526.
             
          
           
             September
             .
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             1527.
             
          
           
             Rome
             taken
             and
             sack't
             May
             16.
             
          
           
             Iuly
             11.
             
          
           
             Decemb.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             success
             against
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Sept.
             9.
             1513.
             
          
           
             His
             Counsels
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             1509.
             
          
           
             Ian.
             21.
             1510.
             
          
           
             Feb.
             4.
             1512.
             
          
           
             Cardinal
             Wolseys
             rising
             .
          
           
             Cavendish
             life
             of
             Wolsey
             MSS.
             
               in
               Biblioth
               .
               Nob.
            
             D.G.
             Pierpoint
             .
          
           
             Octob.
             1513.
             
          
           
             a
             Rest.
             temp
             .
             4.
             
             March.
             5
             Regni
             1
             
               part
               Rot
               pat
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Novemb.
             6
             Regni
             ,
             1.
             part
             .
             R.
             P.
             
          
           
             c
             Aug.
             28.10
             .
             Regni
             .
             1
             part
             .
             R.
             P.
             
          
           
             d
             Decemb.
             7.13
             .
             Regni
             3
             part
             .
             R.
             P.
             
          
           
             e
             April
             30.15
             .
             Reg.
             2
             part
             .
             R.
             P.
             
          
           
             f
             May
             4.20
             .
             Reg.
             1.
             part
             R.
             P.
             
          
           
             May
             15
             .
             5●●
             Reg.
             1.
             
             
               Part.
               Rot.
               pat
            
             .
          
           
             April
             1515.
             
          
           
             Lady
             Mary
             died
             Iun.
             23.
             1533.
             
          
           
             I●n
             .
             17.18
             .
             
               Reg.
               Rot.
               Pa●
            
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Rich.
             died
             I●n
             .
             22.
             
             ●536
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             bred
             a
             Sc●olar
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Prerogative
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             .
          
           
             
               Cus●odia
               Temporalitatis
            
             .
          
           
             
               R●stitut●o
               Temporalitatis
            
             .
          
           
             Collect
             Numb
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             License
             to
             the
             Prior
             of
             
               Peterburg
               .
               Novemb
            
             .
             3.1
             Part.
             5
             ●●
             
               Reg.
               Rot.
               Pat.
            
             
          
           
             
               A
               Contest
               about
               the
               EcclesiasticalImmunity
               .
            
             
               Killways
               Reports
               .
            
          
           
             
               Made
               Clerke
               Octob.
               29.
               1.
               
               
                 Reg.
                 Rot.
                 Pat.
                 Part.
              
               1o.
            
             
               
                 Iournal
                 Procerum
              
               7
               H●n
               .
               8.
               
               Parliamentum●2
               ●2
               D●●e
               .
               1515.
               
               
                 Iohanne
                 Tylor
                 I●r●s
                 Pontificii
                 Doct.
                 Clerico
                 Parliamentorum
                 Domini
                 R●gis
                 :
                 &
                 ●●dem
                 tempore
                 Prolocutore
                 Convocationis
                 Cleri
                 quod
                 raro
                 accidit
                 .
                 I●
                 hoc
                 Parliamento
                 &
                 Convocatione
                 periculosi
                 ●im●
                 seditiones
                 exort●●●ent
                 inter
                 Cl●●um
                 &
                 Sec●l●r●m
                 p●t●●tatem
                 ●●per
                 libertati●●s
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ,
                 quodam
                 Fratre
                 Minore
                 ,
                 nomine
              
               Standish
               ,
               
                 omniam
                 malorum
                 mini●●ro
                 ac
                 stimulatore
              
               .
            
             
               Hali.
               and
               Fox
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Hunne
             hanged
             in
             Prison
             .
          
           
             And
             his
             body
             burned
             Dec.
             20.
             1514.
             
          
           
             April
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             obliged
             the
             Popes
             highly
             ,
             and
             was
             much
             cour●ed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             2
             d.
             
          
           
             Treaty-Rolls
             3
             Reg.
             
          
           
             19
             April
             1512.
             
          
           
             1521.
             
             October
             11.
             
          
           
             L.
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Bull
               for
               Reforming
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               10
               Iune
               1519.
               
               L.
               Herbert
               ,
               and
               Article
               29.
               of
               his
               Impeachment
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Cardinal's
             Pride
             .
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
          
           
             He
             designs
             a
             Reformation
             
          
           
             And
             a
             Suppression
             of
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             The
             Calling
             of
             Convocations
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             3
             d.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             4
             th
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             Tonst
             .
             Fol.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             5th
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             
               Rot.
               Pat.
            
             11.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
             Part.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Cardinal's
             Colledges
             
          
           
             The
             Bull
             and
             Royal
             Assent
             ,
             14.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
             
               Part.
               Rot.
               Pat.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Firs●
             beginning
             of
             Reformation
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Cruelties
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Fitz-Herbert
               ,
               de
               Nat.
               Brevi●●
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Laws
             of
             England
             against
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Under
             Rich.
             the
             2d
             .
          
           
             Cook
             's
             Institutes
             3.
             part
             .
             chap.
             5.
             of
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             6
             to
             Rich.
             2.
             1
             
             
               Part.
               Numb
            
             .
             52.
             
             
               Rot.
               parl
            
             .
          
           
             Another
             Law
             under
             King
             Henry
             the
             4th
             .
          
           
             Herbert's
             
               Natura
               Brevium
            
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             5th
             .
             year
             of
             Edw.
             4th
             .
          
           
             
               Warham's
               Proceedings
               against
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               Regist.
               Warham
               ,
               Fol.
               164.
               
            
          
           
             Fitz-Iames
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             his
             proceeding
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             Fol.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Progress
             of
             Luther's
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             writes
             against
             Luther
             .
             1522.
             
          
           
             October
             23.
             
             
               Reg.
               Tonstall
            
             ,
             Fol.
             45.
             with
             which
             that
             in
             Fox
             agrees
             exactly
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             numb
             .
             6th
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30352-e14120
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Suit
             of
             Divorce
             .
          
           
             The
             Marriage
             of
             Prince
             Arthur
             to
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             1501.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Deposit●ons
             of
             Witnesses
             in
             L.
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             Prince
             Arth.
             his
             Death
             .
             
               Apr
               ▪
            
             2.
             1502.
             
          
           
             
               Bacons
               Henry
            
             the
             7th
             .
          
           
             Consultations
             about
             a
             second
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Infanta
             to
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           
             Warham's
             Deposition
             in
             L
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             allowed
             by
             the
             Pope
             Collections
             Numb
             .
             first
             .
          
           
             Upon
             political
             reasons
             .
             L.
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             Henry
             Protests
             against
             it
             .
             Iun.
             27.
             1505.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Num.
             2d
             Morison
             .
          
           
             His
             Father
             also
             disswaded
             it
             .
          
           
             Apr.
             22.
             1509
             
             K.
             Henry
             VII
             .
             dies
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
               being
               come
               to
               the
               Crown
               Marries
               her
               .
               Iun.
               3
            
             
               They
               are
               Crowned
               Iune
               24.
               
            
             
               Son
               born
               Ian.
               1.
               1511.
               dies
               Feb.
               22.
               another
               born
               and
               dies
               Nov.
               1514.
               
            
             
               Lady
               Mary
               born
               Feb.
               19.
               1516.
               
            
          
           
             1●27
             .
          
           
             
               1518.
               
            
             
               
                 Treaty
                 Rolls
              
               10.
               
               Reg.
               
            
             
               His
               Daughter
               Mary
               Contracted
               to
               the
               
                 Dolphin
                 ,
                 October
              
               11.
               
            
             
               Afterwards
               to
               the
               Emperor
               .
               Iun.
               22.
               1522.
               
            
             
               Offer'd
               to
               
                 Scotland
                 .
                 Sept.
              
               1524.
               
            
             
               again
               to
               
                 France
                 .
                 April
              
               30.
               1527.
               
            
             
               For
               K.
               Francis
               himself
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               Son
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleance
               .
            
             
               The
               Kings
               Marriage
               questioned
               by
               Forreigners
            
          
           
             
               The
               King
               himself
               Scruples
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Sanderus
                 de
                 Schism
                 .
                 Angl.
              
               
            
          
           
             In
             his
             Letter
             to
             
               Bucer
               ,
               Sept.
            
             10.
             1531.
             in
             MSS.
             R.
             Smith
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             his
             Scruples
             .
          
           
             All
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             except
             Fisher
             ,
             declare
             it
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             Cavendish
             his
             li●e
             of
             Wolsey
             .
          
           
             The
             dangers
             that
             were
             like
             to
             follow
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Wols●y
             went
             into
             France
             1527.
             
             Iuly
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             fears
             &
             hopes
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             L.
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Bull.
             
          
           
             Wolsey's
             advice
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             1527.
             
             Aug.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sanders
             his
             story
             about
             
               Anne
               Bol●yn
            
             examined
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             he
             ci●es
             Rastal's
             life
             of
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Moor
            
             ,
             a
             Book
             that
             was
             never
             seen
             by
             any
             body
             else
             .
          
           
             Anti-Sanderus
             .
          
           
             1501.
             
          
           
             March.
             10.
             1509.
             
          
           
             Feb.
             12.
             1511
             1514.
             
          
           
             Septemb.
             23
             ▪
             6
             to
             Regn.
             
          
           
             1515.
             
          
           
             
               Cambd.
               I●
               apparat●
               ad
               Hi●t
               ▪
               Eliz.
               Reg.
               
            
          
           
             1528.
             
          
           
             Her
             Birth
             .
          
           
             1514.
             
          
           
             and
             Breeding
             .
          
           
             
               Her
               coming
               to
               England
               .
            
             
               L.
               Herbert
               .
            
             
               Title
               and
               Duplex
               .
            
             
               Cavendish
               says
               she
               was
               very
               young
               .
               Camden
               .
            
          
           
             She
             is
             contracted
             to
             the
             Lord
             Piercy
             .
          
           
             Cavendish
             Life
             of
             Wolsey
             .
          
           
             1527.
             
          
           
             L.
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             1527.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             moved
             for
             his
             Divorce
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               dispatch
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               3
               d.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pope
               grants
               it
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Prison
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               4th
               .
            
          
           
             Pope
             escaped
             Decemb.
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             being
             at
             liberty
             ,
             gives
             a
             Bull
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope's
             craft
             &
             policy
             
          
           
             And
             the
             measures
             that
             governed
             them
             .
          
           
             1528.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             5th
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               The
               method
               proposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               6th
               .
            
          
           
             Staphileus
             sent
             from
             England
             ▪
             
          
           
             His
             Instructions
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             .
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             10.
             
             Ian.
             8.
             
          
           
             Duplicates
             corrected
             by
             the
             Cardinal's
             Hand
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinals
             Letter●
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             Larger
             Bull
             desired
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Gardiner
             and
             Fox
             sent
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             With
             Letters
             from
             the
             King
             ,
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             7th
             .
          
           
             
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               8th
               .
            
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             9th
             .
          
           
             
               The
               substance
               of
               the
               Bull
               desired
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               10th
               .
            
          
           
             1527.
             
          
           
             
               Rot.
               Pa●
            
             .
             2
             d●
             
               Pars.
               Regn.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Cardinals
               Earnestness
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               11th
               .
            
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Campegio
               declared
               Legate
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wolsey
               writes
               to
               him
               to
               haste
               over
               .
            
             
               May
               7.
               
            
          
           
             May
             23.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Pope
               grants
               a
               Decretal
               Bull
            
             
               Anti-Sanderus
               .
               L.
               Herbert
               .
            
          
           
             
               Two
               Letters
               of
            
             Anne
             Boleyn's
             to
             Wolsey
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Postscript
               of
               the
               Kings
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             1528.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             14th
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinal's
             Colledges
             finished
             .
          
           
             Octob.
             30.
             
          
           
             More
             Monasteries
             were
             to
             be
             suppressed
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             oppos●s
             the
             Kings
             suit
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Breve
               found
               out
               in
               Spain
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               15th
               .
            
          
           
             Presumptions
             of
             its
             being
             forged
             .
          
           
             Campegio
             comes
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             And
             showes
             the
             King
             the
             Bull
             ,
          
           
             But
             refuses
             to
             let
             it
             be
             seen
             to
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               16th
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               17th
               .
            
          
           
             Wolsey's
             endeavour
             at
             Rome
             that
             it
             might
             be
             showed
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Pope
               sends
               Campana
               to
               England
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               18th
               .
            
          
           
             New
             Ambassadors
             sent
             to
             Rome
             ,
          
           
             With
             other
             overtures
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             19th
             .
          
           
             A
             Guard
             of
             2000
             men
             offered
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             resolved
             to
             unite
             himself
             to
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             Being
             frightned
             with
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             Imperialists
             .
          
           
             1529.
             
             Ian.
             3.
             
          
           
             Repents
             his
             granting
             the
             Decretal
             .
          
           
             Kings
             Letter
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             Ian.
             8th
             .
          
           
             Ian.
             9.
             
          
           
             1529.
             
          
           
             Ian.
             15.
             
          
           
             But
             feeds
             the
             King
             with
             high
             promises
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             sickens
             .
          
           
             Ian.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Cardinal
               Wolsey's
               intrigues
               for
               the
               Papacy
               .
            
             
               Feb.
               6th
               .
            
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Instructions
             for
             the
             Election
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
          
           
             
               Feb.
               20.
               
            
             
               New
               propositions
               about
               the
               Divorce
               .
            
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             relapse
             .
          
           
             April
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               another
               Dispatch
               to
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               2.2
               .
            
          
           
             1528.
             
          
           
             1529.
             
          
           
             The
             Cardinals
             Bulls
             for
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Winchester
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             inclines
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               protests
               against
               the
               Legates
               Commission
               .
            
             
               May
               15.
               
            
          
           
             Collect
             Numb
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             promised
             not
             to
             recal
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Legates
             write
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Campegio's
               ill
               life
               .
            
             
               Pelerin
               In
               glese
               .
            
          
           
             April
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             presses
             for
             an
             Avocation
             .
          
           
             Which
             the
             Kings
             Ambassadors
             oppose
             much
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             deep
             dissimulation
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             25th
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             26th
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             complains
             of
             the
             Florentines
          
           
             Iune
             5.
             
          
           
             Iune
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Great
               Contests
               about
               the
               Avocation
               .
            
             
               Iune
               23.
               
            
             
               Collect.
               
                 Numb
                 ▪
              
               27.
               
            
          
           
             Iune
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             Legate●
             sit
             in
             England
          
           
             
               Orig.
               Iourn
               Cott.
               Libr.
               Vitel
            
             .
             B.
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             severe
             charge
             against
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Quod
                 stulte
                 facit
                 ,
                 si
                 contendit
                 cum
                 Rege
                 ,
                 quod
                 ●ale
                 illi
                 successit
                 in
                 faetibus
                 :
                 de
                 Brevi
                 acsuspicione
                 falsitatis
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               King
               and
               Queen
               appear
               in
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Fidelis
               servi
               insideli
               subdito
               Responsio
            
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             Queen's
             Speech
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             gives
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Scruples
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             Appeal
             .
          
           
             Articles
             drawn
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Upon
             which
             witnesses
             are
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             pro●e●dings
             at
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             this
             is
             〈◊〉
             from
             〈…〉
             Iune
             2●
             ,
             and
             30.
             
             Iuly
             8
             ,
             and
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             agrees
             with
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             29th
             .
          
           
             Yet
             is
             in
             great
             perplexities
             .
          
           
             Iuly
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             Avocation
             is
             granted
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             30th
             .
          
           
             The
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Legates
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             are
             ready
             fo●
             a
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             Campegio
             Adjourned
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             Which
             gives
             great
             offence
             .
          
           
             Wolsey's
             danger
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sept.
             23
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             Secetary
             to
             Cromwell
             .
          
           
             
               Anne
               Boleyn
            
             returns
             to
             Court.
             
          
           
             Cranmers
             proposition
             about
             the
             Kings
             Divorce
             .
          
           
             Approved
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             meanness
             of
             his
             Temper
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             still
             ●avoured
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             afterwards
             attached
             for
             Treaso●
             .
          
           
             And
             dies
             .
          
           
             His
             Character
             .
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             called
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             The
             House
             of
             Commons
             complains
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Some
             Bills
             past
             reforming
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             
               One
               Act
               discharging
               the
               King
               of
               his
               debts
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pope
               and
               the
               Emperor
               firmly
               united
               .
            
             
               I●n
               .
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               womens
               peace
               .
            
             
               Aug.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               1530.
               
            
             
               The
               Emperors
               Coronation
               at
               Bononia
               .
            
          
           
             
               Florence
               taken
               .
            
             
               Aug.
               9.
               
            
             
               Popes
               Nephew
               made
               Duke
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Iuly
               17.
               1531.
               
            
             
               Siege
               of
               Vienna
               rais'd
               .
            
             
               Octob.
               13.
               1529.
               
            
             
               Emperor
               Crown'd
               King
               of
               Lombardy
               .
            
             
               Feb.
               22.
               1530.
               
            
             
               Rom.
               Emp.
               
            
             
               Feb.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             The
             King
             consults
             his
             Universities
             about
             his
             Divorce
             .
          
           
             
               Lord
               Herbert
               out
               of
               the
               Record
               .
            
             
               April
               .
               4.
               1530.
               
            
          
           
             v.
             Wood.
             p.
             8.257
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             0.
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             
               And
               at
               Cambridge
               .
            
             
               Feb.
               
            
          
           
             Though
             with
             great
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             
               Crooke
               employed
               in
               Venice
               .
            
             
               Crooks
               Negotiation
               ,
               taken
               from
               many
               of
               his
               Original
               Letters
               .
               
                 Cott.
                 Libr.
                 Vitel
              
               .
               B.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Many
             ●n
             Italy
             write
             for
             the
             Kings
             cause
             .
          
           
             Feb.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Though
               the
               Pope
               and
               Emperor
               discour●ged
               them
               .
            
             
               Iuly
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Aug.
             7.
             
          
           
             Septemb.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iuly
             28.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             5.
             
          
           
             No
             Money
             nor
             bribes
             given
             for
             subscriptions
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             F●b
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Only
             some
             small
             acknowledgments
             .
          
           
             Feb.
             22.
             
          
           
             Feb.
             9.
             
          
           
             Septemb.
             16.
             
          
           
             But
             great
             Rewards
             given
             by
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             Septemb.
             29.
             
          
           
             Feb.
             18.
             
          
           
             March
             29.
             
          
           
             1530.
             
          
           
             May
             26.
             
          
           
             I●n●
             2●
             .
          
           
             
               They
               Determined
               for
               the
               King
               at
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               1●th
               .
            
          
           
             
               At
               Padua
               .
            
             
               Iuly
               1st
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               33.
               
            
             
               And
               
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 Sept.
              
               29th
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               in
               Orleance
               ,
            
             
               April
               7.
               
            
             
               At
               Paris
               of
               the
               Canonists
               .
            
             
               May
               25th
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               So●bon
               ,
               I●ly
            
             2d
             .
          
           
             At
             
               Angiers
               .
               May
            
             7th
             .
             At
             
               Bourges
               .
               Iune
            
             10th
             .
          
           
             
               And
               T●●lose
               ,
            
             
               Octob.
               1st
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               34.
               
            
          
           
             Ian.
             28th
             .
             his
             Orig.
             Let.
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Otho
             .
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Pelerine
               I●glise
            
             .
          
           
             
               Grineus
               employed
               amongst
               the
               Reformed
               in
               Switzerland
               .
            
             
               Whose
               Letters
               are
               in
               a
               MSS.
               in
               R.
               Smiths
               Libr.
               
            
             
               The
               Opinions
               of
               O●colompadius
               .
            
          
           
             B●cer
          
           
             Phrygion
             .
          
           
             Zuinglius
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Calvin
               Epist.
            
             384.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Herb.
             from
             an
             Orig.
             Let.
             Sept.
             18.
             1530.
             
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             Lutheran
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Instructions
             sent
             by
             Dr.
             Barns
             to
             
               Cromwel
               Cott.
            
             Lib.
             V●tel
             .
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               They
               condemn
               the
               Kings
               first
               Marriage
               ,
               but
               are
               against
               a
               second
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               35.
               
            
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             refuses
             to
             appear
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Cranmer
             offers
             to
             maintain
             the
             Kings
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             Nobility
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Commons
             of
             England
             ▪
             write
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             life
             of
             Wolse●
             .
          
           
             This
             Letter
             and
             the
             answer
             are
             Printed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             answer
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Proclamation
               against
               Bulls
               from
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Lord
               Herb.
               
            
          
           
             Books
             written
             for
             the
             Kings
             cause
             .
          
           
             Otho
             .
             C.
             ●0
             ▪
             
          
           
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             Visp
             .
             B.
             5.
             
             Co●lect
             .
             Numb
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             it
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             18
             .
             20·
             
          
           
             Lev.
             18.2
             ▪
             4.5.6.21
             .
          
           
             v.
             17.24.26
             .
             v.
             24.25
             .
          
           
             L●v.
             18.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             20.21
             ▪
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             New.
             Mat.
             14.4
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4
             to
             cont
             .
             Marcion●●
             .
          
           
             The
             Authorities
             of
             Popes
             
          
           
             a
             
               ad
               omnes
               Gal●i●e
               Episcopos
            
             .
          
           
             b
             30.
             
             Quaest.
             3.
             
               cap.
               Pitan●m
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               De
               Pres.
               cap.
               cum
               in
               juventutem
               .
            
             and
             Counci●s
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               And
               the
               Greek
               .
            
             
               In
               20.
               
               Levit.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Homil.
             71.
             on
             22.
             
             Mat.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Diodor.
            
             
          
           
             On
             Levit.
             18.
             and
             20.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Latine
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             8.
             
             Ep.
             66.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Cont.
               H●●vidium
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Cont.
                 Fa●st
              
               .
               chap.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 &
                 Quaest.
              
               64.
               in
               
                 Lev.
                 Ad
                 Bonifac
              
               .
               Lib.
               3.
               chap.
               4.
               
               Lib.
               15.
               
                 de
                 Civ
                 .
                 D●i
              
               .
               chap.
               16.
               
            
             
               And
               of
               the
               Modern
               Writers
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 Epist.
                 ad
                 Pium
                 Frat●em
              
               .
            
          
           
             e
             On
             18.
             
             Lev.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Arch.
               Rotomag
               .
               &
               Epis.
               Sag.
               
            
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Sacram.
            
             p.
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             
             Art.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Epist.
             240.
             
          
           
             The
             Schoolmen
             .
          
           
             2
             d●
             .
             2
             
               dae
               .
               Quaest.
            
             154.
             art
             9.
             
             In
             
               Tertiam
               Quaest.
            
             54.
             art
             .
             3.
             
             In
             4tam.
             dist
             .
             40.
             
             Q.
             3.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             And
             Canonists
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             compleated
             by
             Consent
             .
          
           
             Violent
             presumptions
             of
             the
             Consummation
             of
             Prince
             Art●●r's
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Dispensation
             of
             no
             force
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 Quodi●
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               4.
               
               Art.
               13.
               
                 &
                 in
              
               4
               tam
               ▪
               dist
               .
               15.
               
               Q.
               3.
               art
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 S●p
                 .
                 Cap.
                 Conjunctioni●
              
               35.
               
               Q.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sup.
               Cap.
               Literas
               de
               Rest.
               Spons
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cap.
               ad
               Audien
               .
               Spousal
            
             .
          
           
             Several
             Bishops
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Popes
             Decrees
             .
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             Tradition
             
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             1529.
             
          
           
             The
             Anwers
             made
             to
             h
             ese
             .
          
           
             1531.
             
          
           
             The
             Queen
             still
             intractable
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             A
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Mor●
             .
          
           
             Convocation
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Clergy
             sued
             in
             a
             Prem●nire
             .
          
           
             The
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             .
          
           
             The
             Encroachment
             of
             the
             Papacy
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Paris
            
             .
             The
             Laws
             made
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             25
             Edw.
             1st
             .
             repeated
             in
             the
             Stat.
             of
             Provisors
             .
             25.
             
             Edw.
             3d.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Edward
             3d.
             Statute
             of
             Provisors
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Edward
             3d.
             cap.
             1st
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             Edward
             3d.
             cap.
             1st
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Richard
             2d
             .
             cap.
             3d.
             
          
           
             12
             Richard.
             2d
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Richard
             2d
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Hen.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Henry
             4.
             cap.
             1st
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Hen.
             4.
             cap.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Hen.
             4.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Hen.
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               MSS.
            
             D
             ,
             Petyt
             .
          
           
             1530.
             
          
           
             
               Reg.
               Chic●el
               ▪
               Fol.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             1531.
             
          
           
             
               And
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               38.
               
            
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             
               But
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               40.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             excuse
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Yet
             they
             Compound
             .
          
           
             And
             acknowledge
             the
             King
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Lord
             He●bert
             .
          
           
             
               Antiquit.
               Britanniae
               in
               vita
            
             Warham
             .
          
           
             Printed
             in
             the
             Cabala
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Commons
               desire
               to
               be
               included
               in
               the
               King's
               Pardon
               .
            
             
               
                 Hall
                 ▪
              
            
          
           
             Which
             th●
             King
             afterwards
             grants
             .
          
           
             One
             Attain●●ed
             for
             Poisoning
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Hen.
             8
             ▪
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             Lord
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             leaves
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             A
             disorder
             among
             the
             Clergy
             of
             London
             about
             the
             Subsidy
             .
             Hall.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             falls
             off
             to
             the
             French
             Faction
             .
          
           
             A
             Match
             projected
             between
             the
             Pope's
             Neece
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Orleance
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             is
             engaged
             in
             a
             War
             with
             ●he
             Turk
             .
          
           
             1532.
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             complains
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             But
             reject
             a
             Bill
             about
             Wards
             .
          
           
             The
             Commons
             Petition
             that
             they
             may
             be
             Dissolved
             .
          
           
             1532.
             
          
           
             The
             King's
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Act
               against
               Annates
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               41.
               
            
          
           
             Parl.
             Rolls
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             writes
             to
             the
             King
             about
             the
             Queens
             Appeal
             .
          
           
             L.
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             A
             Dispatch
             of
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Karne
            
             sent
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             His
             Negotiation
             there
             taken
             from
             the
             Original
             Letters
             .
             
               Cott.
               lib.
               Viteli
            
             .
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Cardinal
               of
               Ravenna
               corrupted
               by
               Bribes
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               43.
               
            
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             A
             Bull
             for
             erecting
             new
             Bishopricks
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Pope
               desires
               the
               King
               would
               submit
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               46.
               
            
          
           
             A
             Session
             of
             Parl.
             
          
           
             One
             moves
             for
             bringing
             the
             Queen
             to
             Court.
             
          
           
             At
             which
             the
             King
             is
             offended
             .
          
           
             A
             Subsidy
             is
             voted
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             remits
             the
             Oaths
             which
             the
             Clergy
             swore
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             the
             Commons
             .
          
           
             Their
             Oath
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Their
             Oath
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             More
             laid
             down
             his
             Office
             .
          
           
             An
             Enterveiw
             with
             the
             French
             King.
             
          
           
             Eliot
             sent
             to
             Rome
             with
             Instructions
             .
             Cott.
             Lib.
             Vil.
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               The
               King
               Married
               
                 Anne
                 Bo●eyn
                 ,
                 Nov.
              
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 Cowper
                 ,
                 Holins●ies
              
               and
               Sanders
               .
            
          
           
             An
             enterview
             between
             Pope
             and
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             Some
             overtures
             about
             the
             Divorce
             .
             Lord
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             1533.
             
          
           
             A
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             An
             Act
             against
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             .
             24.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
             Act
             22.
             
          
           
             1533.
             
          
           
             Warhams
             Death
             ,
             Aug.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             resolves
             to
             promote
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             Cranmers
             Bulls
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             His
             Protestation
             about
             his
             Oath
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             
               Antiq.
               Brit.
               i●
               vita
               Cranm●●
               ▪
            
          
           
             1532.
             
          
           
             New
             Endeavours
             to
             make
             the
             Queen
             submit
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             1533.
             
          
           
             Cranmer
             proceeds
             to
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Originals
             .
             
               Cott.
               lib.
               Otho
               C.
            
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             The
             Censures
             past
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Cott.
               lib.
               Otho
               .
               C.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             unites
             himself
             to
             the
             French
             King.
             
          
           
             And
             condemns
             the
             Kings
             proceedings
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             Born
             ,
             S●p
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             An
             Interview
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             Fr●nch
             King
             at
             Mars●ill●s
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             promises
             to
             give
             Sentence
             for
             the
             King
             of
             England's
             Divorce
             .
          
           
             
               Fidel.
               serv.
               Infid●
               .
               subdit
               .
               Responsio
               .
            
          
           
             Bzovius
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             prevails
             with
             the
             King
             of
             England
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Which
             was
             well
             received
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Council
             of
             Trent
             by
             
               Padre
               Paule
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Imperialists
             opposed
             it
             .
          
           
             1531.
             
          
           
             And
             with
             great
             preparation
             procure
             a
             sentence
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             resolves
             to
             abolish
             the
             Popes
             Power
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Which
             had
             been
             much
             disputed
             there
             
          
           
             1532.
             
          
           
             
               ●elerine
               Inglese
            
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             upon
             which
             it
             was
             rejected
             .
          
           
             1533.
             
          
           
             1534.
             
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             1533.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             New
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Practises
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             Reason
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             1534.
             
          
           
             The
             Qualification
             of
             that
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             Necessary
             Erudition
             upon
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Orders
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             extirpating
             the
             Popes
             Power
             .
          
           
             Pains
             taken
             to
             satisfie
             Fisher
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Origi●nal
             is
             in
             the
             Cott.
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             Journal
             ,
             Procer
             .
          
           
             The
             Act
             for
             taking
             away
             the
             Popes
             Power
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Act
             21
             in
             the
             Statute
             Book
             ,
             27
             in
             the
             Record
             ,
             and
             8
             in
             the
             Journal
             .
          
           
             The
             judgments
             past
             on
             that
             Act.
             
          
           
             Act
             about
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             22
             in
             the
             Statute
             Books
             ,
             34
             in
             the
             Re●ord
             ,
             26
             in
             the
             Journal
             .
          
           
             The
             Oath
             about
             the
             Succes●ion
             .
          
           
             Journal
             Procer
             .
          
           
             Act
             about
             punishing
             Hereticks
             ,
             14
             in
             the
             St●tute
             Book
             ,
             33
             in
             the
             Record
             ,
             31
             in
             the
             Journal
             :
          
           
             The
             submission
             made
             by
             the
             Clergy
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             19
             in
             the
             Statute
             Book
             ,
             25
             in
             the
             Record
             .
          
           
             Journal
             Proc●r
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             ,
             26
             in
             the
             Record
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             ●umb
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             The
             Act
             about
             the
             Maid
             of
             K●nt
             ▪
             and
             her
             Complices
             .
          
           
             12
             in
             Statute
             Book
             ,
             31
             in
             the
             Record
             ,
             7
             in
             the
             Journ●●
             .
          
           
             See
             his
             Works
             ,
             pa●
             ▪
             1435.
             
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             S●ow
             .
          
           
             Stow.
             
          
           
             The
             Nuns
             speech
             at
             her
             death
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             
               Stow
               ▪
            
          
           
             Fisher
             gently
             dealt
             with
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             obstinate
             and
             intractable
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             49.
             
             Cott.
             Lib.
             Cleopat●e
             .
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Oath
               for
               the
               Succession
               generally
               sworn
               .
            
             
               
                 Orig.
                 Cott.
              
               Lib.
               Otho
               .
               C.
               ●●
               .
            
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             50.
             
             
               Rot.
               Claus.
            
             
          
           
             Those
             last
             claus●●
             〈◊〉
             not
             in
             the
             other
             Writing
             .
          
           
             More
             and
             Fisher
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             .
          
           
             See
             his
             works
             ▪
             p.
             1428.
             
          
           
             Weavers
             Monuments
             ,
             page
             504
             and
             506.
             
          
           
             And
             are
             proceeded
             against
             .
          
           
             Another
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Supremacy
             declared
             .
          
           
             The
             Oath
             about
             the
             Succession
             con●i●med
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Fruits
             of
             Benefices
             given
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Sundry
             things
             are
             declared
             Treason
             .
          
           
             An
             Act
             for
             Suffragan
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Act
               26.
               
               
                 Ro●
                 .
                 Parl.
              
               
            
             
               A
               Subsidy
               granted
               .
            
          
           
             More
             and
             Fisher
             attainted
             .
             Act.
             3.
             and
             4.
             
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Proceedings
             against
             them
             variously
             censured
             .
          
           
             The
             progress
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             Tindal
             and
             others
             at
             Antwerp
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             The
             New
             T●stament
             burnt
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Paper
             in
             Sr.
             
               Henry
               Sp●lmans
            
             2d
             vol.
             
          
           
             Supplication
             of
             the
             Beggars
             .
          
           
             Mor●
             answer●
             it
             .
          
           
             Frith
             replie●
             .
          
           
             The
             cruel
             proceedings
             against
             the
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             More
             .
          
           
             Tindal
             .
          
           
             Bilneys
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             Latimers
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             objected
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             given
             out
             that
             he
             abjured
             .
          
           
             
               The
               falshood
               of
               which
               afterwards
               appeared
               .
            
             
               Fox
               .
            
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             Suffering
             .
          
           
             Byfield's
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             And
             Tewksburies
             .
          
           
             Bainham's
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             
               Tonst
               ▪
            
          
           
             Articles
             which
             some
             abjured
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Regist
             
               Fitz
               -
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             Stok●s
             .
             Fol.
             72.
             
          
           
             Harding's
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             1533.
             
          
           
             Friths
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             His
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Corporal
             presence
             .
          
           
             Register
             Stok●s
             .
             Fol.
             71.
             and
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             in
             Fox
             ▪
             
          
           
             His
             Opinio●
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             Condemned
             .
          
           
             His
             Constancy
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             P●il●ip's
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             A
             stop
             is
             pu●
             to
             these
             crue●
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             favoured
             the
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             Cranmer
             promoted
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Assisted
             by
             Cromwell
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             and
             Gardiner
             Opposed
             it
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             A
             resolution
             of
             some
             Bishops
             about
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             general
             Council
             .
          
           
             Ex
             MSS.
             D.D
             .
             S●●llingfleet
             .
          
           
             A
             Speech
             of
             Cranmers
             ,
             abou●●
             Gene●al
             Council
             .
          
           
             Ex
             MSS.
             D.D
             Stillingfleet
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30352-e58290
           
             1535.
             
          
           
             Th●
             r●●●
             of
             the
             King●
             Reign
             〈◊〉
             troublesome
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             practises
             of
             the
             Monks
             and
             Friars
             .
          
           
             Which
             provoked
             the
             King
             to
             great
             severities
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             swear
             the
             Kings
             supremacie
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Anti●
                 .
                 Oxon.
                 Lib.
              
               1.
               
               Pag.
               258
            
             
               The
               Original
               Letter
               is
               in
               Cutt.
               Lib.
               Cl●●
               .
               E.
               4.
               
               F●b
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               The
               Francis
               can
               Friars
               refuse
               it
               .
            
          
           
             A
             General
             visitation
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             is
             designed
             .
          
           
             Orig.
             Cott.
             Lib.
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cranmer
             make●
             his
             Metropolitical
             visitation
             .
          
           
             
               Rot.
               Pat.
            
             Regn.
             26.
             
             Part.
             1st
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             Stoks
             ,
             Folio
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Visitation
             begun
             .
          
           
             In
             MSS.
             D
             ▪
             G.
             Pierpoint
             .
          
           
             Cott.
             Lib.
             C●●op
             .
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Instructions
             for
             the
             Visitation
             .
          
           
             See
             Collect.
             N●●b
             .
             1st
             .
          
           
             Injunctions
             for
             all
             Religious
             Houses
             .
          
           
             See
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             2
             d.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Monastical
             state
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Exemptions
               of
               Monasteries
               .
            
             
               See
               Monasticon
               .
            
          
           
             Monasteries
             generally
             wasted
             and
             deserted
             .
          
           
             Antiquit.
             Britan
             .
          
           
             But
             are
             again
             set
             up
             by
             King
             Edgar
             .
          
           
             Arts
             used
             by
             the
             Monks
             for
             enriching
             their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             They
             became
             generally
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             Upon
             which
             the
             Begging
             Friars
             grew
             much
             in
             credit
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             secret
             motives
             for
             dissolving
             these
             Houses
             .
          
           
             C●anmers
             design
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             Monastery
             that
             was
             dissolved
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             
             
               Rot.
               Parl.
               Regn.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Visitors
             .
          
           
             Cott.
             Lib.
             Cleop.
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Some
             House●
             resigned
             up
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Original
             of
             these
             Resignations
             are
             in
             the
             Augmentation
             Office
             ,
             and
             enrolled
             ,
             
               Rot.
               Claus.
               Part.
            
             ●st
             .
             Regn.
             27.
             
          
           
             1536.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Queen
             Katharine
             .
          
           
             Originals
             .
             Otho
             .
             C.
             10.
             
             Cott.
             Lib.
             
          
           
             1536.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             The
             lesser
             Monasteries
             are
             suppressed
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             English
             designed
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Opposition
             made
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             fall
             of
             Queen
             Anne
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Popish
             party
             drove
             it
             on
             .
          
           
             1535.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             jealousie
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             The
             Letters
             about
             this
             Cott.
             Lib.
             Otho
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             She
             is
             put
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             pleads
             her
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             But
             confessed
             some
             indiscreet
             words
             .
          
           
             1536.
             
          
           
             
               Cranmers
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               about
               her
               .
            
             
               Cott.
               Lib.
               
            
          
           
             She
             is
             brought
             to
             a
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             Upon
             an
             extorted
             Confession
             is
             divorced
             .
          
           
             Her
             Pr●paration
             for
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Towers
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Her
             Execution
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             Censures
             that
             were
             then
             passed
             on
             those
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             4
             th
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             Mary
             endeavours
             a
             reconciliation
             with
             her
             Father
             .
          
           
             Her
             submission
             under
             her
             own
             hand
             .
             Cott.
             Lib.
             Otho
             .
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             She
             is
             restored
             to
             his
             favour
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             well
             used
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Her
             Letter
             to
             the
             Queen
             when
             not
             Four
             years
             of
             Age.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             Parliament
             called
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Iournal
               Procerum
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Act
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             endeavoured
             a
             reconciliation
             with
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             The
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             Convocation
             .
          
           
             Fuller
             .
          
           
             Antiq.
             
               Britt
               .
               in
               vita
               Cranm.
            
             
          
           
             Act
             17.27
             .
             Regni
             .
          
           
             
               Articles
               agreed
               on
               about
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Printed
               by
               Fuller
               .
            
          
           
             Published
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             .
          
           
             And
             variously
             censured
             .
          
           
             The
             Convocation
             declares
             against
             the
             Council
             called
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Collect
             Numb
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             publishes
             his
             reasons
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             Cardinal
             Pool
             opposes
             the
             Kings
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             And
             writes
             his
             Book
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Many
             Books
             are
             written
             for
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               Collect
               〈◊〉
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               Inst●uctions
               about
               the
               dis●●●tion
               of
               Monasteries
               .
            
          
           
             Great
             discontents
             among
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             Endeavors
             are
             used
             to
             quiet
             these
             .
          
           
             Collect
             Numb
             .
             3.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Yet
             people
             generally
             encline
             to
             Rebel
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             injunctions
             about
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Collect
             Numb
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Which
             were
             much
             censured
             .
          
           
             A
             Rebellion
             in
             Lincolnshire
             .
          
           
             Their
             Demands
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             answer
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             quieted
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             .
          
           
             ●
             new
             Re●●on
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Which
             grew
             very
             formidable
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             and
             others
             sent
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             advance
             to
             Doncaster
             .
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             them
             by
             delays
             .
          
           
             Their
             Demands
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             answer
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             The
             Rebellion
             is
             quieted
             .
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             New
             risings
             but
             soon
             dispersed
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             of
             the
             Rebels
             executed
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             Visitation
             of
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             great
             Abbots
             surrender
             their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             Confessions
             of
             horrid
             Crimes
             made
             in
             several
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Collect
             Numb
             .
             3.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             form
             of
             most
             surrenders
             .
             Coll●ct
             .
             Numb
             .
             3.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Divers
             opinions
             about
             these
             .
          
           
             Some
             Abbots
             attainted
             of
             Treason
             .
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1536.
             
          
           
             The
             Superstition
             and
             cheats
             of
             these
             Houses
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Images
             publickly
             broken
             .
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             
               Pelerine
               ●●glese
            
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Beck●t's
            
             shrine
             broken
             .
          
           
             So●me●s
             Antiquities
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             New
             Articles
             about
             Religion
             published
             .
          
           
             Invectives
             against
             the
             King
             Printed
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Bulls
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               Lesley
               ,
               Hist.
               Scot.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             in
             England
             declared
             against
             these
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Bible
             Printed
             in
             English.
             
          
           
             New
             injunctions
             set
             out
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Prince
             Edward
             born
             .
          
           
             Great
             Compliances
             by
             the
             Popish
             party
             .
          
           
             Gardiner
             stirs
             up
             the
             King
             against
             those
             called
             Sacramentaries
             .
          
           
             And
             Lamb●rt
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             Who
             had
             appealed
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             And
             was
             publickly
             tryed
             at
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             brought
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             condemned
             .
          
           
             And
             Burned
             .
          
           
             The
             Popish
             party
             gain
             ground
             at
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             correspondence
             with
             the
             German
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Bonners
             dissimulation
             .
          
           
             
               Coll.
               Numb
            
             .
             ●2
             .
          
           
             
               Coll.
               Numb
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             The
             6
             Articles
             are
             proposed
             .
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             An
             Act
             past
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             which
             is
             variously
             censured
             .
          
           
             An
             Act
             about
             the
             Suppression
             of
             the
             greater
             Monasteries
             .
          
           
             Another
             about
             the
             Erecting
             new
             Bishopricks
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             design
             about
             these
             .
          
           
             An
             Act
             about
             the
             Kings
             Proclamations
             .
          
           
             An
             Act
             about
             Precedence
             .
          
           
             Some
             Acts
             of
             Attainders
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Kings
               care
               of
               Cranmer
               .
            
             
               
                 Antiq.
                 Brit.
                 in
                 vita
              
               Cran.
               
            
          
           
             Cranmer
             writes
             his
             reasons
             against
             the
             six
             Articles
             .
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             Proceedings
             upon
             that
             Act.
             
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             great
             Abbies
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             3.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Some
             Hospitals
             surrendred
             .
          
           
             The
             Abbeys
             sold
             or
             given
             away
             .
          
           
             A
             project
             of
             a
             Semminar●
             for
             Ministers
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             D.
             D.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             A
             Proclamation
             about
             the
             free
             use
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             designs
             to
             Mary
             Anne
             of
             Cleve
             .
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             Who
             comes
             over
             to
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             much
             disliked
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             1540.
             
          
           
             But
             yet
             Marries
             her
             .
          
           
             And
             could
             never
             love
             her
             .
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             called
             .
          
           
             Where
             Cromwel
             speaks
             as
             Lord
             vice-gerent
             .
          
           
             1540.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             made
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Suppression
             of
             the
             Knights
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Cromwel●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             in
             love
             with
             Mistress
             
               Katharine
               Howard
            
             .
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             Cranmers
             friendship
             to
             Cromwel
             .
          
           
             Journal
             
               Proc●●
               .
               Parag.
            
             58.
             
             
               Item
               Billa
               attinc●●rae
               T●●me
            
             Cromwel
             Comitis
             Essex
             
               de
               crimine
               Herisis
               &
               Laesae
               Majestatis
               ,
               per
               Communes
               de
               novo
               concepta
               ,
               &
               All●nsa
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
               cum
               pra●isione
               eidem
               annexa
               .
               Quae
               quidem
               Billa
            
             1º
             ,
             2
             do
             ,
             &
             3
             ●io
             ,
             
               lecta
               est
               ;
               &
               provisio
               ejusdem
               concernens
               D●canatum
            
             Wellensem
             
               ●er
               lecta
               est
            
             ,
             &
             communi
             omnium
             Proc●rum
             consensu
             nemine
             discrepante
             expedita
             ;
             
               &
               simul
               cum
               ea
               referebatur
               Billa
               Atti●cturae
               quae
               prius
               missa
               erat
               in
               Do●●●
               Communium
               .
            
          
           
             Cromwels
             attaindor
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Censures
             past
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             designs
             a
             divorce
             from
             his
             Queen
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             referred
             to
             the
             convocation
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             17.
             
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             pretended
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             1540.
             
          
           
             Convocation
             agreed
             to
             it
             .
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             censured
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             1529.
             
          
           
             Report
             made
             to
             the
             Parl.
             
          
           
             The
             Queen
             consents
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             An
             Act
             about
             the
             Incontinence
             of
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Another
             about
             Religion
             .
          
           
             1540.
             
          
           
             Subsidies
             granted
             by
             th●
             Clergy
             ,
          
           
             And
             Laiety
             .
          
           
             Cromwe●s
             Death
             .
          
           
             His
             Character
             .
          
           
             Designs
             against
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             A
             Commission
             sits
             about
             Religion
             .
          
           
             An
             Explanation
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             Cranmers
             Opinion
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             explain
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
          
           
             1540.
             
          
           
             The
             seven
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             With
             grea●
             maturity
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             The
             ten
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             1540.
             
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             .
          
           
             Free-will
             .
          
           
             Justification
             .
          
           
             Good
             Works
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             set
             forth
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
          
           
             And
             published
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             variously
             censured
             .
          
           
             Corrections
             of
             the
             Mass-Book
             and
             other
             Offices
             .
             
               Ex
               M
               S
               S.
            
             D.D.
             Stillingfl●●t
             .
          
           
             A
             Persecution
             of
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Of
             Barnes
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Who
             were
             condemned
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Their
             Speeches
             at
             the
             Stake
             .
          
           
             
               Bonners
               cruelty
            
          
           
             New
             Bishopricks
             ●ounded
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             N●mb
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Cranmer's
             design
             miscarries
             .
          
           
             These
             Foundations
             censured
             .
          
           
             1541.
             
          
           
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Court
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Bible
               in
               English
               set
               up
               in
               all
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Collect.
               Numb
               .
               24.
               
            
          
           
             Collect.
             Nu●b
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             1541.
             
          
           
             
               A●tiq
               .
               Brit.
            
             in
             
               R●g
               .
               P●lo
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Rule
             about
             Churchmens
             housekeeping
             .
          
           
             *
             Bellaria
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             goes
             to
             ●ork
             .
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             The
             beginings
             of
             Learning
             there
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Spotswood
             .
          
           
             Lesley
             .
          
           
             Spotswood
             .
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             were
             both
             ignorant
             and
             cruel
             .
          
           
             Hamilton's
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Con●essor
             fav●urs
             the
             Re●ormation
             .
          
           
             Forrest's
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             A
             further
             persecution
             in
             S●otland
             .
          
           
             The
             progress
             of
             the
             Re●ormation
             .
          
           
             Lesley
             .
          
           
             Buchanan
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Regni
               Angli●i
               Vicarius
            
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             wholly
             guided
             by
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Two
             other
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             ill
             life
             is
             discovered
             .
          
           
             And
             confessed
             by
             her self
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             1542.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             Parliament
             called
             .
          
           
             1542.
             
          
           
             The
             Act
             about
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Censures
             pas●
             uponit
             .
          
           
             Act
             about
             Hospitals
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             design
             to
             suppress
             the
             English
             Bible
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Inju●ctions
             .
          
           
             Coll.
             Num●
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Preaching
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Plays
             and
             Er●erludes
             then
             act●d
             .
          
           
             War
             between
             England
             and
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Duke
             of
             〈◊〉
             inroad
             into
             Scotlan●
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Scotish
             Army
             defeated
             .
          
           
             Many
             Prisoners
             taken
             .
          
           
             1543.
             
          
           
             1543.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Cranmer
             promotes
             a
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             An
             Act
             ●bout
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             League
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             A
             Treaty
             for
             a
             match
             with
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             The
             different
             Interests
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             party
             prevails
             .
          
           
             A
             War
             with
             France
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             persecution
             of
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             great
             ingeniousness
             .
          
           
             Three
             burnt
             at
             Windsor
             .
          
           
             Their
             Persecuters
             are
             perjured
             .
          
           
             A
             Conspiracy
             against
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             His
             Christian
             ●emper
             of
             wind
             .
          
           
             1544.
             
          
           
             1544.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Act
             about
             the
             Successio●
             
          
           
             1542.
             
          
           
             Act
             against
             Conspiracies
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             1544.
             
          
           
             The
             Wars
             against
             S●otlan●
             succesful●
             .
          
           
             Col●ect
             .
             Numb
             .
             2●
             ▪
             
          
           
             1545.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1545.
             
          
           
             The
             German
             〈…〉
             peace
             .
          
           
             Church
             resentments
             given
             to
             Informers
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             suff●rings
             in
             S●●●land
             .
          
           
             Spotswood
             .
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             sits
             .
          
           
             Chapters
             and
             Chanteries
             given
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             speech
             to
             the
             Houses
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             confirms
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Universities
             .
          
           
             1546.
             
          
           
             Peace
             with
             France
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             design
             for
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Shaxtons
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             troubles
             of
             
               Anne
               Askew
            
             .
          
           
             She
             endures
             the
             R●ck
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             burnt
             with
             some
             others
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             design
             against
             Cr●nm●●
             .
          
           
             The
             K●ngs
             great
             ●a●e
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Antiqu.
             Brit.
             in
             
               vita
               Cranmer
            
          
           
             Another
             design
             against
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolks
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             1547.
             
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Surrey
             Executed
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             submission
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             1547.
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             meets
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             Attainted
             .
          
           
             His
             death
             prevented
             by
             the
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Fox
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperors
             designs
             against
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             sickness
             .
          
           
             Collect.
             Numb
             .
             30.
             
             His
             latter
             will
             a
             Forgery
             
          
           
             1542.
             
          
           
             1547.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Kings
             severities
             against
             the
             Popish
             Party
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               〈◊〉
            
             executed
             for
             denying
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             And
             Hall
             a
             Priest
             for
             conspiring
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Three
             other
             Monks
             Exe●●●d
             .
          
           
             1535.
             
          
           
             Fishers
             Tryal
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             His
             Character
             .
          
           
             His
             Character
             .
          
           
             A
             ●aindors
             af●●●
             the
             Reb●ll●on
             was
             qu●●●d
             .
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             Censures
             past
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             Forrests
             equivocation
             and
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Hall.
             
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             The
             proceedings
             against
             Cardinal
             Pools
             friends
             .
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             Some
             Attaindors
             without
             hearing
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             4
             Instit.
             37.38
             .
          
           
             1540.
             
          
           
             1535.
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30352-e101690
           
             C●llect
             .
             A●denda
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Col●ect
             .
             Addenda
             N●mb
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             N●mb
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Collect.
             Addenda
             Numb
             .
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30352-e121510
           
             Treat
             .
             Rolls
             .
          
           
             Registrum
             Warhami
             Fol.
             26.
             
          
           
             Tonst
             .
             Regist.
             Fol.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Regist.
               Fitz-Williams
            
             .
          
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             1523.
             
             Regist.
             
               Cuthberti
               Tonstall
            
             .
             Folio
             40
             ▪
             
          
           
             Regist.
             Tonst
             .
             Fol.
             138.
             
          
           
             Cott.
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitell.
             B.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             libr.
             Vitellius
             B.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             V●●el
             .
             B.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             libr.
             Vitel.
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             10.
             
          
           
             C●tt
             .
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cott.
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitell.
             B.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             11
             
          
           
             Cotton
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vitell.
               B.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             
               Vesp.
               B.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               M
               S.
               D.
               Petyt
            
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               This
               is
               all
               written
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               was
               sent
               over
               by
               him
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Vitel.
             B.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             an
             Inspeximus
             Rot.
             Pat.
             25.
             
             Reg.
             2
             d.
             Pa●t
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Cleopat
             .
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Anno
               Regni
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Regni
             27.
             
          
           
             Regni
             28.
             
          
           
             Regni
             29.
             
          
           
             Regni
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               the
               Houses
               of
               this
               Order
               there
               were
               Cloisters
               for
               both
               Sexes
               .
               St.
            
             Gilbert
             
               L.
               of
            
             Semperingham
             
               founded
               it
               :
               the
               Bpp.
               of
            
             Laudaff
             
               was
               at
               this
               time
               Commendator
               of
               the
               whole
               Order
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               What
               this
               See
               was
               I
               cannot
               conjecture
               .
            
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Otho
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               There
               were
               then
               but
            
             17
             
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             Rochester
             
               being
               vacant
               of
               the
               other
            
             16.14
             
               did
               sign
               this
            
             .
          
           
             Ex
             MSS.
             Nob.
             D.
             G.
             Pierpoint
             .
          
           
             Register
             ,
             Craum
             ,
             fol.
             47.
             
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Cherubini
               Bullarium
            
             ,
             Tom.
             2.
             pag.
             704.
             
          
           
             Ex
             MSS.
             D.
             Stilling-fleet
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Regist.
             Bonner
             .
             fol.
             primo
             .
          
           
             Rot.
             Pat.
             31.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
          
           
             Parliament
             Rolls
             .
             Act
             60.
             
             
               Anno
               Regni
               tricesimo
               secundo
            
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Otho
             .
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Otho
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             Regist.
             Cranmer
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Otho
             .
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               MSS.
               D.
            
             Stilling-fleet
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorp
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmens
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Conveniunt
             .
          
           
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             De
             Doctrina
             Christiana
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreem
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgewoat●
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             ●●ndon
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorp
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             
               Non.
               Con.
            
             
          
           
             Dissent
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgworth
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlisle
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorp
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Sy●●ons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreem
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgworth
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlisle
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorp
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlisle
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreem
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgworth
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreem
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorp
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgworth
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreem
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreem
             .
          
           
             Canterbury
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorp
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             
               These
               are
               the
               Subscriptions
               which
               are
               at
               the
               end
               of
               every
               Man's
               Paper
               .
            
          
           
             York
             .
          
           
             London
             .
          
           
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             Carlile
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Robertson
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cox.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Day
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Oglethorpe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Redmayn
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Edgeworth
          
           
             Dr.
             Symmons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Tresham
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Leyghton
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Coren
             .
          
           
             Con.
             
          
           
             Agreem
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             Bonner
             .
             Fol.
             21.
             
          
           
             Register
             ,
             Bonner
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             Bonner
             .
             Fol.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ex
             MSS.
             D.
             Stillingfleet
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             Bonner
             .
             Fol.
             48.
             
          
           
             Regist.
             Bonner
             .
             Fol.
             100.
             
          
           
             Ex
             MS.
             D.G.
             P●tyr
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30352-e177250
           
             Page
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             3.
             
          
           
             Page
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             5.
             
          
           
             Page
             6.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             7.
             
          
           
             Page
             8.
             
          
           
             Page
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             10.
             
          
           
             Page
             11.
             
          
           
             Page
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             16.
             
          
           
             Page
             19.
             
          
           
             Page
             20.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             22.
             
          
           
             Page
             23.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             24.
             
          
           
             Page
             26.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             30.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             34.
             
          
           
             Page
             42.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             43.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             48.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             50.
             
          
           
             Page
             51.
             
          
           
             Page
             52.
             
          
           
             Page
             53.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             56.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             57.
             
          
           
             Page
             58.
             
          
           
             Page
             59.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             62.
             
          
           
             Page
             67.
             
          
           
             Page
             71.
             
          
           
             Page
             72.
             
          
           
             Page
             73.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             75.
             
          
           
             Page
             76.
             
          
           
             Page
             78.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             79.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             80.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             81.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             82.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             84.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             85.
             
          
           
             Page
             86
             
          
           
             Page
             87.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             88
             ,
             89
             
          
           
             Page
             91.
             
          
           
             Page
             93.
             
          
           
             Page
             100.
             
          
           
             Page
             105.
             
          
           
             Page
             107.
             
          
           
             Page
             114.
             
          
           
             Page
             115.
             
          
           
             Page
             116.
             
          
           
             Page
             117.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             119.
             
          
           
             Page
             120.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             121.
             
          
           
             Page
             122.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             124.
             
          
           
             Page
             125.
             
          
           
             Page
             129.
             
          
           
             Page
             131.
             
          
           
             Page
             1●2
             .
          
           
             Page
             134.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             135.
             
          
           
             Page
             136.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             137.
             
          
           
             Page
             138.
             
          
           
             Page
             145.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             146.
             
          
           
             Page
             148.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             149.
             
          
           
             Page●●●
             ●●●
             
          
           
             Page
             153.
             
          
           
             Page
             162.
             
          
           
             Page
             164.
             
          
           
             Page
             166.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Page
             170.
             
          
           
             Page
             172.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30352-e189870
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Written
               with
               Cranmers
               hand
               .
            
             
               Cott.
               Libr.
               
                 Cleop.
                 E.
              
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               De
               utraque
               specie
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Missa
               privatae
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Conjugio
               Sacerdotum
            
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             Lib●
             .
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Lib●
             .
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Nota
               bene
               de
               s●lo
               pud●re
            
             .
          
           
             Fall●x
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Exemplum
               dicit
               non
               praeceptum
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Non
               praecepto
            
             .
          
           
             
               Huic
               respondendum
               est
               .
               Absolutio
               datur
               in
               remedium
               peccatorum
               petentibus
               tantum
               ,
               nam
               si
               non
               petiero
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Exemplum
               bene
               declarat
               rem
               ,
               sed
               non
               perite
               positum
               .
            
          
           
             
               D●
               su●●pin●ne
               l●quens
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Male
               s●nt●t
               q●●
               abu●●●rur
               Scriptura
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Nunq●a●●
               is
               modi●
               uncti●nis
               〈◊〉
               Confessione
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             
               Non
               a●t
               necesse
               est
               ut
               con●iteantur
               ,
               ●am
               de
               contemp●●
               loquitur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ha●●tur
               ●●prianus
               Conf●ssionem
               auricularem
               nobis
               non
               plus
               praecipi
               quam
               virginitatem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Si
               pr●c●ptum
               hab●ret
               non
               persuade●er
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hi
               omnes
               su●dent
               ,
               sed
               non
               praeciptunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               C●m
               nec
               cui
               nec
               tempus
               designatur
               non
               firmum
               ●raeceptum
               datu●
               .
            
          
           
             Cott.
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             Libr.
             Cleop.
             E.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sponsa
               Christi
               cognita
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Iuste
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               A●t
               obstinati
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Et
               cognitio
               hu●us
               Ecclesiae
               perve●●●
               per
               usum
               Verbi
               &
               Sacramentorum
               ,
               acceptione
               perfecta
               ,
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Modo
               rec̄torib●●
               place
               ant
               quibus
               semper
               obtemperandum
               est
               ,
               tamen
               ut
               eorum
               institutio
               atque
               lex
               Verbo
               D●●
               non
               a●versetur
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Ista
               est
               Eccl●sia
               〈◊〉
               Catholica
               &
               Aposto●ica
               ,
               cum
               qua
               nec
               Pontifex
            
             R●man●s
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               quivis
               alius
               Praelatus
               aut
               Pontifex
               ,
               habet
               quicquid
               agere
               praterquam
               in
               suas
               Dioceses
               .